Skip to main content

Full text of "Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal"

See other formats 


Google 


This  is  a  digital  copy  of  a  book  that  was  preserved  for  generations  on  library  shelves  before  it  was  carefully  scanned  by  Google  as  part  of  a  project 

to  make  the  world's  books  discoverable  online. 

It  has  survived  long  enough  for  the  copyright  to  expire  and  the  book  to  enter  the  public  domain.  A  public  domain  book  is  one  that  was  never  subject 

to  copyright  or  whose  legal  copyright  term  has  expired.  Whether  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  may  vary  country  to  country.  Public  domain  books 

are  our  gateways  to  the  past,  representing  a  wealth  of  history,  culture  and  knowledge  that's  often  difficult  to  discover. 

Marks,  notations  and  other  maiginalia  present  in  the  original  volume  will  appear  in  this  file  -  a  reminder  of  this  book's  long  journey  from  the 

publisher  to  a  library  and  finally  to  you. 

Usage  guidelines 

Google  is  proud  to  partner  with  libraries  to  digitize  public  domain  materials  and  make  them  widely  accessible.  Public  domain  books  belong  to  the 
public  and  we  are  merely  their  custodians.  Nevertheless,  this  work  is  expensive,  so  in  order  to  keep  providing  tliis  resource,  we  liave  taken  steps  to 
prevent  abuse  by  commercial  parties,  including  placing  technical  restrictions  on  automated  querying. 
We  also  ask  that  you: 

+  Make  non-commercial  use  of  the  files  We  designed  Google  Book  Search  for  use  by  individuals,  and  we  request  that  you  use  these  files  for 
personal,  non-commercial  purposes. 

+  Refrain  fivm  automated  querying  Do  not  send  automated  queries  of  any  sort  to  Google's  system:  If  you  are  conducting  research  on  machine 
translation,  optical  character  recognition  or  other  areas  where  access  to  a  large  amount  of  text  is  helpful,  please  contact  us.  We  encourage  the 
use  of  public  domain  materials  for  these  purposes  and  may  be  able  to  help. 

+  Maintain  attributionTht  GoogXt  "watermark"  you  see  on  each  file  is  essential  for  in  forming  people  about  this  project  and  helping  them  find 
additional  materials  through  Google  Book  Search.  Please  do  not  remove  it. 

+  Keep  it  legal  Whatever  your  use,  remember  that  you  are  responsible  for  ensuring  that  what  you  are  doing  is  legal.  Do  not  assume  that  just 
because  we  believe  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  the  United  States,  that  the  work  is  also  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  other 
countries.  Whether  a  book  is  still  in  copyright  varies  from  country  to  country,  and  we  can't  offer  guidance  on  whether  any  specific  use  of 
any  specific  book  is  allowed.  Please  do  not  assume  that  a  book's  appearance  in  Google  Book  Search  means  it  can  be  used  in  any  manner 
anywhere  in  the  world.  Copyright  infringement  liabili^  can  be  quite  severe. 

About  Google  Book  Search 

Google's  mission  is  to  organize  the  world's  information  and  to  make  it  universally  accessible  and  useful.   Google  Book  Search  helps  readers 
discover  the  world's  books  while  helping  authors  and  publishers  reach  new  audiences.  You  can  search  through  the  full  text  of  this  book  on  the  web 

at|http: //books  .google  .com/I 


0 


C\(x-.:(% 


*■  ■ 


•* 


/^-/ 


^»^%i%i%»»v»%^**»%^%^iO*^*  »»>%v% 


THE 


JOURNAL 


or 


THE  ASIATIC  SOCIETY 


OF 


B£]ireAli. 


VOL.  IV. 


»%VV»%IV»»%%'»V»%%»%%'»V»I»%%%1 


1. 


«  :.  -s. 


V  r> 


1   Ci  /. 


'» 


*i  .        .»    '  ^ 


Jut. . 


■*•>: 


u. 


tl'L^X.     M"    .iAS 


JOURNAL 

THE     ASIATIC    SOCIETT 

or 

BKuretAi.. 


BDITJED  BT 

JAMES    P  R  I  N  8  E  P,    F.  R. 


JANTJART  TO  D 


"  It  wfl]  flanriih,  if  natnnBit*,  elumlit*, 
•dnicc,  ID  dilTerept parti  of  Jiia,  wiUeommftt 
tlmn  to  the  Aaltlc  Society  at  CalentU  ;  It  wiU  I 
be  laii(  intnrButtml ;  ud  will  die  ■*■},  if  thcj  xuu  suuisi]  »•»> 

Sir  Wm.  Jomb*. 


€altutta  I 

rEINTCD    AT    THE    BAPTIST    MIBBION     PRESS,     CISCOLAR    HOAD. 


V  ..  ' 


:ii- 


.'  I 


•        « 


PREFACE. 


The  Journal  has  now  saryiyediU  fourth  year  of  existence,  or 
inclnding  the  Gleaning$  in  Science j  its  seventh ;  yet  so  far  from 
feeling  its  vigour  abated,  or  finding  its  contributors  grown  lan- 
guid, or  its  supporters  &lliDg  off,  the  past  year  has  produced  a 
volume  overflowing  with  original  matter,  even  to  the  exclusion  of 
extracts  from  the  publications  of  Europe— a  volume  exceeding 
by  fifty  pages  of  text  any  that  has  preceded  it,  and  embracing 
nearly  double  the  usual  number  of  plates. 

The  List  of  Subscribers  in  India  remains  in  numbers  much  the 
same  as  before;  but  the  demand  for  the  work  in  England  increases 
daily,  and  much  of  the  new  matter  it  contains  is  greedily  trans- 
ferred to  the  pages  of  European  literary  and  scientific  periodi-* 
cals  of  wide  and  established  circulation.  The  Editor  says  thus 
much  by  way  of  information  to  his  numerous  correspondents 
throughout  India,  who  have  not  the  opportunity  of  perusing  the 
home  journals,  and  who  lose  sight  of  their  own  labours  the 
moment  they  have  entrusted  them  to  his  pages* 

The  pecuniary  aspect  of  the  concern,  up  to  the  end  of  1885, 
would  not  appear  very  encouraging  to  a  apeculatet^  but  it  is 
satisfactory  as  far  as  regards  the  object  of  maintaining  a  recipient 
for  literary  and  scientific  researches  in  India,  at  the  smallest  tax 
upon  its  supporters,  and  yet  without  any  ostentation  of  per* 
sonal  sacrifice.  The  collections  up  to  the  present  day  have  beea 

in  an SiccaRupees,  16996  11     8 

There  remain  due  by  Subscribers  in  Bengal,     1815    5    0 
and  by  the  Asiatic  Society,  for  copies  furnished  to 

ite  Members,  in  1895, ^.     lOSO    0    0 

Also,  due  by  Subscribers  at  Bombay,  Madras, 
and  Ceylon,    1086    6    0 

Making  the  total  income  of  four  years,  Rupees,  S0868    6    8 


m-"  vnfAt^* 


Tbe  "prmtii^gf^apQnp^ 


1- 


rt  '*.»■• 


-  ,        .    .&ca886r«iy4«ii.  .i98W><  0,/).^  ,:.....'     j 

freight,  postage,  and  other  contingencies, •;;.^94lt§iBfll  iilr 

'JlokiA^*keit0t»lMp^Qidit««e,ei^  ^o,{^l 

'Awkhmi%  itpcto4h«i6MlcrAiiMft4tMP^^ 

o^^ndfogB^tiwihidUKtdtktfeSml^'ibO  jiftx{9^ll^(^  99»K|t§}Mj 

O^iasaflflsttJbwaMfcfevljsinhq-'lliid  miIj  ofJD>sioi  biB^frioi  ^fllqqf**>^  fli 

tiettutfamfthatjiefl  anfriorioilarfjflstaHtolifj^Olll^ 
IadiBi^>JU]^|3iMil>]LUs^1kibLiiieim]feiA^  tfo^AnA 

teer  k^ifi|iiA^'i;i4r{M|^ktrfidQHioii^!jto}Ah^ 
actodiitsiA|hi'niiUan^Iadt}^iJidb£Alai^^  S^ifili^^i^ift^t^M^ 
of  the  new  currency.  a£kfasfittilMfSiMi0ritf«^<lift^M^4$i^^ 
haff^^ki<piiy[diUBBri]^mp9ihiii»ih«^  ^j/ltgb 

fradtibtiidextem«f!i^d[>kte^dh!Utfa(fi^      i^Hi  ,97(0891  oir.is'lo 

andkiqafeHatefeftd^atwihadiit  ;iotibo««r/irt^%|^M^<}|M9)if|)r^ft^o 

bj6«t  jnf9fesiiondi]i|Bif<>dU<^i99%^l^  ^fil4^^^^^^*^^ ' 

the(t:h8V9BS,fenpiiUtitigil^HbfljPtopi»§to«^ 

PFin, i iook^Mnidli«'> timA ihe^Mu^mchkhmi^U^ ^ W4 : 1  #ii»p^r#t . •; 

^3\kmcalcnktad[and>^ibfiip^0foil>e;  ^pfid  i  hy.y  ^Jh^^'^S'^i^  r  ^ 
scribfiiT^^^^''^  <^bnBB«|^I(te%( Wiiiiim        |Mrtd7/^iiv@i«^i  r 

eo'tMpmdsiimkr^^dma  ikbAkeifiiof  tfafo  ^l»s||«|i««[iv«(i[<^^i  JpHimlv  J 

it  'iMahl{<tfttiflCureiibfiit^ieiiiainse^»A#  bftlA  JUHi^MXr-pifoK^iQ^'  r* 
motfefiwoxBUAiin^^itOiMlibMfas^  ; 

to  withdraw  on  account  of  the  d&k  charge  exceeding  the  price 
(and  it  iiay  brpWsumetf  1h  \M¥'iye%  Wvalue)  <>f  t!te  work 


r*        • 


Some  modification  of  the  exi^lli^f$Mo'^o9^m^^Kge^iUif.i^ 
eoafidentlybe  ekpAsied,  ^pAncb  maj^ave  oomtributors  jfl|i6ciai<( 
ly  from  the  heavj'taroii^hetraBlilliiaifioti^f  Manuscripts*. 

'^  ffit'-'be  "asked,  what  has  been  the  most  prominent  object  of 
interest  discnssed  in  t%^  presinl;  yi^hao^y .  the  3niEf«{ar  adiibt 
naturally  point'  to^  th^^F^ooeediags-Jol  tlie.Aeiatic  Society, in 
rega^  t^ltlie  pubKcatlon  of  the  Oriental  Works  which  had  been 
suspended  by  ail  iPtOm  <>f  vtN  4ttpreBta  3«rramment,  sAstajtiie 
Tth  ftar^b/'f 8dlk- - •     ■   '-''    i'-*'*-    '  .<'^  i^auo  hm^  f':\u'.j„:  ,       .-^i 

'  WiJniut'Tentnring  to  impugn  in  any  degree  tl^e  wisdom  or 

dimwu  IbB  cuuutenance  of  Government  from  the  learned  na- 
tive ^M^^i%^^Mttt^^  fiaid>fMlitfi]iiaiE|794^«Bq|r  ^cofideindk- 
tibn  fttttihAa0ifoi]ke«fr««Ilt«siitel^tiir6,  ar&a}»4seqaao%cahlatih^ 
mt^^Me  ¥i  T^¥9fk^fyf&iiilt  «l^4$i]Bdiabb#HhbiA«ia|igfl6bai^V  o 
in  stepping  forward  to  rescue  the  half-printed  y4riU0BVofi9aii8eBi^o 

l6ln6lt^«to«^t^Ml|8%rff  Mwbot.^  Bieft:rBi{tbeiiiiu»^r.t 

ioMto  ^tiy<h#f9t>nUl^tiawP]iid^edrhaer^<kcthe^ 
d«l(^ftliiiMi4»f'ittn9^^ic<«&kiditioaoi4ifii^  to>t 

ttail '^iQNhftc&of^ftteiMS  wlikfel^Qkibi^nal^tblidirid^a^ 

^ete  MMfli  6(mM^i  Wb.'mlmuiaasi  la^ijtM  ntdd^rnrpbAngon  fi 
of  state  resohe,  that  i#aMii£tef:^lXaiBicbx^3b«!S9edzwbiddiJbei} 
toi  ^^ki|idiifafpMb&i^«v  imt^l<0aiy-  ^  '4Aa({^€faaiai[i  GOtattJtfisticfii 
of?life'A!ilM'!liidiAlf  OoTHnub^nt^  Jiii^«diiob«haiiitaniterx)f  fam 
EtoMvfl^  flakPtfPJari^giifa^  WNAssaril^iibreigiiifaftlie^einitadrtf 

fiien.    The  unbiassed  spectator  beholds,  at  M»^*f^siiedi^'iiahr: 
QolhAsaia^  iiee«tin]g^ti»Ifpf  dAg^lidOii^gffw 
ani^tttikiBjfiiteMdBb>^'e^blIihffag«ill*^  ^. 

fieiliMr 'tfM^^illMkttMiiri  tnld^lwt  -J  aso^y  I 

ke  bcAMdi  iPtkH^^rittgf^M  Ob  w4^r^>  jialf  tnbskited'arqkalf  -^ 

wiitlfiMM^ftieiKlMBtttllteaifi^  ^he^neooisqgBmciniiaiui  a*|>^i4D9f  n 
pofiMdi^  #Pifd^1#^-^^nMlliq^i^^ 

«.^  «B?j«e^  ?S?5^Nb»  .??^i«ft  f  ,^'''*?  '^*i^  '"w  ^"?!»?:  t . .. ) 


•  •• 


Till  PREFACE. 

heretofore  were  held  out  as  temptations  to  the  stird j  of  tiiA 
dasBical  languages  by  Europeans — and  leaving  the  completion 
of  the  Mah&bhirat  to  the  charity  of  private  subscription,  along 
with  the  statistical  information  collected  by  Bitchavan  ;  ifae 
geographical  and  geological,  by  Moorcroft,  Votskt,  and  Hrr- 
BERT  !  When  he  sees  all  this,  and  a  contribution  of  IdOO  rupees 
refused  for  the  printing  of  a  Cochin  Chinese  Dictionary,  tendered 
by  a  Catholic  Bishop,  in  the  distressed  state  of  his  Mission, 
even  without  demanding  any  remuneration  for  the  labour  of 
compilation,  can  he  divest  himself  of  the  idea  that  the  pre- 
sence or  the  absence  of  a  8ir  Wm.  Jokes,  a  Wilkins^  a  Cols- 
BROOKE  and  a  Wilsov  have  inflttenced  these  opposite  re- 
solutions ?  The  learned  world  will  at  any  rate  rcjjoiee  that 
.  our  Hindnst&ni,  Bengali,  Marhatti,  Tibetan,  and  Sansorit  Dic- 
tionaries have  passed  into  permanent  existence  anterior  to  the 
epoch  of  interdiction  ;  and  that  while  the  Asiatic  Society  sup- 
plies, however  feebly,  the  patronage  lost  elsewhere,  India  need 
not  be  wholly  dependent  upon  France  and  Oermany  for  its  edi- 
tions of  the  Sanscrit  classics,  and  for  the  development  of  the 
ancient  history  and  philology  of  the  nations  under  British  rule. 

This  is  the  gloomy  side  of  the  annual  picture ;  but  let  it  not 
be  imagined,  that  there  is  no  sunshine ;  nor  that  we  seek  to 
shade  it. 

The  government  has  liberally  rewarded  and  patronised  She 
labours  of  Mr.  MasIon,  and  of  Mohan  La'l, — ^it  has  deputed  a 
scientific  mission  under  charge  of  Dr.  Wai^ligh,  into  the  tea 
districts  of  Assam ;  it  has  in  8ke  manner  deputed  Mr.  Adam, 
to  follow  the  steps  of  Dr.  Buchanan,  in  ooileetii]^  statistieal 
information  principally  id  connection  with  the  education  of  the 
people ;  it  has  employed  its  engineer  officers  in  a  grand  sectional 
survey  of  a  line  from  Rajmahal  to  Ciltwa,  with  the  view  to 
examine  its  fitness  for  a  canal  to  join  the  Hugh  and  Oaaipes  : 
and  it  still  supports  on  a  magnificent  scale  the  grand  Tr%ono* 
metrical  Survey  of  India.  The  ;|oumal  has  net  indeed  beeu 
favoured  with  any  report  of  the  progress  of  these  great  works^ 
but  it  is  known  that  the  canal  survey  is  new  finished  >-*«nd 
that  Major  Everest  has  completed  the  measurement  of  a  second 
base  near  Seharanpur.  Other  official  reports,  such  as  surveys 
of  Socotra,  of  the  Maldives,  Mr.  Oordon^s  excursions  in  Chin& 


PRB7ACK.  IX 

thediieovery  of  iii«criptioos  in  Arabia,  have  been  oblig- 
WBf^j  eMUimiucated  by  the  Bengal  and  Bombay  Governments. 

The  tiata  of  individual  discoveries,  physical  and  antiquarian, 
vogreaaed  without  iotermissioD  :  most  interesting  inscrip- 
mad  eoias  have  been  brought  to  light,  and  illustrated. 
-Faasil  animals,  of  new  and  extraordinary  species,  have  folloM^ed 
(hadiwoTary  of  Qoviidrian  genera,  themselves  but  recently  made 
kftown,  in  the  Sivalik  range  :  the  history  of  the  Malayan  states, 
aeeaoatsof  various  sects,  of  ancient  ruins,  of  Buddhist  cosmogony, 
m^d  of  Tibetan  works,  are  among  the  subjects  of  the  present 
volume  ;  and  it  is  but  fair  to  state,  that  materials  for  a  new 
fohme  of  the  Quarto  Researches  have  been  collecting,  and 
ftinli^g,  at  tiie  saase  timo  with  the  contents  of  the  Society'^s 
JontaaL 

Contrtbntioas  in  Mete<Krology  this  year  have  seemingly  been 
wantnsg:  they  haive  however  been  recdved  regularly  from  vari- 
««8  qmurtent,  and,  now  that  the  year  is  completed,  will  be  made 
ose  of  IB  a  eoadensed  form. 

Critkafln  of  Bcieatific  Works  published  in  India  has  indeed 
been  negleeted,  and  that  during  a  period  when  the  press  has 
been  anaaBally  prolific.  This  department  of  labour,  as  far  as 
refaids  the  bringing  to  public  notice  new  works,  has  been  am- 
ply fulfilled  by  the  daily  press ;  and  beyond  this  it  would  be 
hiaikf  aaife  ^  extend  the  province  of  criticism  in  this  country, 
tha  EMLitor  cannot  conceal  his  own  fallibility  under  the 
of  an  anonymous  review. 

Want  of  space  and  want  of  leisure  must,  in  the  last  place, 
be  pleaded  as  an  excuse  for  the  absence  of  retrospective  ana- 
lyaes  of  the  progiess  of  the  Sciences  in  Europe.  The  Editor 
hopes  to  obtain  the  aid  of  friends  whose  attention  will  be  particu- 
lariy  «^agod  in  pursuing  these  branches  of  knowledge  in  the 
eMuag  yostr ;  bat  aU  official  functionaries  in  India  are  so  fully 
oeeapied,  that  it  is  hftcd  to  expect  from  them  work  of  superero- 
gati4Mi«  It  ia  anme  consolation,  that  the  Indian  reader  being 
Unsetf  aomewiiat  i«  the  s^Obe  predicament,  will  not  have 
tine  to  discover  the  blemishes  and  blanks  of  our  amateur 
periodical. 


>     «.    • 


'^'  *"■  f^ 


I       I 


«v    l» 


{  .. 


t      *• 


•  t 


J 


X  s 


^yf*  i 


.  I  •«  • 


^  h 


I      I 


■   ^4  (   .  d 


I 


■  tni-'T 


.■;<_•     4* 


.     .A.      '  til 


}' 


^.^      ^ 


t.- 


•  f 


i  ,'  ^    M  .•    . 


1    {' 


»      • ' 


'  .'. 


••  - 


•'I 


.1 


MEMBERS 

OF  TBB 

ASIATIC  SOCIETY  OP  BENGAL,  1886. 

[To  whom  the  Journal  is  forwarded  at  the  Society's  cost.] 


The  Bimorable  Sir  C.  T.  Mbtcalfv,  Bart.  Governor  Qeoeralof  India,  Patron  A.  8, 
His  Ezeelleney  Sir  R.  Fans,  Commander-in-Chief. 

His  Excellency  the  Right  Honorahle  Sir  R.  W.  Hoeton,  GoTCraor  of  Ceylon, 
H.  Bb.  a..  S*  aOH-  Jdcm. 
The  Honorable  Sir  E.  Rtan,  Knt.  (9  copies.) 
The  Right  Rev.  the  Lord  Bishop  of  CaleatU. 
The  Honorable  Col.  W.  MoaiaoN. 
The  Honorable  T.  B.  Macaulat. 
The  Honorable  Sir  Benjamin  Malkin. 
The  Honorable  Sir  J.  P.  Okamt. 


Adam,  Rer.  W. 
Anbory,  Col.  Sir  Thos. 
AvdaU,  J.  Esq. 

Bagshaw,  R.  J.  Esq. 

Baker,  Lieat.W.  E.  Engineers. 

Baillie,  N.  B.  E.  Esq. 

Beattie,  J.  Esq. 

Bateman,  Rev.  J« 

Bell,  John,  Esq. 

Bfaindell,  A.  E.  Esq. 

Briggs,  Col.  J.,  Madras. 

Bnrke,  W.  A.  Esq. 

Buney,  Lient.-CQl.  R. 

R-  Esq. 

Boshby,  O.  A.  Esq. 
Benson,  W.  H.  Esq. 
Binay,  C.  Esq. 

Cantley,  Capt.  P.  T.  • 

Carr,  W.  Esq. 

ColTin,  J.  R.  Esq. 

Corbyn,  F.  Esq. 

Csoma  de  Kdriis,  A.  Horn,  Mem, 

Dobbs,  A.  Esq. 
lyOyly,  Sir  Charles,  Bart. 
Dorand,  Lient.  H.  M .  Engineers. 
Dwaricaaath  Tagore,  Baboo. 

Egerton,  C.  C.  Esq. 
Ellis,  Capt.  E.  S. 
Evans,  I>r.  Geo. 
Everest,  Rev.  R. 
■  Major  Q. 

Ewer,  W.  Esq. 

Faleoner,  Dr.  H. 
Foley,  Capt.  W. 
Forbes,  Capt.  W.  N. 

Gerard,  Capt.  A. 
Grant,  W.  Ssq. 
J.  P.  Esq. 

Hare,  D.  Esq. 
Hodgsoa,  B.  H.  Esq. 

Kyd,  J.  Esq. 

lAngstaF,  J.  Esq. 
Loch,  O.  Esq. 


Low,  Lieut. -Col.  J. 

Macfarlan,  D.  Esq. 

Macleod,  Cant. 

Madeod,  J.  M.  Esq. 

Macnaghten,  W.  H.  Esq.  Vice  iVct. 

Macqneen,  Rev.  J. 

May,  J.  S.  Esq. 

Melville,  Honorable  W.  L. 

Mill,  Rev.  W.  H.  Viet  Frei, 

Mackenzie,  W.  Esq. 

Montrion,  Lieut.  C. 

Nott,  Chas.  Angnstos,  Esq. 

Pearson,  Dr.  J. 
Pemberton,  Capt.  R.  B. 
Prinsep,  C.  R.  Esq. 

H.  T.  Esq. 

-«^— —  James,  See,  A.  S, 
Phayre,  Lieut. 

Radhacannt  Deb,  Baboo. 
Rameomnl  Sen,  Baboo. 
Richy,  Mons.  L.  A. 
Russomoy  Dutt,  Baboo. 
Ross,  D.  Esq. 

Sage,  Capt.  W. 
Seppings,  J.  M.  Esq. 
Strong,  F.  P.  Esq. 
Stopford,  J.  P.  Esq. 
^tooqueler,  J.  H.  Esq. 

Thomason,  J.  Esq. 
Trevelyan,  C.  E.  Esq. 
Taylor,  Cut.  T.  G. 

T.  J.  Esq. 

Turton,  T.  £.  M.  Esq. 

Wade,  Capt.  C.  M. 

Wilcox,  Capt.  J.  R. 

Wilson,  Professor  H.  H.,  Oxford. 

WaUich,  N.  Esq. 

White,  Capt.  S.  M. 

Auoeiate  Members,  (Subscribers.) 

Brownlow,  C.  Esq. 
Piddington,  H.  Esq. 
Dean,  E.  Delhi  Canal  Dep. 
Stephenson,  J.  Esq. 


•    SUBSCRIBERS, 

i;Who  MC  not  Mcmliert  of  the  Asifcttc  Sodety,  19350 


Tli#  iUAiwbJe  the  Court  of  Director.,  (bytlic  S*cr«twf  U»  GOvefament.  Genml 
J)«pwtBi«at/)  ,oi!*«  c0pr.  ;  - 

4vJu-,A«Awi  TJeut^  W^'Sittrri^BMAwtii.   Check,  I>r.  G.  K.  Baocoorali. 
V^^^^r\ul^k^^^  Coignard..E.  Emj/uugbeepbrt.         ,^ 

f'^^^k'^^i^^Sf^:  8SI3(e^a";f:^cTie.anae«a,o^^^^ 

Barrett.  M; J^^- ^^^«^  ^.^^        .        Cracroft,  W.  Eaq.    ^  .       .,     ,  , 


S?rd    R   M  Esq^^^^  '  ChunarBookaub,cpeoCT.O^tell,  Eaq. 

Blake.  Capt.Bl,  cart  f)fAr8mhh/iEiq.  ^^WW^a.         .1  ..     i,)|.j,.;.t  ,  h.     A 

Calctrtttf.  '•   '    '"     ^     .^  Cartwnght,.CajpUAgrap   ,.         ; .  .  .^ 

_-.    ,    ♦  r*.    A    ff  Hm  <>attnitUi.        '  Davidson,  Capt  J.  E.  Lnoknow. 

^    InitorWth*!  *  etteSf Mr.T.  Oftttll.  Drummoad,  Capt,  J J5,  Allahabad. 

§2n?d«:Si!^^  «^^^^  ^-loP'  Lieut.^01.  V.^Calcutta. 

^^^  S  M.l).<I,M^abi^^^        '  Edgewor»..M';ii;U^;i:mha)a. 

S^'iw^'l?;  M  >  Cal<»tta. .  Editor,  Calctitta  Couripr. 

Bramky,  f'- »«.  #.  ^»^»-  Chinese  Repository. 

i^ 1'««  r  ^D  <SSi*ta.  Emkine,  D,  Ewi.l:iamba»ar 

2'^r^^S?'*kJStt^  p  Li^t  5.  H.  Neemuch. 

Brodie,  Lieut.  T.  Asiiiin.  _  Forater,  Bf.  W.  Esq.  FarrakhaoM. 

--  a  .  Will     ■     i  Aa  JDl»C|»    i/itwu. 

^"'r*  — '. — ,  C.  A.  E^q.  Mynporec. 

Calcutta  Periodical  Book  Sodety.  ^^  ..„  nr  A   rRl^utta 

Campbell.  Dr.  D.^«pur..  g:^^'.' ^Ipt*  P^  WUo. 

: ■  PVm   cHi'pore.  Gordon.  R.Ksq.  Cirfeutta. 

:i^I' nr  A   M^ItaStt,    ^  Gortoa,  W.  Esq.  Benares. 

^;;;;nir!w.*E."^"  Gowm..  C.pt.  E.  p.  Calcutt.. 


SUBSCBIBHR8. 


zm 


Gnh«m,  J.  Esq.  Caleatta. 
Grut,  J.  W.  Esq.  Ditto. 

,  Dr.  J.  Ditto. 

Qrmf,  B.  E^q.  Caleatta. 
Gnmlaw,  C.  B.  Esq.  Ditto. 
Gabbiaa,  C.  Esq.  Delhi. 


HaaOtoa,  H .  C  Eaq,  Monghyr . 
Hatdiag,  Ben.  Esq.  Cklcatta. 
Harris,  F.  Esq.  Ditto. 
Hart,  Dr.  T.  B.  Dinapur. 
Hasted,  G.  Ei»q.  Benares. 

Horse,  Sagmr. 
Homfiray,  JUEsq.  _ca^  of  Messrs.  Jessop 

and  Co.  Calcunal.' 
Howrali  Doc^  Comftiat,  Ditto. 
fioicbiascKn*  MiyoT  u.  Enm,  Cakfttttli. 
Hatton,  Lieut.  T.  Ncemnch.  ' 
Hyderabad  Book  i^odety,  Hyderabad. 
Hon,  Capt.  Delht. 
HcaUf »  S.  G.  Es^.  Catcutta. '  >  •     ' 

laclEa,  R.  Esq.  CalcntteV 

Irvine,  M.fif}f  A..Eb|;^.  C.  &.  Gideatta. 

KnH  Kiiaro.  If&lNiiM^'Bahadvr,  €al. 
Kean.^KTiMi.  MWKh<id^bad. 
KossiperaandGhose,  Baboo,  Oa1ett4ftd. 
Kittoe,  Lient.  BamckpOT'e. ' 
Koyse^y^  M^op  a  W.  Calcutta. 

Laidly.  S^.'^.JSS^/ '    ' 
Laiag,  J.  W.  Ei^SStelal^  ' 

Lamb,  Dr.  Geo.  Daqfta. 


a 


Uoyd, 


»^^' 


Unbs,  T.  Eflo.  AllabL  — 
Lovthcr,  R.'Ssq.  Lu6kd6w. 
liBMsdea,  Cftpt.  J.  Pyitteyi^biif. 

Maedoaald.  Uent.  It  Sagtkr.  ' 
Maedowall,  *vr.  Esq.  ^an^pdre.  j 

MacGregor,  Dr.  W.  L.  lioodianah.  * 
Hadeod,  Col.  D.  Engrs.  Moorshedabad. 
Kaason,  Capt.  J.  Bmour.-  < 

Martia,  Lieut.  R.  £ogtB.  9beerg:faolty/ 
Masters,  W.  Esq.  dftfcntta.  ' '   ^ 

MUaer,  Capt.  E.  T.  Me^rs.  R.  GiUbil- 

Military  6<jwd,  CaJ&tta,  ^' 

Morris,  G.  J.  Ksd.  gft^oa. '  ■     ■•'^ 

Moaat,  Li.  Sir  J.Ar^BfL  Bagprs,  Caleatta. 
Mailer,  A.  Bsq.  Cfflcutt^  - 

Marray,  Capt.  Hr  RvNoacoUy. 
Moai'erpore  Book  CWb,  Tirboot. '     • 
MiUet,  F.  Ksq.  Csilcntta. 
Military  Library  Society,  Mhow.         - 
Madwd,  D- K.  »4;  Steobce. 


Mussooree  Book  Club. 
Marshall,  Capt.  G.  T.  Calcutta. 
Martin,  Dr.  J.  Calcutta. 
Mohun  Lai  Mnnsbi. 
McCosh,  Dr.  J.  Assam. 
Moore.  H.  Esq.  care  of  T.  Ostell,  Esq. 
McClelland,  Dr.  J.  Messrs.  Cantor  and 
Co. 

Napier,  Lieut.  J.  Engrs.  Seharunpore. 
Nioolson,  Capt.  M.  Jubbulpore. 

,  S.  Esq.  Calcutta. 

Officert,  73rd  N.  I.  fiarrackpore. 

— ■ ,  12th  Regt.  K.  I.''A1Ta1iiift>ad; 

■  ,  32nd  Re|t.  K."I.  NiwsMrabad. 
•Omaiaaey,  ^uU/^B*-^Xa  En^s..  Agra. 

.  M.  C.  i^Mk  Baitool. 

Oglander,  Lieut.  Col.  Meen^  , 

Parental  A$.  lastitutioa,  Cajpi^tta. 

Parker,  H.  M.  Esq.  t>itto. 

Persidh  Karain  ding,.  Qal|fo,TBtnaretr 

Pig^,  T.  Esq.  Calcutta. ., 

Play  fair,  Or^G«p.  Meerut.    , 

Plumb,  J.  B.  Efl<D  CalcuUa.  i 

Pbofea^Goi a  PiUo, 

Presgrave,  Col.  D.  Ditto. 

Proprietor  of  thf 'Eog^shmaq  Pj;«sft,  Qo. 

Rajkrishna  Mukarjy,  For^  ^^li^m. 
Ran  ken,  Dr.  J.  Calcutta. 
Rattriay^  B.  H«  E^*  Calcutta. 
Renny,  Lieut.  T.  Engrs.  Cavuporc. 
Robsrtaob^  TcC>  Efq.  j^a^jittfi. 
Ross,  Capt.  Di  Gwalior.,        ,, 
Rdw«  Dr..  J.  Barrackpqre^. 
Richards,  Benj.  Esq.  Monghyr. 
R^dv  D&JK.  ;|feo|9LQ4s^vJkr« 

-Salt,  CiedAi:?Bv)^«  DeUi|, 
Samlera,fOap^  ^.  Engrs^  Calcutta. 
Sandy3/f<.iBa%^.Patiif.  :* 
Satchwell,  Capt.  X.  Agra.  ., 

Saunders,  ii>«0.  Bk  Ssq<,  AUygbur. 
ScTcstre,  Robt.  £sq^  CalouttH.' 
SiddonVf  laeaA,  ^ .  £agrs.  Chittagong. 

,  G.,  i*  E4q-'  Calcutta, 

Shaw,  T.  A.  Esqiqarif  of  Meurs.  Bruce 

and  Co.  GftlMtta.  , 
Sleeman,  Capt.  W«'H.  JaVbulpore. 
Sloane,  W.  ^sq^jTirhoot. 
Smith,  Col.  T.  P^JDiAapur. 

*     p  B.  aMl  Co.  Calcutta. 

,  Capt.  E.  J.  Engrs.  Allahabad. 
Smonlt,  W«'flt  Esq.  Calcutta, 
Smyth,  Capt.  W.  H.  Engrs.  DiUo. 
Speed,  D.  W.  H^£sq.  Ditto. 
Spiers,  A^  M/tq*.  oar<^  of  Messrs.  Oolvin 

&Co. 
fl^flshifty,  Ov/  G»vG^/abbulpore,i 
Stacy,  Major  L.  R.  Allyghur. 
Stainforth,  F.  Esq.  Gomckpore. 
StcTcnaoiif  ]&r,  Wi.  Luci^ow* 
Stokes,  Dr.  J.  ,Hm|»eerpore, 
Swiney,  Dr.  J.  Calcnita. 
Sylhet  Book  CUib,  SyUiet^ 
Syttasharan  Ghoahal,  Calcutta. 


XIT 


8UB8CEIBEE8. 


StevensoD,  Dr.  W.  Malaoea. 
Spiers,  Col.  A.  Ajmere. 
Stewart,   J.  N.    Esq.    Messrs.  Miiller 
Richie  and  Co. 

Thomas,  E.  T.  Esq.  Almorah. 
Thompson,  Capt.  6-  Engrs.  Uazaribaglt. 
— -,  Capt.  J.  EngTS.  Calcutta. 
Thoresby,  Capt.  C.  I>elhi. 
Thdrnton,  J.  Esq.  Azimgbur. 
Tickell,  Cof.  R.  Bftf|;rs.  Bari«ekpore. 
TretrttM,  V.  Eeq,  JfnuH>or«. 
Trade  Assodatioa  Rooms,  Calcutta. 
Trail,  G.  W.  Esq.  Kemaon. 
Tremenhere,  Lievt.  Q.  B.  Engn.  Delhi. 
Turner,  T.  J.>£8q..CaMriiiiore. 

Yicary,  lieut.  N.  Berhampore. 


Udny,  C.  G.  Esq.  Caleodta. 

Walters,  H.  Esq.  Cape. 
Wamer/Ctpt,  jlM.  Banleah. 
Waugh,  tiieut.  A.H.  Engrs.DehraDoon. 
WeUs,  F.  O.  Esq.  Allahabad. 
Western,  Lieut.  J.  R.  Engrs.  Delhi. 
White,  Rev.  E.  Cawnpore. 
Wilkinson,  W.  Esq.  Pooree. 

,  L.  Esq.  Assistant  Resident, 

BhopaL  '  '  •    '  -. 

Wi«e,  Dr.  T.  A.  cmre  o/  T«  Ostell,  Esq^ 

,  J.  P.  Eso.  Dacca. 

Woohum,  DrD.  sherghatty.    ' 
Wodlaston,  M.  W.  BM}.  Galrafcta.    - 
WilUnaoit,  Capt.  T.  Uawriha^h, 


Subscribers  at  Bombay^  cj-c. 

The  Qombey  Asiatic  Societr..  Dr.  J.  Mclfennan,  Bombay. 

Editor,  Bombay  Literary  Gat,  ^CapL  R.  Mignan,  Ditto. 

Burn,  A.  Esq.  Assfst.  Stirgeon,  Akldeott;.  ''  Rnggbona>i^  Hurry' ChuBd|f«e. 

BtT rues,  Lieut.  A.  Kvtch,                   -  Dr.  Goo.  SttyttoB^  OittOi*              * 

K.  C.  ChambeT«,  Esq.  Surat-  Lt.  R.  Shortreefle,  Poonat 

Capt.  lUoa.  Jemvist.EngiDem^BQn^b^*  Rcy.  J.  Stcrenaon,^ Ditto. 

J.  S.  Law,  Esq.  Surat.   *    T  •  "^    •    ^  ^' !Shrcmestfa  Whs^oodewjee,  Chief 

Dr.  J.  McNeil,  with  the  Persian  Em*  oretary^s  Ofllce,  Bemba^. 

bassy,  vii  Bombay.  Jiom'ble  Jv«8ufel«irl|Md,  Ditto*    ... 

J4  J.  Malverj^  J^sq.  Bombay,  ^               ,  ,^  G^IlSl^a  G.  Tw^aw*  Arungabad. 

C  Moorhead,  Esq.  Mahabaleshur  Hills.  '  "V^.  walhen,  Esq.  Qpmb&y. 


8e- 


■»  .<       *  I 


.•; 


*  •*  J. . 


Subscribers  uti  Mwkr^^ 

Dr.  Baikie,  Neelg^efriM. 
Lieut.  J.  Braddock,  Madras. 


-     A  I 


Lieut.  Balfour. 
R.  Cole,  Esq.*  -    ' 
Col.  W.  Cullen. 
Li^t.  T.  Ditmas. 
H.  S.  Fleming,  Esq. 
J.  M.  Heath,  Esq. 
Madras  Club« 


Col.  J.-S.  J^rnsor* 
W.  Gilchrist,  l&sq^ 


U.    '    '. 


Lieut.  S.  MacpbeHon. 

Dr.  J.  G.  MaledlmMd.  • 

J.,C,  M^r^is,  Efq...    ,         ^ 

Hon»ble  W,  Oliver. 

J.  B.  Pharoah,  iSstf.*     '  ''*' 

T.  G.  Taylbr,  ^<'H.  C.  AatNUoiieri  f : 

Dc.'J>  Mooat,  B«Qf«lor«..- 


' «' 


Subsertbets-in'Enffkvnd. 

Lieut.  ^.  ^.  Burl,  ^gineers.  'WuBaidadersrBtq* 

Sir  Charles  Grey.  Q.^winton,  Esq. 

if  J.  Esq. 


J.  F.  Royle,  Esq. 


Stephenson, 


Subscribers  in  Ceylon. 

The  Hon'ble  O.  Tumour*  The  Kaady  Library. 

The  Hon'ble  Granville. 


Peri^ittd  wwks  with  which  ihAJmwAal  is  interchanged, 

Pvof.  Jauiejian*s£dlAbQeg)h  JiKunMkDfiS^encQ.       ..    !•    i.     • 
Chincjte  i(ep(i«jltory,  .         .        •    t    . 
Asiatic  Jouroal  of  London.  !.■..■ 

Moii^ly  JournAl,  edited  by  S.  Smith  and  Co.  Oalcatta. 
■tJiiitea  Service  Journal,  ditto  by  J.  H.  BtOoq«^er,  4£aq. 
LitoraryJonrnalrOf  the  Madras  As.  Son,    . 

Calcutta  Chvifctian  Observer.        •  •  -  .a 

The  Journal  is  circalated  to  all  teteoM  l§o<^ies  entitled  to  Moeive  a  eopy  of  the 
A^tic  Society's  Researches. 


I » 


CONTENTS. 


No..  S  J  .—JANUARY. 

I.^4^al7tl8^  of  a  TibeteB  Medical  Work.    By  M.  Altzander  CMM»a  de  KdrCs,  .  i; 

II:--4oikninf  of  a  Tto  Qirpni^  the  Island  of  Rambree,  Mth'a  Gtfolc/gieal 
Sketeh  of^.4)ic  Coantfyy  and  Brief  Account  of  tba  CoBtoms,  Sif,  pf  its 
InMMtaoU.  .Br  Ue^  Wnu  Foley, ,«;..« ,.,..,.'/., aoi 

III.—DescrlpiMr' W  ihe  (to  eaHoA) 'Mountain  Tront  of  iUnMO'a.  Bf  Dr.  J* 
M'CleDand,  Assistant  Surgeon,  SOth  Regt.  N.  I 39, 

rv.— Discovery  of  the  Gennine  Tea  Plant  in  Upper  Assam, 4^ 

v.— Ahatract  of  Meteorological  Observations  at  Nasirabad.  By  Lieot.-Col. 
Thomas  OUrer, 1^ .V. /^/A.  ....f.. .' « 

Yl.— Longltiide''df  jtrAsifabad^t^nnar'transiU  and  by  Obsenratloos  of  Moon 
CoUnintl^  Sterf,   %  Xdculjl-tCQl.  ^oma^  Oj^lTer, 52 

YII.— ProccedingiT  tif  •thooAaialiG  S^ietyi 53 

VIII.— Mi8oeUafiiJfi[tii  ^^  "        '      '      l  ^ 

>5P.i«ra»wfitf^».9l?.>^  aiif<pre»<^^»>  tlie  ^tR^  of  rain  at  different 

elcTatioDS»«'.-<»tt.  ,*^:<:#  t*  * » •v^ *«».•*«•., 59 

9.  All  lOMliiWil  8M*MMurlc('4n'«ht  Bhy 63 

3.  Sas^V;if  at|R^^^  arahmaptttra  River 63 

IX.— Meteorolopoiifc^slei*,*. "';.':... i 64 

No.  38.— FEBRUARY. 

I.— Some  Account  of  a  Sect'  of  Hindu  Bchldsaatfes  in  Western  India,  calling      ^;^ 
themselves  Ramsan$fiL  ^t  friends  of  God.    By  Capt.  G.  E<  WeiHoacott, 
Asst.  to  the  Gov.  Gisni  A«ei»^  N.  /E.  Frontier, ': ! V\     .  .*.* «5 

II.— Journal  of  a  Xaat,  through.  th(  I^And  of  Rambree,  with  a  Geological 
Sketch  of  the  Countf]^.  and  dtidra<^unt  of  the  Customs,  &c.  of  its  Inha- 
bitanto.    By  Lieui^-i^m^  F<>ley..    WCth  a  map,  Plate  IV :.....     83 

ni  I  iMniiMWMfdit»i  tf't3SFnH?^°y  to  the  TeaHiUs  which  produce  the  descrip- 
tion of  Tea  kiKi«aMa^CMDunMco.unaer  the  designation  of  Ankoy  Tea.  By 
G.  J.  Gordon,  Esq. • . .  • ** 

rV.— Observations  on  an  Article  in  Lotd«n's„H«««»i»«  <^^»*«'»1  History,  on 
thesobjectof  the  Albathiss.    By  LMht.  Thomas  Hutton,  97t%  iUgt.  N.  I.  )o« 

v.— Roof  of  the  New  Iron  ^oundcry  at  Rasipur  near  Calcutto, Ill 

VI. — ^Miscellaneous. 

1.— Desiderata  and  Recommendations  of  the  British  Association  for  the 

Promotion  of  Science,.  ...»»..•*....'.•.•••.••-••-*•'•• • ••     •" 

«.— Manilla  Indigo,  (so  chllcd,)^. •*» 

YU.— Meteorological  Register ^^^ 

No.  39.— MARCH. 
I.— keiWil^W  «i-  'VlsH  to  4B*)  fMt»  of  tonrotfa,  onee  the  capital  of  the  Mi- 

thila  province.    By  B.  H.  HodggOrf^lMi!.- Bertitnt  in-NiHl» IM 

II.— Further  particulars  of  the  Sarun  and  Tirhut  LAths,  and  account  of  two 
Buddha  Inscriptions  found,  tl»  o«>  lat  Ba^hra,,  in  Tijfhut,  the  other  at 

Simith,  near  Benares.  -'Bf  J»*ws»^W«hset,  Sou;  As.  Soc  die 13* 

III.— Excursions  to  the  Ruins  and  Site  of  an  Andent  City  near  Bakhra,  IS 
.    coo  wnih  mt:  99ltnm  :MnA:f^ ,  "^fl^^fW  Singhea.    (Extracted  from  the 
JoumalofMr.  J. Stephenson,) • •••.••....►.,.   128. 


IV.^Rqmrt  on  the  Island  of  Soeotm.     By  ^nt.  J.   R.  Wdlsted,  Indian 

Navjr,  Assistant  Sarreyor, ;  138 

T.— Note  on  an  Inseription  on  the  Mandara  hfll  near  Bhafelfnir,  (forming  a 

potteftpt  to  Article  III.  of  the  present  number,) 166 

▼l»— Eztraets  from  a  Jonmal  kept  during  a  Voyage  from  England  to  Galevtta, 

in  1891.    By  Lieut.  T.  Button,  37th  N.  I W7 

VII.— Account  of  Oxygyrus;  a  new  Genus  of  Pelagian  SfaeUi  allied  to  the 
Genus  Atlanta  of  Lesuemr,  with  a  Note  on  some  other  Pelagian  Shelli 
lately  taken  on  board  the  Ship  Malcolm.    By  W.  H.  Benson,  Esq.  Bengal 

Civil  Service, 173 

VIII.— Proceedings  of  the  Asiatie Society, 177 

IX.— Meteorological  Register, I8i 

No.  40.— APRIL. 
I. — Description  of  Ancient  Temples  and  Ruins  at  Cb^rdw&r  in  Assam,  fly  Cap- 
^      tain  G.  £.   Westmacotti  Assistant,  Governor  General* s  Agent,  N.  £. 

Frontier, .  s^  , i«| 

^, — Remarks  on  an  Insoription  in    the  Rai^a  and  Tibetan  (U'chh^n)  Charac- 
ters, taken  from  a  Temple  on  the  Confines  of  the  Valley  of  Nepal.    By 

B.  H.  Hodgson,  Esq.  Resident, .«    1^ 

III. — Jouraal  of  a  Tour  through  the  Island  of  Rambree,   (Rimri  ;    Sana. 

RamavAti,)  on  the  Arracan  Coast.    By  Lieut.  William  Foley, . « . , *    199 

IV.— On  the  amount  of  Rain-fall  at  Calcutta,  as  affected  by  the  Declinaiioa  of 

the  Moon.     By  the  Rev.  R.  Everest, 99| 

V. — Further  Note  on  the  Inscription  from  S&rn&th,  printed  in  the  last  No.  of 

this  Journal.     By  B.  H.  Hodgaon,  Esq %ih 

VI, — Description  of  two  new  .«pecies  of  Carinaria,  lately  discovered  in  the  Indian 

Oeean.    By  W.  H.  Bensoo,  Esq.  Bengal  Civil  Service, ^ . . .   2lg 

VII. — On  a  new  species  of  Snake  discovered  in  the  Doab,  ....** 917 

VI II. — Notice  of  an  Extcaordinary  Fish.    By  U.  ^ddington,  Esq* 218 

IX.— Rules  for  Calcalating  the  Lengths  of  the  Drop-bars  of  Suspension  Bridges^ 
the  Length  and  Deflection  of  the  Chain  rise  of  the  Roadway,  &c.  By  Cap- 
tain J.  Thomson,  Engineers, 299 

X.— Table  shewing  the  Weight  or  Pressure  which  a  cylindrical  wvoi|ght-iron 
Bolt  will  sustain  when  supported  at  the  ends,  and  bonded  in  the  middle  of 

its  Length.    By  Captain  J.  Thomson,  Engineers, 999 

XI.— A  Table  of  the  Scantlings  of  Beams  of  Teak  or  Saul  Wood,  to  sustain  a 
Terrace  Roof  not  exceeding  seven  inches  in  thickness ;  tlie  deflection  not 
to  exceed  one-fortieth  of  an  inch  for  each  foot  of  length.  By  the  same, ....   997 
XII.— On  the  Temperature  of  Deep  Wells  to  the  west  of  the  Jamna.    By  the 

Rev.  R.  Everest, 299 

XIII.— Abstracts  of  a  Meteorological  Register  kept  at  *>  Cainevillc,*'  Mus- 

sooree  (Masitri.)     By  S.  M.  Boulderson,  Esq 330 

XIV.— Proceedings  of  the  Asiatic  Society, 339 

^V.— Meteorological  Register, .   240 

No.  41. —MAY. 
I.— Sketch  of  the  four  Meningkibowe  States,  in  the  interior  of  the  Malayan 

Peninsula.    By  Uent.  J.  T.  Newbold,  23rd  Regt.  MMlraa  Native  Infantry,  941 
Il.^^Coraparison  of  the  Heights  of  the  Bnrnaeter,  with  the  dlctaaoe  of  the 

Moon  from  the  Celestial  Equator.    By  the  Rev.  R.  S«er«st, 952 

in.— <:k>ttimatlon  Error  of  AstronomioBi  laatmaiMta.     %  J.  O.  Xaylor,  Eaq. 

H«  C.  Astronomer,  Madras, ••••   9M 


tV.^OR  tk0  Stnte  of  tt»  Jwm  AlkiTfuK,  u  wwyliiwl  im  tte  lUiAt  oaA 
Shods  lately  rmoTwl  from  tbe  bed  of  the  River ;  and  of  the  titet  of  tiio 
Fooril Bnee diiooTefed tliente.    By SeijeMt EdoMwd 0e«i, i0l 

v.— Note  oa  the  Gold  Waebini;  of  tlM  Q(mKi  BHw.  By  JU««t.  CMti^f, 
Beo^Aft. »f 

n.-^Natiee  of  the  NiiMdete  Spirit  Still.  By  A.  CMApbdl»  Beq.  If.  D. 
attached  to  the  Nifol  Retideaey. BM 

VlI.^Nate  oa  oo  inacription  found  near  the  Kesaiiah  Mouod,  in  llrhat    By 

J.  B.  Elliott,  Eaq.  (PI.  XVU.  fiff.  6.), • S86 

Tin.— Piroeeedi^gB  of  the  Asiatic  Soeiety, « t87 

IX-Metaonlogleal  Register, 9M 

No,  4«..^JUNK. 
t.— Ob  the  Goformaeiit  and  History  of  Naoing  in  the  Malay  Peainsala.    By 

lint.  J.  T.  Nevbold,  93rd  Regt.  Madras  Nat.  Inf S9Y 

n.— Hescriptioa  of  Heavandoo  Pholu,  the  Northern  Atoll  of  tVke  Maldsre 

Maada.    By  Uent.  T.  Powel,  I.  N.  Assistant  Surveyor.    Plate  XVIII.  J19 
tn.— FiartnaiUnn  of  a  Musuay  Head,  supposed  to  be  brought  from  Egypt 

by  Lieut.  ArehboM.    By  Dr.  George  Eraos,   Mf 

ir^—MeaaonaduM  on  the  Foetus  of  the  Squslns  Maxiaaus.     By  Dr.  J.  T. 

Ptoanau,  OanHor, SU 

▼.^teMifes  flf  tte  Observations  made  on  the  Tides  at  Madras,  from  the  Slst 

Ka7,  to  Ike  nUSk  Detober,  1891,  by  means  of  a  Tide-gauge  fixed  near  the 

aorth-eteaai^  of  Hm  Fbrt, 396 

YI.— Farther  Notes  aad  Dmiriags  of  Baetrian  and  Indo-Seythie  Coins.    By 

James  Prlnsep,  See.,  &c 397 

▼n.—Proeeedings  of  the  Asiatic  Society, 348 

VIIL-Miseenaaeoaa. 

1.  Pfopesal  to  paMtth,  by  Subscription,    an  Illustrated  Work  oa  the 
Zoology  of  Nipid, 3M 

9.  Propoaed  Meteorological  Combination  la  Southern  Africa, ............   958 

3.  Stattsdea  and  Geology  of  Kemaon, 359 

nc.— Meteorological  Register, 360 

No.  43.— JULY. 
1.— Kofice  of  the  Temple  called  Seo  Byjnanth,  (Siva  Vaidyaa4tha)  discovered 
by  Sergeant  E.  Dean,  on  the  3rd  December,  1834,  on  the  Hill  of  Un- 

eh4pahar,  la  the  SheMwati  Territory, ..381 

II'— HMtitution  and  Translation  of  the  Inscription  found  in  the  Ruins  of 
the  Hountun-Temple  of  Shek&wati.    By  W.   H.  Mill,  D.   D.  Principal 

of  Bisbop*s  College,  Vice-President,  &c.  &e. •• 3^ 

in.— Notice  of  Pagan,  the  Andent  Capital  of  the  Burmese  Empire.    By 

Ueut..Col.  H.  Bumey,  H.C's  Resident  at  Ava, 400 

IV — Register  of  the  fall  of  Rain,  in  inches,  at  Dacca,  fh>m  1887  to  1834.    By 

Dr.  G.  W.  Lamb, 408 

v.— Register  of  the  Thermometer  at  Ambdla,  fbr  1834.    By  M.  P.  Edgeworth, 

Esq.C.  S «. 

VI.— Prooeedinga  of  the  A^atic  Sodetyr • • 407 

VII^MiseallaMOtts. 

!•— Ahandonod  Oriastal  Worka, 410 

9.— Bamea'andConoUy's  Trwveta, 411 

8.— Ceyloneae  Histttryr *• • ^* 

4.— Vateabla  TOwlaa  W«rfca» ••»«•••••. <«u 


X^W  CONTENTS. 

Pn§9 

6.— BotanyefthcNUgirUaftdSmitlienilftdiAi* 4ii 

6«— Foree  of  the  UDieorn  Ftoh, .;%..«.;  ...    4k^ 

YIII.^Meteorologictl  BcgUter, «..  413 

No.  44.— ACGUST. 

I.*«Geological  Sketch  of  the  Ncflgherries.  (NU-giri.)    By  Dr.  P.  M.  9ef  za») 

Surgeon  to  the  Honorable  the  Governor  of.Madraa,  ..•••.•«....«,  .^d;. .  4l]>r 

II.— Notes  of  a  Toor  through  FalestiAe, . . . . ,. ^ ,.,,^ ..  .438 

III.— Characters  of  three  New  Species  of  Indian  Fresh-^water  Biirahas..  By 

Isaac  Lea}  with  Notes,  by  W.H.Bcnson»  Esq. ^  4^ 

ly^^Description  of  the  Bearded  Vulture  of  the  HimhUya.    Hy  B,  H.  Hpdgs^n^ 

Esq.  Resident iuNipU .«•.«,,.    ...m««« .»...,.•..« i5f 

y.-*-Red-biUed  Erolia.    By  the  same, .....  ^ ,.,...,..«,  ...•». • .  458 

yi.-*Hinto  fer  the  Preservation  of.  Object*  ^  Natural  Histoir..    By  ^r  X. 

Pearfonj  Ej^.  >.«......^ *..im».  ....^o  ...,.  «.«« .,•<•••  469 

YII*— Proceedings  of  the  Asiatic.Society, .....«,,,,  4.... , :^»... ..  473 

VIIIf^MeteocologlM  Regi«kwr, «...,... ^»v^'..»,.i«. *......,. 4 ..•«....  «7^ 

'  No.  45.--SlSPrBMBEit'. 

t.— Account  of  the  Inscriptions  upon  two  sets  of  Copper  Plates,  found  in  the     . 
Western  part  of  GiyerHt.    By  W.  H.  Wathen,  Esq.  Persian  Secretary  to 

the  Bombay  Government,  V '...'.  ,/, 477 

II.— Synopsis 'of  the  Tltkr  and  Ghor&l  Antelopes.    By^B. '&.'  Hod^on/Esq'. 

Resident  in  Nlpd :.....;.'•..■  ..V...:... 487 

Ill.^-On  the  Wild  Goat  and  Wild' Sheep  of  tlhn&layn,  with  Remarkit  on  the 

genera  Capra  and  Ovis.    By  B.  H.  Uod^n,  t?sq.  Resldettt  in'Nipal|. .   .'  490 
IV.-^On  the  Fossil  ]9ones  of  the  JTutena  B9^er.    By  Edmund  I>ean,  Serjeant, 

Sappers  and  Miners, '...'......'..'. 495 

Y.— Note  on  the  preceding.  '  By  James 'PHnsep,  Secretary,'  &c bob 

Vl.-^On  the  Fossil  Elk  of  the  Him&laya.    By  Lieut.  Wl  E.  Baker,  Engineers,  600 
YII.— NoteOn  the'Vegefohle  Tmpressioi^  In  Agates.*  BfyUfi^.  1.  Stephenaon,  80^ 

YIH.-^Chemlcal  Analytfds.    By  James  Ptfn^e)^, 'Secretary,  &c. 509 

IX.—Horary  Meteorolbg^ictl  Observatfon*  ttkaae  st  CUeatth  <6fk  thrSlst— Had 

September.    By  James  Prinsep,  Secretary,  &c. .'..;;. I .  Ai ^ .   514 

X.-^Pr(iceedittg9  of  the  AftHt^t  Society,..........: :................   ftio 

XIa*'^BiftrttCts  xTOlfn  SCK  ntlfl  dX/ tfrr  eftpoude  uce,  •  ••• ,....%...   517 

1 . — Prof.  WsiwsLL  on  Semimenstnial  Tidal  Inequality, t5. 

-l.<^-6rf  J.  llkRiftctftt:t  otr  cdrr^ctton'dr  Astron<ym!cd  Initruments, 518 

"     s.-^Lt.  Jacob  on  the  correction  of  the  Index  Error, ,.', 519 

4.— Dr.  MeLBftLAMB  on  the  Fossil  Shelli  of  CUfta  Pun){, . . ; 630 

5.— Mr.  Stbvbnson  OB  lflie(Pea  SMlaetltB  of  Tibet, «5. 

e.^^<<Ibaer«attoBS/Of  HMley^s  Comet  Bt^er  Madrat  Observatory^ 5tl 

XII.-T.Iilustrations  of  NipUese Zoology,. »...v td. 

Xill.^^^mwfiianimBBEBtrtfltg.  >  -  -  t  •     •        -,.  . 

K««diliBeBheof  thelfoottcli  thBWeafcher..  vBy  F.  Mavtet,  525 

a.-^On  the  Composition  cf  <ike  RaBgeont'FelrelehBii  with  BcBiaricB  on  the 
Com^sitiOB  "Of  Peteokum  and  Naphtha  in  ganerBl.    By  William  Gre- 

l^ry,  M.  D.  F.  R.  S.  E 527 

. .'  9;*^Bxtkracte  from  ftoBoedingr  of  Eoologieal  Society  of  London.— 1834,. . . .  528 

vvj      4.--^Mlnerals  of  the  TrappcBnRoekS' of' Bombay,..  ..*. < :  530 

XIV^Mmfeleorologleal  Registcr^^v; .;^ .^. ^. ■, •  532 


CONTENTS.  XjkX 

Page 
No.  «S.^OCTOBER. 
U*»Report  on  some  lascriptioiis  found  at  Hammam,  on  the  Southern  Coaat 

of  Arabia,  1835.    B7  Messrs.  T.  G,   Huttoo,  Asst.  Surgeon,  and  Ueut. 

J.  Smith,  of  the  Palinums  Surveying  Vessel, ,  533 

II.— Account  of  Sfingie  Ujong,  one  of  the  States  in  the  interior  of  Malaeca. 

9f  Suftign  T.  J.  Newbold,  9Srd  Regt.  Madras  Light  Infantry, 839  * 

ni.— Journal  of  an  attempted  Aseent  of  the  river  Min,  to  visit  the  Tea  Pian- ' 

tations  of  the  Fnhkin  Province  of  China.       By  G.  J.  Gordon,    Bsq. 

Secretary  TttL  Committee, S^$ 

IT.— Selected  Specimeua  of  the  Sub-Himilayan  Fossils  in  the  DddUpur  Ool!ee«> 

tioa.    By  Lieut.  W.  £.  Baker,  Engineers, , 566 

T.— list  of  Specimens  from  Bilwar.     Collected  by  Lieut,  Yieavy,  In  De- 
cember, 1834, 871 

VI.— Note  on  Thyladnus  Cynocephalus.     Eztraeted  firom  the  Osteologieal 

Sectioa  of  the  Catalogue  of  the  Museum  of  the  Asiatic  Sodety.    By  J.  T.' 

Pearson,  Esq '.   579 

Til.— Analysis  of  Copper  Ore  from  Nellore ;  withnotioe  of  the  Ooppei' lUnes-      " 

at  Ajmir  and  Singhina.  By  James  Priptep»  Secretary,  8tc ....  574 

Yin.— Proceedings  of  the  Asiatic  Society , 58( 

IX.— Meteorological  Register *  >  ^ ' .....,.'..   680 

-^  No.  47.-NOVEMBER. ,  . .  , ^^ 

I.-Notfs  taken  by  C^^Mk^  C.  M.  Wade»  PttUtkal  Agent,al,  I^^iiaa,  in  I839»'^ 
^,.  relative  to  the  Territory  and  Governnient  of  Isklrdoh,  from  iBfiNanatloB 

Qiv^  by  Qhar<gh.A^,  aa  ageni  ckimted  to  bim  in  that  ymir  by  Ahmad 

rn*  Shih,  thoG^ipa,arru^ev.o<that09\iatry, ^••»-of,.M'» 689 

II.— Jj^araal  of  ^?:our  Uuroi^h  Geor^  fersim  a^  Mesopotamia. :  By  Capt. 

^t.  R.  Mignan,  Bombay  European  Regt.  F.  L.  S.  and  M..R»  A«  S« 609 

rlU.— On  the  coanec()pa  of  Tfripus  aneieptJHUAdH. coins  irith,iha  <9recian  or 

>  M^T^^T^l^  Mrifs.^  Of  James  Prins^jSeci«tacy»  te..^  ..«».,,«>., 891 

-IV — Ajapijt:yijJon  of  Ii)9aRods»pro|»psed|9compeniatofiw  the^nin  pccjujpned 
0.     by  the  tension  of  thf  striaga  upo|^  I^o  Fortes*  t^re>|  ^  piewnt  warping^ 

j^  to,  reydi^tMo^  more  durable  and  better, fdi^^^  pQ.  keep  lo^ig^  in.  tune. 

»•;>   Bj.Col.  D.  Presgrave, ..,p.„*«4.^.^..... •.^.   843 

.  v.— Notice  of  two  beds  of  Coal  discovered.    By  Captain  J.  B.  Ouaeley,  P.  A. 
•    to  the  Commissioner  at  Hoshangabad,  ;iie«f  Ba^Oarahvairarln  the  Valley    • 

oftheNarbada,Pl.  LlII ,,..,...., ,.,.*.,..,^<... 848 

^ YI.— Speci|l(C,  O»teiiprion  of  a  new  species  of  €|^n[Uf^  by  3.  U,  Hpdgsoa,  Esq.  849 

YIL— Proceedings  of  the  Asiatie  Soeie^^ ,  <^. ,..•.•.*, • ,  .^ , • 800 

YIII.— Meteorological  Register, ^,.*..«^^ ...... ,«.... 859 

No.   48*«-*>DECBMB£R* 
I.— Memoir  tm  CWarae  Tartary  and  Khotea.  By  W.  H.  Wathea,  Baq.  Psnian 

Secretary  to  the  Bombay  Government, .... ...^,. •. i.,. «..•.•...«•...... •<  853 

II.— Some  Aooount  of  the  HiU  Tribes  of  the  Piney  Billa  fa  the  Madura  DIstriet. 

Extraetedfrom  the  MS.  Journal  of  the  laite  Mi^  Wafi«  Madras  European 

Regissant,  eommuulcated  by  Capt.  T.  J.  Taylor, 884 

in.*^Notiea  of  Aadent  Hindu  Coins »  «oatiauad  firom  page  840.    By  James 

Priasep,  Secretary,  8ec. i . .  • 888 

IT.— Gaologieal  Obaervatloaa  made  in.  a  journey  from  Musaooree  (Masiui)  to 

Guagotree  (Gaagautri).    By  tha Rar.  R.  Everest, 890 

.  T.^Note  on  the  Foaail  Camel  of  the  Snb«Ilimidayas.  By  Lieut.  W.  S.  Baker* 

Eagiaeers,   894 


XX  CONTENTS. 

m 

Pa§e 
yi.~>ExaiDiiiatioii  of  a  Mineral  Exudation  l^om  Ghazni.    Bj  H.  Piddington, 

Esq 696 

Yll.^Corrected  Character  of  the  Gonna  Cnvieria  of  Rang,  and  notice  of  a 

second  species  inhabiting  the  Tropical  Indian  Ocean*    By  ^.  H.  Benson, 

Esq.  B.C.  S. !......  698 

Vlli.— Synopsis  of  the  Vespertilionide  of  Nipal.    By  B.  H.  Hodgson,  Esq. 

-ReiUeatatKatnanda, :.. «.... 1...  69» 

IX.— Note  on  the  Red-biUed  Sirolia.    By  the  sapne, 701 

X.— Description  of  the  little  Musteline  animsl,  deaominjit^  KiiHiis^  Nynl  in 

the  Catalogue  of  the  Kepilese  Mammalia.    By  B,  H.   Ho^son,  Esq. 

Resident  at  Katmandu, 1 , .  .^   702 

XI.~ Further  Discovery  of  Coal  Beds  in  Assam'.    By  Captain  1^.  Xenkins,  ....   704 
XII.— Synopsis  of  Fossil  Genera  and  Species  froni  the  upper  deposits  of  the 

tertiary  strata  of  the  Sivilik  Bins,  in  the  coUeetfon  of  tho  authors.    By 

Capt.  P.  T.  CanJ^i^pt.  Do&b:€anai»  and  H.  Fideoner,  M.  D.  Supt. 

Botanical  Garden,  Seharanpnr.    Northern  Doihf  Kot.  15th,  18S6, i,  706 

XIII.— Note  on  the  Asurhiu*  of  the  R^mahal. Hills.    By  Capt.  H.  Tanner,  ...  707 
XIY.— Extract  from  a  Meteorological  Journal  kept  ^  Sandy*  Island  of  Ceyioft. 

By  Captain  Ord,  R.  E ^ \ '.,, 709 

XV.— Postscript  to  the  Account  of  the  Wild  Goat  of  Nipitl,  printed  in  the  ^i^ 

tember  No.  of  the  Journal,  page  490.     By  B.  H.  Hodgson,  ^sq. , •  710 

XVI — ^Analysis  of  Raw  Silk.    By  Mr.  J.  W.  Laidlay,  ...; 1.    i6. 

XVII.— Extracts  from  CorresponHetfce.  -    -       - 

l.^Notaregai«Un|r«iieBMiMWon4«i«at.   -By  E>r.Sp!ls^ufy,  :..'..;      ;.'  7i2 

S.— Note  on  the  Simith  Building.    By  tHe  BMM  Hugt^  . .' t6. 

3.--Note  on  the  occurrence  of  the  Bhauddha  FomuUc,  ......   ;, 713 

y^  4.— Extract  fxof»^  JovmaJlof  a  RcsidancS)  anddrntegMvand-Jounic^afin 

the  Proyince  of  Behar,  in  the  ycajrs  4831  and  i834^  3i,Mr»  J.  Ste^osM,  t6. 

6.— Range  of  the  Barometer  and  Thermometer  at  Port.Louia  in  the  Maaiy 
ritius  in  1898,  by  Lislet  Geoifroy,  Cor,  Roy.  As^  Sec.  of  the  French  4n* 
stitute,  for  the  2nd  Vol.  Roy.  As.  Soc  triin^. .,,......,.  1,,,^.  «v.'» •  •  •  •  ^-r  715 

XVIII.^Meteorologi«al  Register, \\ ....,...«.....^..  7i6 


ERRATA. 


Pag«  102,  line  T.for  *  (720  dolUrs)/  read  •  (720=1  dollar).* 
m.         24,/or  «  I2i»  read  *  6  fe«t.' 
124,         14,/or  « K,'  rw^  *  »,'/or  •  if,'    rwrf  *  ¥,'/•»•  <  W,»  *'•«'  <  ^,' 

—  15,  >^  •  •'irt^Tf^t*  read  *  ^T^rfa^^ '  ft«»a*<«i. 

173,  Uae  26,  dele  '  American.' 

174,  %,fffr*  OfuK.'  read  *  O^vs.' 

—  10,/or.*jieriferi«,*  read  *  periphBBrm/  .       ■  - 
176,        2*i,/<m  slacerte/  read  *  anoarttt.' 

24»r        ^^1  ^^ '  1^«Blaobfiiiche»'  riad  *  NucM^branches.*    '     ' 
'T'         3<l,/ir^bya'UQV'>Aa({<hyaHne.* 
222,        33, ^r «  alKtittiotfi*  reefd  <' ttetics.' 

»s,    2o,/r»»'*'>Air*  J/  '.  :       '** 

ft.      no.  ft.        no. 

«^4,    3,  W5ir'$  X  ii + 9-860^  x2 .; !' . ':.;"  ,  •[.. 

226,        10^,/^''i,'  r«i<;,V    .... 

—  19,/or  *  decreased,*  read  *  encr^aaed.' 
227,iBt]i€tab]f,,M»cQUia«^y(fee(kl«tiL0f  bfftriiig,/or<  13*14*  rMtf<  13*9.* 

/or  *  U:l«'  read  '  i2*9/ . 
/or  •  12-  ft»  rii«l  •  12-1/ 
.-i-v]iBe'12  fkii»  tko  teMoai,/or  *  deptb,'  read  *  diameter/ 
2^  t28,liiiet6,/o*«^'ifbeatii8,*  rAuT' ofbeams.* 
2«7'    •  25,./bf-*M'appine,*  refld*d»appuiV 
27*,  *    '   -  ^.yfc^ '  of,*  rwi  '  by  the  currant.* 
''     271,       3<h/or  ^  in  conaonailiee,*  read  *  inconsonant.* 
^•»        '  <i/<^  *  irregular,*  read  *  is  pretty  regular.' 

362,  14, /or  *  Wurrum,'  read '  Nurrum  coss,'  ^nartn  ioe,) 

—  7,  /or  from  bottom,  /or  *  Binining,*  read  *  Biniig  mandir,'  (temple 

of  Ganea.) 

363,  14,/or  *  at  Midug'  rfo^i  '  at  mid-day.' 

—  16,  and  17, /or  '  been  seen  from  thence  and  Sandra,  two  Tillages 

or  towns  in  the  said  territory,'  read  *  been  seen  from  Thinie 
and  Bandr^,  two  Tillages  or  towns  in  the  JAt  territory.* 

364,  16, /or  *  jogies,'  read  *  jognies.* 

365,  9,/or  '  Delhi  town  pillar,*  read  *  Delhi  iron  pilUr.' 

366,  43, /or  '  PL  xxix.*  read  *  PL  xxi.* 

369,  last  line,/or  t  voL  i.  pp.  82,  86,*  read  *  toLU.  pp.  82,  86.* 

370,  Ist  line  of  inscription, /or  '  ^inN^'  read  *  9f:r(W2J.' 
379,  line  26, /or  *  quantity,'  read  *  quality.*         ^ 

399,        22,  for  «  130  miles  S.  W.*  read  '  100  miles  South.* 

"  la  the  sMODd  Tolume  of  the  Jouaic al,  pige  7B»  the  name  of  Bllont  it  writtao  EUon,  in  gi  v. 
lagthttiiteof  tnp  rocks  peoetTated  by  tubular  cslcedoniM.  As  the  rocks  at  BUoie  araof  a  T«ry 
dUfennC  foratttioB,  it  is  d«sitabla  that  this  error  should  be  conwtad.    BUore  Is  mw  Golconda.* 


XXll  EERATA. 

Page  400,  line  37,  38, /or  r^W^^  T¥^^  «ren  -tel  ^ee,'  read  'Maba  Yaza- 

wea  dau-gyee.* 

—  40,  41, /or  *  Thore  KhelUOn/  read  *  Thare  Khettara.' 
4^1,       31,>^r  '  Ng^youog  gfAA  rmd  *  N^ai  toanr  8F«4i*    ' 

-       —       .33,/or  •  at.the4«Wtof,'^aM:^*t  tMfftr4.^.t^>e.!, 
4.02,. .       3,/«r  •  Nga  jfoaog  CTao,V*««4  '>?te^- W^«gifiF»»-' 
.— ..       .6, /or  *  Tsalen    wot  thaken  jiii^gi'r^  ^J'galen  wot    thakan 

—  7, /or  '  Kan  ehye  jrouog,*  rw<f  *  K.a.Q  sb^  'C>4!^** 
—T          ^^/^'*  *  '^^*'*  bethen,'  r/?a^  *  Thaa  batbf  iC'  ^   .   . 

—  10,  for  *  Nga  ^oung  gyan,*  read  *  Nga  ;^ung  fyan.*  j^, 

—  14, /or  *  ^ga  yduDg^gyaa,'  rearf''  Nga  zouoff  gyan.' 
-"    ;    — -  •  li;,/or*'TBiaen  Wbflhaken,^reaJ**t8ak^^ 

—  IS, /or  '  Nga  young  gyaJJ^Veaif*  Nga  iouiig  gyain,'      * 

—  21, /or  *  Nga  young  gjan,*^  read,  SNga  zoung  gvan  » 

—  30,/or '^Tonatha,^  rea<i  *  Yowatha.* 

403,       !2o,  Y/,/or  '  Nga  young  gyan,'  read  *^Nga  zoting  gyan.' 

—  -  2y;;7^r^M&lriliinim«tr,'"f Mtf  ♦  ^all^  iilouhtain.* ' 

^04,         1 ,  «ffd^;>»r^-Tat  uup  maiu  ,*  rwttf^TaFdu^  maii,*and  in  the  note 
far*  SymcBB  TaHW&^fttW  ^if**  Sym<^8»<  *ftrrod^tr'"mion/ 
•^        Mi  «»^o^»»T6wl(|g^gV  ¥#fl(»»ilVfi^^  • 

—  -  30|'Wfope  *  eaUed,*4i«^*4».7--^<    ■41-.  -.^    =  «t.'  , 

'<*^-       36,/«rJ>  Watted^'fMHfrimAito^  L^  ^  ^     /    / 

"  -^       ^Oi^for.^  hin§i/mmaU^.rmli&Lm.ngtSwMdRi*.'k^Jbr*  Anauratba 

xikQ»*  ;vM  ^iMMUvtiiit  stUk^   :.--.■-:■■  •■   »'    .'  '  r '^ 

413, ,ii>l|J|fte»/(rV.N..«'t#)wtf .•.«.*!    /    /./.    !1W/./  -y  - 

*29,  5, /or /.  Coloj?h9nitc,V rf«|i?  VQ9l9pJjy)j^  ^.,,^ 

432»    ^   25,/orJerra^/.  r««i^  *  fWfitia.\^^  j,,  ^^.^  .  .   ;   .y.  /  , 
505,        22,/or  ^  Ecligac/  re«rf' Bessy Jg^ffl-^jfj  to  j,  :.:        .       . 

..    .-  .,.        .  .*>^  ^ —        '  r  •  v,!ul>  ^iilj  lo  tlif'iiyi    "'.'-'  ■' 

Errata  in  the  3rd  Volunf.       ^ 

Page  178,  line  24, Tor  *  Pokien,  Kyanti,  ax^jlXja^M-nau/ rfi^  *  Pokien*  Kyaa-si. 

ancTTCyang-nan'.*  r     -4    j 

—  '  76iJtiir*  Lu-ngan^cfaa,  read  ^Xulpi^n-cba.' 

—  •     ft^i*r*Paclcha,»r«rf^P!iri!l-eliV**  '■    -  * 

179,      -f^ry^'^tt^rr-rwd^n^^M'''''^'^'-' 

180,  <h:/^-^Ky»n^iil*^»"f^*-*«^"^inan/* 

181,  .JL4,/4jr*s«tf^iVM»*«»'«oa>'>0:  t 

182,  ^  4,  froi9^Jk|Qtt^|iijy/ar,*  li^^«Tr liWiijet,'  >wf  ' 2000 .feet.' 

183,  Erase  the  section.      -. ,    a  ■    ;»       •   ^rf    %         i 

1 84,  ,    8,  from  the  bqttou,  /g^  f  gS**  ;J0.M .ifMtf  *  «»•  to  30«.' 

185,  8,/or  •  29'»30y  re«}.;^2«e,tp.^^^^^^^ 

—  reference  at  the  blottoqi^^  the  page, /or  *  TransACtionp,'  &c. 
Iread  *  Asiatic  Researches,*  Vol.  XVI, 

IW,     "   20,/or*29*30V  r««l*29«tp30V     ' 

—  25,/dr«  12  lo'l,4fi0,*r^'» '2000  feet.' 


LIST  OF^  PLATES. 


T 


f'       *»  C     .1 


PUfce  I.  M»«Atatn  Ttomi  of  KeniMin,  to  fooo  «.««.«..«.«^..««  page    40 
II.  Aamnteft  plant>  and  Nipal  GftmettU,^^^^*  •*«...«^^ — ^«.    48 

III.  BifdiUDt  iaaeription  from  PlroviiMSe  Welleslef, ^^    66 

IV.  Map  of  ROTJiri  id>od^  «>«>,>»<>.»«>.>#>  >«,#.^^<»#,«>^.>«.^.«»—.>«>«>«>4i>.»    94 
V. .  BurmeM  prayers  lithographed,  • — .,^^»^..,»^...;^>.>.,«^^    99 

VI.  Roof  of  Kiisipur  Foundery,..^^*....^ .. — .....^^^ ..^.^  119 

VII.  Uth't  of  Radhia  and  Bakri, ^ . ;^  ISl 

VII  I.  Facsimile  of  inscription  on  Radhia  Lith^.^.^.. ..«. •...«.«.  194 

IX  Image  of  Buddha  and  Stfrnith  inscription,  ^»,^^^^^»,^  134 

X.  Site  of  ruins  at  Chard wafj^  in  Assam,  .*».,.»«^«^«»..«..^..««  193 

XI.  Ranja  inscription  on  a  Chaitya,  near  Kathman4u,  ^.^^.^  1 98 

XII.  Impressions  of  Malacca  seals,«,««..^..«..«^«*.^^...<.»«^«^«,«.  241 

XII I.  Geological^ flections  of  the  Jumna  Hanks,  «>>tv..^^» — ^«,^  962 

Xy  I*  ^f^^9f'  D»ckf|.i|[%  JjM9^)M«  » ■■-  lypff^t-  ■  ■<,,„>■■ s,.,^^  968 

XVli.  Gold  wa8hi|ifiJiiNahaik'iiver.MA|«l  itm.  Kfii^  984 

XIX.  Inscriptions  on  BaoltiMa  eei— ^^^uij<>  h •<  nii«. wtr  >  348 

XX^rJprXX'Vii^BKtriaaboftiB^  of  Om.  V«DMra%  coIlMio^^ 

XXVI.  Map  of  Uneh^paUf ,  «wirtrt)i<st!iA>v^. ,  ,^, ^.. . 

XXyil.  XXVIII.  XXIX.  TAnides  ^trdittoj  and  lurelik««lbi^4*  366 

XXX.  Facsimile  of  Shekhilvati  inscription,  >;»,m ;,;>,, „>..■,, .,:\.,  361 

A  A  AX.     M,ap   Ot   we  g^  J r r —■  -f  --rr-»  fi  i.  i  i  I'mi  urriTr  rj ni in  jj  jj     413 


XXXII.  Fossils  of  the  Jumna  river,  ,^^,»^^^^^^^^.^„^^^„^„^,^^^  606 
XXXIII.  Relics  from  ISehat,  ViAar  RflliArAupMr^-^, ,,  ^^^^^^^^  ^^     -      ^^ 

MSfV: '35CX1^.  Andentfifindu  coins,  Behat, '-.^rr-^L^e96 

XXXVI.  XXXVII.  Hindu  ooins,  Rajput  series^  ]^^^„^„ ^.  „^  675 

XXXVIII.  Connection  of  Indo-Scjrthic  irith  CanDuJ  coin;,  ».>„.„■, 630 

•  XXXIX.  Hindu  coins,  Canouj  series,  ■iniiiwi»>»*»wii»i>».M<wiii*i ■»«■»«» wn...  636 

XL.  Facsimile  of  Gi\|erati  inscriptipn>.>* .>..., ..^ii.'^ 

JLLiim  Alpnauet  oi  Oatto,  «*■>»"■'«■»« ■■■■^f**"  '*»■»— ■»M<*i«i>»*»«w«w.»«»»»<*iwi»  J 

—  Transcript  of  ditto  in  aKMienix<cliarsctar,  >..,,.,. ,..^>,^,..   486 

XLil.^tXLIII.  Bty^plc  inscriptions  ihMn  Arabia,  ^...^^.....^ 536 

XLIV.  Fossil  Elk  of- the  sub-Himilayas, :...■■;.. 506 

XLV.  to  XL^n):Tofl«il8  of  the'suh-HimtiayaSjhysBna,^. '^  568 

XLIX.  Hindu  coins,  Saur^htra  series,  <..^ — .^.^«.^^„ .^.J.,^  684 

Ev-  Mlto,  TOCond  Canouj  series,  .>^^^^ — ^.,^^^.,..^, .„...,»  .  668 

jjA.  aowio*ocy«oic  coins,  —»».«>>» «»»■». «■  tip— ti»w  »»»>—.»*>■»«»». fi»».«» WHO w.»»^i»«pwo  o28 

Lll.  Compensation  rods  for  Pianos^*  ■»»■>#.«> »  m«..>>«>«> .>», „ «.  644 

LIII .  Coal  beds  of  the  Nerbada  valley,  .,.^.>„M.,„.,.>i^^„,„-,..m,..>,.,  648 


JOURNAL 


ov 


THE    ASIATIC    SOCIETY. 


No.  37. — January,  1836. 


I.— ilmi/ym  of  a  Tibetan  Medical  Work.     By  M.  Albz  andbr  Csoma 

DB  K0RO8. 

Thb  principal  work  on  medicine  in  Tibet,  is  that  entitled  the  "  rGffud 
hZkT'  (ft^«Xf(^  the  tract  in  four  parts).    It  is  attributed  to  Sha'kta, 

thoagh  not  introduced  into  the  Kah-gywr  or  Stan-gyur  collections. 

When  in  Tibet  I  requested  the  Lama*  my  instructor  in  the  language 
of  the  country,  to  give  me  an  account  of  its  contents,  which  he  did  in 
an  abridged  compilation  divided*  like  the  original,  into  fbur  parts.  The 
present  translation  of  the  Lama's  manuscript  may  be  interesting  to 
those  who  are  curious  on  the  subject  of  Tibetan  literature,  and  the 
state  of  medical  practice  in  that  remote  part  of  the  world.  Tiie  ma- 
terials of  the  original  are  as  usual  all  derived  from  Sanskrit  works,  which 
have  not  however  hitherto  been  made  known  in  an  English  dress. 

The  following  is  the  account  given  in  the  work  itself  of  the  manner 
in  which  this  Treatise  of  Medicine  found  its  way  to  Tibet. 

In  the  time  of  Khki-srono  Dbbutsan  (in  the  8th  or  9th  century 
of  the  Christian  era)  a  Tibetan  interpreter  Bairotsana  (or  Vairo- 
chana)  having  trauslated  it  in  Cashmir,  with  the  assistance  of  a  phy- 
ncian-pandit  (a*7^*9(^*^S]Q-Dav£  ml^on-gah)  presented  it  to  the 
above  mentioned  Tibetan  king.  At  that  time  it  was  received  by 
"  ^rv-THoo"  a  learned  physician,  and  by  several  others,  and  after- 
wards it  devolved  successively  to  others  till  ^tu-thoq,  (the  13th  in 
descent,  from  the  first)  styled  the  New  ^uthoo,  to  disting^sh  him 
from  the  former  physician  of  the  same  name,  who  is  called  '  the 
ancient.'  This  physician  much  improved  and  propagated  it ;  and  at 
that  time,  it  is  stated,  nine  men  became  learned  in  medicine. 

The  Lama,  who  wrote  me  this  extract,  enumerated  several  works 
on  in^dicine»  current  in  Tibet,  qi  which  the  most  celebrated  is  a 


2  Analysis  of  a  Tibetan  Medical  Work.  [Jaw. 

commentary  on  the  present  work,  entitled  "  Baidiirya  «non-po"   (the 
lapis  lazuli)    written  hy  "  Sangs-rgyas   rgya  mts'ho"    ^^♦i^f^iy 

$^*S*^^  a  regent  at  Lassa  about  the  end  of  the  17th  century. 

The  Lama  states  that  there  are  about  forty  books  or  works  written 
in  Tibet,  on  medicine,  besides  the  five  volumes  in  the  Stan-gyur  collec- 
tion, and  the  scattered  occasional  instructions  on  medicaments  in  the 
Kah-  gyur. 

The  chief  medical  school  in  Tibet  is  at  Chik-phuri  ^^C)i^*i{*X) 
a  roonasterv  at  or  near  Lassa.  There  are  also  two  others,  in  middle 
Tibet,  of  some  repute,  called  Ch£ng-Zur  (gt;'3X), 


First  Fart. 
This  is  entitled  jf'H§'S^>  rtsa-vahi-rgyut  the  root  or  basis  of  the 

(medical)  tract.    It  is  divided  into  six  chapters. 

Firgi  Chapt^. 
In  this  is  described  howCHOMDANDAS  (Shakta)  transforming  himself  into  the 
shape  of  a  chief  physician,  in  a  forest  of  medical  plants,  delivered  his  instrnctions, 
in  a  superb  palace,  in  the  presence  of  gods,  sages  (or  Ruhis),  and  a  large  train 
both  of  heretic  and  orthodox  hearers. 

Second  Chapter. 
He  (Shaky a)  addressed  his  audience  thus : — "  Assembled  friends  1  be  it  known 
to  you,  that  eyery  human  creature  who  wishes  to  remain  in  health;  and 
every  man  who  desires  to  cure  any  disease,  and  to  prolong  life,  must  be  in- 
structed in  the  doctrine  of  medicine.  Likewise,  be  that  wishes  for  moral  virtuet 
wealth,  or  happiness,  and  desires  to  be  delivered  from  the  miseries  of  sickness;  as 
also,  he  that  wishes  to  be  honoured  or  respected  by  others,  must  be  instructed 

in  the  art  of  healing.**  Then  one  of  the  hermits  or  Rishis  (QC;'^C;-Drang-Srong) 
expressing  his  desire  of  promoting  the  well-being  of  others,  requested  his  advice 
as  to  the  manner  in  which  he  might  become  instructed  in  the  doctrine  of  me- 
dicine. Then  the  teacher  (Shaky  a)  said:  (or  commanded)*'  He  must  be  in- 
structed in  the  four   parts  of  the  medical  science,  which  are  the 

X'XJQ'1'5,, ;  'R^y^O: ;  ^fS^^^tSi^^^ ;  and  g'^Q'|S 

root  or  theory,  explication,  instruction,  and  lastly  manual  operation  ;  fiurther, 
he  must  be  instructed  in  the  eight  branches  of  healing ;  via.  1,  the  curing  of  the 
whole  body ;  2,  of  particular  diseases,  incident  to  children ;  3,  to  women ;  4, 
the  curing  of  diseases  caused  by  evil  spirits ;  5,  of  wounds  made  by  a  knife* 
spear,  &c. ;  6,  of  all  sorts  of  venomous  or  poisonous  infections  ;  7,  of  the  infir- 
mities of  old  age ;  and  8,  the  increasing  of  virility  in  men.  Theaa  are  tba 
principal  divisions  of  the  whole  medical  treatise. 

The  number  of  chapters  in  the  four  parts  of  this  medical  tract,  amount  tn 
156. 

In  the  explanatory  part,  there  are  11  places  or  sections,  and  31  chapters  ;  in 
the  instructive  part  on  cures  or  remedies  for  each  specified  disease,  there  are 
15  circumstances  and  92  chapters ; — ^the  last  part  has  four  divisions  and  27 
chapters. 


1 835.]  Analysis  of  a  Tibetan  Medical  Work.  3 

Third  Chapter. 
The  theory  of  the  human  constitution  is  illustrated  by  a  similitude  taken  from  the 
Indiaa  fig-tree  (i^^'g'C;aj'^  \  Thus,  there  arc  three  roots  or  trunks  ;  thence 
arise  nine  stems  ;  thence  spread  47  boughs  or  branches ;  thence  224  leaves ;  two 
blossoms,  and  three  fruits.  The  explication  of  the  simile  as  appUed  to  the  states 
of  the  body.  The  single  root  or  basis  of  diseases ;  the  stems,  branches,  and  leaves 
srising  thence,  taken  or  considered  in  a  healthy  and  in  a  diseased  state.  Distinc- 
tions with  respect  to  wind ;  ditto,  with  respect  to  bile  ;  as  also  to  phlegm ;  their  re- 
spective offices,  operations  or  influences. 

There  are  seven  supporU  of  the  body  on  which  life  depeads ;  the  chyle, 
Uood,  flesh,  fat,  bone,  marrow,  and  semen.  Description  of  the  three  sorts  of 
excretions  or  sordes  of  the  body ;  ordure,  urine,  and  sweat. 

The  three  generative  causes  of  disease  are  :  lust  or  ardent  desire ;  passion  or 
anger ;  dulness  or  ignorance.  By  the  first  is  caused  wind ;  by  the  2nd,  bile ;  by 
the  last,  phlegm.  The  accessory  causes  of  disease  are  four:  1,  season  with  re- 
spect to  oold  and  heat ;  2,  any  evil  spirit ;  3,  wrong  use  of  food ;  and  4,  ill  conduct 
of  life. 

The  parts  of  the  body,  commonly  subject  to  diseases,  are  six  :  the  skin,  the 
flesh,  the  Teins,  the  tx>nes,  the  viscera,  and  the  bowels. 

The  proper  places  of  the  threi;  humours  are :  that  of  the  phlegm  in  the  upper 
pBTt  of  the  body,  as  the  proper  place  of  dulness,  in  the  brain  or  skull ;  that  of  the 
bile,  in  the  middle  part  of  the  body,  which  is  appropriate  to  anger ;  and  the  wind 
rendes  in  the  lower  part  of  the  trunk,  in  the  waist  and  loins,  as  in  its  proper 
pUoe. 

There  are  15  ways  or  channels  through  which  disease  spreads  itself.  The  channels 
of  the  motion  of  wind  are,  the  bones,  the  ear,  skin,  heart,  artery,  and  the  guts« 
The  blood,  sweat,  the  eye,  the  liver,  the  bowels,  are  the  ways  or  yehicles  of  bile* 
The  chyle,  flesh  and  fat,  marrow  and  semen,  ordure  and  urine,  the  nose  and 
the  tongue,  the  lungs,  the  spleen,  and  the  kidneys,  the  stomach,  and  the  bladder, 
are  the  Tehicles  for  the  conveyance  of  the  phlegmatic  humour. 

With  respect  to  the  three  humours,  this  farther  distinction  is  made :  vrind  is 
predominant  in  the  diseases  of  old  people  ;  bile,  in  those  of  adolescents  or  youths  ; 
and  phlegm,  in  children. 

With  respect  to  place  (or  part  of  the  body);  wind  occurs  in  the  cold  parts  of  the 
body ;  bile  in  the  dry  and  hot  parts ;  phlegm  abides  in  the  moist  and  unctuous 
parts. 

The  sereral  seasons,  in  which  the  diseases  caused  by  any  of  these  three  humours 
prevail,  are  thus  stated :  diseases,  caused  by  wind,  arise  commonly  during  the 
soDuner  season,  before  the  dawn,  and  about  mid-day.  Those  caused  by  bile,  in 
Biituma,  About  mid-day  and  mid-night.  Phlegm  prevails  during  the  spring  sea- 
son, and  in  the  morning  and  evening. 
There  are  specified  nme  sorts  of  diseases,  in  which  there  is  no  hope  of  recovery. 
On  the  12  causes  by  which  any  of  the  diseases  caused  by  any  of  the  three  hu- 
Boars,  is  changed  into  another,  as  wind  into  bile  and  phlegm,  &c. 

All  diseases  are  classed  under  two  heads  :  heat  and  cold.   Those,  in  which  wind 
and  phlegm  prevail,  being  of  natural  water,   belong  to  cold,     filood  and  bile, 
being  of  natural  fire,  belong  to  heat.    The  diseases  caused  by  the  worms  and  the 
wrum,  belong  both  to  cold  and  heat. 
B  2 


4  Anafysis  of  a  Tibetan  Medical  Work.  [Jaw. 

Fourth  Chapter.  On  the  symptoms  of  diseases.  On  examining  the  fongae  and 
urine.  On  feeling  the  palse.  On  asking  (orally)  after  the  circnmstances,  how 
the  disease  first  arose,  and  its  progress, — ^what  pain  is  felt,  what  sort  of  food  ha« 
been  useful  or  noxious  ? 

Especially  with  respect  to  the  tongue :  If  the  tongue  is  red,  dry,  and  rough,  it 
is  the  sign  of  prevailing  wind  ;  if  covered  with  a  yellowish  white  thick  substance. 
It  is  the  sign  of  bile ;  if  covered  with  a  dim,  white,  soft,  and  moist  substance,  it 
is  the  sign  of  phlegm. 

With  respect  to  the  urine :  If  the  urine  of  the  patient  is  blue,  clear  like  spring- 
water,  and  has  much  spume  or  froth,  it  ie  the  symptom  of  wind  ;  if  yellowish  red 
and  thick,  steaming  or  vapouring  greatly,  and  diffusing  a  smell,  it  is  the  sign  of 
bile ;  if  white,  with  little  smell,  and  steam  or  vapour,  it  is  the  sign  of  phlegm. 

With  respect  to  the  pulse :  When  the  physician  feels  the  pulse,  if  beating 
greatly  upwards  it  somewhat  stops,  (if  irregular)  it  is  the  sign  of  wind ;  a  quick 
full  beating  is  the  sign  of  bile ;  a  sunk,  low,  and  soft  beating  is  the  sign  of  phlegm. 

The  physician^s  29  questions  to  the  patient  about  his  food,  exercise,  and  the 
pains  or  relief  felt  after  having  taken  such  and  such  a  food,  made  such  and  such 
an  exertion,  &c.  are  here  detailed. 

F^th  Chapter.     On  the  means  of  curing  diseases. 

1.  With  respect  to  food  : 

The  several  sorts  of  flesh,  grain,  vegetables,  and  liquids  employed  successfully 
in  curing  diseases  caused  by  wind.  Specification  of  the  several  sorts  of  animal 
and  vegetable  food,  and  of  soup  and  liquids  or  potions,  by  which  bile  is  cured. 
Ditto  of  those  that  are  good  against  phlegmatical  diseases. 

2.  With  respect  to  one's  conduct  of  life  or  exercise. 

It  is  good  against  wind  to  remain  in  warmth,  and  to  have  a  companion  with  whom 
one.  can  best  agree.  Against  bile  :  to  remain  in  a  cool  and  still  place,  or  undis- 
turbed. Against  phlegm  :  to  cease  from  exertion  or  business,  and  to  remain  ia 
warmth. 

3.  With  respect  to  medicaments  to  be  used  against  these  three  humours. 
Those  against  wind  are  of  three  different  tastes :  sweet,   sour,  and  saline ;  and 

with  respect  to  their  efficacy,  unctuous,  heavy,  and  soft. 

Those  used  against  bile  are,  sweet,  bitter,  and  nauseous  bitter: — their  efficacy ; 
coolness,  thinness,  and  dulness,  or  bluntness. 

Those  used  against  phlegm  are,  hot,  sour,  and  acrid : — their  efficacy :  sharp- 
ness, roughness,  and  lightness* 

Mixtures  of  medicaments  with  respect  to  their  tastes  ;  for  assuaging  pains,  and 
for  carrying  off  diseases,  or  for  purging. 

1.  Assuaging  medicaments : 

Against  windy  diseases  :  soup,  and  medical  butter  (a  kind  of  sirup). 
Against  bile :  liquid  medicine  and  powder. 
Against  phlegm  :  pills  and  powdered  medicine  (aromatics  ?)_ 
The  several  kinds  of  soup  are :  of  bones,  flesh,  butter,  molasses  ;  of  wine,  &e. 
There  are  specified  five  kinds  of  sirup,  according  to  the  different  principal  in- 
gredients, their  several  applications  and  effects. 

2.  Depuratory  or  purging  medicaments. 

In  windy  diseases :  a  gentle  depuratory  medicament. 
In  bilious  diseases :  a  purging  physic. 
In  phlegmatic  diseases :  emetics. 


1835.]  Analysis  of  a  Tibetan  Medical  Work.  5 

With  respect  to  the  first  there  are  specified  three  sorts  of  depuratory  medica- 
■lents,  the  purging  medicaments  are  of  four  kinds,  the  emetics  are  of  two  sorts* 
With  respect  to  physical  (or  chirnrgical)  operation,  against  wind :  the  smear- 
ing of  the  body  with  butter,  &c.  and  cauterising  in  the  Hor  (or  Turkish)  manner. 
Against  bile :  phlebotomy,  and  cold  water  (or  bathing  in  ditto).  Against  phlegm : 
warm  applications,  and  cauterising. 

Specifications  of  the  seyeral  kinds  of  cures  against  wind,  bile,  and  phlegm« 
They  amount  to  98  (compared  to  so  many  leaves).  If  the  physician  is  skilfal  and 
diligent  in  his  application,  and  the  patient  obedient  and  respectful,  so  will  the 
Utter  soon  be  delivered  from  disease. 

Sixth  Chapter,  Recapitulation  of  the  three  last  chapters.  According  to  the 
former  metaphor  or  allegory  of  the  Indian  fig-tree,  there  are  three  roots  (or 
tranks)  :  1,  the  root,  place,  or  ground  of  the  disease ;  2,  that  of  the  symptoms, 
and  3,  that  of  the  manner  of  curing. 

There  arise  from  the  first  trunk  (or  root)  two  stems :  that  of  the  unchanged 
state  of  the  body,  and  that  of  the  changed  or  diseased  state  of  the  body. 

From  the  2Qd  trunk  (or  root)  there  arise  three  stems,  namely :  those  of  looking 
on,  feeling,  and  asking  (or  of  inspection  of  the  tongue  and  urine ;  of  the  feeling 
of  the  pulse  ;  and  of  asking  after  the  circnmstances  of  the  disease). 

On  the  3rd  trunk  there  arise  four  stems  :  those  of  the  food ;  of  the  manner  of 
lif  ing  or  conduct  of  life ;  of  the  medicaments  used  ;  and  of  the  operations  per- 
formed.    Therefore,  from  the  three  trunks  (or  roots)  their  arise  nine  stems. 
Hie  number  of  the  boughs  or  branches  : 

Those  branching  from  the  stem  of  the  unchanged  body  are  :  disease,  the  seven 
sopports  of  the  body«  and  the  feces. 

On  the  stem  denoting  the  changed  or  diseased  state  of  the  body,  there  are  the 
following  9  boughs :  cause  of  disease,  accessory  causes,  beginning  or  injured  parts, 
place,  way,  time  of  arising  (or  of  the  fit),  fruit  or  consequence,  causes  of  transition 
from  one  into  another  disease  ;  the  reduction  of  all  diseases  to  heat  and  cold. 

On  the  stem  denoting  the  symptoms  of  diseases,  there  arise  the  following  eight 
boughs  :  2  of  inspecting  the  tongue  and  urine.  Of  feeling  the  pulse,  there  are  3 : 
wind.pnlse,  bile-pulse,  and  phlegm-pulse.  And  in  asking  after  the  circumstances 
of  the  disease,  there  are  3.    Altogether  eight. 

On  the  stem  denoting  the  manner  of  curing,  there  arise  the  following  boughs 
or  branches  :  3  of  food  or  meat ;  3  of  drink  or  potion  ;  3  of  the  manner  of  Uving 
or  of  the  conduct  of  life ;  6  of  physic  with  respect  to  taste  and  efficacy ;  6  of  the 
assuaging  mixtures,  with  respect  to  taste  and  efficacy ;  3  of  depuratory  physic. 
There  are  also  3  boughs  of  medical  (or  chirurgical)  operations.  Thus  in  all 
there  are  47  boughs  or  branches. 

The  number  of  leaves  (or  of  leafy  branches)  issuing  from  the  47  boughs : 
1st.  On  the  top  of  the  unchanged  stem,  the  enumeration  of  25  diseases. 
2nd.  On  the  top  of  the  stem  denoting  the  changed  or  diseased  state  of  the 
body,  63  symptoms  or  tokens  of  indisposition. 

3rd.     On  the  top  of  the  stem  of  inspection  (or  examination  of  the  tongue  and 
urine),  6  branches  or  leaves  of  inspection. 

4th.  On  the  topof  the  stem  of  feeling,  three  sorts  of  pulse  (or  three  manners  of 

beating  of  the  pulse). 
5th.  On  the  top  of  the  stem  of  asking  the  patient  about  the  circumstances  of 

the  disease,  29  questions. 


6  Analysis  of  a  Tibetan  Medical  Work.  [Jan. 

6th.  On  the  top  of  the  stem  denoting  the  food  (diet,  meat,  and  drink  or  potion) 
of  the  patient,  there  are  the  enumeration  of  such,  as :  14  in  reepect  to  wind ;  12  to 
hile ;  and  9  to  phlegm. 

7th.  On  the  top  of  the  stem  of  the  conduct  of  life,  6. 

8th,  On  the  top  of  the  stem  of  physic  nine  tastes  and  nine  efficacies  are  enume- 
rated, together  18  ;  3  kinds  of  soup  or  broth ;  5  kinds  of  medical  hutter  or  sirup  ^ 
4  kinds  of  potions  ;  4  kinds  of  powders ;  2  kinds  of  pills  ;  5  kinds  of  powdered 
aromatics ;  9  sorts  of  depuratory  application.     Total,  =50  kinds  of  physic. 

9th.  On  the  top  of  physical  (or  chirurgical)  operations,  7  leafy  branches. 

A  summary  exhibition  of  the  above  specified  leaves  : 

1.  On  the  trunk  denoting  the  place  and  ground  of  diseases,  there  are  188  leaves. 

2.  On  that  denoting  the  symptoms,  36. 

3.  On  that  denoting  the  manner  of  curing,  there  are  98  leayes.  Altogether 
making  224. 

There  are  two  blossoms :  health  and  a  long  life. 

There  are  three  fruits :  moral  perfection  (or  good  moraU),  wealth,  and  hap- 
piness. 
These  are  the  contents  of  the  six  chapters  of  the  first  part  of  this  medical  tract. 


Sbcond  Part. 
There  are  four  things  to  be  treated  of  in  the  doctrine  of  caring  or 
healing  :  1,  What  is  to  be  cured  or  healed  ?  2,  With  what  is  it  to  be 
cured  ?  3,  In  what  manner  is  it  to  be  cured  ?    4,  By  whom  is  it  to  be 

cured  ? 

Ut  Chapter.'^'With  respect  to  the  first  question,  What  is  to  be  cured  ?  the 
answer  is :  the  disease  in  the  human  body.  2,  By  what  means :  By  diet  or 
regular  food,  exercise,  medicament,  and  by  chimrgical  operation.  3,  In  what 
manner  is  it  to  be  cured  ? — so  that  the  patient  recovering  from  bis  sickness,  may 
remain  long  alive.  To  this  place  belongs  the  examination  of  the  symptoms,  the 
rules  of  curing,  and  the  manner  in  which  the  cure  is  performed.  The  contents  of 
this  part  of  the  treatise  are  reduced  to  four  roots,  and  to  11  branches  or  minor 
parts. 

2nd  Chapter. — Cure  is  ordained  for  the  well-being  of  the  body.  The  origin  or 
generation  of  the  body.  Cause,  and  accessory  causes  thereof.  Tokens  or  signs 
of  birth. 

The  cause  of  ths  generation  of  the  body  is  stated  to  be :  the  father's  seed,  the 
mother's  blood,  and  the  arising  of  consciousness.  If  the  first  be  predominant, 
there  will  be  born  a  son ;  if  the  second,  a  daughter ;  if  both  are  equal,  then  a  her- 
maphrodite. Should  it  happen  that  the  blood  be  formed  into  two  masses,  then 
twins  will  be  born. 

Out  of  the  semen  are  formed :  the  bone,  the  brain,  and  the  skeleton  of  the 
body.  Out  of  the  mother's  blood  are  generated  the  flesh,  blood,  heart,  with  the 
other  four  vital  parts,  (lungs,  liver,  spleen,  kidneys,)  and  the  six  vessels  or  veins. 
From  the  soul  or  vital  principle  arises  consciousness  through  the  several  organs. 

After  the  body  has  been  thus  conceived,  the  cause  of  its  increase  is  in  the  two 
▼eins  on  the  right  and  left  sides  of  the  womb,  in  the  small  vessel  containing  the 
mother's  blood  for  menstruation,  and  in  the  chyle  formed  from  the  mother's 
food,  which  luecessively  descending  into  the  womb,  concurs  to  the  coagulatioa 


1835.]  Analysis  of  a  Tibetan  Medical  Work,  7 

or  uBioB  of  the  semen,  blood,  and  the  Tital  principle,  and  to  their  Inereaie,  in 
tbe  tame  manner,  as  water  is  conreyed,  by  certain  canals,  from  a  watering  pond, 
to  a  field,  for  the  production  of  corn. 

The  body,  by  the  agitation  of  the  (inward)  air,  being  changed  during  38  weeks, 
goes  on  continnaliy  increasing,  for  nine  months. 

Tbe  continual  increase  of  the  foetus,  or  embryo,  is  thus  :  In  the  1st  week,  it 
Is  like  a  mixture  of  milk  and  blood.  In  the  2nd  week,  growing  somewhat  thick, 
it  is  of  a  ropy  or  tenacious  nature.  In  the  3rd  week,  it  becomes  like  curds. 
In  the  4th  week,  from  the  form,  which  the  embryo  takes,  is  conjectured  whether 
it  will  be  a  son,  daughter,  or  hermaphrodite.  In  the  1st  month,  the  mother 
suffers  both  in  her  body  and  mind  several  disagreeable  sensations. 

In  the  2nd  month,  in  the  5th  week,  the  navel  of  the  body  is  first  formed.  In 
the  6th  week,  the  vital  vein  (or  artery),  depending  on  the  navel.  In  the  7th 
week,  the  forms  of  both  eyes  appear.  In  the  8th  week,  in  consequence  of  the 
forms  of  the  eyes  tbe  form  of  the  head  arises.  In  the  9th  week,  the  shape  of 
the  upper  and  lower  parts  of  the  trunk  or  body  is  formed. 

In  the  3rd  month,  in  the  10th  week,  the  forms  of  the  two  arms  and  sides  (or 
hips)  appear.  In  the  1 1th  week,  the  forms  of  the  holes  of  the  nine  organs  become 
perceptible.  In  the  12th  week,  the  five  vital  parts  (heart,  lungs,  liver,  spleen, 
veins,)  are  formed.     In  the  13th  week,  those  of  the  nx  vessels. 

In  the  4th  month,  iu  the  14th  week,  the  marrows  in  the  arms  and  thighs  are 
formed.  In  the  15th  week,  the  wrists  of  the  hands  and  the  legs  of  the  feet  are 
perceptible.  In  the  I6th  week;  the  10  fingers  and  the  10  toes  become  visible. 
In  the  17th  week,  the  veins  or  nerves,  connecting  the  outer  and  inner  parts,  are 
formed. 

In  the  5th  month,  in  the  18th  week,  tbe  flesh  and  fat  are  formed.  In  the  19th 
week,  the  tendons  or  sinews  and  the  fibres  are  formed.  In  the  20th  week,  the 
bone  and  the  marrow  of  the  feet  are  formed.  In  the  2l8t  week,  the  body  is 
covered  with  a  skin. 

In  the  6th  month,  in  the  22nd  week,  the  nine  holes  of  the  organs  are  opened^ 
la  the  23rd  week,  the  hair  on  the  head  and  on  the  body,  and  the  nails  com- 
mence to  grow.  In  the  24th  week,  the  viscera  and  vessels  become  entirely 
fbished  ;  and  then  pleasure  and  pain  is  felt.  In  the  25th  week,  the  circulation 
or  motion  of  air  or  wind  commences.  In  the  26th  week,  the  memory  of  the 
mind  b^ns  to  be  clear. 

In  the  7th  month,  the  27th  to  the  30th  week,  the  whole  body  comes  to  entire 
perfection,  or  is  completely  formed. 

In  the  8th  month,  from  31st  to  35th  week,  the  whole  body,  both  within  or 
without,  greatly  inereases. 

In  the  9th  month,  in  the  36th  week,  there  arises  a  disagreeable  sensation  ia 
the  womb.  In  the  37th  week,  there  arises  a  nauseous  sensation.  In  the  38th 
week,  the  head  turning  to  the  entrance  of  the  womb,  the  birth  takes  place. 
Bnt,  though  the  months  are  completed,  yet,  on  account  of  the  mother's  men- 
struation, and  of  vrind,  birth  may  for  some  time  be  delayed. 

Farther  it  is  stated,  that  if  the  right  side  (of  the  pregnant  woman)  is  high, 
and  the  body  light,  there  will  be  born  a  son ;  if  the  left  side  is  high,  and  the 
body  heavy,  then  a  daughter  $  if  they  both  are  in  an  equal  state,  an  hermaphro- 
dite.    And  if  the  middle  or  both  the  sides  are  high,  then  twins  will  be  born. 

The  tokens  and  circumstances  of  approaching  birth  are  then  described. 


^  Analysis  of  a  Tibetan  Medical  Work.  [Jan. 


%•" 


(This  may  be  seen  at  large,  in  the  Kah-gynr,  in  the  work  entitled  ^iS|Q*^ 

9f C^^I^QS'R  **  d,6ah-T0  m,nal  hjug'*  Nanda  entering  into  the  womb.) 

3rd  Chapter, — The  several  members  of  the  body  are  likened  to  certain  things, 
32  in  number. 

The  manner  of  the  existence  of  the  body,  under  four  distinct  heads  :  1.  The 
quantity  (in  measure  or  weight)  of  the  several  constituent  parts  of  the  body,  and 
the  manner  of  existence  of  those  parts  on  which  the  body  depends.  2.  Tho 
state  of  the  veins  and  nerves.  3.  On  the  nature  of  diseases,  the  enemies  of  the 
body.     4.  The  holes  or  openings  for  the  circulation  of  the  air,  &c. 

With  respect  to  the  Ist : 

1.  The  quantity  of  the  wind  or  air  (in  the  body)  is  equal  to  one  fall  bladder  : 
tbat  of  the  bile  to  the  quantity  of  ordure  once  discharged ;  that  of  the  phlegm-^ 
to  one* 8  three  two-handfuls  (the  two  hands  three  times  full) ;  that  of  the  bfood 
and  ordure  to  seven  ditto ;  that  of  the  urine  and  serum  to  four  ditto ;  that  of  the 
grease  and  fat  to  two  ditto ;  that  of  the  chyle  and  the  semen  to  one  handful ;  that 
of  the  brain  to  a  single  handful ;  that  of  the  fle8hz=:500  hand-fuls  ;  (one  handful 
being  as  much  as  can  be  enclosed  once  in  a  single  hand.)  Women  have  an 
excess  of  20  more  on  account  of  tbeir  thighs  and  breasts. 

There  are  23  sorts  of  bones ;  in  the  back -bone,  26  are  distinguished.  There 
are  24  ribs ;  32  teeth ;  360  pieces  of  bones.  There  are  12  large  joints  of 
limbs  ; — small  joints,  250.  There  are  16  tendons  or  sinews,  and  900  nerves  or 
fibres;  11,000  hairs  on  the  head;  11  millions  of  pores  of  the  hair  on  the 
body.  Tliere  are  five  vital  parts  (or  viscera)  (as  the  heart,  lungs,  liver,  spleen, 
and  the  reins  or  kidneys)  ;  six  vessels,  and  nine  openings  or  holes. — In  Jambu^ 
dwlpa  the  measure  of  a  man's  height  is  one  fathom  or  four  cubits — deformed 
bodies  have  only  3i  cubits,  meMured  by  their  own. 

W^ith  respect  to  the  2nd  section,  showing  the  state  of  the  veins.  There  are  fonr 
kinds  of  veins  or  nerves :  1,  that  of  conception  ;  2,  of  sensation;  3,  of  connexion, 
and  4,  that  of  vitality. 

The  1st :  From  the  navel  there  arise  or  spread  three  veins  or  nerves,  one  of 
them  ascends  to  the  brain,  and  is  acted  on  by  the  dull  part  of  it,  generating  the 
phlegm  in  the  upper  part  of  the  body.  Another  nerve  (or  vein)  entering  into  the 
middle,  forms  the  vital  nerve,  and  depends  for  its  existence  on  the  vital  nerve  of 
passion  and  blood ;  that  part  of  it,  which  causes  bile,  resides  in  the  middle. 
The  third  nerve  (or  vein)  descends  to  the  privy  parts,  and  generates  desire 
both  in  the  male  and  female.  That  part  of  it,  which  produces  wind,  resides  in 
the  lower  extremity. 

The  2nd :  There  are  four  kinds  of  the  nerves  of  existence  or  sensation. 

For  rousing  (or  exciting)  the  organs,  in  their  proper  place,  there  is  in  the 
brain  a  principal  nerve,  surrounded  with  500  other  smaller  ones.  Another  nerve 
for  making  clear  the  organ  of  recollection  or  memory,  resides  in  the  heart, 
surrounded  with  500  other  smaller  ones. 

That  nerve,  which  causes  the  increase  and  renovation  of  the  aggregate  of  the 
body,  resides  in  the  navel,  surrounded  with  500  other  smaller  ones. 

That  nerve,  which  causes  the  increase  of  children,  and  descendants,  resides  in 
the  privy  member,  together  with  500  other  smaller  ones — and  comprehends  or 
encompasses  the  whole  body. 

The  3rd :  The  nerve  of  connexion  consists  of  two  kinds,  white  and  black. 
There  are  24  large  veins  (or  nerves),  which,  Uke  as  so  many  branches  ascending 


1S85.J  Analysis  of  a  Tibet Qn  Medical  Work.  9 

fiie  piindiMil  stem  of  the  tital  principle,  lerre  for  increasing  the  flesh  and  the 
hlood.  There  are  eight  large  hidden  veins  or  nerres  for  making  the  conneuoa 
of  the  diseases  of  the  Tiseera  and  Teasels. 

There  are  16  conspicuons  reins  connecting  the  ontward  limbs,  and  77  others 
■preading  from  them,  called  S)li^x.*  jf  bleeding  veins  (that  may  occasionally  be 
opened  to  let  ont  blood). 

There  are  112  hnrtful  or  pestilential  veins  (or  nerves) ;  of  a  mixed  nature, 
tiicre  are  189  others.  Thence  originate  120  in  the  enter,  inner,  and  middle 
parts,  that  spread  into  360  smaller  ones.  Thence  smaller  ones  encompass  the 
body  as  with  a  net- work. 

There  are  19  strong  working  nerves,  which,  like  roots,  descend  from  the  brain, 
the  oeean  of  nerves ;  from  among  them  there  are  13  that  are  hidden,  and  connect 
the  intestines — six  others,  connecting  the  outward  parts,  are  visible  ;  from  them 
spread  16  small  tendons  or  sinews. 

There  are  three  .vital  nerves  (or  veins)  in  a  man.  The  one  encompasses  both 
the  head  and  the  body ;  the  second,  associating  with  respiration,  moves  ac- 
cordingly ;  the  third  is  the  principal,  and  connecting  the  veins  or  canals,  for 
&e  eircnlatio&  of  air  and  blood,  is  occupied  with  generating  or  increasing  the  body, 
sod  being  the  vital  nerve,  is  ealled,  by  way  of  eminence,  the  artery  or  the  principal 
vital  nerve. 

With  respect  to  the  third  point: 

Diseases  of  consequence  happen  in  the  flesh,  fat,  bone,  tendons,  nerve,  intes- 
tines, and  veins. 

Such  4fiseases  are  counted  in  the  flesh,  45  ;  in  the  fat,  8 ;  in  the  bone,  32  *,  in 
tiie  tendona  or  sinews,  14  ;  in  the  intestines,  13;  in  the  veins,  190.  On  the 
head,  there  are  62 ;  on  the  neck,  33 ;  in  the  trunk  of  the  body,  95  ;  in  the  four 
hanging  members  (two  hands,  two  feet),  112.  Thus  important  diseases  are 
reckoned  302,  of  which  96  are  said  to  be  very  dangerous,  which  cannot  be  cured 
by  any  expenoe  or  skUl.  There  are  49  that  are  dangerous  in  a  middle  degree, 
but  which  may  be  cured  by  learned  physicians.  The  rest  may  be  cured.by 
others  also;  rince  they  are  of  no  great  consequence,  though  they  a}so  be 
reckoned  among  diseases  of  magnitude. 

With  respect  to  the  fourth  point  x 

Of  the  several  orifices  or  passages  for  the  conveyance  of  air,  blood,  drink,  and 
Ibod,  both  vrithin  and  without,  are  enumerated  13  in  males  and  16  in  females. 

Through  inconvenient  food  and  exercise,   these  passages  being   hurt,  there 
a  distemper  of  the  body,  by  the  humours  being  either  too  much  increased, 
I,  or  hindered ;  or  by  taking  wrong  direction,  confusion  is  produced.  When  the 
are  dean,  and  free  from  any  hurt,  then  the  body  is  in  a  healthy  state. 

5/il  Cktg^er, — Characteristic  description  of  the  body.  There  is  a  two-fold 
^vision :  1,  Those  parts  which  are  subject  to  injury  (the  body).  2,  Those  things 
by  which  they  are  injured  (bad  humours  or  diseases).  First,  of  those  that  are 
subject  to  injury.  These  are  thus  distinguished  :  the  supports,  (or  those  parts 
which  keep  the  body  together),  seven  in  number ;  as,  the  chyle,  blood,  flesh,  fat, 
hone,  marrow,  and  semen.  Excrements,  as  ordure,  urine,  and  sweat ;  also  the  dirt 
of  the  teeth,  and  under  the  naUs,  and  the  impurity  issuing  from  other  openings 
or  passages. 

Istly.  The  office  of  the  seven  supports  of  the  body,  and  of  the  three  excre- 
MCftts,  is  thus  described: 
c 


10  Analysis  of  a  Tibetan  Medical  Work.  :  [Jau. 

The  meat  and  drink,  after  being  digested  in  the  stomach,  are  changed  into 
chyle  and  faeces.  These  torn  into  ordure  and  urine,  that  is,  for  the  nutrition  of 
'the  body,  by  increasing  the  blood.  The  blood  preserving  the  moisture  or  humidi- 
ty of  the  body,  keeps  up  life,  and  increases  the  flesh.  The  flesh  covering  and 
cleansing  the  body,  both  within  and  without,  produces  the  fat.  This  makes 
the  whole  body  unctuous,  and  causes  the  Increase  of  the  bone.  This  supports 
the  body  and  increases  the  marrow.  This  improves  the  essential  sap  of  the 
body,  and  produces  the  semen  virile.  This  conduces  to  the  well-being  of  the 
'whole  body,  and  to  the  production  of  a  new  one. 

The  service,  rendered  by  the  fueces,  is :  the  ordure  serves  for  the  support  of  the 
bowels,  guts,  &o.  By  urine,  morbid  humours  are  carried  off ;  and  it  serves 
^Iso  for  a  support  of  the  thinner  fsces,  and  carries  off  the  putrid  thick  sedi- 
ments. 

The  office  of  sweat  is  to  soften  the  skin,  and  to  change  the  obstructed  pores  of 
the  hair  of  the  body. 

Fire-warmth  ^'S^  ia  the  common  gentle  warmth,  or  heat,  of  the  wh(^ 
body.  The  warmth  of  the  stomach  is  the  principal  cause  of  the  digestion  of  meet 
and  drink  of  every  kind.  If  this  warmth  is  in  good  state,  the  digestion  of  meet 
and  drink  is  easy ;  no  diseases  then  arise,  the  lustre  of  the  face,  the  chyle,  the 
supports  of  the  body  and  life,  then  increase.  Therefore,  the  warmth  of  the 
stomach  must  be  kept  up,  (or  if  lost,  must  be  restored,)  with  every  endeavour. 

The  manner  in  which  meat  and  drink  are  changed.  Whatever  is  eaten  or 
drunk,  is  carried  into  the  belly  or  stomach,  by  the  vital  air  or  wind ;  afterwards^ 
by  the  aid  of  phlegm,  it  comes  into  fermentation  of  a  sweet  taste,  and  increases 
the  quantity  of  phlegm.  Afterwards,  being  digested  by  the  aid  of  bile,  taking  a 
hot  and  sour  taste,  it  produces  bile.  Afterwards,  by  the  aid  of  the  air  or  wind 
that  conveys  an  equal  heat  to  the  whole  body,  the  dregs  or  faeces  being  separated, 
and  taking  a  bitter  taste,  it  generates  thin  wind.  The  faeces  being  changed  into 
thick  (or  solid)  and  thin  (or  fluid)  parts,  become  ordure  and  urine. 

The  chyle,  after  having  passed  by  nine  veins  from  the  stomach  into  the  liver 
it  becomes  or  changes  into  blood ;  afterwards,  successively,  it  is  transformed  into 
flesh,  and  the  seven  supports  of  the  body. 

2ndly.  The  hurtful  things  or  bad  humours.  These  are  three:  wind,  bile, 
and  phlegm,  each  with  a  five-fold  division. 

1.  Of  Wind.  The  life-keeping  wind  or  air  resides  in  the  upper  part  of  the 
head ;  that  which  operates  upwards,  has  its  place  in  the  breast ;  that  which  pervades 
or  encompasses  all,  resides  in  the  heart ;  that  which  communicates  or  conveje 
an  equal  heat  to  the  body,  has  its  seat  in  the  stomach ;  that  which  cleanses 
downwards,  abides  in  the  lower  part  of  the  trunk. 

2.  Of  Bile.  The  digesting  bile  resides  in  the  stomach,  between  the  digested 
and  indigested  part;  that  which  forms  the  chyle,  resides  in  the  liver;  that  which 
prepares  or  increases,  in  the  heart;  that  which  assists  the  sight  (or  causes  to  see), 
in  the  eye  ;  that  which  gives  a  clear  colour,  resides  in  the  skin. 

3.  Of  Phlegm.  The  supporting  phlegm  resides  in  the  breast ;  the  msstioatory,' 
in  the  indigested  part ;  the  tasting,  on  the  tongue  ;  the  refreshing  (or  that  makes 
contented),  in  the  head;  the  conjunctive  or  uniting,  resides  in  every  juncture 
(or  joint). 

The  characteristic  signs  of  the  above-specified  humours — that  of  wind ;  rough- ' 
ness,  lightness,  cold,  smallness,  hardness,  and  mobility. 


1835.]  Analysis  of  a  Tibetan  Medical  Work,  11 

Tliat  of  btte ;  nnctaooaiiess,  sharpness,  lightness,  fonlness,  depuratory  mois- 
tnre. 

'  That  of  phle^  :  QDctnonsness,  coolness,  heaviness,  and  dulness,  softness,  or 
{^tlenna,  steadiness,  adhesion,  passionateness. 

Stk  Chapter. — On  the  works  or  action  of  the  body.  These  are  the  body, 
the  speech,  and  the  mind.  Virtue,  vice,  and  undetermined  cases.  The  five 
organs  occupy  their  own  place.  The  body  is  divided  into  basis  (ground  or 
support),  age,  nature  (or  constitution),  division  of  diseases.  The  basis  has  a 
triple  division.  Age  also  has  the  same  number ;  that  of  nature  or  native  dis- 
position, has  seven.  With  respect  to  disease,  the  distinctions  are :  indisposition 
and  absence  of  morbid  state. 

7th  Chapter, — On  the  tokens  of  destruction  (or  approaching  death)  of  the 
body:  I.  Tokens  of  a  far  distant  death*  2.  Ditto  of  a  near  one.  3.  Uncertain, 
and  4,  Certain  tokens  of  death.  Distant  tokens  are  :  any  envoy  (of  death),  dream, 
and  change  (by  age),  &c. ;  the  near  tokens  are  distinguished  into  near  and  very 
near.  Uncertain  tokens ;  as,  when  after  recovering  from  a  sickness,  one  may 
Uve  yet  many  years.     Certain  tokens,  as,  when  the  disease  is  incurable. 

A  physieiaB  should  be  well  acquainted  with  the  tokens  of  death  ;  that  he  may 
know  whether  the  patient  be  curable  or  incurable,  and  to  perform  his  medical 
lenrioe  accordingly. 

Sth  Chapter. — On  the  increasing  and  decreasing  state  of  sickness.  Here  ii 
treated  of  the  causes  and  accessory  causes  of  the  disease  ;  the  manner  of  its 
origin ;  the  diieaaed  part ;  the  character  and  distinctions  of  the  importance  of 
each. 

First.    The  causes  are  proximate,  and  remote. 

9th  Cht^ter. — ^There  are  three  accessory  causes  that  depend  on  the  primary' 
cause  :  the  originating  and  spreading,  the  gathering  together  and  arising ;  and 
the  taking  away  of  the  disease. 

lOM  Ch^ter. — On  the  manner  in  which  any  disease  takes  place  in  the 
body* 

Wth  Chapter. ^^On  the  character  of  diseases ;  as,  an  increasing,  diminishing, 
and  a  perplexed,  disease.  The  causes  of  which  are  to  be  sought  in  the  too  great 
or  too  small  quantity  of  the  three  humours,  of  the  seven  supports  of  the  body, 
and  of  the  fieces. 

\lth  Chapter. — Division  of  diseases ;  with  respect  to  the  cause,  the  indiridual, 
and  the  kind  of  disease.  With  respect  to  the  cause  :  this  is  attributed  to  the 
vicioQs  three  humours  of  this  life ;  to  the  consequence  of  immoral  actions  in  for- 
mer generations  or  lives,  and  to  a  mixture  of  both.  With  respect  to  the  indiri- 
dnals :  they  are,  man,  woman,  child,  old  persons  ;  and  men  of  every  description. 
Ihe  several  diseases  peculiar  to  each  are  enumerated.  The  number  of  the  kinds 
of  the  common  diseases  is  stated  to  be  404,  which  are  dirided  or  distinguished  out 
ef  several  respects.  As  with  respect  to  the  vicious  humours,  principal  humour, 
place  or  injured  part,  and  the  kind  of  disease,  42  belong  to  wind,  26  to  bile,  33  to 
phlegm.  Thus  with  respect  to  the  humours,  101  dirisions  are  made,  and  so  on  ; 
with  respect  to  the  other  points  also,  many  distinctions  or  classifications  are 
enumerated,  each  amounting  to  101. 

IZth  Chapter, — With  respect  to  the  conduct.    What  course  of  life  is  to  be 
taken,  (to  be  free  from  disease :)  1.  continually,  2,  at  certain  periods,  and  3, 
occaaonally,  or  as  drcomstances  may  require.    The  two  first  are  treated  in  the 
c  2  • 


1 2  Analysis  of  a  Tibetan  Medical  Work.  [Jam  • 

ntzt  two  cHapten :  1,  oontinaally  to  be  done  are :  worldly  affaira  and  religiovs 
exercises  or  occupations  ;  first,  the  leaving  off  every  immoral  action  committed 
by  the  body,  speech,  aad  the  mind ;  and  the  doing  of  such  things  as  are  agree* 
able  to  these,  in  every  circumstance  of  life:  as  in  eating,  walking,  sitting,  moont* 
ing  a  horse,  sleeping,  &c. 

2,  Religious  occupations  are  the  exercise  of  moral  virtues,  and  the  desiatiiic 
from  the  ten  immoral  actions. 

\4ih  Chapter, — On  the  periodical  conduct  of  life,  according  to  the  different 
seasons,  (as  the  first  and  last  part  of  winter,  the  spring,  the  hot  season,  summer, 
and  autumn ;)  with  respect  to  diet,  exercise,  medicine,  and  chirurgical  operations. 

15M  Chapter. — On  the  circumstantial  conduct  of  life,  with  respect  to  several 
cases,  teaching  that,  one  should  not  obstruct  hunger  and  thirst  (or  abstain  frona 
meat  and  drink)  ;  not  hinder  yawning  or  gaping,  sneezing,  breathing,  coughing, 
(or  ejecting  phlegm,)  spitting,  sleeping,  nor  any  of  the  natural  dischargee, 
since  the  obstruction  or  hindrance  of  them  may  give  rise  to  any  disease,  of 
which  several  cases  or  examples  are  enumerated. 

16/A  Chapter. — The  manner  of  using  meat  and  drink  :  1.  The  several  kinds 
of  food,  and  the  manner  of  using  them.  2.  Several  kinds  of  food  that  do  not 
agree,  and  therefore  may  not  be  used  together.    3.  Temperature  to  be  observed. 

For  food  are  used,  {p*ain  (or  corn),  flesh,  butter,  vegetables  or  greens,  and 
dressed  victuals.  There  are  two  kinds  of  grain:  1,  growing  in  ears,  and  2,  in 
pods  (as  pulse).  Flesh  or  animal  food  of  eight  kinds  or  sorts.  Several  kinds  oC 
unctuous  or  oily  substances ;  as,  butter,  oil  expressed  from  grains,  kernels,  fruits^ 
beiTies,  and  trees  or  shrubs ;  grease,  fat,  marrow,  &c.  To  vegetable  or  green. 
things  belong  potherbs,  &c.  To  dressed  victuals  or  meals  belong  boiled  rioe* 
soup,  &c.  Drinkable  things  are  milk,  water,  wine,  &c. 

17 th  Chftpter. — Enumeration  of  several  kinds  of  food  that  it  were  dangeronn 
to  take  together ;  as,  fish  and  milk,  &c. 

ISth  Chapter. — On  the  proper  measure  of  food  to  be  taken,  or  on  temperance 
in  meat  and  drink. 

I9th  Chapter. — On  pharmacy,  or  the  preparing  of  medicaments  for  healing 
any  disease.  Taste  of  medicament,  efficacy,  digestive  quality,  mode  of  com* 
posing,  &G.  appropriate  to  any  specified  disease. 

20M  Chapter. — On  materia  medica,  the  efficacy  of  every  simple  medicament* 
The  materials  for  medicaments  are :  precious  and  natural  stones,  earths,  woods, 
vegetables,  and  those  obtained  from  animals.  In  the  text,  and  in  another  quoted 
work,  915  articles  are  enumerated,  and  stated  of  each  to  what  disease  it  may  be 
applied  especially,  as  a  remedy. 

2Ut  Chapter. — Specification  of  the  classes  of  medicaments ;  their  preparation 
and  application  to  specified  diseases. 

22nd  Chapter. — On  the  five  sorts  of  (chirurgical)  instruments,  employed  in 
trying  or  sounding  any  disease,  in  cutting,  &c. 

2'6rd  Chapter. — ^That  one  may  remain  in  health  and  ease,  rules  are  prescribed 
to  be  observed. 

24/ A  Chapter. — Discrimination  of  the  humours  as  the  cause  of  any  inward  or 
outward  disease. 

25  M  Chapter. — ^When  the  former  are  insufficient,  it  is  taught,  to  seek  it  in  the 
vicious  inclination  of  the  mind. 

26th  Chapter.— -'Vo  exhibit  medical  help,  when  the  disease  may  be  healed ; 
and  to  give  it  up,  when  it  cannot  be  cured. 


18S5.3  AnalyM  of  a  Tibetan  Medkal  Work.  IS 

27IA  Okt^ier, — Ob  the  manQer  of  caring  diseases.  How  ?  bj  whom  ?  with 
what  ?  The  measiure  or  length  of  time  of  cnring. 

28/A  Ck^er^ — ^Detailed  description  of  the  curing  of  diseases. 

29ik  Gl^icr.^-Common  and  peculiar  mode  of  caring  diseases. 

30M  CJU^Ur. — ^Howto  care  wind,  bile,  phlegm,  is  separately  exposed  or  taught. 

Zl9t  Ck^er, — The  requisite  qoalities  in  a  physician,  that  he  should  ba  well 
ieqnainted  with  the  theory  and  practice  of  medicine ;  and  be  an  impartial,  up* 
right,  good-hearted  man. 


Thibd  Part. 

Coa/omu^  a  full  explanation  of  DUeasei, 

lier  1.     Eahortntion  to  the  teacher  (Sha'kya)  to  deUrer  a  treatise  (&^) 
er  oral  inatraction  on  the  manner  of  curing  diseases. 

2.  The  curing  of  diseases  arising  from  wind  (or  windy  humours).  Tbero 
are  ire  distimctions :  1,  causes;  2,  accessory  cause  and  effect;  3,  division;  4, 
•fBpfeOBsa ;  5,  manner  of  curing  (diseases  arising  from  wind). 

3.  In  the  euiing  of  diseases  arising  from  (or  caused  by)  bile,  there  are  the 
feitowing  ^alinetions  :  1,  cause ;  2,  accessory  cause  and  effect ;  3,  division ;  4^ 
tymptoaan;    5,  manner  of    curing;    6,   and    stopping    or    hindering   its  pro- 


4.  la  the  curing  of  diseases  caused  by  phlegm  (or  phlegmatical  humours),  are 
f—sMrrfd :  eauae,  accessory  cause  and  effect,  diyision,  symptoms,  and  manner 
af  cuing. 

5.  In  the  curing  of  diseases  caused  by  the  gathering  together  of  the  three 
h— iOuiB  (wind,  biie,  phlegm,)  and  of  blood,  there  are  the  following  distlDCtions 
or  eonaidermtions :  cause,  incident  or  accessory  cause  and  effect,  place,  time,  kind 
•r  genus,  symptoms,  manner  or  mode  of  curing,  and  the  stopping  of  it  for  the 


6.  In  the  euring  of  indigestion,  the  root  (or  primary  cause)  of  inward  diseases, 
are  the  following  distinctions  or  sections  :    cause,  incident  or  accessory 
cause  and  effect,  manner  of  its  arising,  division,  symptoms,  remedy  or  mode  of 


7.  In  fte  caring  of  a  swelling  (or  a  hard  conglomeration  or  excrescence),  there 
is  treated  of:  cause,  incident,  division,  place,  manner  of  arising,  symptom,  mod<i 
af  cnring  it* 

8.  The  caring  of  white  swellings,  a  kind  of  dropsy.  Here  are  considered : 
csusc,  incident,  division,  symptom,  mode  of  curing. 

9.  In  the  curing  of  another  kind  of  dropsy  (^X^'S^A^^  there  are  the  same  dis- 

tinctiona  as  before. 

10.  The  curing  of  dropsy  is  taught,  by  exposing  the  cause  and  incident,  division, 
■anner  of  ariaing,  symptom,  mode  of  curing,  stopping  or  cessation. 

11.  lathe  curing  of  phthisis  or  consumption  of  the  lungs,  i|*'R^^^*i^'Hr 
^*8S*V)  there  are  the  following  distinctions :  cause,  and  accessory  cause  or 
affect,  division,  symptom,  mode  of  curing.  And  thus  there  are  six  chapters  on 
caring  inward  diseases. 

12.  Ia  ouiag  feveriih  diseases  (where  heat  prevails)  in  general,  there  are  the 


14  Analysis  of  a  Tibetan  Medical  Work,  [Jan. 

following  dutinctions :  cause  and  incident,  natore,  name,  symptom,  mode  of 
curing. 

13,  14.  Farther  explanations  on  the  causes  of  the  heat  and  cold,  in  fever. 

15.  In  the  curing  of  a  fever,  in  its  beginning,  or  where  heat  has  not  yet  taken 
the  upper  hand,  there  are    enumerated  the  following  distinctions :  cause  and 
incident,  nature,  name,  division,  symptom,  mode  of  curing. 
'  16.  In  an  increased  or  burning  fever,  the  same  distinctions  are  as  before,  except 
a  trifling  division. 

17  to  20.  On  curing  several  kinds  of  feveri  such  as  are :  the  sly,  hidden,  inveter- 
ate, and  the  mixed  ones. 

21.  The  curing  of  inflsmmation  of  any  hurt  or  wounded  part  of  the  body,  with 
several  distinctions  ;  and  that  of  inward  and  outward  hurt :  the  inwards  are,  the 
viscera  and  the  vessels  ;  the  outward  parts  are,  the  flesh,  bone,  marrow,  tendon, 
and  fibre. 

22.  The  curing  of  heat  or  fever  (arising  from  the  contest  between  wind,  bile,  and' 
phlegm),  in  which  the  mental  faculties  are  troubled,  with  several  distinctions  to 
be  considered ;  and  so  there  are  11  chapters  on  caring  fever  (heat  and  inflam- 
mation). ' 

23.  On  curing  epidemic  maladies  or  infectious  diseases,  with  several  distinc- 
tions and  divisions;  as,  1^0}*^^  a  kind  of  pestilence  of  Nepil. 

24.  On  curing  the smalUpox:  cause  and  effect,  definition  of  small-pox,  distinc- 
tion, symptom,  mode  of  curing ;  distinction  into  white  and  black  variole,  each 
having  three  species. 

25.  The  curing  of  infectious  diseases  aifecting  the  bowels  (colic),  with  several 
distinctions ;  purging  the  viscera  and  the  lower  vessels,  affecting  with  greater  or 
less  vehemence ;  and  so  there  are  eight  kinds  of  diseases  affecting  the  bowels. 

26.  The  curing  of  swellings  in  the  throat  (or  of  ulcers  and  inflammations),  and 
infective  diseases,  as  the  cholera,  ^^*^'^^*  V^*^ ;  the  first  has  4,  the  second 
11,  subdivisions,  or  minor  distinctions. 

27.  With  respect  to  catarrh,  are  considered :  cause  and  incident,  kind,  symptom, 

mode  of  curing.    And  so  are  five  chapters  on  infectious  diseases,  JL^<V*  ^S». 
to  which  belongs  the  cholera  morbus  also,  l^^'g^^Qfl  T  ^'<9^- 

28.  In  curing  the  upper  part  of  the  body,  the  head  occupies  the  first  place. 
Here  are  considered :  cause,  circumstantial  accident,  distinction,  symptom,  mode 
•f  curing.    There  are  eight  distinctions,  as  wind,  &c. 

29.  In  curing  the  diseases  of  the  eyes,  are  considered  :  cause,  incident, 
division,  symptom,  mode  of  curing,  with  33  distinctions  of  opthalmic  diseases. 

30.  Diseases  of  the  ear;  cause  and  incident,  or  accessory  cause  and  effect, 
division  or  distinction,  symptom,  mode  of  curing.  Distinction  into  disease  of 
the  ear,  and  deafness  ;  that  has  six,  this  four,  kinds. 

31.  Diseases  of  the  nose:  cause  and  incident,  division,  symptom,  mode  of 
curing ;  there  are  five  divisions  or  distinctions. 

32.  In  the  curing  of  the  diseases  of  the  mouth,  there  are  to  be  considered  : 
cause  and  incidents,  division,  symptom,  mode  of  curing.  There  is  a  six-fold 
division  ;  as,  the  lip,  the  gum,  &c.  There  are  several  distinctions  of  diseases,  as 
six  of  the  teeth ;  five  of  the  tongue ;  six  of  the  palate,  and  seven  of  the  throat. 

33.  In  curing  the  diseases  of  goitre  or  swelling  in  the  fore-part  of  the  neck,  are 
considered :  cause  and  incident  (or  accessory  causes),  distinction,  symptom,  cure 


1835.]  Analysis  of  a  Tibetan  Medical  Work.  15 

or  remedy.  There  are  eight  sorts  of  goitret  as  those  arising  from  wind,  bile,  &c« 
Thus  six  chapters  are  on  curing  diseases  in  the  upper  part  of  the  body. 

Now  foUows  the  curing  of  diseases  affecting  the  riscera,  and  the  entrails  or 
vassels. 

34.  In  curing  the  diseases  of  the  heart,  there  is  treated  of:  cause  and  incident, 
dirisioD,  symptom,  and  remedy.     There  are  seven  distinction  of  diseases  in  the 

heart;  as  the  throbbing  or  palpitation  of  the  heart  ^^*Q^A/'>  &c.  5cc. 

35.  In  curing  the  diseases  of  the  lungs  are  considered :  cause,  divisioUf 
symptom,  remedy.     Tliere  are  eight  distinctions  of  diseases. 

36.  In  curing  the  diseases  of  the  liver,  are  treated  of :  cause,  division,  symptom » 
remedy.     There  are  18  distinctions  of  diseases. 

37.  In  curing  the  diseases  of  the  spleen  or  milt,  four  things  come  into  con* 
sideration.    There  are  five  kinds  of  diseases,  as  inflammation,  he, 

38.  In  curing  the  diseases  of  the  reins  or  kidneys,  there  are  four  considerations, 
with  seven  kinds  of  diseases  ;  as  wind  in  the  reins,  &c. 

39.  In  curing  the  diseases  of  the  stomach,  or  the  pit  of  the  stomach,  there  aro 
likewise  four  things  to  be  previously  considered.  And  first,  18  kinds  of  diseasea« 
as  heat,  cold,  &c.  and  again  five  kinds,  as  wind,  &c. 

40.  In  curing  the  diseases  of  the  intestines  or  bowels  are  considered  four 
things,  aa  cause,  &c.  with  the  distinction  of  five  kinds  of  diseases. 

41.  In  the  curing  of  the  gut  of  the  entrails  or  bowels,  are  considered:  symptom 
ind  remedy,  with  five  distinctions  of  diseases  ;  as  cold,  puffing  up,  &c.  Thus  eight 

chaptera  are  on  curing  the  diseases  of  the  riscera  and  vessels  S^'^S* 
Diseases  of  the  privy  parts. 

42.  43.  In  these  two  chapters  for  male  and  female  cases  are  considered: 
eaose,  Ste.  four,  with  nine  and  five  distinctions  of  disease  respectively. 

This  class  of  disorders  is  called  ffl^/c;'^^  (secret  disease). 
The  curing  of  little  diseases  (^  X '  ^^  ) . 

44.  In  the  curing  of  hoarseness,  or  difficulty  of  using  t^e  Toice,  are 
eoBsidered:  cause,  incident,  &c.  four,  with  seven  distinctions  of  diseases  i 
••  wind,  Ac. 

45.  In  curing  aversion  ft'om  food,  or  restoring  the  loss  of  appetite  (^'A|* 
Q4N*^)  there  are  considered :  cause,  &c.  four ;  with  four  distinctions  of  that 


.  46.    In  curing  the  distemper  of  continual  thirst,  are  considered :   cause  and 
incident,  &o.  four,  with  five  kinds  of  that  distemper ;  as  wind,  bile,  &c. 
47.     In  the  curing  of  the  hiccup,  the  disease  of  yezing  (convulsion  of  the 

•tomach  ^'R^S^'^^)*   ^^  considered:   cause  and  accident,  &c.  four,  with 
tiwe  distinctions  of  that  distemper ;  as  from  meat  or  food,  &c. 
,  48.    The  curing  of  the  difficulty  of  breathing:  cause,  &c.  four ;  with  five  minor 
distinctions. 
49.    The  curing  of  a  sudden  cholic,  (l||C%*3'^^,  a  distemper  of  the  bowels,) 

are  considered :  cause  and  accident,  &c.  four ;  with  three  principal,  and  eleven, 
minor,  kinds  of  that  distemper ;  besides  some  others  that  are  enumerated,  as  heat 
and  cold ;  worms  and  phlegm,  &c. 

'  50.  The  curing  of  diseases  arising  from  worms  (in  the  belly  or  bowels :) 
and  insects,  are  considered :  cause  and  accidents,  &c.  four,  with  two  distinctions 
inward  and  outward  worms  or  Insects  ;  as  belly  worms,  lice,  and  nits. 


16  Analyns  o/^  Tibetan  Medical  Work.  [Jak. 

51.  In  curing  votniting,  are  coniidered :  canae  and  acddenta,  ftc.  four,  with 
four  diatinctions  of  that  diatemper,  aa  wind,  &c. 

52.  In  curing  purging  diaeaaes  (or  dyaentery),  are  conaidered:  caoae,  &c. 
four,  with  four  diatinctiona  of  that  distemper,  &c. 

53.  The  curing  of  obatruction  of  atools,  or  of  eTacuation,  four  thinga  to  be  con- 
sidered, and  fire  kinda  of  that  distemper  are  enumerated. 

54.  In  curing  dyaury  (or  difficulty  of  making  urine),  is  treated  of  the  cauao 
and  accidents,  &c.  four,  with  aeveral  diatinctiona  of  the  kinda  of  that  diatemper* 

55.  In  curing  the  frequent  diacharge  of  urine ;  cauae,  &c.  four,  with  the  thre« 
kinds  of  that  distemper,  ariaing  from  phlegm,  bile,  and  wind ;  phlegm  haa  agam 
10  diatinctiona. 

56.  In  curing  the  disease  called  the  *'  Indian  heat,"  (Tery  dangerooa  to 
Tibetana,  by  causing  exceaaive  heat  and  frequent  eyacuatiooa,  of  which  many  die 
who  Tiait  India,)  are  conaidered :  cauae,  &c.  four,  with  four  diatinct  diviaiona  of 
that  distemper. 

57.  In  curing  the  swelling  or  enlargement  of  the  feet,  are  conaidered :  cauae, 
&c.  four,  with  four  distincdona  of  that  diseaae. 

58.  In  curing  the  gout  Q^*9  are  conaidered :  cauae,  &c.  four,  with  six 
diatinctiona  of  that  painful  diatemper. 

59.  In  the  curing  of  diseases  arising  from  the  aerum  or  watery  parta  of  the 
blood  (S*^X  yellow  water,  bad  or  corrupt  humoura),  are  conaidered  ;  the  man- 
ner of  its  origin,  ita  diriaion,  aymptom,  mode  of  curing,  with  aeTcral  diatinctiona. 

60.  The  curing  of  the  disease  called  **  the  white  vein,"  jf  *^^Xwtth  acTeral 
divisiona  and  distinctions. 

61.  The  curing  of  cutaneoua  diaeaaes.  Of  theae  there  are  seyeral  dlTtslona  and 
distinctions. 

62.  The  curing  of  miscellaneous  diaeaaes  of  the  smaller  kind :  such  as  con- 
traction or  ainking  of  the  sinews ;  dyaentery ;  Tomiting ;  any  hurt  oauaed  by 
fire ;  hurt  or  wound  made  with  a  needle ;  or  when  a  needle  or  the  Iron-poiAt 
of  an  arrow  happen  to  be  awallowed ;  choaking  or  aulfocation;  oa  tiae 
stopping  of  any  thing  in  the  throat,  as,  a  beard  of  com,  bone,  i&sh-prickle  ;  the 
entering  or  swallowing  in  of  a  apider  or  acorpion ;  intoxication ;  atiffaesa  of  the 
neck ;  ill  amell  of  the  body ;  hurt  of  the  handa  and  feet  caoaed  by  cold  and  anow* 
the  creeping  of  any  inaect  into  the  ear ;  the  awelliag  of  the  teat  of  a  womao 
The  curing  of  all  auch  diaeaaea  ia  called  the  cure  of  small  diaeaaes.  Thiu  there 
are  1 9  chaptera  on  minute  diaeaaea. 

The  healing  of  wounds,  aorea,  orulcera. 

63.  The  curing  of  nlcera  (Q^AT)  here  ere  eoBaideied  >  cause,  &c.  fbnr,  with 
aeveral  diatinctiona. 

64.  The  curing  of  the  hemorrhoida  (pilea  or  eaeroda  in  the  ftmdament. 
1^^'Q^^):  cause,  &c.  four,  with  aix  diatinctiona. 

^  65.  The  curing  of  St.  Anthony'a  fire,  (any  swelling  full  of  heat  and  redness, 
«f*^t;qf^ :  cauae,  &c.  four,  with  aeveral  diatinctions,  and  the  places  (or  parts) 
where  generally  they  occur. 

66.  The  curing  of  the  Surya  diaeaae  (s^'^Q'*^)  affecting  the  longs,  U^er» 
&c.  ita  beginning,  &c.  four,  with  aome  diatinctiona. 

67.  The  curing  of  cancerous  or  Yindent  bad  soies  or  oloers :  cense,  fte.  fonr» 
with  eight  distinctions. 


1835.]  AnalytU  of  a  Ttbetan  Medical  Work.  17 

68.  Th€  euriag  of  the  iwelling  of  the  testiclOi  (^q'O  a)^\ :  cause,  fte.  ftmr, 
vith  six  distiiictioiit.  "^ 

69.  Tlie  caring  of  ft  diioMe  in  the  foot  and  thigh,  called  KAngbAm,  (<|l;*Q'^IV 
or  enlaigittg  and  cormptkin  of  the  feet,  drc.  a  painfol  disease  in  the  bones,  accom- 
panied with  inflammation,  and  bine  colonr  of  the  slcin :  cause,  &c.  four,  with 
sereral  distinctions. 

70.  The  curing  of  the  ulceration  in  the  perineum  :  cause,  &c.  four,  with  sosst 
iistinctions. 

71.  The  curing  of  diseases  incident  to  infant  children,  with  the  description  of 
several  superstitious  customs  or  practices  which  are  performed  at  the  birth  of  a 
child,  as  examination  of  the  time  at  which  it  was  born,  whether  it  is  lucky  or  ua> 
iucVr ;  imparting  of  the  benediction ;  the  cutting  of  the  umbilical  cord ;  tiM 
making  it  live  long ;  the  making  it  suck,  the  time,  &c.  &c. 

72.  The  enumeration  of  seyeral  diseases  common  to  infants  and  children  t 
cause,  &c  four,  and  the  mode  of  curing  them. 

73.  The  curing  of  diseases  caused  by  any  (supposed)  eril  spirit,  12  kinds  of 
such  dtseaaes;  symptoms,  and  remedy. 

Thus  three  chapters  are  devoted  to  the  diseases  of  infant  children. 
Then  follow,  on  curing  the  diseases  of  the  female  sex.    These  distempers  are 
this  distinguished :  general,  peculiar,  and  Tulgar,  or  common. 

74.  On  curing  the  diseases  of  tiie  female  sex,  in  genera],  are  considered : 
csBse,  &c.  four,  with  two  distinctions,  originating  in  the  blood  and  wind. 

75.  The  curing  of  the  particular  diseases  of  women :  cause,  &c.  four,  with 
SMUiy  distinctions ;  as  with  respect  to  the  several  humours,  of  which  they  arise. 

76.  The  curing  of  the  common  or  vulgar  diseases  of  women,  with  the  circum- 
stances of  child-birth. 

On  curing  diseases  caused  by  evil  spirits. 

77.  The  curing  of  diseases  caused  by  a  ghost  (or  evil  spirit),  of  which  there 
are  18  kinds  enumerated,  from  among  the  Suras  and  Asuras.  Here  are  considered : 
esnse  and  incident,  division,  symptom,  and  remedy. 

78.  The  curing  of  insanity  or  madness :  cause,  &c.  four,  with  seven  distinc- 
tions, as  it  is  caused  by  wind,  bile,  &c. 

79.  The  enring  of  a  kind  of  insanity  called  *'  forgetfulness"  (lunacy  ?)  enume- 
tation  of  its  several  kinds,  the  symptoms,  and  the  remedies. 

80.  The  curing  of  palsieal  diseases,  and  the  telling  of  the  periodical  time  of 
their  ocenrrence,  the  symptoms,  and  the  remedies  for  preventing  their  recourse. 

81 .  On  the  curing  of  diseases,  in  which  the  body  is  infested  with  cancerous  ulcers, 
is  eaten  away  and  dissolved:  considered  cause,  &c.  nine,  with  18  distinctions  re- 
meeting  its  different  kinds,  and  the  places  (or  parts)  which  are  generally  affected. 

The  above  five  chapters  are  on  such  diseases  as  are  supposed  to  be  caused  by 
die  inflnenee  of  some  malignant  demon. 

82.  On  the  curing  or  healing,  in  general,  of  wounds,  made  by  any  kind  of  weapon 
or  KM>L  Here  into  consideration  come ;  1,  cause  ;  2,  accessory  cause  or  incident; 
3,  nature  (of  wonnd) ;  4,  definition  or  description  (of  the  wound)  ;  5,  its  name ;  6, 
piaoe ;  7,  division ;  8,  symptom,  mode  of  curing  or  remedy,  excision  or  cutting 
out,  dcatristng. 

83-  The  curing  of  wounds  on  the  head,  here  are  considered :  the  manner  of 
its  being,  eiaminafion  of  theiiyurod  part,  manner  of  curing,  recovering,  or  beinc 

overpowered.  (Q|1*1^^) 


18  Analysis  of  a  Tibetan  Medical  Work,  [Jan. 

84.  The  curing  of  wounds  on  theneck  or  throat,  where  the  bone,  Tein,  or  nenre, 
and  the  tendon  or  sinew  come  into  consideration. 

85.  The  caring  of  wounds  on  the  upper  and  lower  parts  of  the  thumb  of  the 
body ;  manner  or  that  of  being ;  symptom,  remedy,  heaUng. 

86.  The  caring  of  wounds  on  tke  hanging  membets  (arms  and  legs),  the 
knowing  the  importance  or  consequence  of,  &c.  symptoms  in  general,  mode  of 
caring,  or  restoration. 

Thus  four  chapters  were  on  caring  wounds  ;  henceforth  the  curing  of  poison,  or 
the  remedies  against  poisoning. 

87.  The  curing  of  injuries  caused  by  artificial  or  prepared  poison.  Here  are 
considered :  the  kind  of  poison,  entrance  or  infection ;  quality,  the  manner  of  ita 
apreading  or  preyalence ;  remedies  employed,  final  oessaition  or  remains. 

88.  The  curing  of  simple  poison,  and  of  poison  in  the  flesh.  With  respect  to 
the  first :  cause,  symptom,  remedy  ;  in  the  second  case,  two  points  more  come  in 
consideration. 

89.  The  caring  of  real  or  material  poison.    Two  cases :  1,  spreading ;  and  2, 

not  spreading.  (|'H'S^'^*§'^) 
These  three  chapters  were  on  caring  injuries  caused  by  poison. 

90.  On  curing  the  weakness  of  old  age,  or  procuring  strength  to  weak,  old 
men.    Emoluments,  place,  recourse  to,  remedy. 

91.  92,  On  the  means  of  increasing  the  power  or  rigour  in  men. 

Here  ends  the  summary  extract  of  the  92  chapters,  on  the  instruction  of  cur- 
ing diseases. 


Fourth  Part. 

FTAtcA  contains  the  explanation  of  the  practical  part  of  Medicine, 

Chapter  1.  The  examination  of  the  pulse,  wherein  13  cases  are  enumerated 
<kn  the  character  of  the  distemper. 

2.  The  inspection  of  urine,  wherein,  as  it  is  said,  the  vicious  state  of  the 
whole  body  may  be  seen,  as  in  a  mirror. 

Thus  two  chapters  are  on  examining  the  pulse  and  urine. 
Afterwards,  when  the  character  and  name  of  the  disease  has  been  found  out, 
what  sorts  of  medicaments  are  to  be  administered,  is  exposed. 

3.  First  liquid  medicines,  of  which  there  are  54  for  curing  inward  heat,  and 
23  for  assuaging  cold  fits  or  ague.  Together  there  are  77  sorts  of  liquid  medicine. 
When  by  these  there  is  no  remedy,  further  is  an 

4.  Enumeration  of  powdered  medicine,  or  medicaments  in  powder,  of  whick 
the  mixture  is  stated  to  amount  to  96,  for  assuaging  the  heat  of  any  distemper ; 
and  69  against  cold  fits.  Both  together=165.  When  they  afford  no  relief,  there 
is  taught  of  another  remedy, 

5.  Physic  or  medicaments  in  pills,  of  which  the  different  kinds  of  mixture 
amount  to  22. 

6.  The  several  kinds  of  sirup,  (a  kind  of  mixture}  are  described  or  taught,  of 
which   15  are  for  assuaging  heat,  and  five  against  cold  fits.  Both  together=20. 

For  procuring  strength  to  the  body,  and  for  drawing  out  an  inveterate  diseaae, 

7.  Is  taught  of  a  mixture,  called  medicinal  butter  (K^'^HX)  consiatiog  of 


18S5.]  Aiaa^sU  of  a  metan  Medical  Work.  1 9 

■everal  iafrednntg,  of  which  there  are  14  sorts  for  curing  heat,  and  nine  for  tak* 
log  away  eoUl  fits.     Both  together  =  23. 

8.  13  kinds  of  mixture  of  caicined  powder,  for  curing  an  agne  caused  hy  a  too 
much  abtrndmoe  of  phlegm. 

9.  17  kinds  of  mixture  or  syrup,  especially  for  the  purpose  of  assuaging  heat. 

10.  19  species  of  mixture  of  medicinal  wine  (or  spirituous  beverage),  are  enu- 
Berated,  for  curing  diseases,  in  which  wind  preyails. 

11.  A  mixture,  as  a  remedy  against  any  iuTefterate  malady  whatever,  prepared 
Off  predoua  stones,  for  curing  the  diseases  of  princes,  and  of  opulent  men. 
One  against  heat,  and  11  against  cold  ;  eight  against  both  ;  together3c:20. 

Since  men,  in  general,  cannot  have  precious  stones  required  for  such  a  mixture 
for  curing  diseases,  in  the 

12.  k  taught  of  such  vegetables  or  plants  that  are  procurable  by  all,  of  which 
the  several  mixtures  amount  to  28  for  curing  heat  ;  and  14  for  assuaging  cold  fit. 

Thus  taking  together  all  assuaging  remedies  from  the  liquid  to  the  vegetable 
■edidoes,  there  are  418.  So  much  of  the  assuaging  remedies.  When  they  are 
insofficient,  in  the 

13.  Is  taught  of  purging  or  deparatory  medicines  in  general. 

14.  Of  purging  medicines  operating  downwards,  for  carrying  away  corrupt 
Ueod,  bfle,  and  the  relics  of  other  diseases.  Tliere  are  three  kinds  of  such 
pargiag  (or  depuratory,)  medicines,  operating  :  gently,  moderately,  and  strongly  { 
of  which  all  there  are  82  species. 

15.  For  carrying  upwards  or  ejecting  the  remains  of  such  diseases,  as  belong 
to  the  phlegmatical  kind :  here  vomits  tire  prescribed,  of  which  there  are  eight  of 
the  stronger,  and  eight  of  the  gentle  kind,  both=16. 

16.  A  composition  of  medicine,  for  cleansing  or  purging  the  nose,  five  of  the 
gentle,  and  two  of  the  strong  kind. 

17.  Elixirs  or  extracted  juices,  for  drawing  downwards  the  dlMsses  in  the  en- 
trails or  intestines  and  guts. 

18.  The  same  continued  and  specied. 

19.  EGxirs  or  mixtures  for  cleansing  the  veins,  (or  deparatory  elixirs  for  do.) 
Thus  seven  chapters  are  on  deparatory  medicines. 

If  by  the  above  means  there  is  no  sufficient  relief,  in  another  sutra  is  taught  of 
other  soft  and  hard  remedies. 

20.  How  to  let  blood  in  such  distempers,  when  heat  prevails.  There  are 
eoonted  77  veins,  of  which  any  may  be  opened  for  letting  out  blood. 

21.  The  application  of  a  caustic  for  curing  diseases,  when  cold,  or  cold  fits 
prevsil. 

22.  The  use  of  a  venomous  mixture. 

23.  On  the  use  of  medical  bath,  for  diseased  members. 

24.  On  adhibiting  medicinal  unguents. 

25.  On  medicines  operating  downwards. 

26.  The  conclusion.  Though  there  be  many  ways  (1,200)  of  examining  the 
heat  and  cold  prevailing  In  any  disease,  they  all  may  be  reduced  to  the  fol- 
lowing :  to  look  on  the  tongue  and  urine,  to  feel  the  pulse,  and  to  ask  (after  the 
eircumstances  of  the  beginning  and  progress  of  the  disease  in  question.) 

Thus  the  remedies  adhibited  against  diseases,  though  they  be  counted  many 
(1,200)  yet  they  may  be  reduced  to  the  following  four  classes :  medicament,  ma- 
nual operation,  diet,  and  exercise.  Medicament  is  either  assuaging  or  deparatory; 
D  2 


20  Geological  and  Statutieal  AeeamU  of  the  [  Jah. 

the  miBiial  operttion,  U  either  gentle  er  ro«(h;  food  ieeitteriifeliilor  BOzio«e; 
the  exerdie  is  either  violent  or  geatle. 

Again :  though  there  be  numbered  360  practical  modes  of  curing  diseases,  they 
may  be  reduced  to  these  three  *.  examination  of  the  patient  (or  of  the  symptoms 
of  the  disease).  Rules  for  curing  such  and  sudi  disease.  And  the  manner  in 
which  the  remedy  is  applied. 

There  is  taught  also  of  preservatives  for  a  physician,  to  keep  himself  sstfe  from 
any  malignant  infection  from  a  patient. 

27.  Recommendation  of  this  treatise  to  the  care  of  the  audience,  by  the  tencher, 
(Shakta.)  Classification  and  moral  application  of  the  above  enumerated  404 
diseases. 

The  volume  concludes  with  an  account  of  the  mode  in  which  this  treatise  on 
medicine  (consisting  of  four  parts)  readied  Tibet,  which  is  briefly  incorporated  in 
the  introductory  remarks. 


II. — Journal  of  a  Tour  through  the  Island  of  Rambree,  with  a  Geologi- 
cal Sketch  of  the  Country,  and  Brief  Account  of  the  Customs,  S^c.  of 
its  Inhabitants.    By  Lieut,  Wm.  Folet. 

[Read  at  the  Meeting  of  the  2nd  Oct.  1834.] 
The  Islaod  of  Rambree,  or  Yamawaddi*  as  it  is  termed  by  the  Bur- 
mas,  is  not  without  those  features  common  to  the  whole  of  Arracan. 
The  same  high  land,  covered  with  a  thick  and  impenetrable  jungle, 
every  where  presents  itself  to  the  view  of  one  approaching  the  coast ; 
and  the  eye  strives  in  vain  to  discover  a  diversity  of  feature  in  somtf 
cleared  spot,  which  would  indicate  the  existence  of  a  cultivation  only 
to  he  found  in  the  interior  of  the  island.  It  was  with  the  view  of 
throwing  some  light  upon  the  geology  of  Rambree  that  I  prepared  this 
Journal  for  transmission  to  the  Asiatic  Society ;  a  consciousness  of  my 
present  superficial  information  on  many  points  connected  with  the 
geology  of  the  island  would  have  induced  me  to  reserve  this  commu- 
nication for  a  more  favourable  opportunity,  was  I  not  apprehensive 
that  such  a  season  would  never  arrive,  and  that  the  little  leisure  I 
now  have  at  my  disposal  must  of  necessity  be  devoted  to  duties  of  a 

*  In  the  year  1148,  Mugh  series,  two  years  subsequent  to  the  conquest  of  the 
country  by  the  Burmas,  Arracan  was  divided  into  four  distinct  proTince8,each  sub- 
ject to  a  separate  jurisdiction.  Tliey  were  termed  thus,  1.  Dwynawaddi  (Ar- 
racan Proper).  2.  Yamawaddi  (Rambree  Island).  3.  Mtgawaddi  (Cheduba). 
4.  Doraufoddi  (Sandoway).  The  proper  name  for  Cheduba  is  Ma^eng,  The 
word  Cheduba  must  have  been  introduced  by  the  Bengalis,  I  fancy,  for  it  is  un- 
known to  the  Mughs.    The  same  may  be  said  of  Akyab,  which  should  be  called 

Ch9i6m. 

[/{dmdea/i,  MegkAvati  and  IHfdrdvati,  in  Sanscrit.  See  translation  of  an  In* 
scriptiott  in  voL  iU.  page  209>  213.— En.] 


1835.]  Island  ofRamhree  on  the  Arracan  C6a»t,  21 


inrofesBioiid  nature.  To  a  brief  geological  description  of  the  island »  I 
liave  added  Buch  other  matter  connected  with  the  condition,  and  man- 
ners of  the  inhabitants  as  appeared  deserving  of  mention,  either  from 
its  novelty,  or  the  value  it  may  possess  in  the  scale  of  utility. 

With  respect  to  the  g^olog^  of  Rambree,  I  fear  there  will  be  found 
little  that  is  new  or  interesting ;  the  rocks  that  have  been  hitherto  observ- 
ed are  chiefly  of  the  newest  kind,  or  owe  their  origin  to  volcanic  agency : 
these  with  the  alhivial  and  dilnvial  deposits  will  be  found  to  cover 
the  greater  part  of  the  island.  Several  mountainous  ranges  occur  in 
Rambree,  and  their  general  direction  appears  to  be  from  N.  N.  W.  to 
S.  S.  £.  The  elevation  of  these  above  the  plain  is  not  very  great, 
varying  from  500  to  1500  feet  for  the  principal  extent,  and  not  ex- 
ceeding 3000  feet  at  the  highest  point.  Other  smaller  hills  are  seen  to 
branch  off  from  the  larger  ranges,  forming  those  basin-like  cavities 
that  adbrd  space  for  the  rice  cultivation. 

Commencing  with  Khyouk  Phyoo*,  situated  on  the  N.  W.  point  of 
the  Island  of  Rambree^  I  shall  proceed  from  thence  along  the  western^ 
coast,  parsing  in  gradation  to  such  other  places  as  I  may  have  visited, 
or  have  become  familiar  to  me  from  the  report  of  others. 

The  military  station  of  Khyouk  Pkyoo^  which  takes  its  name  from  a 
village  distant  three  miles  from  the  cantonment,  stands  upon  the 
verge  of  a  low  sandy  plain,  which  extending  from  the  south  towards 
the  sea  and  harbour  is  bounded  on  the  S.  W.  by  a  low  sandstone 
range,  and  on  the  E.  by  a  small  creek,  which  separates  it  from  the 
rich  alluvial  ground  that  lies  at  the  base  of  the  Nagadong  and  Oonky* 
oiag  hills.  Upon  the  surface  of  this  plain  there  exists  a  vegetable 
mould  not  exceeding  four  inches  in  depth,  and  this  is  succeeded  by  a  bed 
of  sand  and  shingle  ;  the  sand  in  some  instances  assuming  a  g^ey  or 
greenish  appearance,  and  the  shingle  in  every  respect  similar  to  that 
found  upon  the  beach.  At  the  village  of  Townyeen,  in  front  of  the 
parade,  a  chalybeate  spring  is  supposed  to  exist  from  the  presence  of 
carbonate  of  iron ; — the  sand  in  this  place  has  a  ferruginous  aspect, 
but  the  space  occupied  by  it  is  very  limited,  the  ochre  appearing  at 
the  surface,  and  invariably  succeeded  by  the  grey  sand  above  alluded  to. 

As  has  been  already  observed,  a  sandstone  range  extends  itself  on 
the  S.  W.  side  of  the  cantonment.  There  are  in  fact  two  ranges  run- 
ning parallel  to  each  other,  the  interval  being  taken  up  with  patches 
of  rice  coltivarion  ;  and  both  are  oonnected  with  the  reefs  extending 
under  the  sea  to  the  N.  W.  and  marked  off  by  the  Reef  Btioy, 
Taking  a  direction  to  the  S.  E.  they  are  terminated  abruptly  on  the 
margin  of  the  creek  which  bounds  the  station  of  Khyouk  Phyoo  on 

*  Khyouk  Phyoo,  White  Stones,  (Shingle.) 


22  Geologicdl  and  Btatktiedt  Accotmi  of  the  (Jak. 

that  quarter.  The  stracture  of  both  is  alike  throughout ;  the  sandstone 
occurring  in  large  disintegrated  masses,  rounded  by  the  weather*  and 
loosely  embedded  in  the  argillaceous  soil  that  forms  the  surface  of 
these  hills.  Here  and  there  some  appearance  of  stratification  is  ob- 
served ;  the  sandstone  dipping  to  the  S.  W.  at  an  angle  of  75  or  80®. 
This  order  of  stratification  is  most  perceptible  on  the  sea  beach  •'where 
the  ranges  in  question  are  united  with  the  reefs.  The  sandstone  is 
here  of  a  grey  colour,  of  a  somewhat  laminar  structure,  and  in  some 
places  so  much  decomposed  by  the  action  of  the  water  as  to  approach 
the  nature  of  an  alaminous  schist.  Progressing  with  the  range,  it 
assumes  a  brown  or  yellow  colour,  is  of  a  fine  texture,  and  occasion- 
ally interspersed  with  minute  scales  of  mica.  The  surface  of  these 
hills  being  composed  of  a  stratum  of  clay,  the  ground  at  their  base  is 
continually  receiving  a  deposit  of  the  same  nature,  affording  oppor- 
tunities for  cultivation,  and  forming  a  striking  contrast  with  the  soil 
in  the  immediate  vicinity  of  the  cantonment.  This  alluvial  deposit 
sometimes  attains  to  the  consistence  of  a  yeUow  clay,  sufficiently  plas* 
tic  for  the  fabrication  of  bricks  and  earthen  vessels,  fieyond  this 
sandstone  range,  and  bordering  upon  the  village  of  Khyouk  Phyoo, 
the  ground  is  still  of  that  low  diluvial  nature  which  indicates  the 
transition  it  has  undergone ;  in  some  places,  intersected  by  narrow 
creeks  accessible  to  the  tide,  and  every  where  covered  with  a  thick 
jungle  of  mangroves  and  marine  plants.  At  the  village  of  Khyouk 
Phyoo  there  occurs  an  isolated  hill,  composed  entirely  of  a  soft  grey  sand- 
stone, which  had  once  formed  part  of  some  continued  range,  and  was 
subsequently  torn  asunder  by  the  sea  on  its  retiring  from  the  island  ; 
it  is  one  of  the  many  instances  that  may  be  observed  in  Ramhree  of  the 
denudating  efiects  of  the  waters  of  the  ocean  at  a  period  that  they 
were  subject  to  some  violent  commotion,  produced  probably  by  the 
sudden  rise  of  mountains  from  beneath. 

January  12th,  1884. — ^Leaving  Khyouk  Phyoo  at  an  early  hour,  and 
proceeding  along  the  beach  with  the  Saddle  and  Knot  Islands  on  the 
right,  my  route  lay  towards  the  villages  of  Membraan  and  Kyou^ 
prath  ;  loose  blocks  of  standstone,  rounded  by  the  sea,  and  apparent- 
ly forming  part  of  an  under-stratam,  extending  to  the  Saddle  and 
Knot  Islands,  cross  the  beach  in  several  places  for  the  first  few  miles 
of  the  road.  The  sandstone  is  of  a  grey  colour,  soft,  gritty,  and 
frequently  intersected  with  veins  of  calc-spar  ;  I  observed  crystals  of 
iron  pvrites  on  the  surface  of  some  of  these  stones,  and  red  spots 
on  others,  perhaps  the  result  of  aqueous  deposition.  The  sandstones 
in  Arracan  appear  to  contain  much  iron,  in  different  stages  of  oxida- 
tion. 


1835.]  iMland  of  Rambree  an  the  Arraean  Coast.  23 

Still  following  the   8ea-shore»  at  the  base  of  a  long  eandatone 
range,    whose    utmost    elevation    above  the    plain    cannot  exceed 
300  feet,  I  passed  the  village  of  Metnhraan,  the  locality  of  some 
old  Petroleum  wells,  which  I  am  told  no  longer  afford  a  sufficient 
sapplj  of  oil  to  induce   the  working  of  them.       From  Membrann 
to  Kyouprath,  the  road  lay  along  a  beautiful  beach,  covered  with  a 
fine  yellow  sand  and  shingle.     I  observed  the  priuts  of  tigers'  feet 
in  several  places  on  the  route,  and  in  this  place  they  were  particularly 
numerous.     From  the   circuits  the  animals  had  made  on  the  beach, 
they  would  seem  to  have  been  sporting  with  each  other  by  the  moon- 
light ;  a  thing  not  unusual  with  the  male  and  female  of  the  Feline 
species  doring  the  season  of  love.     The  ground  on  the  left  was  higher 
and  more  open  than  it  had  hitherto  been  on  the  road,  and  covered  with 
a  fine  green  sward.     Beyond  me  was  the  village  of  Kycuprath,  pret- 
tily situated  on   an  eminence  over  the  sea-shore,  and  at  no  great  dis- 
tance in  its  rear,  the  range  of  sandstone  hills,  between  which  and  the 
village   I  observed  a  few  acres  of  paddy  ground.     The  hills  were  in 
some  few  places  cleared  of  the  forest  and  underwood,   and  presented 
small  patches  of  open  ground  devoted  to  the  cultivation  of  cotton. 
It  was  near  10  o'clock  when  I  reached  Kycmpraih,  and  as  my  elephants 
were  tired,  and  it  was  getting  warm,  I  was  not  unwilling  to  make  a 
halt  at  the  place  for  the  remainder  of  the  day.     After  selecting  a  spot 
for  the  elephants,  my  next  care  was  to  seek  quarters  for  myself ;  and 
for  this  purpose,  I  requested  the  villagers,  who  had  already  assembled 
to  have  a  near  view  of  the  Inglee*,  to  direct  me  to  the   house  of  the 
Rowtgony,  or  head-inan  of  the  village.  After  my  request  had  been 
several  times  repeated,  before  it  was  understood,  I  at  length  found  my- 
self seated  in  his  house.     The  Rcvagony  was  at  work  in  the  field,  but 
his   wife,  a  cheerful-looking  woman,  was  present,  and  very  kindly  gave 
me  a  mat  to  lie  down  upon,  some  fire  for  my  cheroot,  and  a  fowl 
for  my  cufry,  on  the  assurance  that  full  payment  should  be  made  for 
every  thing  received.     I  feU  asleep  upon  the  mat,  and  did  not  rise 
until  the  sun  was  nearly  down,  when  I  took  a  stroll  upon  the  beach, 
and  bathed  in  the  sea.     A  few  blocks  of  sandstone,  and  a  conglome- 
rate, consisting  of  a  paste   of  sandstone,  with  enclosed  nodules  of  a 
calcareous  earth,  lay  upon  the  beach  ;  some  of  these  rocks  had  a  sco- 
riaceous  appearance,  were  encrusted  with  crystals  of  iron  pyrites,  and 
bore  evident  marks  of  igneous  origin.     Returning  to  the  village,  1  sat 
down  on  the  green,  to  witness  a  wrestling   match  between  two  young 
Mughs.    This  is  a  game  that  they  are  very  fond  of,  and  I  have  never 
seen  better  wrestlers  among  any  race  of  people.     The  vigorous  frame 
*  Inglee,  Engluhmen,  general  term  for  an  Ewropton, 


24  Geological  and  Siatisiical  Account  of  the  [Jaic 

of  tbe  combatants  promised  a  treat  of  no  ordinary  kind,  and  I  was  not 
disappointed  ;  it  was  truly  astonishing  to  witness  the  dexterity  of  the 
parties  in  their  endeavours  to  throw  each  other.  The  struggle  was 
long  and  violent,  ere  it  was  terminated  by  the  fall  of  either  party  ;  it 
was  impossible,  however,  that  both  should  be  declared  conquerors, 
one  poor  fellow  was  throwu,  and  fairly  held  down  at  the  mercy  of  the 
victor.  One  of  my  Mahouts,  a  great  stout  man,  and  a  native  of  Chit- 
tagong,  was  present,  and  had  the  impudence  to  speak  lightly  of  the 
science.  He  was  immediately  challenged  by  a  young  Mugh,  who  was 
far  his  inferior  in  size,  as  well  as  age.  They  wrestled,  aud  the  Mahout 
was  thrown,  once — twice — and  three  times,  to  his  very  great  confusion, 
and  the  chagrin  of  his  caste.  Boxing,  wrestling,  and  the  KeeUhne, 
are  among  the  favourite  amusements  of  the  Mughs.  The  latter  game 
is  not  unlike  our  "  battledore  and  shuttlecock,"  with  this  difference, 
that  the  ball,  which  is  hollow,  and  made  of  cane,  is  impelled  into  the 
air  by  the  foot,  instead  of  by  the  hand.  Haifa  dozen  young  men  form 
a  circle,  and  it  is  the  aim  of  each  individual,  towards  whom  the  ball 
falls,  to  keep  it  up  in  the  air  as  long  as  he  can  ;  not  uuly  the  foot  but 
the  knee  is  brought  into  action,  much  dexterity  is  displayed,  and  he 
that  keeps  the  ball  up  longest  is  entitled  to  the  greatest  credit.  la 
addition  to  the  games  of  more  genera)  occurrence,  the  Mughs,  like  the 
rest  of  their  neighbours,  have  their  own  peculiar  festivals,  and  modes 
of  celebrating  them.     The  principal  of  these  are — 

1.  Sangrain-Kyadeh*. — ^This  occurs  in  the  month  of  Tagoo-la^ 
(April,)  at  the  commencement  of  the  new  year,  and  during  this  sea- 
son, the  games  of  Reh-loundee,  and  L^h-prinedee  are  held.  The  for- 
mer very  much  resembles  what  is  observed  in  our  own  country  on  New- 
year's-day.  The  women  throw  water  over  the  men,  who  generally 
return  the  compliment ;  no  distinction  is  paid  to  rank.  Tlie  water 
is  thrown  indiscriminately,  and  with  an  unsparing  hand,  upon  high 
and  low,  and  all  seem  determined  to  enjoy  a  season  that  permits  of 
such  unlimited  freedom.  Th^  Lih-prinedee  is  the  boat-race,  which  is 
held  at  the  same  time :  a  number  of  boats  assemble  in  a  broad  creek, 
and  start  for  a  certain  place,  each  striving  to  outstrip  the  other.  The 
boats  are  impelled  with  oars,  and  those  that  are  light  and  well  man- 
ned, have  a  surprising  speed  upon  the  water.  The  shouts  of  the 
rowers,  the  strains  of  wild  music,  and  the  gay  appearance  of  the  boats 

*  The  whole  of  these  festivali  owe  their  source  to  some  fabuloui  narrative,  pre- 
served in  the  lacred  writings  or  other  books,  and  religiously  believed  by  an  igno- 
rant and  superstitious  people.  I  regret  that  I  am,  from  my  very  imperfect  ac- 
quaintance with  the  language  of  this  country,  debarred  an  opportunity  of  tran- 
scribing any  part  of  these. 


1835.J  Island  of  Rambree  on  the  Arracan  Coast.  25 

decked  out  at  the  stem  with  branches  of  plantain  trees  and  garlands 
of  flowers,  give  a  most  pleasing  and  striking  effect  to  the  scene.  Re- 
tamed  to  the  place  from  whence  they  started,  a  donation  in  money, 
or  a  piece  of  silk,  is  generally  presented  to  the  winner  hy  the  master 
of  the  ceremonies.  Nantches  and  entertainments  succeed  the  boat- 
race,  and  the  festivities  are  closed  with  offerings  to  the  priests  and  the 
BoMioo*,  who  is  on  this  occasion  carefully  washed  and  adorned. 

2.  OobhO'Ckounde* — ^This  festival  is  held  in  the  months  Wajho, 
(July,)  Waffotng,{Ajagiut,)  Tantha^leng,  (September,)  and  Sadyne-Kyot, 
(October.)  The  people  fast  for  a  few  days  in  each  month,  and  pro- 
c^ing  to  the  Kioumsf,  dressed  in  their  smartest  attire,  prostrate 
themselves  before  the  Phraa},  and  make  suitable  offerings  to  the  priests. 

3.  Wmgbank-pde  occurs  in  the  month  Sadyne-Kyol,  (October.)—* 
By  way  of  celebrating  this  festival,  a  labyrinth  is  constructed  by 
means  of  bamboo  fences,  so  placed,  as  to  make  the  path  very  narrow 
and  intricate  from  the  nnmerous  turns  it  takes.  People  of  both  sezesi 
and  of  all  ages,  flock  to  this  place  in  the  evening,  dressed  in  their 
niarteflt  clothes;  old  as  well  as  young  thread  the  labjrrinth,  enjoying 
the  fun  that  is  occasioned  by  their  several  mistakes  in  endeavoaring  to 
get  out  of  it.  A  temple  is  erected  in  the  centre  of  the  labyrinth,  and 
within  it  are  four  images  of  the  Buddha  saint,  to  which  the  passengers 
severally  make  obeisance*  placing  small  lamps  upon  different  parts  of 
the  building  for  the  purpose  of  illumination.  The  evening  of  each  day 
generally  doses  with  a  display  of  fire- works,  and  the  Boutks^y,  a  lu- 
dicrous dramatic  representation,  very  much  resembling  the  PnM  of 
India.  In  addition  to  the  above,  a  ceremony,  termed  the  Pudd^sah,  is 
performed  during  the  month  of  Sadyne-Kyoi,  This  consists  in  the 
constmctioQ  of  a  frame-work,  intended  to  represent  a  tree,  which  is 
carried  about  upon  the  shoulders  of  the  people,  and  upon  it  are  hung 
such  bequests  as  ai^  made  by  individuals,  in  the  shape  of  cloth,  silks, 
dishes,  &c.  the  wh»e  of  which  are  intended  for  the  use  of  the  inmates 
of  the  Kumms.  Much  is  collected  in  this  manner,  it  being  considered 
highly  meritorious  to  make  even  the  smallest  gift  on  this  occasion. 
T^  procession  is  generally  accompanied  by  dancers  and  musicians, 
whose  services  are  wholly  gratuitous ;  for  whatever  they  may  individu- 
ally collect,  is,  in  like  manner,  devoted  to  the  necessities  of  the  Kiowm. 

4.  The  Buttah-bdeh  is  held  in  the  month  of  Taboo-dwar,  (Februaiy,) 
when  the  cold  weather  is  supposed  to  have  ended.  A  small  tree  is 
placed  upon  a  car  that  had  been  constructed  for  the  purpose,  and  to 
each  end  of  this  vehicle  ropes  are  attached.  The  people  assemble  at 
the  place  from  all  quarters,  and  two  parties  (generally  selected  from 

•  Image  of  Qaataaia.  t  Monasteries.         t  Gautama. 


26  Geological  and  StiUistical  Account  of  tie  13 Alt ^ 

the  inhabitants  of  two  neighboaring  villages)  are  formed  for  a  trial  of 
strength  :  one  party  pulling  against  the  other.  The  successful  party 
is  allowed  to  draw  the  car  away  to  their  own  village,  where  it  is  finally 
consumed . 

Several  other  wrestling  matches  were  made,  until  it  became  too 
dark  to  prolong  the  game.  I  now  returned  to  the  village,  and  entering^ 
my  host's  house,  found  a  supper  waiting  my  arrival.    It  was  laughable 
to  observe  the  curiosity  of  the  villagers  to  see  an  Inglee  at  the  feeding 
hour.    Men,  women,  and  children   mounted  the  michaun,  to  the  very 
great  hazard  of  its  coming  down.     There  was  in  the  appearance  of  my 
visitors  nothing  of  that  fear  and  abject  submission  so  characteristic  of 
the  natives  of  India.    The  women,  as  well  as  the  men,   stood  gazing 
upon  me,  and  all  joined  in  the  laugh  excited  by  the  European  mode  of 
handmg  the  food  to  my  mouth,  to  them  so  incomprehensible  and  ri- 
diculous.    The  children  were  not  afraid  to  approach,  and  I  was  not  so 
uncivil  as  to  refase  them  a  share  of  the  viands  they  apparently  covet« 
cd.     It  was  received  with  pleasure,  and  ofiered  in  return  to  their  pa- 
rents.    A  mother  had   a  very  pretty  infant  at  her  breast,  and  I  waa 
surprised  to  see  her  give  it  a  piece  of  bread  that  had  been  previously 
chewed.     I  found  on  inquiry  that  a  child  is  fed  with  a  mouthM  of  boil, 
ed  rice,  reduced  to  a  state  of  mucilage,  on  the  second  day  of  its  birth. 
This  it  is  said  conduces  to  its  vigour,  and  hastens  the  period  for  its 
final  separation  from  the  breast. 

January  13th. — ^The  sun   had  not  risen  before  I  was   seated  on  my 
elephant,  and  setting  out  on  my  journey  to   Ladong,   Leaving  JKyotr- 
pratK  and  proceeding  towards  Kaeng,  the  route  at  first  lay  along  the 
sea-beach,  and  afterwards  over  a  rugged  piece   of  ground,  covered 
with  blocks  of  sandstone  and   a  conglomerate,  which   appear  to  have 
been  borne  down  from  the  superincumbent  hills,  by  the  violence  of  the 
waters  on  their  escape  to  the  ocean.     These  rocks  very  much  impeded 
my  progress,  rendering  the  motions   of  the  elephant   rough  and  te- 
dious to  an   uncomfortable   degree.     At  the  further  extremity  of  the 
plain,  and  bordering  upon  the  sea-shore,  the  remains  of  a  few  mud 
volcanoes  may  be  seen.      They   have   the   appearance  of  extensive 
mounds,  covered  with  green  sward,  and  (as  is  invariably  the  case  with 
all  the  mud  volcanoes  in  Arracan)  have  a  few  Jhow  trees  growing 
upon  their  sides.     Proceeding  to  the  spot  for  the  purpose  of  examina- 
tion, I  could  perceive  no  further  evidences  of  present  activity  than  what 
was  indicated  by  the  existence  of  a  spring  of  muddy  water  on  the  sum- 
mit of  each  volcano  ;  the  water  rising  in   bubbles,  if  at  all  disturbed, 
owing  to  the  quantity  of  carbonic  acid  gas   it  contained.     The   mud 
was  of  a  grey  colour,  and  impregnated  with  much  calcareous   matter. 


tSftS.]  l9kmd  of  Ramhree  on  the  Arraam  Coast.  27 

'EmerpMtg  from  the  plain,  the  traveller  may  either  proceed  to  Kaeng 
tiiroagh  the  interior,  yrk  Maen^grah  and  Moreng^  or  take  the  direction 
ef  die  sea-beach.  In  either  case,  the  features  of  the  country  are 
vmch  alike  ;  sandstone  is  still  the  prevailing  rock,  and  in  some  in- 
stanoes,  when  the  apper  stratum  of  clay  has  been  washed  away,  it 
amimes  the    substance  of  an   entire  hill. 

Leaving    Maen^grak  by  a    narrow  path,  almost  concealed  from 
ynew  by  the   heavy  jungle  protruding  on  each  side,  I   observed  a 
bird  that  answers  in  description  to  the  Buceros  Homrai  of  Nipal. 
Indeed,  it  so  closely  resembles  a  drawing  of  the  Buceros  publish* 
ed  in  Part  1.  Vol.  xviii.  Asiatic  Researches,  that  I  cannot  for  a  mo* 
meat  doubt   its   identity  with  that  bird,     I  shot  one  of  the  many 
that   were    hopping   about  the  branches,    making   a  disagreeahle 
aoise;    their    flight  was    heavy  and   awkward,  owing    apparently 
to  the  shortness  of    their   wings :    opening  the  stomach,  I   found 
it  filled  with  berries  resembling  those  of  the  Peepul  ^nd  Burgh' hut 
trees ;  this  would  seem  still  further  to  establish  the  opinion  advanced 
by  Mr.  Hodgson,  that  the  Buceros  Homrai  was  not  a  carnivorous 
kird.  Fojsaisag  through  the  large  village  of  Moreng,  the  road  to  Kaeng 
hf  over  an  extensive  plain,  covered  with  clumps  of  trees,  the  most 
eoQipicuoas  among  which  were  the  Girjan,  TiUah,  and  wild  PeepuL 
Large  flocks  of  the  mountain  minah  were  passing  over-head,  giving 
the  ciear  chearful  chirrup  peculiar  to  these  charming  hirds  ;  and  I  ob* 
served  a  q^ies  of  jay  that  was  new  to  me.     It  was  of  an  inferior  size 
to  the  common  Indian  jay  (Neel-kaufit),  and  of  a  different  colour ;  but 
frooi  its  shape,  flight,  and  general  appearance,  there  was  no  mistaking 
its  genus.     The  plumage  of  the  head,  back,  and  wings  was  of  a  pea- 
green  colour ;  the  under  part  of  the  belly  and  tail,  of  a  lighter  green, 
and  the  legs  and  bill,  yeUow.     Kaeng  is  prettily   situated  upon  high 
grsaad*   not   far  removed  from  the  sea,  and  at  the  mouth  of  a  creek, 
wiiich  separates  it  from  the  district  of  Ladong,  surrounded  by  exten- 
sive plains,  clear  of  low  jungle,  and  diversified  with  rice-fields,  gardens 
and  plots  of  indigo  sowings.    This  village  is  superior  to  any  one  that 
I  have  seen  on  the  island,  both  with  respect  to  situation,  and  the  gene- 
ral appearance  of  neatness  and  comfort  that  prevails  throughout  the 
plaoe.     Approaching  Kaeng  by  the   sea  shore   (in  preference  to  the 
route  above  described),  the  remains  of  several  mud  volcanoes  may  be 
seen  upon  the  hills  to  the  left.    The  undulating  appearance  of  these 
mounds,  covered  throughout  with  a  beautiful  green  sward,  and  studded 
with  a  few  Jhow  trees,  has  a  striking  and  agreeable  effect  amidst  so 
BBdi  jungle  and  similarity  of  aspect  otherwise  common  to  these  hills. 
b2 


38  Geological  and  Statistical  Account  of  the  \ZhM. 

At  the  foot  of  the  Tolcano,  adjoining  the  sea-beach,  I  perceived  several 
boolders  of  a  rock»  resembling  clink'Stone ;  it  was  very  hard  and  ao- 
noroas  when  struck  with  the  hammer,  of  a  sea-green  colour,  and  inter- 
sected with  veins  of  calc-spar ;  it  was  not  improbable  that  it  had  beea 
at  one  time  ejected  from  these  volcanoes  in  a  state  of  igpaeoas  fusioOp 
along  with  other  substances. 

Ci-ossing  the  Kaejug  creek,  I  entered  a  district  of  Ladong ;  extensive 
plains  devoted  to  the  cultivation  of  rice,  and  only  separated  from 
each  other  by  the  narrow  strips  of  Girpm  trees  and  underwood* 
mark  the  fertility  of  this  part  of  Ramhreci  the  soil  is  so  exceed- 
ingly fruitful  that  the  principal  exportations  of  rice  from  the  island 
are  derived  from  Xaefon^.  There  are  many  Petroleum  weUs  in  this 
district,  some  of  which  yield  a  very  fair  supply  of  oil.  The  whole 
of  the  wells  known  to  exist  in  the  islands  of  Rambree  and  Cheduba 
are  ^rmed  by  Government,  and  sold  annually  to  the  highest  bidder ; 
I  conceive  it  would  be  (in  the  end)  hx  more  advantageous  to 
Government  was  the  sale  to  take  place  every  three  years,  instead  of 
annually  :  was  more  labour  bestowed  upon  these  wells,  the  produce 
would  be  greater ;  but  the  present  system  deters  a  purchaser  from 
devoting  his  labour  to  the  production  of  an  article  that  may  become 
the  property  of  a  more  successful  candidate,  before  he  shall  have  receiv- 
ed  any  return  for  the  capital  he  had  already  invested  in  them.  The 
wells  were  sold  this  year  for  120  rupees.  I  am  told  that  six  only  of 
the  Ladony  wells  are  worked.  One  well  is  said  to  yield  as  much  as 
three  quart  bottles  of  oil  (or  2^  seers)  per  diem,  and  allowing  that  the 
remaining  five  are  nearly  as  productive,  the  quantity  of  oil  collected 
during  a  season  (from  the  1st  November  to  the  Ist  June),  would 
amount  to  as  much  as  70  mounds. 

The  oil  is  sold  in  Ladong  at  the  rate  of  one-half  tillia  per  rupee. 
The  weight  of  a  tillia  varies  from  nine  to  sixteen  seers.  The  Ladomg 
tilUa  of  oil  is  said  to  be  as  much  as  can  be  contained  in  18  bottles  or 
13^  seers.  The  oil  is  much  used,  especially  for  burning ;  it  bums 
long,  and  gives  a  fine  cle^r  flame  ;  it  has,  however,  a  very  disagreeaUe 
smell,  and  is  so  highly  in|[ammable,  that  it  must  be  used  with  caution. 

The  oil  produced  on  the  Island  of  Cheduba  is  not  so  abundant  or  so 
pure  as  that  of  Rambree.  One  of  the  Petroleum  wells  in  Ladong  is 
said  to  exist  on  the  site  of  a  dormant  mud  volcano — a  circumstance  not 
at  aU  improbable,  when  it  is  considered,  that  the  gases  and  imflamma* 
ble  substances  forming  the  constituent  parts  of  either,  are,  as  far  as 
has  been  hitherto  discovered,  essentiaUy  alike.  The  soil  thrown  up 
from  these  wells  is  highly  bituminous,  and  in  some  instances  abounds 
with  very  beautiful  crystals  of  iron  pyrites. 


1 83S.]  iMland  of  Rambree  on  tke  Arroctm  Coni.  29 

I  had  made  up  my  mind  to  put  up  at  the  tkenna  of  Ladong,  lo 
took  tiie  nearest  direction  to  it.  Tne  path  lay  at  the  foot  of  a 
nage  of  sandBtone  hills,  to  the  left  of  the  pUins ;  on  the  summit 
of  this  range  stood  a  temple  dedicated  to  Gautama,  and  in  front  of 
it  the  long  pole  usually  erected  near  such  places  of  worship.  The 
character  of  the  rock  was  such  as  had  heen  hitherto  observed, 
with  this  exception,  that  a  few  rolled  pieces  of  chert  and  sialadiieM 
were  viuhle  in  a  few  places,  strewed  upon  the  surface.  I  was 
fortunate  enough  to  shoot  a  very  beautiful  species  of  green  pigeon 
in  these  hills  :  it  was  as  large  as  the  wood-pigeon  of  Europe,  and  had  a 
superb  plumage ;  the  colour  of  the  head,  back,  and  tail  were  of  a 
▼ery  dark-green,  while  the  wings  and  belly  presented  a  bright  azure 
oolonr» 

I  had  not  proceeded  far  cm  my  way  towards  the  /Aoiuia.  when 
ny  attention  was  roused  by  the  sound  of  music  and  the  report  of 
fire-arms.  Entering  upon  the  plain.  I  perceived  a  multitude  of 
people  apparently  met  on  some  extraordinary  occasion.  I  drew  near, 
and  learned  that  they  had  assembled  to  perform  the  funeral  rite  of  a 
Fhaomgree,  who  had  lately  died.  These  high  priests  of  Buddha  deno- 
minated Pkoen^ree$^  are  common  in  Arracan»  and  much  revered  by  the 
kity ;  they  are  never  known  to  interfere  in  the  domestic  affairs  of  the 
people,  or  exercise  that  spiritual  dominion  so  generally  usurped  by 
the  ambitious  priesthood  of  other  countries.  Confining  themselves  en- 
tirely to  the  exercise  of  their  religious  duties,  they  are  seldom  seen 
beyond  the  precincts  ctf  the  KiauM;  unless  it  be  to  make  their  morning 
rounds  through  the  neighbouring  vUlages,  accompanied  by  the  boys,  to 
whose  keeping  are  committed  the  voluntary  contributions  of  the  inha- 
bitaats.  It  is  worthy  of  remark  that  these  daily  excursions  are  made 
not  so  much  for  the  purpose  of  obtaining  supplies  for  the  inmates  of 
the  monastery,  as  to  gratify  the  wishes  of  the  villagers,  who  are  desir- 
ous of  enjoying  this  opportunity  of  testifying  their  respect  and  attach- 
ment for  the  ministers  of  their  religion.  The  discipline  of  the  PhooM' 
gne9  is  extremely  rigid,  and  not  unlike  that  preserved  in  the  monastic 
sects  of  Europe.  To  a  life  of  celibacy  is  added  the  injunction  of  not 
holding  any  communion  whatever  with  the  female  sex;  and  so  strictly 
is  this  precept  adhered  to.  that  a  Phoongree  will  neither  converse 
with  a  female,  or  receive  from  her  hands  the  offering  she  may  wish  to 
piesent  to  him.  The  dress  of  the  Phoongree  is  confined  to  an  orange- 
cdionred  mantie.  which  extends  from  the  shoulders  to  some  litUe  dis- 
tance below  the  knee ;  his  head  is  closely  shaved,  and  always  uncover- 
ed. He  sleeps  in  the  Kioum,  upon  a  mat,  with  no  other  covering  than 
that  afibrded  by  his  manUe ;  and  his  diet  is  of  the  simplest  kind,  one 


80  Geological  and  Siatistioai  Account  of  the  [JaK. 

meal  a  day  being  considered  Bofficient  for  bis  subBistence.  The  food 
iB  cooked  by  some  of  the  scholars  of  the  Kioum,  or  by  the  newly  ini- 
tiated of  the  sect ;  and  those  Phoongree$  who  are  desirous  of  maintain- 
ing a  character  for  peculiar  abstinence,  will  not  eren  express  a  desire 
to  satisfy  the  claims  of  hunger,  however  pressing  they  may  be ;  waitini^ 
patiently  until  such  time  as  food  may  be  presented  to  them  by  some 
inmate  of  the  ITtofifii  .*  with  these  are  many  other  obserrances,  all  en- 
joining an  uninterrupted  course  of  humiliation  and  abstinence. 

Some  of  these  monasteries  are  very  large,  and  contain  a  great  many 
monks,  as  well  as  the  boys  whose  education  they  superintend.  They 
are  erected  by  the  villagers,  and  supply  such  accommodation  as  is  re- 
quired. In  a  remote  part  of  the  interior  of  the  Kioum  is  an  image  of 
Gantama.  Before  this  image  the  Phoongrees  prostrate  themselves 
twice  a  day,  and  never  leave  the  building  without  making  an  obeisance, 
and  intimating  their  intention  to  ihzRoutoo :  a  similar  duty  is  performed 
on  their  return.  This  image  is  composed  of  more  or  less  costly  mate- 
rials, according  to  circumstances.  In  some  Kioums  I  have  seen  the 
Phraa  entirely  covered  with  gold  or  silver  leaf;  in  others  agdn,  it  is  of 
wood  or  stone,  with  little  or  no  ornament  whatever.  Flowers,  rice,  and 
parched  grain  are  the  offerings  generally  made  at  the  sbrine  of  Gou^ 
tama,  either  by  officiating  priests,  or  any  of  the  laity,  as  a  religious  ob- 
servance, and  for  the  attainment  of  some  particular  object  of  desire. 

The  assumption  of  the  monastic  garb  is  voluntary ;  the  person  who 
expresses  a  wish  to  beeome  a  Phoongree  is  admitted  into  the  convent 
(without  regard  to  country,  or  the  religion  he  may  formerly  have 
professed),  provided  he  stipulates  his  readiness  to  conform  to  the 
Buddhist  observances  in  matters  of  fiedth  and  discipline,  and  there 
exists  no  impediment  (such  as  his  having  a  fieunily  to  support,  or  his  not 
having  obtained  the  permission  of  his  parents,  &c.),  to  his  abandon- 
ment of  earthly  pursuits  ;  sickness,  deformity,  and  a  bad  character 
are  also  sufficient  causes  for  rejection.  Should  none  of  these  obstacles 
present  themselves, the  candidate  is  admitted  into  the  Kioum,  and  attired 
in  the  prescribed  dress,  enters  upon  the  duties  of  a  Phoongree,  If,  as 
is  generally  the  case,  his  age  shall  not  have  exceeded  15  years,  he  is 
appointed  to  the  performance  of  the  menial  duties,  and  gradually  initi- 
ated  in  the  peculiar  tenets  of  the  sect,  until  he  shall  have  arrived  at  the 
age  of  20  years,  the  time  appointed  for  confirmation. 

It  is  not  uncommon  for  a  Phoongree  to  devote  only  a  certun  period 
of  his  life  to  the  duties  of  the  convent,  returning  to  the  world  so  soon  as 
that  term  of  religious  abstinence  shall  have  expired.  These  Phoongrees 
are  generally  young  men,  who  are  desirous  of  assuming  the  monastic 
garb,  either  from  a  religious  feeling,  or  for  the  purpose  of  performing' 


18S5.]  lihni  of  Ramhree  on  the  Arraeon  Coast.  31 

some  ezpiatoiy  senrioe^  and  are  enabled  to  do  so  through  the  assistance 
of  some  persons  who  deem  it  an  act  of  piety  to  defray  the  expences 
conecqoent  to  their  ordination. 

In  towns  and  hirge  Tillages  the  education  of  the  children*  (the 
male  part  of  them),  is  chiefly  entmsted  to  the  Phoongreeg,  and  it  is  a 
part  of  their  daily  and  uninterrupted  occupation.  No  distinction  is 
made  between  the  children  of  the  rich  and  the  poor  :  both  are  treated 
alike  and  receive  a  similar  education  ;  no  remuneration  whatever  being 
made  to  thesegood  monks  for  their  trouble,  save  the  daily  provision 
that  is  voluntarily  supplied  by  the  native  community  for  their  subsis-i 
tence.  Children  under  nine  pears  of  age  are  not  admissible  into  the 
Eiowm,  being  of  too  tender  an  age  to  undergo  the  discipliue  and 
duties  imposed  upon  them  out  of  school  hours^  such  as  fetching  wood 
and  water,  cleaning  the  rice,  and  attending  the  priests  in  their  daily 
rounds,  for  it  is  the  duty  of  the  boys  to  carry  the  baskets  containing 
the  contributions  of  food.  Such  children  as  are  parentless,  or  of  poor 
parents,  and  even  those  who  reside  at  some  distance  from  the  Kioum^ 
arc  fed  as  well  as  lodged  by  the  priests.  The  other  boys  are  allowed 
a  certain,  time  to  go  home  to  their  meals,  but  they  are  obliged  to 
sleep  in  the  convent,  for  what  they  have  read  during  the  day  is  repeat- 
ed in  the  evening  or  at  day-break  on  the  following  morning. 

There  is  another  source  of  education  equally  peculiar  to  the  Mnghs ; 
such  as  are  not  engaged  in  any  pursuit  or  employment  requiring  all 
their  time,  devote  a  portion  of  it  to  the  education  of  children,  entirely 
gratis;  less  labour  being  expected  hom  the  children  than  is  im- 
posed upon  them  in  the  Kumms^  Children  under  nine  years  of  age 
and  of  both  sexes  are  admissable  to  such  schools,  the  rules,  as  before 
observed,  being  less  strict  than  those  enforced  at  the  monasteries ;  it  is 
therefne  not  uncommon  to  meet  with  children  of  a  very  tender  age  at 
such  sdux^. 

I  know  nothing  so  gratifying  to  a  stranger  as  a  visit  to  the  larger 
KummM  in  the  evening  of  a  line  day.  To  observe  boys  of  all  ages 
rushing  from  the  scene  of  their  daily  labours  to  the  tank  or  other 
place  of  enjoyment,,  with  that  cheerful  demeanour  which  marks  the 
school-boy  in  our  own  country  when  released  from  his  task  and  join- 
ing hii  fellows  on  the  play-ground.  At  this  time  a  group  of  monks  may 
be  seen  standing  on  the  elevated  Michmun  at  the  threshold  of  the 
KUmm^  enjoying  the  evening  air,  or  quietly  watching  the  conduct  ^of 

*  I  am  indebted  to  mj  friend  Captain  Williams  for  much  information  on  this 
■nbiect,  as  veil  as  on  other  matters  connected  with  this  singular  people.  The 
peat  popvlaiily  he  enjoys  with  the  Mnghs,  has  given  him  farourable  opportunities 
for  pcosecnting  his  inquiries  into  their  customs,  ^cc. 


S2  Geological  and  Statistical  AceowU  of  tha  [Jah, 

the  little  orchms  just  escaped  from  their  controul.  To  the  eye  of  the 
most  carefal  observer,  their  countenances  bespeak  a  tranquillity  of 
mmd  unknown  to  such  whose  passions  are  yetunsnbdued.  There  is  in  the 
appearance  of  these  priests  an  equal  absence  of  puritanical  zeal  or 
overweening  confidence ;  their  features  are  as  placid  as  the  sky  above 
them,  and  even  with  those  whose  religious  duties  are  of  the  graver 
cast,  a  smile  of  benevolence  may  be  seen  to  break  through  the  shades 
of  sorrow  and  self-degradation.  Often  have  I,  in  passing,  addressed 
these  monks,  and  have  invariably  received  a  courteous  reply.  On 
some  occasions  I  have  found  a  welcome  in  the  Kkmm  when  shelter 
was  denied  me  elsewhere ;  and  with  that  welcome  the  more  substan* 
tial  evidences  of  good- will  in  the  shape  of  a  repast  prepared  for  myself 
and  followers.  I  never  left  the  Kioum  in  prosecution  of  my  journey 
without  feeling  grateful  to  those  good  monks,  who  had  so  charitably 
received  the  UfkUe  stranger  iifto  their  mansion. 

The  Bh*  Kuni  (nuns),  are  equally  common  with  the  priests.  They 
either  reside  in  a  convent  of  nuns,  or  live  separately  in  some  house 
constructed  near  a  Koo  (temple),  superintending  the  offerings,  and 
leaning  a  life  of  religious  abstinence.  The  greater  part  of  the  Bhi 
JTnat,  have  retained  their  virginity  from  early  youth ;  others  agaia 
have  retired  from  the  scene  of  earthly  cares  at  a  more  advanced  age ; 
in  some  instances,  after  marriage,  but  only  when  that  marriage  has  not 
been  productive  of  children.  The  dress  of  the  BM  knni  is  similar 
to  that  of  the  Phoongrees,  and  their  discipline  in  every  other  respect 
alike.  Both  are  equaUy  revered  by  the  laity,  and  supplied  with  t^ 
little  food  necessary  for  their  subsistence. 

Respected  by  the  people  when  living,  it  is  not  surprising  that  the 
Nigh-ban*  of  a  Pkoongree  should  be  marked  by  circumstances  expres- 
sive of  the  sanctity  of  his  character,  and  the  attachment  of  his  flock. 
The  nature  of  the  preparations  made  to  do  honour  to  his  remains  will 
depend  much  upon  the  means  of  the  population  residing  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood of  the  Kioum,  If  these  should  be  ample,  the  funeral  obse- 
quies will  be  performed  on  a  scale  of  magnificence  seldom  surpassed 
in  their  most  expensive  shews ;  but  if  otherwise,  the  ceremonies  will 
of  necessity  be  got  over  in  a  hurried  and  economical  style.  The 
following  will  however  be  found  to  be  the  general  practice  with  regard 
to  the  obsequies  of  a  deceased  Pkoongree,  and  such  mode  of  perform- 
ing them  was  adopted  in  the  present  instance. 

When  emancipated  from  the  world,  the  body  is  opened  and  em- 
balmed ;  after  which  it  lies  for  many  weeks  exposed  to  public  view. 
The  body  is  then  confined  in  a  coffin  richly  embellished  with  gold  and 

*  Nirodn,  death ;  properly  emancipation^ 


1835.]  IsUnut  ofRamhre  on  the  Arracmt  Coast.  89 

mkwer  leaf,  and  this  is  placed  upon  a  lofty  ear  that  had  been  construct** 
ed  for  the  purpose.  The  inhabitants  of  the  neighbouring  villages  flock' 
to  tiw  spot,  and  ropes  having  been  fixed  to  the  fore  and  hinder  parts 
of  the  car,  a  contention  arises  among  the  villagers  for  the  remains  of 
^  Phoamgree.    One  party  palls  against  the  other,  and  those  that  are 
scccesafnl  claim  the  honor  of  finishing  the  ceremonies.    This  is  done 
by  a  grand  display  of  fireworks,  the  greater  part  of  which  are  skilfully 
directed  at  the  car,  which  is  at  length  set  on  fire  and  the  body  is  con« 
famed*.    8hoidd  the  deceaM  Phoomgree  have  maintained  a  character 
lor  peealiar  sanctity,  a  part  of  his  remains  is  not  unfrequently  pre* 
served  from  the  flames  and  retained  as  valuable  relics.    The  influence 
of  superstition  has  attached  much  value  to  such  remains,  and  in  ad- 
dition to  the  worth  they  may  be  supposed  to  possess  from  the  religious 
disractar  of  the  departed  priest,  they  are  held  by  the  more  ignorant  to  be 
a  common  ingredient  in  those  charms  that  are  in  use  with  the  wizard. 
The  Mu^is  hold  the  practice  of  burning  the  dead  to  be  more  ho* 
loaiable  tiian  that  of  committing  the  body  to  the  earth  or  the  sea,  pro- 
baUy  from  its  being  attended  with  greater  expense  and  publicity. 
Panerais  are,  however,  conducted  in  either  way,  according  to  the  means 
ef  the  relations,  or  other  drcumstanoes  ftivouring  the  adoption  of  one 
psiticular  practice.    The  spot  on   which  a  funeral  pile  had  been 
raised  is  not  mifrequendy  marked  by  a  cenotaph,  a  garden,  a  dump 
ef   trees,  or  such  other  monument  of  aflfection  as  the  condition 
of  the  parties  will  enable  them  to  place  over  the  ashes  of  a  departed 
relative.     In  some  cases,  the  funeral  rites  are  followed  with  donations 
of  food  and  clothing  to  the  priests,  and  a  further  evidence  of  piety  is 
evinced  in  the  adoption  of  some  young  man  who  shall  express  his  readi- 
ness to  embrace  the  profession  of  a  Phoongroe, 

Jmmmy  14. — I  had  slept  at  the  thannah  on  the  night  of  the  Idth, 
and  was  up  at  an  earty  hour  on  the  following  morning  with  the  inten- 
tion of  moving  on  to  Oogah.  The  distance  from  Khyouk  Phyoo  to 
JTyoi^pmifil  is  at  least  sixteen  miles ;  from  that  to  Ladong  is  said  to  be 
as  much  as  twenty ;  so  that  i  had  travelled  36  mOes  in  the  two  days. 
OogtA  was  dbtant  12  miles  from  Ladong,  and  as  the  route  lay  over  a 
level  country  I  was  not  detained  very  long  upon  the  road.  The  villa* 
ges  in  Ladong  are  remarkably  large,  and  have  a  cheerful,  comfortable 
appearance.  The  whole  face  of  the  district,  with  the  exception  of  the 
narrow  belts  of  Girjun  trees  and  underwood  before  mentioned,  is  un- 
der cultivation ;  and  but  for  the  costume  and  features  of  the  inhabitants 
as  well  as  the  peculiar  construction  of  the  houses,  I  could  have  fancied 

*  See  a  full  aceonnt  of  ihe  same  ceremony  by  the  late  Her.  Dr.  Casey,  As. 
Rm.  xii.  389.^Ei>. 


84  Geological  and  Statistical  Account  of  the  [Jaw. 

myself  ia  Bengal.  The  general  appearanoe  of  the  Mngh,  mdncea  the 
anppoaition  that  his  conditioa  is  not  only  infinitely  saperior  to  that  of 
the  poorer  classes  in  many  parts  of  India,  but  that  he  is  comparatively 
happy  and  eontented  with  his  lot.  His  clothing,  though  coarse  and  of 
natiTc  mannfsctnre,  is  ample  for  the  climate*  and  his  vigorous  frame 
of  body  bespeaks  a  sufficiency  of  nourishment.  As  his  wants  are  few 
and  easily  supplied*  there  is  no  call  for  that  unremitting  labour  which 
secures  to  the  poor  of  other  countries  their  scanty  sustenance.  The 
earnings  of  one  day  of  toil  generally  provide  for  the  exigencies  of  two 
successive  days  of  ease ;  and  to  such  as  are»  from  a  more  indolent  ha- 
bit, less  willing  to  cultivate  the  soil  or  perform  the  duties  of  an  hire- 
ling, the  forest  and  the  sea  present  an  inexhaustible  supply  of  food. 
It  is  to  this  abundance  of  the  necessaries  of  life  in  scnne  one  shape  or 
another  that  we  may  ascribe  the  existence  of  that  apathetic  indiffer- 
enoe  to  the  future,  characteristio  of  the  Mugh  population,  and  until 
some  wHficM  wanU  are  produced  by  a  taste  for  luxories  hither- 
to unknown,  we  shall  look  in  vain  for  that  display  of  activity  and 
toil  peculiar  to  a  more  civilised^  but  less  happy  and  probably  less  vir- 
tuous,  race  of  people.  It  is  not  however  too  much  to  affirm,  that  such  a 
change  is  already  perceptible  among  those  who  are  most  in  contact 
with  Europeans  and  the  natives  of  India. 

In  the  towns  of  Khymik  Phyoo  and  Rambrtt^   we  may  observe  thia 
indication  of  the  growing  taste  for  articles  of  foreign  manufiMture,  in 
the  small  investments  of  cutlery,  glass* wtire,  muslins,  and  broad-doth 
exposed  for  sale  in  the  shops  along  with  the  produce  of  the  country. 
The  people  have  ahready  become  smarter  in  their  dresses*  and  wefe  a 
little  more  attention  paid  to  their  pattern  of  piece  goods,  I  have  no 
doubt  but  the  sale  of  these  would  be  £ar  greater  than  it  is  at  present. 
Long  habituated  to  a  state  of  being  little  remote  from  that  enjoyed  by 
the  brutes  of  the  forest,  the  present  generation  are  prepared  to  value 
those  little  luxuries  denied  to    them  during  the  reign  of  Burmah  des- 
potism, and  will  not  be   slow  in  securing  the  possession  of  them  if 
placed  within  their  reach.     It  is  amusing,  though  melandioly,  to  hear 
these  poor  people  relate  the  state  of  things  in  former  days,  in  as  far  as 
regards  the  importation  of  foreign  produce,  and  the  prohibitions  that 
debarred  them  the  privilege  of  wearing  the  muslin  turban  or  angah, 
even  were  they  sufficiently  wealthy  to  purchase  the  materials  for  one. 
As  any  exportation  of  the  staple  produce  of  the  soil  was  seldom  or  ever 
permitted,   few   returns  were  made  in  the  shape  of  Europe  or  Indian 
goods.  They  did,  on  some  occasions,  find  their  way  into  the  country  by 
the  Godooks  that  returned  from  Calcutta  and  Chittagong«  laden  with 
such  articles  of  Europe  or  Indian  manufacture,  as  the  owners  were 
enabled  to  obtain  in  exchange  for  the  gold  leaf,  deer  horns,  bees*  wax. 


1836.]  iBland  of  Rambree  on  tie  Armam  Coa$U  35 

and  «arth  oil,  the  produce  of  Ava  and  Amean.  Tlie  demands  of  the 
Bnrmah  Kmeng*,  and  1^  nnmeroas  exactions,  with  the  expenses  of  a 
long  and  dangerons  voyage,  were,  however,  thrown  with  such  severe 
but  necessary  weight  upon  the  original  prices  of  the  several  commodi- 
ties imported,  that  none  but  the  rulers  of  the  land  would  venture  to 
erinee  a  disposition  to  become  possessed  of  them. 

Property  has  now  become  comparatively  secure ;  a  stimulus  has 
been  given  to  industry  by  the  freedom  allowed  to  the  exportation  of 
prodttoe ;  with  an  increase  of  prodaction  there  will  be  an  augmenta- 
tion  of  capital,  and  the  agriculturist  may  look  forward  to  the  attain- 
ment of  those  arttdes  of  comfort  and  luxury  hitherto  denied  to  him. 
8t9l  this  change  for  the  better  will,  of  necessity,  be  very  gradual.  It 
is  as  it  were  a  newly  discovered  land,  and  as  each  it  will  require  the 
united  eibrts  of  capital  and  labour  (joined  with  skill),  to  bring  its  re- 
sonreee  into  plM^.  As  is  weH  known,  the  staple  produce  of  the  soil  is 
riee.  Great  quantitiea  of  this  grain  are  annually  exported  to  Madras 
nd  Penaag :  the  returns  being  generally  made  in  kind,  and  consisting 
chiefly  of  Madras  cloths  and  Europe  muslins,  which  are  either  sold 
ia  Arraean  or  retained  for  importation  into  Ava.  I  am  not  aware 
tkat  any  odier  arUcle  of  agricnhural  produce  is  exported  from  Ram- 
hree.  Both  cotton  and  indigo  are,  however,  grown  upon  the  island^ 
the  former  on  the  mountain  side  after  it  had  been  cleared  of  the  jun- 
gle; tobacco  is  also  produced  in  the  ravines  and  clefts  of  the  hills> 
oubseqnent  to  the  aocamulatfton  of  alluvial  aoii  d^wsited  therein  by 
means  of  a  dam  so  constructed,  as  to  oppose  its  escape  with  the  torrent. 
But  neidier  of  these  are  produced  in  saoh  abundanee  as  to  permit  of 
a  large  ezportalion ;  the  quantity  grown  being  little  more  than  sufli- 
eient  for  eonsomption  in  the  prorinoe.  A  want  of  capiU^,  and  perhaps 
a  want  of  confidence  in  the  Government,  prohibiting  agricultural  spe- 
eaktion,  Uie  production  is  generally  confined  to  what  may  be  deemed 
scflieieot  for  domestic  purposes,  or  be  grown  with  the  sure  prospect 
of  ultlmafte  reward. 

The  morning  was  bitterly  odd,  and  I  was  glad  to  dismount  from  the 
elephant  and  walk.  Snipe  were  very  numerous  on  a  piece  of  marshy 
gramd,  through  which  the  road  lay,  and  further  on,  1  observed  two 
deer  of  the  same  qMcies  as  the  Ridwti  deer  of  Nipal ;  I  could  not 
gm  St  better  description  of  this  animal  than  referring  my  readers  to 
^  aooout  given  of  it  by  Mr.  Hodoson  along  with  the  drawing,  both 
of  iriiioh  appear  in  Part  9,  vol.  xviiL  Asiatic  Researches.  I  had  before 
seen  one  that  had  been  caught  in  a  net,  and  brought  unto  me.    The 

*  CoUeeton  of  cmtoms.   The  duty  leried  was  usuillj  si  much  ss  ten  per  cent 
aad  not  anirequentljr  psld  in  kind. 
w  2 


36  Geological  and  Statistical  Account  of  tAe  [J  ak. 

Mughs  call  the  animal  Ghi,  and  say,  that  they  are  veiy  abandant  upon 
the  island,  residing  in  the  recesses  of  the  forest.  The  two  deer  above- 
mentioned  were  seen  at  the  skirts  of  the  jungle,  and  were  evidently 
retaming  to  their  haunts  after  a  night's  ramble  through  the  plains. 

There  was  nothing  peculiar  in  the  geological  features  of  the  country 
between  Ladong  and  Oogah.  The  soil  was,  as  usual,  composed  of  a 
rich  day,  mixed  with  a  small  proportion  of  sand,  and  sandstone  the 
prevailing  rock.  The  dip  of  the  stratum,  wherever  a  stratification 
could  be  observed,  being  still  to  the  S.  S.  W.  and  S.  W.  parallel  to  the 
bearing  of  the  hills. 

Leaving  the  stubble  fields  of  Ladong,  I  came  once  more  upon  the 
beach,  and  could  see  the  village  of  Oogah  beyond  me,  very  prettily 
situated  on  a  bight  of  the  sea.  It  was  surrounded  with  tamarind  and 
mango  trees,  and  was  on  the  whole  a  neat  and  comfortable  looking 
village.  The  prospect  from  Oogah  was  remarkably  fine ;  beyond  it, 
on  the  land  side,  lay  Jeeka,  the  highest  mountain  in  the  island,  and 
immediately  opposite  to  it,  separated  only  by  a  small  channel  of  the 
sea,  was  the  island  of  Chtduha,  with  its  blue  hills  and  undulating 
plains.  A  Godoo  was  at  anchor  between  the  islands,  and  from  the 
reports  of  the  crew  who  were  on  shore  for  water,  it  appeared  that  she 
had  come  last  from  CMttagong,  and  was  bound  to  Bastem,  laden  with 
betel-nuts  and  sundries.  The  Soogree*  of  the  village  had  come  out 
to  escort  me  to  his  house,  a  snug  looking  building  surrounded  with  a 
strong  bamboo  fence.  In  front  of  the  house,  and  under  the  tamarind 
trees,  a  nice  michaun  had  been  constructed  for  the  accommodation  of 
travellers,  and  upon  this  I  lay  down  and  slept  until  a  room  with  a  mat, 
&c.,  should  be  got  ready  in  the  8oogree*s  house  for  my  reception  at 
night.  I  should  have  been  very  well  pleased  to  have  slept  out  in  the 
open  air  upon  the  michaun,  but  for  the  remonstrances  of  my  host,  who 
pointed  out  the  danger  of  doing  so  in  a  place  so  much-  infested  with 
tigers.  It  was  perhaps  as  well  that  I  did  not  sleep  outside,  for  a  tiger 
came  into  the  village  daring  the  night,  and  so  much  alarmed  one  of 
the  elephants  that  he  broke  loose.  The  old  Soogree  appeared  to  be  in 
very  good  circumstances  ;  he  had  a  large  house,  abundance  of  poultry 
and  cattle,  and  in  addition  to  these  evidences  of  prosperity,  he  had 
two  wives.  Polygamy  is  common  enough  in  Arracan.  There  appears 
to  be  no  limitation  ;  a  man  may  keep  as  many  wives  as  he  can  afford 
to  maintain.  The  consent  of  the  first  wife  should,  however,  be  obtain- 
ed previous  to  the  conclusion  of  a  second  contract.  It  is  seldom  that 
a  refusal  is  g^ven,  and  equally  seldom  that  attention  is  paid  to  it. 
Retaining  the  privileges  of  a  mistress,  and  probably  aware  of  her 
*  The  head  man  of  the  eircle  ;  ke  ooUeoti  the  revenue. 


1835.]  Island  o/Ramhree  an  tkeArracan  Coast,  37 

inability  to  eDforce  a  ooinpliance  with  the  reBtriction  she  wishes  to  im- 
pose, the  elder  wife  nsaally  signifies  her  readiness  to  receive  into  the 
fsmily  a  second  helpmate  for  her  husband.  This  new  alliance  is  sel- 
dom resorted  to  before  the  first  wife  shall  have  ceased  to  retain  the 
charms  of  her  youth,  and  have  become  incapable  of  performing  the 
several  domestic  duties  incumbent  upon  her. 

The  system  of  betrothing  children  to  each  other  at  a  very  early  age, 
so  common  with  natives  of  India,  does  not  obtain  with  the  Arracanese. 
Instances  will  occur  when  their  marriage  has  been  the  result  of  a  pre- 
concerted arrangement  on  the  part  of  the  parents  so  soon  as  the 
femsle  shall  have  attained  the  age  of  maturity  (15  years),  and  not 
preceded  by  mutual  attachment  of  the  parties  united.  The  young 
people  are  not,  however,  unfrequently,  permitted  to  form  their  own 
choice,  and  where  no  great  disparity  of  age  exists,  the  consent  of  the 
parents  is  generally  obtained.  As  there  is  no  seclusion  of  the  females 
there  can  be  no  want  of  opportunity  for  the  display  of  those  Uttle  atten- 
tions, which  in  the  eyes  of  the  female  sex  distinguish  a  lover  from  a 
mere  observer.  The  lifting  of  a  pitcher  from  the  well  or  tank  to  his  mis- 
tress's head,  or  the  present  of  a  bouquet  of  early  flowers  to  adorn  her 
hair,  are  bat  few  of  the  many  ways  by  which  the  passion  of  her  lover 
is  exemplified.  Should  such  attention  be  pleasing  to  the  fair  one,  she  wiU 
probably  intimate  as  much  by  the  gift  of  a  neatly  made  bundle  of  cheroots 
manufactured  by  her  own  hand.  The  attachment  between  the  parties 
being  known  to  their  parents  and  their  consent  obtained,  the  astrologer 
(Hoartt'dyeJ^ia  consulted  :  the  day»  month  and  year  of  their  children's 
birth  is  made  known  to  him,  and  if  the  result  of  his  calculations  are 
favourable  to  the  union,  every  thing  is  arranged  for  its  completion.  In 
the  first  place,  a  present  of  a  fine  silk  dress  ;  some  gold  and  silver  oma- 
meuts,  with  a  little  tea  mixed  up  with  spices,  are  sent  to  the  young  lady 
by  her  lover,  who  will  perhaps  follow  in  the  evening  of  the  same  day 
preceded  by  the  young  unmarried  men  of  the  village  :  these  advancing 
before  him  as  he  approaches  the  house  of  his  intended  bride,  extend  to 
the  right  and  left,  and  oppose  his  further  progress  until  he  has  satis* 
fied  them  with  as  many  rupees  as  he  can  afford  to  lose.  He  now  draws 
near  to  the  threshold  of  his  mistress's  house.  She,  on  her  part,  is  at* 
tended  by  the  young  maidens  of  the  village,  and  these  oppose  his 
entrance  to  the  dwelling  until  he  has  paid  a  fine  similar  to  that  imposed 
upon  him  by  his  male  companions.  The  lover  now  enters  the  house ; 
and  seated  at  his  mistress's  side,  flowers  and  water  are  scattered  over 
both  by  the  hands  of  the  oldest  and  most  respectable  person  present. 

This  done,  they  both  sit  down  to  a  meal  prepared  by  the  parents  of 
the  girl,  receiving  the  food  from  each  other's  hands.    The  meal  ended. 


38  Geohgicai  tmd  SttUisti&d  Acammt  of  Rambree.         [Jaw. 

the  hands  of  the  bride  and  bridegroom  are  laid  upon  each  other,  (the 
hand  of  the  bridegroom  nppermoat,)  and  washed  by  the  same  perwm 
who  bad  sprinkled  the  water  and  flowers  over  the  parties.  The  father 
of  the  bridegp'oom  then  takes  a  ring  from  off  his  son's  hand,  and 
places  it  upon  the  third  finger  of  the  bride's  left  hand.  The  marriage 
ceremony  being  now  completed,  a  nantoh  and  entertainment  is  held  at 
the  bride's  house.  The  bridegroom  retires  with  the  bride,  and  remains 
seven  days  in  her  parent's  house,  preparatory  to  his  taking  her  to  his 
own  home.  This  will  be  fonnd  to  be  the  general  practice  of  the  peo- 
ple on  the  occasion  of  their  nuptials,  but  it  is  not  uncommon  for  a  man 
to  take  to  himself  a  wife  withoat  going  through  any  part  whatever  of 
the  ceremony  above  described,  nor  is  there  any  discredit  attached  to  the 
parties  so  united.  T^e  woman  is  viewed  in  the  light  of  a  wife,  and 
treated,  in  every  respect,  in  the  same  manner  as  if  ahe  had  been  united 
to  the  man  in  the  manner  I  have  detailed.  A  pnnHtnte  was  a  being 
unknown  to  the  Mmghs  before  the  country  had  fallen  into  the  hands  of 
die  British.  Among  the  blessings  attending  the  change  of  rule  and 
marking  the  progress  of  ewUizatum  in  Arracan,  is  the  iAtrodoction  of 
a  g^radual  increase  of  that  unhappy  ciass  of  people,  and  with  it  the 
miseries  that  are  consequent  to  an  unrestrained  and  promiscuous  inter- 
course. To  the  honour  of  the  Mugh  women  I  must  declare,  that  in- 
stances of  prostitution  on  their  part  are  still  of  rare  occurrence ;  the 
reputation  for  this  vice  is  still  more  generally  attached  to  their  m«r# 
civiUxed  neighbours  the  Bengalees. 

So  much  liberty  being  allowed  to  the  sexes  in  early  youth,  it  may  be 
supposed  that  an  anlieensed  iBteroonne  will,  in  many  instances,  be 
found  to  exist  between  them  previous  to  their  union.  It  would  be 
unreasonable  to  affirm  that  a  passion  which  is  so  often  known  to  break 
through  the  bounds  imposed  by  religkin  and  morality  upon  a  peopte 
who  claim  for  t^mselves  a  superior  degree  of  civili£atiDn«  should  not 
in  this  country  be  known  to  exist  in  an  equally  unbridled  state,  and  pro- 
duce the  evils  consequent  to  an  unrestrained  intercourse  and  the  shame 
of  an  avowal.  Instances  of  abortion  or  bastardy  are  not,  however,  of 
frequent  occurrence,  the  good  sense  of  the  parents,  to  whom  the 
attachment  in  its  several  stages  is  generally  known,  preventing  by  a 
timely  union  of  the  parties,  the  evil  which  must  originate  from  an 
intercourse  unsanctioned  by  custom  and  authority. 

When  it  is  considered  how  easily  a  divorce  is  obtained,  and  how 
seldom  sought  for,  we  may  naturally  condnde  that  marriage  iseonducive 
to  the  happiness  of  the  people.  Separaticm  may  be  effected  (privately) 
by  a  deed  drawn  out  by  husband  and  wife,  and  witnessed  by  two  or 
more  respectable  neighbours;  or  both  parties  may  appear  before  the 


1835.]  MowUam  Trout  of  Kemaon.  30 


>'WOon  or  magistrate,  and  a  separation  is  instantaneously  effected 
on  their  complianoe  with  the  rules  laid  down  for  observance  in  such 
eifles.  If  the  wife  objects  to  remain  any  longer  with  her  husband,  and 
he  shall  be  found  to  have  repeatedly  ill  treated  her,  she  is  at  liberty  to 
depart,  receiving  from  him  the  whole  of  her  property,  as  well  as  the 
children  (both  male  and  female),  that  may  have  been  bom  to  her. 
The  children  are,  in  matnrer  years,  allowed  to  reside  with  either  parent 
as  choice  directs.  If,  on  the  contrary,  the  wife  shall  be  found  to  have 
behaved  ill,  she  pays  a  certain  sum  of  money  (generally  about  25  or 
30  rupees),  to  her  husband,  who  also  retains  possession  of  the 
male  diildren  ;  the  wife  receiving  no  part  whatever  of  the  property* 
In  cases  where  no  criminality  is  attached  to  either  party,  and  both 
desire  to  be  separated,  a  fair  division  of  property  is  made,  each  receiv- 
ing what  he  or  she  may  have  possessed  before  marriage,  with  an  equal 
liuure  of  the  produce  of  their  united  labours ;  the  husband  retaining  the 
boys,  and  the  wife  the  girls.  The  case  being  investigated  and  decided 
upon,  a  paiDM  is  broken  into  two  pieces,  one  of  which  is  given  to  each 
as  the  emblem  of  separation.  This  done,  the  divorce  has  been  effected,, 
and  they  are  both  at  liberty  to  contract  any  new  alliance. 

[7b  k0  cmU^MMtf.] 


III. — De$cr^io»^qf  the  (so  caUed)  Mountain  TrotU  of  Kemtum,     Bj^ 
Dr,  J.  M'Clblland,  Assistant  Surgeon,  30th  Regt,  N.  /. 

From  among  the  treasures  of  natural  history  of  Kemaon  that  have 
not  hitherto  been  indicated,  the  following  notice  of  a  new  species  of 
ish,  which  afibrds  a  plentiful  artide  of  food  to  those  who  reside  in  tha 
vicinity  of  small  rocky  streams,  may  not  be  uninteresting.  From  the 
appeazaaoe  of  this  species,  it  has  commonly  been  conaidered  by  £uro-> 
peans  to  whom  it  ia  familiar  as  a  common  mountain  trout ;  a  closer  ex* 
aminatioa  however,  soon  detects  the  mistake,  and  except  that  it  belonga 
to  the  ckusB  of  abdominal  fishes  and  inhabits  fredi- water  streams,  there 
is  no  nataral  connexion  between  this  fish  and  the  species  to  which  it 
was  supposed  to  belong.  The  following  are  its  distinguishing  char 
meters. 

Body  compressed  ;  mouth  situated  uadar  the  head,  lunate,  retrac- 
tile, toothless.  Dorsal  fin  consisting  of  eight  rays.  Two  ventral  fins 
situated  on  the  centre  of  the  abdomen,  caudal  fin  bifid. 

The  colour  of  the  back  is  bluish-black,  diminishing  in  intensity  oi^ 
the  sides,  which  are  each  marked  as  usual  with  a  lateral  line,  and  the 
beHy  is  pale  bluiah-white.  The  scales  are  so  small  as  to  be  scarcely 
perceptible,  and  there  is  a  slight  golden  lustre  or  iridescence  about  the 
head ;  the  length  is  from  three  inches  to  nine. 


40  Mmmtain  Trout  of  KemaoH.  [JaM. 

The  habits  of  this  fish  are  bo  peculiar  as  to  deserve  to  be  mentioned* 
It  deriyes  its  food  from  the  green  slime  or  moss  that  collects  on  the 
surface  of  rocks  under  water,  and  which  is  removed  with  considerable 
difficulty  with  the  finger ;  but  so  well  has  nature  provided  the  creature 
with  the  means  of  procuring  its  peculiar  sustenance,  that  the  object  is 
fulfilled  with  ease  and  apparent  enjoyment.  When  feeding  on  the 
upper  surface  of  a  stone,  the  animal  glides  forward  with  sufficient  force, 
and  at  the  same  time  depresses  the  under  lip,  with  which  it  scrapes 
the  slime  off  the  rock  as  it  passes  over  it,  leaving  a  streak  behind  like 
the  scratch  of  a  stick.  If  the  food  is  to  be  derived  from  the  side  of  a 
rock,  the  creature  accommodates  itself  accordingly ;  and  if  from  the 
nnder  surface  of  a  projecting  ledge,  it  throws  itself  on  its  back  and 
darts  forward  with  the  most  wonderful  agility. 

From  observing  these  peculiarities  of  character  it  became  necessary 
to  examine  the  anatomical  structure  of  the  mouth  and  digestive  or- 
gans of  the  animal,  and  the  following  is  the  result. 

The  under  jaw  or  rather  the  under  lip  (for  it  cannot  be  said  to  have 
any  jaws,  and  in  this  respect  it  resembles  the  sturgeon  and  loricaria), 
is  composed  of  three  small  bones,  the  two  outer  are  articulated  at  their 
bases  to  the  inferior  angles  of  the  ossa  malarum  or  cheek  bones,  (a 
fig.  3.  PI.  I.)and  the  centre  one  is  in  like  manner  attached  to  the  sternum 
(6),  these  bones  (1,  2,  3,)  have  hinge  joints  by  which  the  lip  may  be 
depressed  at  its  free  extremity,  and  they  are  attached  laterally  to  each 
other  by  strong  ligaments. 

On  the  inner  side  of  the  bones  of  the  lip  is  situated  a  strong  mos- 
cular  mass  (a  fig.  4,)  whose  fibres  originate  on  the  inner  side  of  the 
sternum,  and  are  inserted  into  the  upper  extremities  of  the  bones  and 
ligaments  of  the  lip,  while  that  part  of  the  organ  which  is  used  for 
collecting  food  in  the  manner  above  described,  is  at  once  protected  and 
adapted  to  the  performance  of  its  sing^ar  function  by  a  thick  carti- 
laginous covering.  Whether  we  contemplate  the  peculiar  figure  of 
the  ossa  malarum,  the  sternum,  or  of  the  muscles,  nothing  can  be  more 
simple  or  complete  than  the  means  resorted  to  by  Providence  in  adapting 
the  lip  of  this  creature  to  the  peculiar  office  it  is  destined  to  perform. 

From  the  unyielding  nature  of  the  abutments  to  which  the  lip  it 
attached  in  order  to  enable  it  to  resist  the  pressure  it  is  exposed  to, 
as  well  as  from  the  peculiar  nature  of  the  joint,  it  is  incapable  of  any 
other  action  than  that  of  being  depressed  ;  but  owing  to  its  great 
strength  and  necessary  thickness,  this  motion  alone  would  not  be 
enough  to  open  the  mouth  sufficiently  for  the  admission  of  food>  and 
this  brings  us  to  another  contrivance  still  more  curious. 

There  is  a  small  bone  (c  fig.  3.)  loosely  attached  to  what  may  be 
named  the  nasal  process  of  the  frontal  bone,  by  a  hinge  joint  which 


1S35.]  Motmtmm  Trout  of  Kamaon.  41 

enables  it  to  swing  freely  backwards  and  forwards,  and  to  the  lower 
end  of  this  there  is  fixed  a  eartilaginoas  rim  which  forma  the  anterior 
boondary  of  the  month  {d),  and  by  the  muscular  structure  of  the 
moat  and  palate  the  anterior  boundary  of  the  mouth  is  drawn  forward 
or  retracted  at  pleasure.  It  is  probable  from  the  consideration  of  these 
parts  that  they  do  not  serve  merely  for  opening  the  mouth,  but  also 
assist  in  collecting  or  sucking  food  into  it,  by  means  of  the  vacuum 
consequent  on  the  enlargement  of  its  cavity,  the  opercula  being  com- 
pressed on  the  apertura  branchialis. 

From  the  soft  pulpy  nature  of  the  food  mastication  would  be  use- 
less,  accordingly  there  are  no  teeth  :  the  tongue  is  short  and  cartilagi* 
Bons.  The  last  remarkable  circumstance  in  the  anatomy  of  this  fish 
which  I  shall  mention  is,  the  great  length  of  the  intestinal  canal.  It 
being  eight  times  that  of  the  body,  the  stomach  alone  extending  the 
whole  length  of  the  abdominal  cavity.  These  circumstances  indicate 
either  the  innutritions  nature  of  the  food,  or  the  strong  digestive  powers 
that  are  requisite :  the  latter  would  appear  to  be  the  case  from  the 
moBcular  strength  of  the  stomach,  which  is  displayed  to  the  ^  ^ 
naked  eye  by  the  numerous  white  bands  of  longitudinal  ^  g. 
fibres  which  may  be  observed  passing  thus  in  a  zigzag  form  ^^  ^ 
from  one  extremity  to  the  other. 

Tlie  whole  length  of  the  canal  was  loaded  in  the  specimen  examined 
with  the  peculiar  slimy  food  already  mentioned. 

During  the  warm  season  these  fish  are  seen  sporting  and  feeding  at 
all  hours,  but  in  winter  they  spend  their  time  chiefly  nnder  rocks  and 
stones,  where  they  probably  deposit  their  spawn,  only  coming  out  to 
feed  as  the  sun  ascends  in  the  meridian,  and  again  retiring  in  the 
afternoon ;  or  on  being  frightened,  they  rush  into  their  hiding  places, 
from  which  they  can  easily  be  taken  with  the  hand,  and  in  this  way 
the  native  fisherman  in  a  few  minutes  secures  as  many  of  them  as  he 
wishes.  Conceiving  them  to  be  trout  every  attempt  has  been  made  to 
catch  them  in  the  usual  way  with  fly  and  bait,  and  though  every  device 
has  been  resorted  to,  instances  of  success  are  so  rare  that  they  may 
be  almost  referred  to  chance.  A  less  refined  but  more  successful 
method  of  fishing  (as  I  have  been  assured  by  an  intelligent  friend 
who  has  seen  it)  b  practised  in  the  vicinity  of  Lohooghat  by  the  black- 
smiths daring  periods  of  relaxation  from  their  more  legitimate  calling : 
these  persons,  aware  of  the  disposition  of  the  fish  to  spend  certain 
seasons  onder  stones,  pursue  the  beds  of  the  rivers,  striking  such  loose 
stones  with  their  sledge-hammers  as  they  may  suspect  to  conceal  fish, 
which  they  thus  kill  by  concussion. 
o 


4&  Discovery  of  the  Genuine  [Jan. 

IV. — Discovery  of  the  Genuine  Tea  Plant  in  Upper  Assam. 

[The  following  official  correspondence  of  the  Tea  Cominittee  haibeen  obliging- 
ly handed  to  ub  for  publication.  We  hasten  to  present  it  to  our  readers  in  its 
original  shape  rather  than  attempt  to  make  an  abstract  of  its  contents,  because 
the  curiosity  of  the  public  is  much  raised,  and  they  will  naturally  wish  to  follow 
the  whole  train  of  the  discovery,  and  give  the  credit  thereof  where  it  is  due. — Ed.] 

Letter  from  the  Committee  of  Tea  Culture  /o  W.  H.  Macnaghtbk,  Esq. 

Secretary  to  the  Government  of  India,  in  the  Revenue  Department, 
Sir. 

We  request  that  you  will  have  the  goodness  to  submit  to  the  Right 
Honorable  the  Governor  General  of  India  in  Council  the  enclosed  copies 
of  the  reports,  which  we  have  received  from  Captain  Jknkins,  dated 
the  7th  and  1 9th  May,  and  from  Lieut.  Charlton,  dated  the  17th  May; 
also  a  subsequent  communication  from  Lieut.  Charlton,  dated  the 
5th  of  last  month,  together  with  the  samples  of  the  fruit  and  leaves  of 
the  tea  plant  of  Upper  Assam,  which  accompanied  it,  and  some  speci* 
mens  of  the  leaves  previously  received. 

2.  It  is  with  feelings  of  the  highest  possible  satisfaction  that  we 
are  enabled  to  announce  to  his  Lordship  in  Council,  that  the  tea  shrub 
is  beyond  all  doubt  indigenous  in  Upper  Assam,  being  found  there 
through  an  extent  of  country  of  one  mouth*s  march  within  the  Honor- 
able Company's  territories,  from  Sadiya  and  Beesa,  to  the  Chinese  fron- 
tier province  of  Yunnan,  where  the  shrub  is  cultivated  for  the  sake  of 
its  leaf.  We  have  no  hesitation  in  declaring  this  discovery,  which  is  due 
to  the  indefatigable  researches  of  Capt.  Jenkins  and  Lieut.  Charlton, 
to  be  by  far  the  most  important  and  valuable  that  has  ever  been  made 
in  matters  connected  with  the  agricultural  or  commercial  resources  of 
this  empire.  We  are  perfectly  confident  that  the  tea  plant  which  has 
been  brought  to  light,  will  be  found  capable,  under  proper  manage- 
ment, of  being  cultivated  with  complete  success  for  commercial  purpo- 
ses, and  that  consequently  the  object  of  our  labors  may  be  before  long 
fiilly  realised. 

3.  It  is  proper  to  observe,  that  we  were  not  altogether  unprepared 
for  this  highly  interesting  event.  We  were  acquainted  with  the  fact 
that  so  far  back  as  1826,  the  late  ingenious  Mr.  David  Scott,  sent 
down  from  Munipore  specimens  of  the  leaves  of  a  shrub,  which  he 
insisted  upon  was  a  real  tea ;  and  it  will  be  seen  from  the  enclosed 
reports  from  the  agent  to  the  Grovernor  General  on  the  north-eastern 
frontier  and  his  assistant,  that  a  similar  assertion  was  strongly  urged 
in  regard  to  the  existence  of  the  tea  in  Upper  Assam.  Still  we  felt 
ourselves  bound  to  suspend  our  decision  on  the  subject  until  we  should 
be  in  possession  of  the  fruit  of  the  reputed  shrub,  the  only  test  which 
onght  to  guide  us.  We  knew  that  several  species  of  Camellia  were 
natives  of  the  mountains  of  Hindustan,  and  that  two  of  these  were 


1835.]  Tea  PlmU  m  Upper  Assam.  48 

indigenoiiB  in  our  north-eastera  frontier  provinces ;  and  taking  into 
consideration  the  close  affinity  between  the  two  genera,  we  were  dis- 
posed to  expect,  that  the  alleged  tea  would  prove  nothing  else  but 
tome  sort  of  Camellia.  We  have  at  length  obtained  the  fruit  of  the 
Sadiya  plant  from  Lieat.  Charlton,  and  we  are  now  enabled  to  state 
with  certainty,  that  not  only  is  it  a  genuine  tea,  but  that  no  doubt  can 
be  entertained  of  its  being  the  identical  tea  of  China,  which  is  the 
exdoaive  source  of  all  the  varieties  and  shades  of  the  tea  of  commerce. 
With  the  view  of  exhibiting  the  peculiarities  in  the  structure  of  the 
frait,  on  which  depends  entirely  the  difference  between  the  Tea  and 
Camellia,  we  have  desired  our  officiating  secretary  to  annex  to  this 
letter  a  sketch  of  the  fruit  of  both,  with  explanatorv  remarks. 

4.  We  beg  leave  most  respectfully  to  submit  the  preceding  facts 
to  the  particular  consideration  of  Government,  and  earnestly  to  recom- 
msnd,  that  in  the  first  instance,  and  as  early  as  may  be  practicable, 
oae  or  more  scientific  gentlemen  properly  quahfied  for  the  investiga* 
tioo  may  be  deputed  into  Upper  Assam  for  the  purpose  of  collecting 
OB  the  spot  the  greatest  variety  procurable  of  botanical,  geological  and 
other  details,  which,  as  preliminary  information,  are  absolutely  neoes- 
aary  before  ulterior  measures  can  be  successfully  taken  with  regard  to 
the  cultivation  of  the  tea  shrub  of  that  country.  We  also  beg  to  ex* 
press  our  opinion,  that  it  would  be  highly  desirable  to  adopt  forth- 
with  the  plan  suggested  in  Lieut.  Charlton's  last  letter,  of  the  5th 
of  November,  of  establishing  a  communication  with  Yunnam  by  means 
of  a  land-road,  at  least  as  far  as  Hookam,  since,  independent  of  all 
other  advantages,  it  would  materially  facilitate  the  operations  of  the 
scientific  deputation,  which  we  have  recommended  should  be  sent  to 
Upper  Assam  with  as  little  delay  as  possible. 

5.  We  anticipate  that  the  execution  of  the  recommendations  we 
have  made,  need  not  be  attended  with  any  considerable  expense  ;  but 
it  appears  to  us,  with  reference  to  the  very  great  importance  of  the 
occasion,  that  the  only  consideration  which  should  have  weight  is,  that 
the  money  which  may  be  required  should  be  faithfully  and  economically 
applied  to  the  purposes  for  which  it  may  be  granted. 

We  have,  &c. 
Cakuiia,  Dec.  24,  1834.         Signed  by  the  Committee  of  Tea  Culture. 


From  Captain  F.  Jbnkin8,  Agent  to  the  Governor  General  on  the  N,  E. 

Frontier,  to  G.  J.  Gordon,  Esq.  Secretary  of  the  Committee  of  Tea 

Culture,  dated  Gwoahatty,  7th  May,  1834. 

I  regret  the  delay  that  has  occurred  in  acknowledging  your  circular, 
dated  the  3rd  March,  to  my  address :  it  has  been  occasioned  by  un- 
avoidable circumstances  which  I  have  further  to  regret  will  prevent 


44  Discwery  of  the  Genuine  [Jah» 

my  replying  to  your  oommunication  to  the  length  I  ooald  wiah  or  the 
subject  deserveB. 

2.  My  little  acquaintance  with  A&Bam  will  not  admit  of  my  replying^ 
to  all  your  questions,  but  from  general  information  and  my  own  obaer- 
vation,  I  am  so  fully  impressed  with  the  belief  of  the  fitness  of  the 
mountainous  region  which  divides  Cach£r  from  Assam  for  the  growth  of 
tea,  that  I  beg  to  attempt  to  call  the  attention  of  the  Committee  to  that 
region  in  the  most  forcible  manner  I  can,  with  a  view  to  its  examina- 
tion by  a  competent  individual. 

3.  The  mountainous  tract  I  allude  to,  commences  from  the  east  of 
the  country  of  the  Jynteah  Raja,  and  continues  always  increasing  in 
elevation  until  it  reaches  to  the  eastern  end  of  the  valley  of  Assam,  and 
is  so  far  under  the  controul  of  British  authority,  immediately  between 
Cachar  and  Assam  completely  so,  and  farther  on  more  or  less  directly 
or  indirectly.  The  part  entirely  under  us  ranges  from  6  to  8000  feet 
greatest  heights,  and  farther  east  the  mountains  attain  a  height  of 
10,000  feet,  and  the  valleys  and  beds  of  streams  are  from  2500  to  4000 
feet  above  the  sea.  From  the  end  of  the  valley  of  Assam  this  ceasea 
to  be  merely  a  west  and  east  range,  its  direct  continuation  passes  into 
China  into  the  tea  countries  of  Sechuen  and  Yunnan  :  the  northern 
bend  in  the  latitude  of  Sadiya  meets  a  branch  of  the  snowy  mountains, 
and  the  southern  divides  off  into  the  two  mountainous  ranges,  which 
border  the  Irrawady  on  either  side,  from  its  sources  to  the  sea. 

4.  £very  part  of  this  mountainous  country  that  I  have  visited,  presents 
nearly  a  uniform  geological  structure,  being  almost  entirely  composed 
of  clay- slate,  and  every  where  nearly  of  the  same  appearance,  very  much 
broken  and  disintegrated,  so  much  so  as  to  be  seldom  visible  in  mass, 
and  being  covered  with  a  deep  coat  of  soil  and  luxuriant  vegetation 
even  on  the  greatest  heights. 

5.  Camellias  are  found  in  every  part  of  this  hill  country,  and  within 
our  jurisdiction  in  the  Singpho  district  of  Beesa,  a  coarse  variety  of  the 
tea  plant  is,  as  I  am  informed,  undoubtedly  indigenous.  A  plant  was 
given  to  me  at  Sadiya,  which  I  have  reason  to  suppose,  was  a  genniue 
tea  tree,  and  I  intended  to  have  brought  it  to  Calcutta  for  examination, 
but  I  received  it  in  a  sickly  state,  and  from  the  prevalence  of  great  heat 
I  was  unable  to  succeed  in  taking  it  to  the  presidency.  I  shall  endea- 
vour  to  procure  another  plant  or  two  for  the  satisfaction  of  the  Com- 
mittee.  However,  having  no  doubt  myself  of  the  fact  of  the  tea  shrub 
being  found  wild  in  the  eastern  parts  of  Assam,  I  would  beg  to  re- 
commend the  expediency  of  some  well-qualified  person  being  at  once 
«ent  up  for  the  identification  of  the  plant  beyond  any  objection,  for 
the  examination  of  the  soil  in  which  it  grows  as  reported,  and  an  in* 
spection  of  the  tract  of  mountains  between  Cachar  and  Assam. 


1835.]  Tea  Pkmt  f»  Upper  Assam,  45 

6.  If  thift  recommendation  were  acted  upon,  the  person  deputed 
shoold  be  in  Cachar  by  the  l2»t  of  November*  and  proceed  immediately 
to  ascend  the  moan  tains  in  communication  with  the  officer  in  civil 
charge,  Ci^tain  Fi«hs&,  who  would  previously  have  made  arrangements 
for  his  being  provided  with  porters*  &c.  He  should  pursue  nearly  the 
tract  followed  by  me  on  the  same  journey,  and  on  arrival  at  Bishonath 
ihoold  proceed  by  water  to  Sadiya,  and  thence  go  np  to  Beesa  at  the 
foot  of  the  mountains  dividing  Assam  from  Ava. 

7.  As  the  individual  thus  deputed  would  of  coarse  be  a  competent 
botanist,  and  perhaps  geologist,  I  contemplate  much  indirect  acquisi- 
tion to  science  from  the  trip  thus  sketched  out,  it  being  almost  entirely 
untrodden  ground  to  any  scientific  observer,  and  of  course  it  is  to  be 
expected  that  much  benefit,  in  an  economical  point  of  view,  might  re« 
salt  to  the  state  from  the  researches  and  suggestions  of  one  who  could 
bring  to  knowledge  the  unlimited  productions  of  the  vegetable  and 
Biinend  kingdoms  in  the  regions  in  question. 

8.  In  case  you  should  not  have  forwarded  a  copy  of  your  circular  to 

Captain  Fishb»,  I  shall  do  so,  and  request  him  to  make  a  report  to  you 

upon  the  subject  of  it  with  reference  to  Cachar* 

*  ^^ 

Extract  of  a    private  letter  from   Captain   F.    Jenkins   to   G.   J. 

Gordon,  Esq.  dated  the  Idth  May,  1834,  with  enclosures. 
Since  I  wrote  you  officially,  I  have  had  the  enclosed  note  from  Lieut. 
Charlton  of  the  Assam  Light  Infantry,  regarding  tea,  and  I  have 
been  presented  with  the  enclosed  luminous  map*  of  the  tea  districts  in 
Upper  Assam  by  a  Phokun  who  accompanied  Lieut.  BvRNRTria  an  ex- 
pedition to  the  top  of  the  Patkoye  range  of  hills,  dividing  the  waters  of 
the  Burhamputra  from  those  of  the  Kuenduen.  On  this  range  of  hills 
the  trees  grow  in  great  abundance,  and  are  described  to  reach  the  size 
of  small  forest  trees  or  very  large  shrubs.  You  will  see  how  he  says  the 
leaves  are  treated,  which  though  it  seems  rather  an  odd  mode  of  ma- 
nufacture, he  and  others  persist  in  saying  is  the  way  in  which  the 
Singphos  manage  the  tea.  I  never  had  an  opportunity  of  trying  it, 
but  those  who  had  said  it  was  palatable  enough,  and  the  leaves  thus 
prepared  keep  for  ever. 

Q^  of  a  letter  from  Lieut.  Charlton  to  Captain  Jcnkins,  dated  on  the 
Burhamputra,  the  17 th  May,  1834,  enclosed  in  the  preceding. 
With  regard  to  the  circular  from  the  Tea  Committee  which  you 
showed  meat  Gowmhatty,  I  have  much  pleasure  in  communicating  the 
little  I  know  of  the  tea  plant  of  Assam.  I  was  informed  about  three 
years  ago  of  its  being  found  growing  wild  in  the  vicinity  of  Beesa  at 

*  This  map  being  of  the  most  crade  description  is  omitted  here.    It  did  not 
accompany  the  Committee*!  Report  to  Governmeat. 


46  Discovery  of  the  Genuine  [Jak. 

the  foot  of  a  low  range  of  hills  and  in  the  subjacent  plains,  from 
whence  I  obtained  three  or  four  young  trees,  which  I  gave  to  Dr.  John 
Tttlbr  in  Calcutta,  with  a  view  of  their  being  planted  in  the  Grovemment 
Botanical  Garden.  I  have  since  understood  thej  decayed  soon  after. 
The  soil  where  they  grow  was  described  to  be  alluvial  like  most  parts 
of  Assam,  and  the  trees  rising  to  the  height  of  twelve  or  fourteen  feet 
knore,  either  at  the  foot  or  a  small  distance  up  the  hills,  but  never  on 
the  summit ;  from  which  I  infer  a  sheltered  situation  to  be  most  favor- 
able. The  aspect  was  generally  southerly  or  south-east.  I  am  sorry 
I  cannot  give  you  a  minute  description  of  the  plant,  not  having  it  now 
before  me  ;  but  so  much  I  recollect,  the  leaves  were  about  two  inches  in 
length  and  one  in  breadth,  alternate,  elliptic-oblong  and  serrate.  The 
flower  white,  very  like  that  of  the  wild  white  rose,  but  much  smaller. 
The  seed  I  have  not  seen  ;  it  was  described  to  be  contained  in  a  red, 
round,  three-lobed  capsule,  the  lobes  detached  or  bursting  along  the 
upper  sides,  with  a  single  seed  in  each .  From  what  I  have  seen  of  the 
tea  plant  in  difierent  parts  of  the  world,  and  lately  in  New  Holland, 
propagated  by  seeds  brought  direct  from  China,  I  have  little  doubt  but 
that  that  found  near  fieesa  is  a  species  of  tea ;  and  though  it  may  be 
spurious  or  even  a  Camellia,  as  Dr.  Wallich  suggests,  its  growing 
ibere  indigenous  and  in  great  abundance  affords  good  grounds  for  sup- 
posing that  the  introduction  of  the  Chinese  plant  into  Upper  Assam 
would  be  attended  with  success.  I  have  not  had  an  opportunity  of  mak- 
ing any  experiment  on  the  leaves  ;  they  are  described  as  small  in  their 
green  state,  but  acquire  the  fragrance  and  flavour  of  Chinese  tea  when 
dried.  The  Singphos  and  Kamtees  are  in  the  habit  of  drinking  an  in- 
fusion of  the  leaves  which  I  have  lately  understood  they  prepare  by  cut- 
ting them  into  small  pieces,  taking  out  the  stalks  and  fibres,  boiling 
and  then  squeezing  them  into  a  ball  which  they  dry  in  the  sun  and  re- 
tain for  use.  I  have  written  to  Sadiya  for  a  specimen  of  the  tea  pre- 
pared in  this  manner,  and  for  plants  and  seeds ;  I  will  send  you  some 
if  I  am  able  to  procure  them,  and  write  to  you  on  this  subject  more 
fully  by  and  bye. 


Copy  of  a  private  letter  from  Lieut.  Charlton  to  Captain  3  ei^kisb,  dated 

at  Sadiya,  the  8th  November,  1 834. 
I  have  now  the  pleasure  of  sending  you  some  seeds  and  leaves  of 
the  tea  tree  of  Assam,  and  am  sorry  that  the  unsettled  state  I  have 
been  in  for  the  last  three  months  has  prevented  my  sending  them  so 
soon  as  I  intended.  The  leaves  you  could  have  had  before,  but  I  was 
anxious  to  make  them  into  something  like  tea,  the  best  test  that  the 
tree  is  not  a  Camellia,  as  Dr.  Wallich  imagines.  It  appears  coarse, 
owing  to  the  leaves  being  large  and  much  too  old,  which  could  not  at 


1835.]  Tea  PUmt  in  Upper  Assam.  47 

the  time  be  obviated.  By  tbe  end  of  the  cold  weather,  when  the  yoang 
leaves  are  on  the  trees,  I  hope  to  send  you  as  good  black  tea  as  we 
generally  receive  from  China.  I  will  make  experiments  in  the  interim 
in  the  art  of  preparing  green. 

The  tree  I  now  find  is  indigenous  to  this  place  as  well  as  Beesa,  and 
grows  wild  every  here  and  there*  all  the  way  from  this,  about  a  month's 
journey,  to  the  Chinese  province  Yunnan,  where  I  am  told  it  is  exten- 
sively caltivated.  One  or  two  people  from  that  province  have  assured 
me,  that  the  tea  tree  grown  there  exactly  resembles  the  species  that  we 
have  here  ;  so  I  think  there  can  be  no  longer  any  doubt  of  its  being 
homd'fide  tea.  What  a  pity  there  is  no  means  of  communication  between 
Sadiya  and  Yunnan.  A  good  land-road  made  only  as  far  as  Hookam, 
and  there  are  no  natural  obstacles  of  any  consequence  to  prevent  it, 
would  afford  an  outlet  for  British  merchandize  into  the  very  heart  of 
China. 


Q^  of  a  note  from  CaptatM  F.  Jbkkinb  to  Dr,  Wallich,  on  the  back 
of  the  above,  dated  (at  Gowahatty)  22nd  November,  1834. 
I  have  only  time  to  send  this  and  to  say,  I  have  sent  a  jar  of  tea- 
leaves  and  a  box  of  tea  seeds  to  go  by  to-day's  dAk,     I  hope  you  will 
see  from  the  seeds  that  there  is  no  doubt  ours  is  genuine  tea. 

Memarandmn  explanatory  of  the  sketches  which  accompany  the  report  of 

the  Committee  of  Tea  Culture. 
There  is  no  danger  of  mistaking  any  plant  for  the  tea  except  the 
Camellia.  Both  are  very  closely  allied  to  each  other  in  general  appear- 
ance, in  the  form  of  their  leaves  and  the  structure  of  the  flowers.  It 
is  by  the  character  of  the  fruit  alone  that  they  can  be  satisfactorily  dis- 
tinguished for  practical  purposes ;  in  that  respect  the  two  genera  differ 

very  widely. 

In  both  tbe  fruit  consists  of  a  roundish,  more  or  less  triangular,  dry 
capsule,  of  three  distinct  cells,  each  cell  containing  one  solitary  seed  or 
nut.  At  the  period  of  maturity  the  dehiscence  or  bursting  takes  place 
vertically,  by  menns  of  three  fissures,  extending  from  the  top  of  the 
capsule  towards  its  base.  So  far  their  capsules  are  precisely  alike  ;  the 
following  are  the  points  of  difference. 

In  the  tea,  the  capsule  is  more  or  less  deeply  divided  into  three 
globular  lobes,  sometimes  appearing  as  if  it  consisted  of  three  round 
capsules  united  into  one.  The  general  outline  is  therefore  always 
decidedly  triangular,  with  extremely  obtuse  corners.  The  bursting 
proceeds  along  the  middle  of  the  lobes  or  angles,  when  a  large  seed  is 
discovered  through  each  aperture  enclosed  on  all  sides  within  its  proper 
cen,  which  ccU  is  in  fact  formed  by  the  corresponding  lobe  of  the  fruit. 


48  Discovery  of  the  Tett  Pkmt  im  Aseam,  [J ah. 

By  this  process  six  valves  are,  properly  speaking,  formed,  (and  not 
three,  as  they  are  generally  counted,)  each  lohe  splitting  into  two 
hemispherical  valves.  The  partitions  alternate  with  the  lobes,  and  are 
formed  by  the  sides  of  two  adjoining  cells  being,  as  it  were,  glued  to- 
gether, and  extending  to  the  axis  of  the  capsule,  from  which  they  at 
length  completely  detach  themselves,  when  it  disappears  altogether. 
The  seeds  or  nuts  are  almost  globular. 

In  Camellia  the  capsule  is  very  obscnrely  triangular  without  any 
tendency  to  become  deeply  three-lobed.  It  bursts  along  the  middle  of 
each  side  (consequently  alternately  with  the  comers)  into  three  very 
distinct  valves,  each  of  which  bdongs  to  two  adjoining  cells,  because 
the  three  partitions  originate  lengthwise  from  the  middle  of  the  re- 
spective valves,  and  are  therefore  opposite  or  contrary  to  these,  con* 
verging  from  thence  to  the  triangular  axis,  from  which  they  gradually 
separate,  leaving  it  finaUy  unconnected  and  free.  The  seeds  are  of  an 
oval  oblong  shape,  smaller  than  those  of  the  tea. 

The  preceding  remarks  are  made  with  reference  chiefly  to  the 
j^ssam  Tea  and  the  Nipal  Camellia ;  and  purposely  without  technical 
precision,  the  object  being  simply  to  convey  a  general  idea  of  the 
structure  of  the  two  sorts  of  fruit.  But  they  admit  of  being  applied 
with  safety  to  all  other  instances  of  comparison  between  the  genera  in 
question. 

References  to  the  Figures  in  Plate  III. 

A  The  Assam  tea.  Figs.  1,  2,  3,  ripe  capsules  scarcely  enlarged ; 
at  1,  seen  from  below,  deeply  three- lobed  ;  2,  the  common  form,  com- 
mencing to  burst ;  3,  the  same  completely  burst  open,  and  discovering 
the  seeds ;  4,  the  same,  the  seeds  being  removed,  and  one  of  these  re« 
presented  separately  ;  of  the  natural  size  ;  5,  the  lower  half  of  a  ripe 
capsule  divided  by  an  horizontal  section  and  the  seeds  removed,  exhi- 
biting the  places  of  dehiscence  along  the  angles  or  lobes,  and  the  par- 
titions alternating  with  these  and  separating  from  the  axis ;  a  little  en- 
larged ;  6,  outline  of  a  full-grown  leaf,  of  the  natural  dimensions. 

B  The  Nipal  Camellia  (C.  kissij.  Fig.  7,  ripe  and  entire  capsule 
slightly  enlarged ;  8  and  9,  the  same  after  burstmg,  the  free  axis  being 
seen  in  the  last  figure ;  10,  a  horizontal  section  as  in  the  tea,  much  en- 
largect,  representing  the  places  of  bursting,  which  alternate  with  the 
angles  of  the  fruit,  the  partitions  which  are  opposite  to  the  angles  of  the 
fruit,  and  the  valves,  separating  from  the  free  axis;  11,  a  detached 
seed,  natural  size ;  12,  outline  of  a  full  grown  leaf. 

(Signed),  N.  Wallich,  M.  D. 

Off.  Sec.  to  the  Com.  of  Tea  Cult. 

H.  C.  Bot.  Garden,  Dec.  24,  1834. 


1835.] 


Meteorohficai  Observations  ai  Nasirahdd, 


49 


[In  ti&e  foregoing  eorretpondenee,  aUnsion  if  made  to  a  prior  knowledge  of 
the  te^plant  of  Aaaam.  The  following  extract  from  Captain  Wilcox's  Memoir 
of  a  Snryey  of  Asaam,  published  in  the  Asiatic  Researches  XVII.  p.  448,  proves 
ttat  ofteer  to  hmve  been  aware  of  its  existence  in  the  hills  east  of  Sadiya : — he 
writes  from  Manch^,  a  Khamti  village,  Utitnde  27*  29^  16'',  longitade  97*  29^.— 
"  according  to  promise,  a  specimen  of  the  tea  tree  was  brought  to  me  from  one 
of  the  neighbouring  low  hills ;  it  was  a  full  grown  one,  tiiat  is  about  five  feet 
high ;  the  leaves  were  coarse  and  large,  and  not  numerous."  Mr.  Scott  and 
Captain  DAViDaoK  had  also  frequently  seen  it,  and  the  latter  oi&cer  says,  that 
Uadc  ten  is  now  brought  to  Gonlpara  from  the  Bhotan  hills.  In  1828,  Capts. 
GuANT  and  PsMniuTON  sent  specimens  of  what  the  nadves  asserted  to  be  the 
tea  plant  to  Mr.  Secretary  Swinton,  from  Minipur,  but  for  want  of  the  fruit, 
its  genuine  nature  was  not  identified.  These  travellers  made  tea  from  its  leaves, 
tod  found  it  approach  very  nearly  in  flavour  to  ordinary  black  tea. — Ed.] 

V. — Abstract  of  Meteorological  Observations  at  Nasirabdd.  Bf  JJeut,' 

Col.  Thomas  Oliyxr. 


Tabui  I. — 


Barometar  reduetd  to  33».    Temperature  of  the  Sagtend  Jtr,  and  rendfJRf 

elewUUm  abope  Cokutia. 


Tear  and 
Month. 

Barom. 
at  4  P.M. 

Temp,  of 
Air. 

Eleva- 
tion. 

Tear  and 
Month. 

Barom. 
at  4  P.M. 

Temp,  of 

air. 

Eleva* 
tion. 

Dec  1839*   . . 

Jan.  J833,    . . 
FA 

98-433 
-504 
-393 
-334 
•334 

•059 
*031 
37*965 
38-081 
•090 
-396 
-435 

• 

65-7 
71-4 
74-5 
84-8 
96-9 
103*4 
109*3 
97*1 
93*9 
98-5 
93*7 
80*6 

Feet. 

1461 

1440 

1437 

1431 

1460 

1545 

1518 

1543 

1543 

1507 

1484 

1497 

Dee.  1833,   .. 
Jan.  1834,   .. 
Feb 

38*391 
-403 
-393 
*381 
*313 
•101 

27 '980 
■977 

38*001 

0 

66*4 

70*0 
76-5 
86*5 
93*8 
103*8 
101*0 
88*1 
88*3 

Feet. 

1518 
1511 
1501 

Maieh, 

April, 

May 

June,   

July, 

Aog. ........ 

March, 

April,   

May, 

June,    

Jnly, 

Aug 

1538 
1556 
1513 
1573 
1576 
1534 

Sept. 

Oet 

Sept 

^r* 

Oct 

Nov 

'^»' 1 

38*333 

88-5 

1489 

1 

It  is  remarfcnble  that  the  elevations  for  the  nine  months,  since  December,  1833,  are 
all  with  one  exception  so  much  in  excess  to  those  for  the  same  months  of  the  former 
year :  I  am  at  n  loss  to  account  for  this ;  the  average  height  of  my  Barometer  for 
the  nine  months  in  question  being  only  -036  lower  Uian  the  average  for  the  same 

■oaths  of  the  preceding  year. 

TAntn  II.— Jf«aa  Temperature  of  each  Month,  with  the  JHffereneet  from  the  Meem 

qf  the  Year. 


Months. 


January, . 
February, 
Mardi,.  • . 
April,  ... 
May 


Jaiy, 

August,    .. 

SeptembeTf 
October,  .. 
November, 
iber. 


50 


Meteorological  Ohservations  at  Nastrabdd, 


[J  AH* 


Tabls  llU^Temperahart  i(f  the  Air,  and  Deprmim  (D)  ftfWei  Tktrmim/dUr. 


Year  uid  Month. 


December,  1839, 
January,  1833, . . 

Febrnary, 

March,  

April, 

May.  

Jane, 

July,  

August, 

September,     . . , 

October, 

November....... 

December, 

January,  18S4,.. 

February, 

March,  ........ 

April, 

May, 

June, 

inly, 

August, 

September,   ... 
October 


Sun-rise.     1 

2|P 

.  M. 

4  P. 

M. 

Sun-aet. 

Temp. 

D. 

Temp. 

D. 

Temp. 

D. 

Temp. 

D. 

e 

• 

• 

o 

o 

e 

o 

o 

48*1 

7-6 

71-3 

]8'6 

68*7 

14*3 

64*5 

15-4 

50*4 

9-7 

73-3 

20-0 

71*4 

19*1 

66*9 

16-7 

62-3 

10-4 

760 

20*0 

74-5 

19«6 

66-0 

15*» 

6a'7 

13-4 

86-7 

27*1 

84-8 

36*3 

80-3 

2S*e 

76-S 

20-0 

98*8 

34*2 

96*9 

33-9 

89*8 

37-^ 

8a*7 

15-5 

105-6 

34-3 

103-4 

53*« 

961 

38-9 

81-9 

13-1 

lOi-8 

30-0 

103-3 

28-6 

94-5 

23*7 

83-S 

7-5 

99-8 

23*1 

97*  I 

19-3 

91-5 

16*7 

78-6 

6-4 

96-3 

19-6 

93-9 

18-8 

89-0 

15*3 

80*9 

ll-l 

100-3 

35*9 

98*6 

25-2 

92*6 

22-3 

73-6 

15-4 

96-5 

30*4 

93-7 

28-8 

88-4 

95-9 

63-1 

8-3 

&3*5 

20*8 

80*6 

19-3 

77*1 

17-4 

48-5 

4-9 

67-4 

13*6 

65-4 

130 

61-6 

ll-l 

490 

9-4 

73*3 

30-8 

70-0 

19*0 

65-7 

17-4 

54-3 

9-0 

78-7 

23-4 

76-6 

22-5 

70-4 

17'8 

63'4 

13-8 

88*4 

28-1 

86*5 

27*2 

81-1 

33-6 

71-0 

16-2 

96-8 

8)'8 

93-8 

30*3 

87*3 

26-6 

83*5 

18-4 

105*8 

86*6 

103*8 

36-4 

97*6 

Sl*l 

84*0 

12-3 

104-1 

87-8 

101*0 

26*6 

94-7 

21*9 

80*8 

4-4 

90*8 

12-8 

88*1 

10-6 

84*5 

7*3 

76-9 

3-7 

89*9 

131 

88-3 

12-4 

83*8 

8-6 

75-9 

2-5 

89*7 

12-6 

a  . 

-• 

82*9 

7*6 

67'4 

6-7 

89*4 

31*9 

•  . 

..      1 

83*5 

17*4 

Table  IV.— Z)«to  PmM  (SJ,  Comparatwe  Teiifjoa  (T),  and  Oraim  qfAqueoui  Vapour 

im  a  eubUfoot  qf  Air  (GJ. 


Year  and 
Month. 


Dec.  1832, . . 
Jan.  1833, . . 

Feb 

March,   . . . . 

April, 

May,   

June,  ....   . 

Jnly.  

Aug 

Sept.  ..••.. 

Oct 

Nov 

Means,  .. 


S. 


32*2 
38*4 
82*0 
28*0 
30*0 
30-0 
59-0 
69-5 
67-7 
60*5 
40-5 
46*4 


I       43-7 


•371 
*294 
•265 
•189 
•139 
*110 
*3*26 
•600 
•631 
•373 
•212 
•401 


'309  * 


G. 


2-42 
2-11 
2-36 
2*03 
2*11 
2*08 
5*66 
7-93 
7-50 
5-96 
3*03 
3-87 


Year  and 
Month. 


Dec.  1833, . 
Jan.  1834, . 

Feb 

March,  ... 

April, 

May, 

June, 

July 

Aug 

Sept 

Oct 


3*92   Means, 


S. 


40-2 
27-3 
29-4 
30*6 
34*7 
41*8 
64-3 
74-3 
71*9 
73-7 
56-4 


45*3 


T, 


•635 
•289 


G. 


3*15 
3*04 


•361 

9- IS 

•198 

9'9a 

•180 

9^69 

•163 

S-13 

•383 

6-6» 

•694 

9-37 

•689 

8-70 

•722 

8-94 

'459 

5-17 

•416 

4-91 

The  means  for  the  last  year  are  probably  but  little  affected  by  the  want  of  observa. 
tlons  in  November,  since  the  hygrometric  state  of  the  air  for  that  month  appears  to 
differ  not  very  much  from  the  mean  of  the  year. 

[The  formula  whence  the  dew-points  in  the  above  table  are  taken  will  be  found 
in  the  first  Volume  of  the  JouKH al,  p.  508^  and  in  the  Glbaminob  in  Scikncb^  i« 
193.— £p.]  *  . 


1835.] 


Meiearolopeal  Observatiom  at  Nasfrabdd. 


51 


Mean  RttiiU$  ^ffomr  Ytar^  Observatknu. 


Barometer       Temperature.   | 

Meaa 

Months. 

at  32*         1 

of  Air. 

Temperature.  1 

s. 

T. 

^% 

4    F.  M. 

▼ar. 

4  P.  M. 

Tar. 

Day. 

Night. 

Q« 

incbes. 

• 

• 

• 

• 

^^"^ 

Jnoary, 

38.475 

•I-.333 

70.6 

—17.0 

60.9 

57.5 

81.6 

.550 

3.36 

Febnary* 

.387 

-I-.151 

73.3 

—11.4 

66.4 

59.0 

34.9 

.368 

3.66 

Mardi,  .. 

.316 

4>U)80 

84.0 

—  4.4 

73.5 

70.5 

34.9 

.865 

3.66 

AprU, .... 

.394 

^.0)0      95.5 

-f  5.6 

83.6 

81.5 

37.4 

.194 

3.80 

May, 

.t09 

— 137     101.8 

+  14.7 

93.6 

88.3 

40.1 

.175 

8.06 

Jane,  .... 

17.997 

—.339 

100.7 

+14.6 

93.5 

87.7 

63.3 

.388 

6.53 

Jaly,  .... 

.974 

—.363 

93.8 

+  9.6 

87.5 

83.8 

71.7 

.604 

8.60 

Aagwt,  .. 

38.034 

—.313 

88.8 

+  5.7 

83.6 

81-1 

71.5 

.679 

8.60 

September, 

.137 

—  099 

90.9 

+  6.1 

84.0 

80.9 

66.4 

.578 

7.39 

October,. . 

.305 

•f.069 

90.3 

+  3.3 

80.7 

76.8 

46.7 

.334 

4.00 

Noreniber, 

.431 

+.195 

79.3 

-7.7 

70.3 

66.7 

43.3 

.392 

3.47 

December, 

.451 

"f.315 

67.3 

—18.3 

59.6 
77.9 

56.7 

38.3 

.479 
.417 

3.08 

Mcaas,  .. 

38.356 

.478 

86.3 

33.0 

74.3 

48.3 

4.60 

The  flseaa  temperature  (day  and  night)  from  these  four  year's  obeenrations  is 
76*;  bnt  as  Nasfiabid  is  elcTated  aboTc  the  level  of  the  sea  nearly  1500  feet, 
the  air  is  or  ought  to  be  cooler  on  that  aeconnt  by  about  5**5,  so  that  the  tem- 
perature at  the  sea  level  would  be  81*5,  which  is  that  assigned  to  the  equator  by 
Humboldt. 

If  we  calculate  the  mean  temperature  for  the  latitude  (2(^  18^)  by  the  fbrmulm 
which  hare  been  found  in  most  cases  to  agree  well  with  observation,  we  shall 
have,  , 

ByMATEa's, T  (=  84*— 62»  sin*  L) » =  73-8 

BBEW8Tsn*a,....   T  (=  81«-5  cos.  L) =73*1 

DAUBui8aoN*8,..   T  (=s  27^  COS.*  L  in  centesimal  degrees*)  ....  =  71*0 

AnuNaoM's, T  (»  97**08  cos'l  L— lO^-SS) =  71.9 

Mean  =  72.5 

which  is  9*  less  than  the  obserrations  give  when  reduced  to  the  sea  level.  But 
it  must  be  observed  with  regard  to  the  locality  of  NasirahM  that  it  stands  on 
an  arid  rock  on  wMch  scarcely  apy  vegetation  exists  unless  during  the  rainy 
sesson :  this  will  no  doubt  account  for  a  part  of  the  difference.  Mr.  Atkinson 
in  his  elaborate  paper  on  Astronomical  and  other  Befractions,  (vide  Memoirs  of 
the  Boyal  Astronomical  Society,  2nd  volume,)  considers  that  4*  may  be  deducted 
from  the  observed  temperatures  of  "  large  extended  plains  t**  allowing  this,  we 
have  still  5*  unaccounted  for.  However,  on  calculating  by  the  same  formulm, 
the  mean  temperatures  of  several  places  in  this  country  where  observations  have 
been  made  and  recorded  in  this  Journal,  I  find  similar  differences,  part  of  which 
may  very  probably  be  owing  to  errors  in  the  instruments  used,  as  it  is  well  known 
how  great  a  difference  exists  in  the  thermometers  manufactured  for  exportation 
to  this  country,  no  two  of  which  are  hardly  ever  found  to  agree  in  their  indica- 
tions, some  dyferiag  several  degrees  from  others.  In  the  subjoined  table,  the 
latitiides  and  elevations  of  some  of  the  placea  are  given  by  rough  eatimation,  not 
haTing  at  hand  the  means  of  ascertaining  them  accurately,  but  any  probable 
errors  in  these  estimations  cannot  affect  the  results  materially.  The  difference  of 
temperature  due  to  elevation  has  been  calculated  by  Mr.  Atkinson's  Formula, 
viz. 


Bc^utred  dill •  in  degrees  = 


k 


351 


-,  h  being  the  elevation  in  fbet. 


•  Or,  In  Fahrenheit's  Scale. .  .  T=s80^6— 48»*6  sin  »  L. 

B  2 


62 


Longitude  of  Nas&abdd  hf  Lunar  Trunmii. 


[Jak* 


Comparison  qf  Observed  Mem  Temperatures  toUh  those  deduced  from  the  FonmOm  of 
Matbr,  BRBWST«m,  Daubdissoh,  and  AixiKtow. 

1  Differ  *  lObd.  Mn. \Meaa    IDifferenee  be- 
ence    ITemp.  re-\Temp.  Itweentheeal- 
dne   toldaeed   toiby  tbelcolated  &  ob« 
Eleva-  'the      seaj  For*   Igcryed   Mean 


Places. 


ture. 


Gftzipiir, 

Fattigurh,  . . .  • 
Serin^patam, 
Nasirabdd,.. .. 

Delbi 

Calcutta,  . « .  • 
Laodour,   . . « • 


— — 1 

• 

25.30 

400 

27.90 

600 

12.30 

2412 

26.18 

1487 

28.27 

800 

22.60 

100 

30.20 

7000 

• 
77-4 
75-6 
77.1 
76.0 
73.4 
78.1 
56.7 


tion. 


• 
1.6 
2.4 
9.2 
6.5 
3.1 
0.4 
24.5 


level.        IiuqIr.  | Temperature. 


• 

79.0 
78.0 
66.3 
81.5 
76.5 
78.5 
81.2 


• 
73.1 
71.6 
80.6 
72.5 
70.7 
75.0 
69.1 


o 
—6.9 
—6.4 
—5.7 
—9.0 
—5.8 
—3.5 
—12.1 


YI^ Longitude  of  Nasxrahad  hg  Lunar  Transits  and  hg  Ohservationa 

of  Moon  Cubninating  Stars.— Bg  Lieut.-CoL  Thomas  Outxr. 

By  Lunar  Transits. 


I 


Months. 


Febmary  16th,  1831, 

Ditto  22nd, 

March  21st,    

Ditto  22nd,    

September  14  th,. .. . 

Ditto  15th, 

November  12th,. . . . 

Ditto  13th, 

February  8th,  1832, 

Ditto  10th 

March  9th, 

Ditto  10th, 

Ditto  12th, 

April  8th 

May  7th, 

Ditto  9th,    

June  6th, 

Ditto  7th,    

October  Ist,    

November  1st,    .... 

Ditto  29th, 

March  Ist,  1833, 

Ditto  28th, 

Ditto  30th, 

Ditto  3l8t, 

April  28th, 

Ditto  29th, 

Ditto  30th, 

Kvember  17th,.. 
Ditto  19th 


•  •    .  •   a  . 


Longitude. 


H. 
4 


. . . . .  • 


• « 


........ 


Longitude  by  Lunar  Transits^ 


M.  S. 

58  44 

59  10 
53  57 
59  12 
58  52 

58  47 

59  21 
59  05 

58  41 

59  07 
59  12 
59  00 
59  00 
59  07 
59  29 
58  SO 
58  59 
58  49 

58  50 

59  09 

58  52 

59  09 
59  05 
59  05 
59  04 

58  57 

59  16 
59  18 
59  00 
68  42 


Sums  of  Se- 
conds. 


44 

114 

171 

243 

295 

342 

423 

488 

529 

596 

668 

728 

788 

855 

944 

994 

1053 

1102 

1152 

1221 

1273 

1342 

1407 

1472 

1536 

1593 

1669 

1747 

1807 

1849 


Means. 


H.  M.  8. 

4  58  44 

.  •  •  •  5/ 

• .  ••  5/ 

..  • •  61 

•  •    • .    d9 
. .    ■  .    O/ 

. .      60 

•  •   •  •   ol 

• .   •  •   09 

..  ..  60 

.  •  • >  61 
•  •  61 

•  •  • .  61 

• •  . •  63 
• .  • •  62 

•  •  •  •  62 
61 
61 
61 
61 
61 
61 
61 
61 
61 
62 
62 
62 
62 


a  • 
■  . 


«  a 


4  59  02 


1835.] 


Proeeeding$  of  the  AHatic  Societf. 


5S 


By  Moon  Cvlminatort. 


Date. 


1834. 

Jan.  16th,  • 

Jan.  18th,  • 

Jan.  19th,  . 

Feb.  18tb,  . 


March  15th, 
March  17th, 


March  Idtfa, 

March  20th, 
April,  18th,.. 

April  19th,  . . 

May  17th,  .. 


May  18th, 


Start. 


fi  Rscinm,  •  • 
{   Ceti,    .... 


■  • .    . . 


ft  Ccti,    .... 

X 

/  Tanri,.. ,. 
i  Tanri,.... 
H  IjCin.    a  * .  • 


. . . . 


a  Tanri,  .... 
CI  Tanri,  •  • . . 

f 

c 

fi  Gem 

f 

0 

p  Gem.  •  • .  • 
8  Cancri,. ,  • . 
I  Cancri,.. .. 


Interrala  in 
Sidereal  Time. 


M.  S. 

—43  48-47 

+  4  16*09 

-27  3016 

+20  33-68 

-f  5  42-92 

—25  10-92 

+20  10-62 

—40  40-58 

—51  30-34 

—28  13-52 

+24  59-84 

—36  19-96 

—51  30-38 

+34  56-68 

+  14  08*40 

^47  17-70 

+14  41-18 

—45  24-46 

+28  27-10 


a  Leonia,    ..  —31  1612 

H42  33-64 

+28  07-98 

4. 16  50-40 


y 

a  Leonis,     .. 

y 

0" •  ..  .. 

p  Leonia,. . . . 

X 

y  Virg 

» 

r  Virg 


y 


Longitude. 


1  55*32 

4.39  41-06 

+  7  17-52 

—33  35- 14 

—48  37*70 

422  0$-22 

^  7  00-62 

—33  53-12 

—47  52-56 


H.  M.  8. 
4    58     56 

62 

60 

64 
48 
65 

64 

56 
44 

69 
75 


Snms  of  se- 
conds mul- 
tipUed  by 
the  No.  of 
stara  ob 
senred. 


Means. 


56 
160 

340 

532 
580 
775 

967 
1079 
1211 

1418 
1718 


H.  M.  S. 
4  58    56 

53 
67 

59 
58 
60 

60 
60 
58 

59 
61 


67 


l\fSB 


62 


Longitude  by  Moon  Cnlminators, »  4     59    02 

The  exact  agreement  of  the  two  is  of  course  a  mere  chance  ;  I  think  it  right 
howerer  to  mention  that  1  have  inserted  the  whole  of  my  obsenrations,  and  not 
a  selection  from  them. 


yiL-^Proceedingf  of  the  Asiatic  Society. 
Wedneeday  Evening,  the  I44h  January  1836. 
The  ReTerend  W.  H.  Mnx,  D.  D.  Vice-President,  in  the  Chair. 
After  reading  the  Proceedings  of  the  last  Meeting,  the  Meeting  passed 
te  the  BaUot  for  the  Office-bearers  of  the  ensuing  year,  when  the  Lord 
Bishop,  the  Rev.  Dr.  Mill,  ffir  J.  P.  Grant,  and  Mr.  W.  H.  MaoNAOHxnN 
were  elected  Viee-Presidenis ;  and  the  Members  composing  the  Committee 
of  Papers  last  year  were  unanimously  re-elected. 


64 


Proceedings  of  the  Asiatic  Society. 


[Jan. 


The  Honorable  Mn  J.  B.  Maoavlat^  the  Honorable  Colonel  W.  Moiu 
r,  and  Mr.  Williak  Carr^  proposed  at  the  last  Meeting,  were  dolf 
elected  Members  of  the  Society. 
The  Secretary  read  an  Annnal  Report  on  the  state  of  the  Society. 
For  the  whole  of  the  past  year,  the  Society  had  been  deprived  of  the  presence 
of  its  President,  who  had  been  driven  to  the  Cape  through  ill  health.  The  seats 
of  two  Vice-Presidents  had  also  become  vacant,  one  by  Sir  J.  Frank's  departnxc 
to  Europe,  the  other,  by  Sir  C.  T.  Mbtcalfs*8  appointment  to  the  Government 
of  Agra.  The  Obituary  List  of  the  past  year  contained  only  the  venerable  name 
of  Dr.  Caret,  upon  whose  death,  in  June  last,  a  tribute  of  regret  and  esteem  had 
been  recorded  on  the  Society's  proceedings.  The  fate  of  another  cherished  Mem* 
tier,  Mr.  J.  Caldbr,  remained  an  object  of  great  anxiety,  nothing  having  been 
heard  of  him  since  he  sailed  from  India  for  the  New  Colony  at  St.  George's  Sound 
in  October,  1833.  The  only  faint  hope  of  his  safety  rested  in  the  report  of 
some  natives  at  Swan  River,  that  a  wreck  had  occurred  to  the  northward ;  and  it 
was  satisfactory  at  least  to  know,  that  a  vessel  had  been  immediately  despatched 
to  ascertain  the  fact.    The  result  has  not  yet  transpired. 

Of  Members  who  had  tend^ed  their  resignation  for  various  causes,  the  follow- 
ing  names  were  mentioned :  Messrs.  G.  Monbt,  M.  T.  Clbmishaw,  M.  Laru- 
LtTTA,  M.  Manuk,  and  R^a  Kalirrishna. 

The  new  Members  elected,  including  those  of  the  present  Meeting,  amounted 
in  number  to  fifteen,  vis.  Messrs.  W.  Martin,  R.  Spikrs,  A.  Bbattir,  J.  S. 
Stopford,  W.  Macrbnzib,  F.  Rbnauld,  Dr.  A.  Hamilton,  Lieut.  W. 
FoLBT,  Lieut.  McLbod,  Lieut.-Col.  Low,  Sir  J.  P.  Grant,  Mr.  W.  Grant, 
Honorable  T.  B.  Macaulay,  Honorable  Colonel  Morrison,  and  Mr.  W.  Carr. 
The  following  distinguished  individuals  had  been  associated  as  Honorary  Mem- 
hers:  The  Mbkhara  Mbno  of  Ava,  Mr.  Csoma  db  KArAs,  Professors  Hrrrrk, 
Klavrotb,  Rosbn,  and  Bocrland,  Sir  Jorn  Hbrbchbl,  and  Col.  Syrrs. 

The  Ezpences  of  the  year  had  been  very  Hioderale,  leaviag  a  ooaslderable 
balance  in  the  Treasurers'  hands. 


Paymbnts. 

To  paid  for  Copies  of  the 
Journal  Asiatic  Society, 
furnished  to  Members  in 
1833 928    0  0 

To  Establishment  and  con- 
tingent ezpences  from  Ist 
Nov.  1833  to  31st  Oct. 
1834, 2880 


To  balance  of  cash  in  hand,  3101 


60 
10  4 


Sa.  Rs.  6910    0  4 


Rrcbiptb. 
By  balance  of  last  year, .  •         20  8 
By  Subscriptions  collected,  5472  6 
By   Interest  on  Company's 
Paper,   17,500,  at  5  per 
cent 1417 


5 
0 


1  11 


Sa.  Rs.  6910  0     4 


Outstanding  Quarterly  Bills  due,  but  not  yet  collected,  Rs.  2817. 

The  Publications  of  the  past  year  had  been  limited  to  the  Index  of  the  18 
volumes  of  Quarto  Researches,  now  nearly  completed,  and  the  Monthly  Journal. 
The  printing  of  M.  Csoma  db  Kdads's  Tibetan  Grammar  was  terminated,  which 
would  allow  a  new  volume  of  Researches  immediately  to  be  put  in  hand.  The  Go* 
vernment  had  been  pleased  to  express  its  approbation  of  the  manner  in  which 
the  Tibetan  Dictionary  and  Grammar  have  been  pused  through  the  press,  and 


1635.]  Proctedingi  of  the  AsitUic  Society.  55 

bad  requested  that  die  AtUtio  Soeiety  wonld  nndertake  to  diitribnte  copies  of  the 
work  to  the  piiadpal  karned  Societiet  and  UaWeriities  of  Earope  aad 
ladia.  la  compUaieatiBg  the  Author  upoa  the  eucoettfal  performaaoe  of  his 
task,  and  ordering  payment  of  printiuf  ezpences,  aadarrean  of  salary,  the  Gorer- 
aor  General  was  farther  pleased  to  direct  the  sam  of  money  remitted  to  M.  Cso- 
M4  by  Prince  EsTsaHAxr  aad  other  Hungarian  Noblemen  in  1832,  which  was 
aafortuaately  lost  by  the  failure  of  the  house  of  Alexanoir  aad  Co.  to  be  »• 
stored  out  of  the  public  purse,  an  act  of  liberality  which  will  doubtless  beappreci* 
ated  in  Vienna. 

Hie  Papers  submitted  to  the  Society,  during  the  past  year,  had  embraced  the 
dinoveries  of  Bactriao  Antiquities  by  General  Vsntdka,  M.  Court,  Dr.  Mar- 
TiK,  Mr.  Masson,  Dr.  Gkrard,  Syed  Kbra'mkt  Ali,  and  Mohun  Lal.  The 
notice  of  Tarious  Hindu  loscriptions,  and  particularly  the  Traaslation  of  one  of 
the  Allahabad  Inscription,  by  Captain  Troth  and  Dr.  Mill  : — the  diseorery 
of  a  submerged  towUf  replete  with  antiquities,  by  Captaia  Cautlrt  $  and  ma* 
ay  other  subjects  of  considerable  interest.  In  physical  research,  the  progrese 
of  diacorery  had  been  unprecedently  rapid,  and  the  gigantic  fossil  bones  ezhu- 
fliated  from  the  lower  range  of  hills,  by  Dr.  Falconrr  and  Captain  Cavtlbt, 
had  eren  enrpaased  the  noble  specimens  presented  by  Dr.  Spilsbdrt.  It  was 
now  rendered  most  probable  that  a  belt  of  fossil  deposit  existed  throughout  the 
whole  line  of  secondary  hiUs  skirting  the  great  Himilayan  ridge  from  Cashmir  to 
Ava.  It  had  been  penetrated  in  a  few  plaeea— at  Sewalik,  Kooch  Behar,  and  on 
the  Irawadi ;  but  for  maay  years,  it  might  be  anticipated  that  other  spots  yet  unex- 
plored would  continue  to  furnish  abundant  stores  for  the  inrestigation  of  the  geo- 
logist and  the  speculation  of  the  cosmogonist. 

Libraiy* 

Read  a  letter  from  Monsiear  Lau,  Secretary  of  the  Society  of  Agrl. 
caltuie  and  Commerce  at  Caen,  forwarding  copies  of  the  various  publioa. 
tioDsof  that  Society  for  the  past  two  years. 

Read  a  letter  from  Monsiear  Dutrouillb^  Secretary  of  the  Royal  Aca. 
demy  at  Bordeaaz,  forwarding  copies  of  its  proceedings,  Sec  for  the  yean 
18SS  and  33^  and  proposing  an  exchange  of  publications. 

Read  a  letter  from  Profeseor  J.  J.  Marcel,  acknowledging  his  election 
as  an  Honorary  member,  and  presenting  his  recent  publications : 

Histoire  de  I'Egypte  depuis  la  conqa^e  des  Arabes  jusqu'4  celle  des 

Frao^ais. 

Contes  Arabes  du  Shekh  el  Mohdy,  Nos.  10, 11,  19^  13. 

The  following  Books  were  also  presented : 

Joomal  of  a  Tour  through  the  Panjab,  Afghanistan,  &c  in  company  with 
Lieok  BuRMB)  and  Dr.  Gerard,  by  Munshi  Mohan  La'l,  a  native  of 
JMta^^  the  mUhar. 

Papers  reUtive  to  the  Mahratta  War  in  1 833-4,  by  Mr.  Q.  T.  LuehmifUm. 

Hitopadesi,  with  a  Hindee  translation,  made  by  a  Pundit  of  the  Raja  of 
Bhartpor— &sf  dttto. 

Prithlvi  Raja  Basa,  a  Hindee  Poem,  by  Chand,— &y  ditto. 

Jonmal  Asiatique,  No.  77,  August,  1834— *y  the  Asiatic  Society  of  Paris. 

Meteorological  Register,  Nov.  and  Dec.  1834— 2y  the  Surveyor  OeneraJ. 

A  lithographed  map  of  the  Indus  and  the  neighbouring  countries,  from  the 


56  Proceedings  of  the  Amtte  Society.  [Jan. 

The  GoTernment  mapt-^  M.  /.  B,  TuHn,  Ariiit  mid  PublUker. 
The  Indian  Jooraal  of  Medical  Science,  No.  13— ^jr  Ae  EdUon. 
The  following  books  were  received  from  the  Booksellers. 
Marsden's  Numismata  Orientalla,  9nd  voL 
Lardner's  Cabinet  CydopedU— Sismondi's  Roman  Empire^  vol.  Ist. 

For  the  Mtueum. 
A  series  of  Skulls,  consisting  of  1  Tiger,  5  Antelopes,  3  Chikaras  (Rein, 
deer),  1  Hyena,  3  Wolves,  and  9  Pariah  Dogs ;  also  Models  of  the 
Native  Plough,  of  the  Cotton  and  Spinning  Wheel,  and  that  of  the  Mill  for 
grinding  Mustard  Seed — also  models  of  Carts,  &c  used  in  the  Bhartpur 
Territory,  and  8  Mew^te  Spears,  presented  by  Mr.  G.  T.  Lushikoton. 

Antiquities. 
Read  a  letter  from  Major  SuTHnujiMO,  forwarding  the  Ancient  Inscrip- 
tion  presented  by  Captain  J.  Low,  on  the  3rd  December. 

[A  reduced  facsimile  of  this  Inscription  is  given  in  Plate  III.] 
An  image  o£  Buddha,  mutilated  in  the  upper  part,  was  presented  by  Mn 
Jamss  Stbthbhsok. 

A  paper  was  read  deacribmg  the  locality  and  manner  of  its  discovery  at  Bnkra^ 

near  the  piUar  known  as  Bhim  Sen's  lAth  in  Tirh6t.     Round  the  base  of  the 

Image  was  a  Sanscrit  inscription  :  the  sculpture  is  in  good  taste  and  well  finished. 

Further  relics  and  coins  dug  up  at  Behat,  near  Seh&ranpur,  were  received 

from  Captain  Cautlet. 

A  letter  was  read  from  Captain  E.  £.  Wbbtmaoott,  37tlk  N.  I.  Assistant, 
Governor  General's  Agent  at  Assam,  forwarding  a  description  of  the  town 
of  Shihpuri  in  the  Udayapur  district,  and  also -an  account  of  the  Ramsan^ 
his,  a  sect  of  Hindu  Schismatics  in  Western  India. 

Physicai. 
A  collection  of  the  various  formations  of  tufaceous  kankar  from  the 
bed  of  the  river  Jamna,  inclosing  shells,  wood,  and  bones,  was  received 
from  Serjeant  Dban,  and  a  further  assortment  of  the  fossil  bones  diaoo. 
vered  therein. 

A  letter  from  Dr.  Spilsbvrt  begged  the  Society  would  accept  of  the 
fossil  bones  formerly  transmitted  for  its  inspection  by  him. 

The  following  extract  from  a  letter  from  Major  Colvik,  Engineers,  was 
read: 

**  Yon  have  been  informed  of  the  successful  results  of  the  researches  whieh 
have  lately  been  carried  on  in  the  lower  hills  in  this  vicinity  for  fossil  remains, 
and  the  subject  has  been  taken  up  with  sudi  spirit  and  desire  to  attain  iafomuu 
tion,  that  in  all  probability  Taluabie  use  may  be  made  of  the  fiusilitlea  for  stndywg 
the  subject  so  immediately  in  the  vicinity  of  the  deposit ;  but  it  has  atreek 
me  much  good  might  result  from  the  means  of  pursuing  the  inquiry  being  more 
extended,  by  the  Society's  Museum  being  prorided  with  specimens  of  the  foesil 
remains  of  these  hills,  and  as  I   am  neither  a  geologist  nor   have  the  leianre 
to    make  myself  one,  I  have  obriously  no  motive  for  collecting  a  eabiiket 
myself.    I  propose  therefore  excavating  and  collecting  for   the  Museum  of  the 
Asiatic  Society,  who  will  I  hope  accept  of  what  the  party  I   have  set  to  work 
noay  find ;  they  have  commenced  under  an  intelligent  man,  who  has  learned  to 


^MtmtSac 


YtiLTV.rLm. 


Copi/  of  an,  hiScrifHufTv  o>iv  a  Stent' /band  mar  tht  nuns  of  a.  Baddhi/t 
Temph'  in/Proi^mctWe&sUjf,  Malayan  ytrv^ 


i>  h'oiUtt.  offkfrt/ 


1 835. "^  Proceedings  of  the  Asiatic  Society,  5  7 

recognue  ft  fossil  Mt  sight,  and  to  be  carefnl  in  their  extraction  from  the  rock 
when  so  situated :  but  so  many  have  been  foimd  fallen  down  from  their  original 
position,  that  many  wiU  likely  be  so  now,  and  the  wonder  is  that  they  have 
not  been  before  recognised  and  brought  to  notice  through  the  natives  in  the 
neighbourhood,  who  it  would  now  appear  have  occasionally  picked  them  up.  The 
space  I  hxwe  selected  for  the  operations  of  my  party  is  the  portion  of  the  hills 
embraced  between  the  embouchures  of  three  mountain  torrents,  which  united 
form  the  Sombe  river,  lying  about  half  .way  between  the  Jamna  and  Nahan,  to 
the  right  and  left  of  which  are  the  hills  from  which  the  specimens  already  col- 
lected  have  been  brought.  I  may  therefore  expect  to  be  successful,  and  though  I 
have  not  seen  the  ootlets  of  these  three  heads  of  the  Sombe,  I  may  presume  the 
sections  in  the  range  of  hills  to  be  both  deep  and  extecsive  from  the  floods  which 
pus  down  there  in  the  rains.  I  intend  when  1  have  an  opportunity  to  visit  them, 
and  in  the  mean  time  have  taken  measures  to  have  the  localities  of  the  specimens 
attached  to  each  as  brought  out.  I  expect  to  be  able  to  despatch  the  first  resulu 
of  my  search  from  Delhi  before  three  months  are  over.  These  fossils  appear  to  me 
to  correspond  with  those  found  by  Dr.  Spilsbuky,  described  in  the  Journal  for 
August.  One  lower  end  of  a  thigh  bone  is  little  less  in  breadth  than  that  drawn  in 
the  plate,  and  an  end  of  a  corresponding  bone  of  the  fore-leg  appears  to  me  of 
equally  gigantic  dimensions.  I  believe  you  have  not  yet  actually  seen  any  thing 
from  these  hills,  and  inclose  you  a  tooth  I  hammered  out  of  the  rock  at  the  Kalo- 
wala  Past,  wrapped  in  Upland  Georgia  cotton.*' 

The  best  thanks  of  the  Society  were  voted  for  Colonel  Colvin's  obliging 
offer. 

With  reference  to  the  same  subject,  the  following  extract  from  a  priTate  letter, 
(reoeiTed  subsequently  to  the  Meeting,)  from  Dr.  H.  Falconkk  will  be  read  with 
interest :  it  is  dated  Mussooree,  3rd  January,  1835. 

"  Tou  have  heard  from  Capt.  Cautlbt  and  Lieut.  Bakek  about  the  late  fossil 
disooTeries  up  here  :  I  have  come  in  for  a  lion*s  share  of  them.  In  one  of  my  tours 
1  had  to  return  by  Nahun,  and  having  heard  of  the  tooth  presented  by  the  Raja,  in 
October,  to  Lieut.  Baker,  I  made  inquiry  and  had  a  fragment  of  a  tooth  pre- 
sented to  me  also.  I  got  a  hint  of  where  they  came  from,  and  on  going  to  the 
ground,  T  reaped  a  splendid  harvest.  Conceive  only  my  good  fortune  :  within  six 
hours,  I  got  upwards  of  300  specimens  of  fossil  bones  !  This  was  on  the  20th 
November,  a  couple  of  days  after  Lieuts.  Baker  and  Durand  had  got  their  first 
qieeimens  through  their  native  collectors. 

"  Capt.  Cautlkt  has  since  got  about  40  specimens  :  my  collection  amounts  to 
■early  400  :  and  it  is  exceedingly  rich  and  varied.  There  are  more  species  than 
Messrs.  Crawpord  and  Wallich  got  from  the  Irawaddi.  Here  are  some  of  the 
results  fr^marapid  examination  of  Capt.  Cautlet's  collection,  (not  including  the 
Kalowala  fossils  noticed  in  all  his  late  letters  in  your  Journal,)  and  my  own. 

Mmatodtm  BlepkaiUoidea,  A  most  perfect  cheek  tooth,  left  side  of  lower 
jaw,  134  inches  long  I  indicating  an  animal  of  immense  size.  Por- 
tions of  the  iTory  tusks  of  do.,  ribs,  and  huge  fragments  of  bones  of 
the  extremities.  H.  F.'s  collection. 

Mattodon  Latideiu  ?  cheek  tooth  doubtful  from  being  water  worn.  Cautley's. 

IK/popo/afRtM.    Fragment  of  the  lower  jaw  with  teeth.  H.  F.'s  collection. 

JUmoceros/  doubtfnl.  Cautley's  and  H.  F.*s  collections. 


58  Proceedings  of  the  Asiatic  Society,  [Jan. 

J^fh  t  doubtfiil  from  wmter^weariBif ; 

RKmifMii^.  A  beautiAil  entire  half  of  lower  jaw  of  a  large  deer,  H.  F/i. 
Crocodile,  Vertebm  of  immense  aixe,  teeth,  and  other  bonei.  H.  F.'a  coUeetioo* 
CheUmiem.    Two  species  of  Emys,  one  of  TVionyz. 

VertebrK  of  fonr  distinct  mammalia,  which  the  want  of  means  of  identifyin|f 
satisfactorily  preTcnts  me  from  venturing  a  Tagne  opinion  of.    A  great  namber 
of  other  bones  besides,  whidi  will  admit,  many  of  them,  of  being  determined. 
There  are  some  traces  of  new  forms  of  structure :  among  others  a  tusk  of  a  Fa- 
chydermatous  animal,  about  |  of  an  inch  In  thickness,  longitudinally  channeled 
like  the  tusks  of  the  Hippopotamus,  and  cunred,  with  its  apex  worn  down  to  an 
oblique  disk  ;  but  baring  a  reniform,  transverse  section,  channeled  with  a  deep 
fossa  along  its  concave  curve.    This  is  but  the  commencement  of  the  discoveries* 
and  among  the  Pachydermata,  I  expect  many  additional  results:   either  in  Anoplo- 
thera  ?  Lophiodons  and  Anthracothera,  or  analogous  forms  in  their  place :  and 
most  assuredly  Tapirs  at  least.  In  fact,  in  Capt  CAtrTLST's  collection  (the  Kal- 
lowala  one  from  the  clay  marie)  of  which  he  has  given  you  so  much  of  the  details* 
there  is  a  small  tooth,  which  I  imagine  belongs  to  an  extinct  Pachydermatous 
animal,  aUied  to  Antbracotherium.  His  seal  is  beyond  all  praise.  The  moment  he 
got  the  scent,  from  some  bones  I  found  in  the  Limli  pass,  he  was  off  to  the  field 
in  the  Kallowalla  Pass,  and  ever  since  it  has  been  but  a  continuous  search  with 
him.    He  has  lately  turned  out  a  beautiful  and  most  perfsct  molar  tooth  of  the 
upper  jaw,  right  side,   of  a  species  of  the  genus   Equus,   which  now  puts  hin 
Inference  of  the  existence  of  Solipeda  in  the  deposit,  at  first  deduced  fh>m  an 
incisor  tooth,  beyond  all  doubt.     It  has  the  roundish   solitary  lateral  pit  of  the 
inner  ride  completely  surrounded  by  a  ridge  of  enamel :  whereas  in  existing 
species,  the  pit  is  open  internally,  and  the  ridge  of  enamel  which  enetrcles  it,  ia 
continuous  with  the  other  flexures  of  enamel  of  the  tooth.  It  therefore,  perhaps 
belongs  to  a  new  extinct  species.    The  Lithological  details  of  the  SewAlik  for- 
mation  are  equally  interesting  with  the  fossil  ones,  and  when  worked  out,  will 
read  as  instructive  a  lesson  regarding  the  Geomorphic  operations,  at  the  foot  of 
the  Himalayas,  during  centuries  of  ages  past,  as  the  fossil  remains  do,  regard- 
ing the  former  tenants  of  the  tract.     By  the  bye,  the  fossils  I  have  mentioned 
Mastodon  Elephantoides,  &c.  establish  an  identity  of  formation  between  the  upper 
beds  of  the  Irawaddi  depouts  and  the  upper  deposits  included  between  the 
Sew&lik  and  the  Him&laya  range.      Several  of  them  are   the  same  as  those 
found  by  C&awford  and  Wallich  ;    and  it  appears,  that  all  along  the  foot  of 
the  Himklaya,  from  the  Panj^b,   down  to  the  Irawaddi,  there  is  a  nearly  con- 
tinuous series  of  tertiary  formations,  more  or  less  upheaved  at  different  points 
along  the  line;  but  in  all  their  great  features,  they  appear  chiefly  developed  ia 
the  Jamna  Gangetie  portion,  where  they  are  upheaved  to  upwards  of  1500  feet 
above  the  plains. 

In  a  late  excursion  to  Jamnautri  I  collected  materials  for  a  section  ttfua 
the  snowy  range  on  to  tiie  plains,  Uke  Dr.  Roylb*8,  but  perhaps  more  copious. 
1  have  found  the  trap  rocks  extensively  distributed  and  far  in  the  interior.' 
The  whole  tract  on  this  ride  the  snow  is  primitive ;  and  the  line  of  the 
snowy  peaks  is  primitive  also.  I  am  convinced  that  they  are  not  like  the  high 
mountains  of  the  Andes,  porphyries  and  other  trappean  masses  burst  through 
the  surrounding  formations ;   but  primitive  schists  upheaved  to  a  higher  IstoI 


183o.]  MiscellaneouB.  59 

than  the  rarroiinding  hllb.  You  have  heard  much  of  the  scenery,  but  I  wish 
yon  had  seen  some  of  it,  for  no  pencil  has  yet  done  justice  to  it.  To  mention 
one :  conceive  yourself  on  the  top  of  the  Choor  menntain,  nearly  13,000  feet 
aboTe  the  level  of  the  aea,  a  lofty  ridge  half  way  between  the  snowy  range 
and  the  plains,  high  above  every  thing  aronnd.  Imagine  a  glance  to  the  nortii, 
or  front,  with  an  nnintermpted  stretch  of  npwarda  of  90*  1  of  snowy  mountains, 
without  a  break,  clear,  white,  and  daixling,  starting  up  against  a  back-ground  of 
deep-bine  aky,  so  rich  and  intense,  as  you  have  never  seen :  conceive  an  ocean 
of  mountain  waves,  running  on  from  your  feet  to  the  snow,  you  looking  down 
upon  and  overtopping  all.  Turn  round  to  the  rear  or  south,  and  you  have  aa« 
ether  sea  of  hills,  with  the  plains  of  Hindoostui  beyond,  stretching  ftv  off  into 
the  distance,  and  traversed  by  here  and  there  a  streak  of  silver,  marking  the 
raiaiatnre  course  of  the  mighty  Jumna.  Look  to  right  and  left,  and  yon  have  a 
view  of  mountains,  bounded  only  by  the  limits  of  vision :  the  huge  masses  of 
haddled  granite  about  you  forming  a  fine  offset  to  the  whole.  I  imagine  that  aa 
a  panoramic  mountain  view,  that  of  the  Choor  is  not  to  be  exceeded  in  any 
country,  and  it  is  but  a  sample  of  the  rest.  Thit  only  want  is  in  lake  scenery, 
and  of  this  there  is  nothing  worthy  of  the  name." 


VIII. — Miscellaneous. 

1 .— Jk3»faM<teN  ^  tk€  di^fiertnctf  m  tht  qwmHip  qf  Bam  el  d^^tmi  efeveflMs* 

It  had  invariably  been  remarked  by  meteorologists  that  a  rain-gauge,  placed  at 
an  elevation,  collected  less  rain  than  one  situated  on  the  surface  of  the  ground 
yet  DO  satisfactory  reason  could  be  assigned  for  such  a  discrepancy.  The  British 
Association  for  the  Advancement  of  Science  determining  to  place  the  facts  of  the 
phenomenon  on  such  a  footing  as  to  be  afterwards  capable  of  tolerably  strict 
analysis,  engaged  Messrs.  W.  G«at  and  J.  Phillips,  to  conduct  a  year's  ezperi* 
meats  on  the  top  of  the  Cathedral  at  York,  and  the  result  was  made  the  subject  of 
a  report  by  the  latter  to  the  meeting  at  Cambridge  in  1833,  which  sets  the  matter 
at  rest  in  a  most  satisfactory  manner. 

The  site  of  the  experiments  was  well  selected,  York  being  in  the  centre  of  a 
very  extensive  valley,  and  the  Minster  tower,  elevated  200  feet  from  the  ground, 
looks  down  upon  an  area  of  1000  square  miles,  with  no  object  of  natuie  or  art 
rising  to  within  100  feet  of  its  summit. 

One  gauge  of  the  simplest  constraetion  was  attached  to  a  pole,  elevated  nine 
feet  above  the  battlements,  242  feet  above  the  river ;— another  was  r^stered  on 
the  roof  of  the  museum,  72i  feet  ;~and  a  third  on  the  ground  In  the  museum 
garden,  at  29  feet  above  the  river. 

The  gauges  were  10  inches  square,  and  could  be  easily  read  off  to  the  1000th 
of  an  inch  fall. 

The  report  gives  a  tabular  view  of  the  whole  rain  of  Uie  year,  but  it  will  be  tuf. 
ieieot  here  to  notice  the  totals  of  the  12  months,  which  were  la  follows : 
i2 


60 


Miscellaneous. 


[Jan. 


Miniter.  Museum.  Ground. 

Total  lUin-fiiU  in  the  year,  15-910  20-461  24-401 

or  deducting  a  snow  storm  in  Feb.     15*715  20*182  23*785 

Mr.  Phillips  arranges  the  numerical  results  of  the  experiments,  in  relation  to 
mean  temperature,  and  the  season  of  the  year,  so  as  to  deduce  the  ratios  of  quan- 
tity at  the  several  stations,  in  the  following  table : 


Periods. 


Whole  year, 

7  coldest    months 

Oct. — April,    .. 
7  warmest  months 

April— October, 
5  coldest    months 

Nov. — March, 
5  warmest  months, 
"Winter  quarter, . . 
Spring  quarter,  . . 
Summer  quarter, 
Autumn  quarter,.. 


Inches  on 
Minster. 


55-5 

39-3 
58-6 
36-3 
47-6 
60-8 
48-3 


15-715 

7-089 

11-146 

4-569 
8-626 
1-626 
3-144 
6-264 
4-6Si 


On     mu- 
seum. 


Of  Rain, 


20-182 

9-725 

13-669 

6-411 
10-457 
2'326 
4-202 
7-414 
6-240 


On 

ground. 


23.785 
12079 


Ratios. 


66-1 
58-6 


15.666  *  71-2 


8.119 
11.706 
3.297 
5.256 
8.121 
7.111 


85-3 
80-5 
87-1 


100 

100 
100 


56-2 

79- 

100 

73-7 

89-2 

100 

49-3 

70-5 

100 

59-8 

80- 

100 

77-1 

92*5 

100 

65-8 

87-7 

100 

The  first  remark  which  occurs  on  the  inspection  of  this  table  is  that  the  ratio 
of  diminution  of  rain  for  altitude  of  position  is  nearly  constant.  Mr.  Phillips 
shews  that  it  is  represented  by  a  simple  formula,  depending  on  the  square  root  of 
the  height  with  one  variable  co-efficient;  or  m  >/  A  =;  the  diminution  of  rain  at  the 
given  height. 

Thus  for  the  whole  year  (m  being  made  =  2*29) 

for  the  Minster,  m  ^^  A  =  ^  212-8  X  2*29  c=  66-5,  by  observation  66-1,  to  100. 

for  the  Museum,  w  ^  *  =:  4/ 43-«    X  2-29  =  84-9,  by  observation  85-3,  to  100. 

In  like  manner  for  the  seven  coldest  months,  (m  ss  2*88,)  the  ratios  are  found 

by  calculation,  58  81  100 

by  observation,  58*6         80*5  100 

and  for  the  seven  warmest  months,  (m  =  1*97,)  the  sama  qnantitiefl  are  fbimd 

by  calculation,  71*3         87*0  100 

by  observation,  71*2         87-1  100 

and  so  on,  for  the  five-monthly  periods  of  averages.  For  the  shorter  periods,  the 
accordance  is  of  course  less  striking,  but  it  obtains  even  in  single  months,  and  the 
same  formula  is  found  to  apply  to  Dr.  Hbbbrdbn' 8  experiments  on  Westminster 
Abbey,  with  a  due  variation  in  the  co-efficient  m.  Whence  it  is  concluded  that 
the  relation  to  height  is  constsnt. 

But  it  is  evident  that  the  vslues  of  the  variable  co-efficient  were  very  differ- 
ent ;  that  its  maxima  snd  minima,  were,  perhaps,  not  quite  in  the  same  periods  of 
the  year  at  Westminster  as  at  York,  and  that  the  range  of  variation  in  its  value 
is  much  less.  From  M.  Akago's  determination  of  the  relative  quantities  of  raia 
falling  on  the  observatory  at  Paris,  and  in  the  court  below,  the  relative  mean 
value  of  tn,  at  Paris  =  1*24  ;  while  at  Westminster,  it  is  4*23 ;  and  at  York,  2*29. 
These  discrepancies  are  discouraging,  and  will  probably  deprire  the  most  exact 
local  determinatiou  of  a  general  application.    However,  on  account  of  the 


1835.]  Miscellaneous.  61 

markible  TepBlwity  of  the  progreii  of  monthly  tempereture  at  York,  and  some 
obvioos  relations  between  the  quantity  of  rain  collected,  and  the  mean  tempera* 
tore  of  the  period,  some  inferences  unaToidably  suggested  themselTcs. 

Fint.  The  diminution  at  the  upper  stations  is  greatest  in  the  cold,  and  least 
in  the  warm  seasons,  and  therefore  the  co*efficient  is  in  some  way  uwersefy  depend- 
ent on  the  temperature.     Mr.  Phillips  found  the  relation  Tery  nearly  represent- 

ed  by  the  formula  2m=a^<>fa  ^     where  a  =  the  ascertained  value  of  m 

for  the  whole  year,  i  the  mean  temperature  of  ditto,  and  if  that  of  the  particular 

period* 

SeeomUf.    The  relation  between  the  Talues  of  m  and  the  dryness  of  the  air  ii 

imverse,  whether  expressed  by  the  difference  between  the  mean  temperature  and 

the  dew  point,  or,  as  that  is  seldom  known,  by  the  meen  ranffs  of  daily  tempera- 

tve,  which  had  been  determined  for  York  from  a  long  series  of  observations  by 

Mr.  F.  Cholmelet,  to  be  as  follows  : 

January  range,  ..     8-0     May, 19*7    September, 16''0 

Febmary— , lO'l     June, 20*1     October, ll«8 

March— y 13*1     July, 19*6    November, 9*0 

April*-, 16*2    August, 17*7    December, 7*7 

General  mean  daily  range,  14*08 

Kow  if  M  be  tsken  inversely  as  the  mean  range  of  temperature,  r,  or  m  »  a 

14'08 

»the   accordance  between  the  calculated  and  observed  values  of  the  co-ef- 

r 
ficient  is  very  close : 

(a  s  3-29.)  value  of  m.  value  of  m. 

for  the  7  coldest  months,  by  ealeulation,  2*96       by  observation,    2*88 

7  wannest  months,— ———  1*86       — — .    j.97 

ft  eoldest  months,  — — — —  8*36       > 3'06 

5  wannest  months,      ■  1*73        "  1'73 

and  so  on  throughout.  The  concluding  remarks  of  Mr.  Phillip's  explain  the 
hypothesis  he  has  framed  for  the  explanation  of  the  phenomenon  which  led  to 
the  experiments,  and  to  us  it  appears  most  clear  and  conclusive. 

"  So  remarkable  and  continued  an  accordance  between  the  co-efficients  fixed 
by  observation  and  those  derived  by  two  methods  from  a  very  simple  view  of  the 
condition  of  the  air  as  to  heat  and  moisture,  appears  to  me  decisive  of  the  ques- 
tion as  to  the  general  cause  of  the  variation  qf  the  quantity  qf  diminution  qf 
rain  at  any  one  height  above  the  ground.    It  has  already  been  shown  how  strictly 
the  observations  warrant  the  conclusion  that  the  ratio  of  diminution  at  deferent 
heights  is  constant  through  the  whole  year.     It  is  therefore  rather  as  a  matter  of 
▼ery  probable  inference  than  a  plausible  speculation  that  I  offer  the  hypothesis, 
that  the  whole  difference  in  the  quantity  of  rain,  at  different  heights  above  the  sur- 
foeeof  the  neighbouring  ground,  is  caused  by  the  continual  augmentation  of  each 
drop  of  rain  from  the  commencement  to  the  end  of  its  descent,  as  it  traverses 
snoeesaively  the  humid  strata  of  air  at  a  temperature  so  much  lower  than  that  of 
the  surrounding  medium  as  to  cause  the  deposition  of  moisture  upon  its  sur- 
foce.     This  hypothesis  takes  account  of  the  length  of  descent,  because  In  passing 
throo^  more  air  more  moisture  would  be  gathered ;  it  agrees  with  the  foct  that 
the  aoi^entation  for  given  lengths  of  descent  is  greatest  in  the  most  humid  sea- 
of  the  year ;  it  accounts  to  us  for  the  greater  absolute  sise  of  rain-drops  in 


62  Miscellaneous.  [Jam. 

the  hottest  months  and  near  the  grovnd,  as  compared  with  those  in  the  winter 
and  on  mountains ;  finally,  it  is  almost  an  inoTitable  consequence  from  what  is 
kcown  of  the  gradation  of  temperatnre  in  the  atmosphere,  that  some  efeot  of 
this  kind  must  necessarily  take  place.  The  very  common  obserration  of  the 
cooling  of  the  air  at  the  instant  of  the  fall  of  rain,  the  fact  of  small  hail  or  snow 
whiteiiing  the  mountains,  while  the  very  same  precipitations  fall  as  cold  rain  Ia 
the  valleys  where  the  dew  point  may  be  many  degrees  above  freesing  is  enoogh 
to  prove  this.  A  converse  proof  of  the  dependence  of  the  quantity  of  rain  at 
different  heights  on  the  state  of  the  air  at  those  heights,  is  found  in  the  rarer 
occurrence  of  a  shower  falling  from  a  cloud,  but  dissolving  into  the  air  vritluiiift 
reaching  the  ground.  Lastlyi  I  cannot  forbear  remarking,  that  this  hypothesis 
of  angmentation  of  size  of  the  elementary  drops  agrees  with  the  result  that  the 
increase  of  quantity  of  rain  for  equal  lengths  of  descent  is  greatest  near  tho 
ground :  for  whether  the  augmentation  of  each  drop  be  in  proportioa  to  its  anr- 
face  or  its  bulk,  the  consequence  must  be  an  tncreaftnir  rs/e  of  angmeatatioB  of 
its  quantity  as  it  approaches  the  ground. 

''  The  direct  mathematical  solution  of  this  problem,  now  that  the  lawB  of  cool- 
ing and  of  the  distribution  of  temperature  have  undergone  soch  rq[ieated  scrutiny, 
may  perhaps  be  attempted  with  success ;  but  for  the  purpose  of  *»ii«*ii>«Hi>j  the 
effects  of  periodical  or  local  modifying  causes,  it  is  desiraMe  that  obaervationa  on 
the  same  plan  should  be  instituted  at  many  and  distant  places,— >both  along  the 
coasts  and  in  the  interior, — in  the  humid  atmosphere  of  Cornwall  and  in  the 
drier  air  of  the  mid-land  counties.  Always,  at  least  three  stations  should  be 
chosen,  as  open  as  possible,  one  of  them  very  near  to  tlie  ground :  their  relative 
heights,  the  mean  temperatures,  the  mean  ranges  of  temperature,  and  the  meaa 
dew  point  for  each  moath  should  be  ascertained*  It  would  be  useful  to  measure 
the  sise  of  the  rain-drops,  and,  if  possible,  their  ovm  temperature.  The  height 
of  clouds  according  to  the  plan  of  Mr.  Dalton,  in  his  Meteorologieal  Rswrnye, 
and  the  direction  and  force  of  wind  should  be  noted,  and  distinctions  made  be« 
tween  snow,  hail,  and  run.  Some  of  these  data  I  have  not  yet  found  the  means 
of  procnring,  partly  in  consequnce  of  the  great  labour  and  time  required,  and 
partly  from  the  difficulty  of  well  arranging  the  experiments  themselves.  But  since 
it  is  now  ascertained  that  the  general  results  follow  some  settled  laws,  and  that 
the  effects  may  be  very  well  appreciated  at  moderate  heights,  I  hope  not  only  to 
procure  these,  but  also  several  other  data  towards  the  completion  of  the  theory 
of  this  curious  subject,  the  patient  investigation  of  which  cannot  fhil  to  give  vi 
new  and  penetrating  views  into  the  constitution  of  the  atmosphere.'* 

It  will  be  a  curious  subject  of  investigation  to  determine  the  applicaUlity  of 
the  law  of  altitude  and  moisture  to  this  country,  and  to  fix  the  Talue  of  m.  ThiB 
latter  may,  in  some  measure,  be  done  from  the  long  series  of  observations  pub- 
lished in  the  Surveyor  General's  Meteorological  Register :  but  for  the  lew  of 
h^iglit,  we  shsll  require  a  higher  station,  and  we  invite  any  sealous  meteorologist 
who  may  have  leisure  to  fix  his  pluviameter  on  the  top  of  the  OcBmLONY  monit- 
ttent ;  a  chuprassee  may  easily  be  taught  to  observe  it  daily  throughout  the  ratas. 

"2,    An  vntuual  Sea-Montter  in  ike  Bay. 
[Extract  of  a  Letter  from  lieut.  W.  Folbt,  25th  Nov.  1834.] 
On  my  voyage  to  Madras  (in  May  last),  I  saw  a  most  extraordinary  ftsh,  end 
which  had  never  before  been  seen  by  any  teainan  on  board,  although  some  of  the 


18^5  ."^  MisceUanetms,  63 


ud  erew  hftd  been  employed  in  tbe  tfhalc  fishery.  It  wu  of  the  rize  of 
I  wiiale,  bat  dileriiig  from  that  udaiAl  in  shape ;  spotted  like  a  leopard,  tn  a 
very  beantiffal  manner  :  it  came  dose  vnder  the  stern  of  the  ship,  daring  a  calm, 
sad  we  had  a  magnificent  opportnnity  for  viewing  it :  it  had  a  very  large  dorsal 
fin,  which  it  moved  abont  with  great  rapidity  when  made  angry  in  coaseqaenoe 
of  the  large  stones  that  we  threw  down  upon  it  rashly ;  for  it  possessed 
ssfident  atrengUi  to  have  broken  the  mdder  and  stove  in  the  stern  of  the 
ihip.  Sereral  large  fish  (seemingly  Dog-fish),  about  a  cnbit  in  length  and 
apwaids,  were  gamboUng  abont  the  monster,  entering  its  mouth  at 
plaasare  and  retnming  to  the  water  again.  The  following  will  giro  yon 
soBie  idea  of  its  shape.  The  mouth  very  large,  dorsal  fin  black  or  dark- 
brown,  tail  also ;  body  coTcred  with  brown  spots  like  a  leopard,  bead  lizard- 
shaped.  Blay  it  not  be  the  PUnMounUf  or  a  species  of  that  fish  known  to  have 
eststed  formerly  in  the  waters  of  the  ocean  ?  Having  given  yon  this  statement, 
it  is  proper  that  I  should  give  yon  the  names  of  those  who  were  also  eye-witnesses 
of  the  existence  of  this  extraordinary  animal.    Hiey  are  as  follows : 

1.  Captain  TiNoan,  at  that  time  commanding  the  ship  "  GssAfnert  Mer- 
tiaU,**  now  eommanding  the  **  Comptiitor,*' 

2.  Mr.  SicnxxiK,  Mr.  Pikb,  and  Mr.  Landbrs,  officers  of  the  vessel. 

The  above  gentlemen  will  oorroborate  my  statement :  Captain  Ti  noatb  and  Mr. 
Skslub  were  old  sailors,  and  had  never  before  seen  the  fish,  or  one  resembling  it. 
Here  were  also  aeveral  Bnropean  seamen  on  board,  not  one  of  whom  had  erer 
sscn  it  before. 

[All  we  can  ventre  to  say  on  this  authenticated  account  is,  that  tbe  monster 
deseribedfa  not  a  PleHoiouruM  as  Lieutenant  Folkv  suggests;  as  that  reptile  haa 
BO  "  doml  fin.'*  What  it  may  be,  we  must  leare  others  more  competent  to  de- 
cide, but  the  nnnsnal  nature  of  the  notice  should  by  no  means  prevent  the  inser* 
tien  of  a  deacriptton  supported  by  such  unequivocal  evidence. — Ed.] 


3.     Suipenmam  qf  the  Stirvey  <^  the  Brahmuqmira  River, 

For  the  last  four  yeara,  an  aeenrate  trigonometrical  survey  of  the  Brahmaputra 

has  keen  in  progress,  to  connect  the  map  of  this  river  from  CroalpAra,  where  it 

tcrminnted  in  Captain  Wilcox's  Survey  of  tbe  Assam  Valley,  (see  tbe  138th 

sheet  of  the  **  lodian  Atlas,*'  or  the  lithographed  map  in  the  17th  volume  of 

Bfsrarchoi.)  vrith  the  surveys  of  the  Ganges,  the  Snnderbans,  and  finally  with  the 

gmnd  meridional  arc.  Captsin  Wilcox  and  Lieutenant  Ommannbt,  Engineera, 

i^fmiplfftfii  the  measurement  of  the  Jenai,  which  now  forms  the  main  stream  of  the 

fiiahm^mtra»  ftom  Jumilpv  to  its  oonfiuenoe  with  the  Ganges  at  Jifirgaig, 

sad  tbe   Inttmr  olBeer  had  in  18d0  ainoe  been  engaged  in  tracing  the  line  of 

the  fiver  ftom  goalp4ra  round  the  difficult  country    at  the  root  of  the  K4sia 

■raatninn,  to  within  30  miles  of  Dacca,  when  a  sudden  order  of  Government 

lately  directs  the  whole  work  to  be  suspended,  and  in  fact,  all  that  haa  been 

done,   to  be  rendered   comparatively  useless  for  want  of   the  connecting  Unk 

which  it  would  not  have  taken  three  months  to  complete  t    Geographers  at  home 

viO  be  at  a  Iom,  as  we  ourselves  are,  to  account  for  a  measure  apparently  so  im« 

peUtie,  nsid  we  cannot  help  thinking,  that  a  word  of  expUnation  to  the  proper 

ssihoritiea  would  still  be  in  time  to  remedy  the  mistake. 


Meteorological  Regitter. 


■it 


aSSSS31S:BS?|SS'" 


iiiinii'iiiims.i  ■ 


Ee^sf^s&sest; 


';:ss!fs;^3£!iszssr:sni£»s|i;||| 


TiKuajlH     "?  ^:''- 5". 'i';^".'^'^'!  •!".=' 


'»p  S-"S2555S5bS5SS25---  -^B-  -^SS  ■"■S~  rf  - 1  ■  e  1. 


KKriSs^fSieasiKR^s'fer- 


MlMlIMMyiMlil^^*.' 


r^llMl: 


jh    Ji'H  aS'^ss: 


|l|S^liP.|] 


|sesx| 


[Kfis 


;as"=as£3RSS't"S&ss; 


a  a  3"e  Bases  sBa  .xaai'gs"  g"a  2' j  6s !  e 


;^i'is^5t£5|g?'^ 


llliisiiil^lii 


± — L|. :: — 1 — ^  I  "  J  H  S 


JOURNAL 


or 


THE    ASIATIC    SOCIETY. 


No.  Sa.-^February,  1835. 


I.-  Same  Account  of  a  Sect  of  Hindu  Schismatics  in  Western  India, 
calling  themselves  Rdmsan^ht,  or  Friends  of  God,  By  Capt.  G.  £. 
WxsTMACOTT,  Asst.  to  the  Gov,  Gen's  Agent,  N,  E,  Frontier. 

Of  Tfls  Mahant  or  Rblioiovs  Supbriors  of  thb  Ordbb. 

Ramcharan,  the  founder  of  the  R&ouan^hiSi  was  a  RJ^mivat  Byra- 
^,  horn  A.  D.  1719*,  at  Sorahchasen,  a  village  in  the  principality  of 
Jypar.  The  precise  period,  nor  the  causes,  which  led  him  to  ahjure 
the  religion  of  his  fathers,  do  not  appear  :  hut  he  steadily  denounced 
idol -worship,  and  suffered  on  this  account  great  persecution  from  the 
Brahmans.  On  quitting  the  place  of  his  nativity  in  1750,  he  wan- 
dered over  the  country,  and  eventually  repaired  to  Bhilwira,  in  the 
Udipnr  territory,  where  after  a  residence  of  two  years,  Bhim  Singh, 
prince  of  that  state,  and  father  of  the  present  RIna,  was  urged  hy  the 
priests  to  harass  him  to  a  degree  which  compelled  him  to  abandon  the 
town. 

The  then  chief  of  Shahpura,  who  also  bore  the  name  of  Bhfm 
Singh,  compassionating  his  misfortunes,  offered  the  wanderer  an 
asylum  at  bis  court,  and  prepared  a  suitable  escort  to  attend  him :  the 
sage,  while  he  availed  himself  of  the  courtesy,  humbly  excused  himself 
from  accepting  the  elephants  and  equipage  sent  for  his  conveyance* 
and  arrived  at  Shahpura  on  foot,  in  the  year  1767  ;  but  he  does  not 
seem  to  have  settled  there  permanently  until  two  years  later,  from 
which  time,  it  may  be  proper  to  date  the  institution  of  the  sect.  Rim-* 
charan  expired  in  the  month  of  April,  1798,  in  the  seventy-ninth 
year  of  bis  age,  and  his  corpse  was  reduced  to  ashes  in  the  great 
temple  at  Sh£hpura« 

•  A.  Samvat  1776. 


66  Some  Account  of  the  Rdmsanhhis,  a  Sect  of  [Fbb. 

Sadlia  Rim,  Governor  of  Bhflw&ra,  a  Bania  of  the  Deopara  tribe, 
was  one  of  IUiincharan'8  bitterest  enemiefi  :  he  on  one  occasion  dis- 
patched a  Singi*  to  Sh&bpura  to  put  the  schismatic  to  death ;  but 
the  latter,  who  probably  got  information  of  his  purpose,  bent  hia 
head  low  as  the  man  entered,  and  told  him  to  perform  the  service  on 
which  he  was  deputed,  but  to  remember  that  as  the  Almighty  alone 
bestowed  life,  man  could  not  destroy  it,  without  the  Divine  permission. 
The  hired  assassin  trembled  at  what  he  took  for  preternatural  foresight 
in  his  intended  victim,  fell  at  his  feet,  and  asked  forgiveness. 

lUimcharan  composed  36,250  Sabd  or  hymns,  each  containing  from 
five  to  eleven  verses :  thirty-two  letters  go  to  each  aslok,  which  give  the 
above  total.  He  was  succeeded  in  the  spiritual  directorship  by  R£m- 
jan,  one  of  his  twelve  ChMa  or  disciples.  This  person  was  bom  at  the 
village  of  Sirsin,  embraced  the  new  doctrine  in  1768,  and  died  at 
Shihpura  in  1809,  after  a  reign  of  12  years,. 2  months  and  6  days. 
He  composed  1 8,000  Sabd. 

The  third  hierarch,  Dulba  Him,  became  a  Ramsan^hi,  A.  D.  1776. 
and  died  in  1824  :  he  wrote  ten  thousand  Sabd,  and  about  four  thou- 
sand  sakf ,  or  epic  poems,  in  praise  of  men  eminent  for  virtue  not  only 
of  his  own  faith,  but  among  Hindus,  Muhammedans,  and  others. 

Chatra  Dis  was  converted  at  the  early  age  of  twelve  years,  ascend- 
ed the  thronet  in  1824.  and  died  in  1831.  He  is  said  to  have  written 
1000  Sabd,  but  would  not  permit  their  being  committed  to  paper. 

Niriyan  Das,  the  fourth  in  descent  from  R£mcharan,  now  fills  the 
chair  of  spiritual  director. 

On  the  demise  of  a  Mahant,  an  assembly  of  the  priests  and  laitj 
is  convened  at  Shihpnra  to  elect  a  successor,  who  is  chosen  with  re* 
ferenoe  alone  to  his  wisdom  and  virtues.  He  is  installed  on  the 
thirteenth  day  after  the  office  falls  vacant,  on  which  occasion  the  By* 
tigia  entertain  the  entire  Hindii  population  of  the  town  with  a  ban* 
quet  of  sweetmeats  at  the  temple  within  the  city- walls,  known  by  the 
name  of  Rammeri}. 

The  only  difference  between  the  garb  of  the  Mahant  and  that  of  the 
priests  consists  in  the  quality  of  the  cloth,  which  is  made  of  cotton  of 

*  Singi.  A  particular  cast  of  Hindus,  so  called  in  R&jw&ra  from  their  con* 
ducting  a  number  of  tiieir  own,  and  of  the  Mahesrt  and  Sumogl  tribes  of  Banias. 
to  noted  places  of  pilgrinLage,  free  of  all  expence.  The  word  is  evidently  a  oor* 
ruption  from  Sangi  a  companion. 

t  Gaddi  is  the  term  invariably  applied  to  the  cushion  of  the  superior  and 
Mah4rkj  (mighty  prince),  the  only  title  by  which  he  is  addressed  and  spoken  of  by 
the  Rimsan^hls.  They  approach  him  with  profound  obeisance,  rererentlj 
touch  hia  foot,  and  lay  their  foreheads  to  the  marble  on  which  he  is  seated. 

X  Merl  signiaeB  an  upper-roomed  house  in  tiie  language  of  lUywibra. 


1835.]  Hmdu  Scki$m&iic$  in  Wettem  India.  67 

ntlier  a  finer  texture  than  theirs :  their  diet  is  the  same,  and  contbts 
of  dry  cakes  of  coarse  wheat  floor  without  any  kind  of  seasoning. 
The  superior  resides  at  Shihpura,  the  chief  place  of  their  religion,  but 
occasionally  leaves  it  for  a  period  of  one  or  two  mondis,  wandering 
OTer  the  country  to  mortify  his  body  and  aoeustom  it  to  endure  fa- 
tig:ue. 

Reliffiom. 

The  Rimsan^hfs  believe  in  the  unity  and  omnipotence  of  God,  whom 
they  regard  as  the  Author  of  creation,  preservation,  and  destruction  ; 
nor  so  far  as  I  could  learn,  do  they  hold  his  nature  and  attributes  to 
differ  materially  from  the  doctrine  professed  by  ourselves.  They  call 
the  Supreme  fieing.  Rim ;  he  is  the  source  of  all  good,  and  the  avert- 
er  of  evil,  and  as  none  can  fathom  his  decrees,  resignation  to  them  is 
implicitly  enjoiued.  Man  is  pronounced  incapable  of  any  exertion  of 
himself :  whatever  comes  to  pass  is  accomplished  through  the  Divine 
Agency ;  and  as  God  alone  is  the  bestower  of  rewards  and  punish-^ 
ments,  the  EimsauMiis  are  instructed  to  be  constant  in  his  worship,  in 
the  morning,  at  noon  and  night,  and  always  to  ask  his  blessing  before 
going  to  meals.  The  soul  is  believed  to  be  an  emanation  from  the 
Divine  spirit,  which  takes  flight  to  heaven  on  the  dissolution  of  the 
human  frame ;  and  they  inculcate,  if  a  person  commit  sin,  who  has  en« 
joyed  the  advantages  of  education  and  is  versed  in  the  scriptures,  no 
future  act  however  exemplary  can  procure  his  remission  from  punish- 
ment, but  in  the  case  of  an  illiterate  man,  l^at  he  may  by  study,  devo- 
tion and  repentance  obtain  absolution  of  his  crimes. 

The  formation  and  worship  of  idols  is  expressly  prohibited.  The 
lUmsan^his  pass  the  Hindd  gods  unnoticed,  and  no  sort  of  images 
or  symlx^  of  idolatry  are  admitted  into  their  temples.  When  I 
pointedly  asked  Nar£yan  Dis  his  opinion  of  idol- worship,  he  replied  in 
verse : — '  As  to  lave  the  body  in  the  ocean  is  equivalent  to  bathing  in  all 
the  rivers  of  earth,  since  they  flow  into  the  gpreat  deep  ;  and  to  irrigate 
the  roots  of  a  tree  is  sufficient  without  further  waste  to  nourish  and 
bring  forth  its  leaves,  its  flowers,  and  its  fruits ;  so  to  worship  the 
omnipotent  God,  does  away  the  necessity  of  addressing  all  inferior 
deitiea. 

Hie  Mahant  said  it  was  a  mistake  to  suppose  the  doctrine  of  the 
sect  was  new — H  had  in  fact  existed  in  the  world  from  a  rery  remote 
period,  though  shorn  of  its  purity  by  admixture  with  debasing  super- 
stitions and  fBlae  tenets,  engrafted  upon  it  from  time  to  time  by  the 
ignorant  and  designing.  Men  were  bom  in  every  age  who  held 
floond  principles  of  belief,  but  persecution  compelled  them  to  recant 
their  opinions,  or  to  take  refuge  in  the  wiUs.  It  was  retervod  for 
K  2 


-68  Same  Account  of  the  RdmfmHikU,  a  Sect  of  [Fbb. 

JUmcharan  to  fnme  a  code  from  the  most  approred  writings  of  Hin- 
du law-givers :  to  avoid  giving  a  shock  to  the  prejudices  of  the  peo- 
ple he  desired  to  convert,  he  wisely  took  the  Shistras  for  his  guide, 
culling  that  which  was  good,  and  rejecting  all  that  h.e  deemed  mia« 
chievous — and  he  called  those  who  adopted  his  opinions  Rimsan^hi, 
friends  or  servants  of  God. 

The  Mahant  readily  engaged  to  furnish  me  with  a  complete  collec- 
tion of  their  sacred  writings ;  but  as  there  was  but  one  copy  in  the 
temple,  I  succeeded  in  bringing  away  with  me  only  a  few  selections, 
of  which  I  subjoin  a  translation.  The  head  of  each  page  is  inscribed 
with  the  holy  name  of  Rim,  used  by  the  society  as  an  initial  title  of 
respect,  corresponding  with  the  Alif  (Allah)  of  the  Mnsalmans.  and 
Sri  of  the  Hindds,  and  signifying,  that  an  author  solicits  the  blessing 
of  God  on  commencing  a  work,  and  invokes  success  on  the  undertak- 
ing. 

The  Mahant  wrote  the  first  Sabd  in  an  elegant  hand,  the  rest 
were  transcribed  by  the  priests  in  a  corresponding  style  of  beauty, 
and  red  ink*marks  are  introduced  in  the  commencement  and  end  of 
each  couplet.  The  religious  works  of  the  Ramsan^his  are  written 
in  the  Deva  Niigari  character,  and  chiefly  in  the  Hindi  lauguagv* 
with  an  admixture  of  Rajwara  provincialisms — but  there  are  also  a 
great  many  Sanskrit  and  some  Panjabi  verses,  and  Arabic  and  Per« 
sian  words  likewise  find  a  place. 

0/ the  Prieets. 

Priests  are  called  either  Byrigi  or  Si^dh,  and  are  divided  into 
three  classes,  the  two  last  of  which,  denominated  Bedehl  and  Moha- 
nf,  I  shall  notice  presently.  They  are  enjoined  to  study  the  holy 
writings,  and  to  disclaim  all  merit  in  their  works  :  to  observe  celibacy, 
chastity,  humility,  abstinence,  and  contentment :  to  put  a  restraint 
upon  the  tongue  :  to  sleep  little :  to  accustom  the  body  to  hardships 
and  fatigue  :  and  to  exercise  charity,  liberality,  and  mercy.  Anger, 
brawls,  avarice,  selfishness,  usury,  gaming,  lying,  theft,  lust,  hypo« 
crisy,  and  all  kinds  of  luxuries  are  strongly  denounced. 

Priests  are  commanded  never  to  look  at  their  face  in  a  glass,  nor 
to  use  snuff,  perfumes,  or  ornaments,  as  such  things  savour  of  vanity. 
To  go  bare-footed,  and  on  no  account  to  ride  on  any  kind  of  convey- 
ance :  never  to  destroy  any  thing  animate,  nor  to  live  in  solitude,  nor 
to  ask  or  receive  money.  Dancing,  music,  and  other  frivolous  amuse- 
ments are  forbidden,  and  to  taste  of  tobacco,  opium,  and  all  intoxicat- 
ing drugs  and  spirits. 

They  are  not  permitted  to  prepare  medicines,  but  do  not  object  to 
receive  th^n  in  time  of  sickness  at  the  hand  of  a  stranger. 


1835.]  Hmdk  Schimaiies  im  Wniem  India.  SB 

It  may  be  right  to  mention  in  this  place,  that  many  of  the  reasons 
given  for  the  institution  of  particular  rites  were  received  from  the 
chief  of  the  Ri[msan^his,  to  whom  I  made  three  visits :  he  nsnally 
delivered  himself  in  Sanskrit  verse,  which  he  afterwards  explained  in 
the  local  dialect,  for  the  instmction  of  his  hearers. 

It  was  a  maxim  of  Biuncharan  that  woman  and  gold  in  the  present 
viciona  state  of  society  were  the  principal  sources  of  mischief  in  the 
world,  he  therefore  enacted  a  strict  ordinance  for  priests  to  shun  both 
of  them.  The  founder,  a  married  man  without  a  ^unily,  set  the  ex- 
ample of  putting  away  his  wife  ;  and  this  sacrifice,  with  the  desertion 
of  one's  children, are  essential  to  obtain  admission  to  the  order :  but  the 
families  of  these  Byrigis  are,  I  believe,  in  all  cases  comfortably  pro- 
vided for.  So  strictly  is  the  rule  of  continence  enforced,  that  a  priest 
ii  only  permitted  to  converse  with  females  on  matters  connected  with 
religion ;  the  smallest  approach  to  levity  would  involve  the  dismissal 
of  the  culprit.  Dulha  lUm,  the  third  Hierarch,  was  affianced  at  the 
time  he  became  a  Rimsan^hi,  and  of  course  broke  troth  and  cast 
away  the  kangna  or  thread  bound  round  a  bridegroom's  wrist ;  hence 
his  name  Dulha  or  the  Bridegroom.  A  Turan*,  representing  a  bunch 
of  flowers  in  stone,  is  suspended  under  the  porchway  of  his  shrine  at 
6fa4hpura,  in  commemoration  of  the  circumstance. 

Gold  is  supposed  to  beget  avarice,  and  to  accept  of  it  destroys  the 
integrity  of  all  previous  acts  of  piety  and  virtue.  I  combatted  its 
interdiction  on  the  plea  that  the  misuse,  as  of  every  thing  else,  was 
to  be  guarded  against,  but  that  it  was  capable  of  working  much  good 
— and  inquired  if  women  were  thought  so  ill  of,  why  the  sect  admitted 
female  converts.  "  The  touch  of  gold,"  said  Nir£yan  Das,  "  is  a  lure  to 
sin,  and  marriage  is  prohibited  to  ecclesiastics  (not  to  tbe  laity), 
because  the  cares  of  a  fBunily  would  interfere  materially  with  their 
holv  meditations.  The  heart  should  be  fixed  on  one  alone  (God),  he 
who  places  his  affections  on  any  thing  mortal,  ceases  to  be  a  Bvragi. 
It  is  related,  in  example  of  the  little  value  set  on  lucre  by  the  Rim. 
san^his.  that  a  man  presented  Dulha  Bim  on  some  occasion  with  a 
philosopher's  stone,  which  the  sage  received  in  silence  and  cast  into  a 
wen.  The  author  of  the  gift,  indignant  at  the  contempt  shown  to  his 
offering,  preferred  a  complaint  to  the  R4ja  of  Shihpura,  who  asked 
the  superior  the  motive  of  his  conduct.  The  man  having  acknowledg- 
ed he  bestowed  away  the  stone,  the  Mahant  inquired  how  he  could 

•  It  is  Qsnal  among  IUjp6ts  of  all  ranks,  at  the  time  of  a  wedding,  for  the 
fiUhcr  of  the  bride  to  suspend  a  bnnch  of  flowers  made  of  silk  or  wood,  called 
tnraii,  at  his  porchway,  which  the  bridegroom  strikes  with  the  handle  of  a 
whip  or  stick  before  he  eaters  to  bear  away  the  bride. 


70  Santi  Accatrnt  of  the  Rdmstm^ktB,  a  Sect  of  £¥^»« 

in  reMon  oomplaia  of  the  Iosb  of  what  did  not  bdong  to  him.— *'  Your 
motive,"  said  Dulha  Bim,  *'  in  presenting^  the  stone  was  to  tempt  me 
to  evil ;  but  I  covet  not  gold,  nor  is  the  transmutation  of  metals  fitting 
employment  for  a  mendicant :  take  ye  twenty  rupees  and  begone/' 

A  Byrigf ,  convicted  of  receiving  money,  is  branded  on  the  forehead 
with  a  metal  coin,  heated  for  the  purpose,  and  ejected  from  the  com- 
munity. Yet  this  interdiction,  however  strict,  must  be  regarded  as 
nominal,  since  lay  followers  receive  money  for  the  use  of  the  order — 
and  two  Banias  of  the  sect  residing  in  Shihpura  are  appointed  ex- 
pressly to  receive  remittances,  lend  out  money,  and  carry  on  trade  on 
account  of  the  holy  fraternity. 

A  woman  may  become  a  priestesft,  as  in  the  instance  of  Sardp,  a 
devoted  adherent  of  R&mcharan,  by  abandoning  her  husband  and  ofF- 
spring,  and  by  conforming  strictly  to  chastity  and  other  statutes.  Fe- 
males are  forbidden'  under  pain  of  chastisement  and  excommunicatioat 
to  approach  places  of  worship  after  dusk,  as  they  form  theresidenoe  of 
the  priesthood :  it  is  considered  prudent  to  guard  them  from  tempta- 
tion, although  they  are  supposed  to  have  acquired  absolute  controul 
over  the  pasnons  and  all  unlawful  desires,  before  they  are  admitted  to 
the  sect.    The  sexes  sit  apart  in  the  temples,  and  never  sing  together. 

In  regard  of  the  injunction  to  sleep  little,  and  to  follow  habits  of 
industry,  they  say  there  is  enough  of  sleep  in  the  grave,  life  is  evan- 
escent, and  of  too  much  value  to  be  passed  in  repose ;  and  by  wasting 
the  precious  h6urs  in  slumber,  man  degrades  himself  to  an  equality 
with  the  bmte.  Their  aliment  is  poor,  and  taken  sparingly,  because 
abstinence  induces  watchfvdness,  while  a  surfeit  of  food  and  sleep 
make  the  soul  heavy.  PHests  reside  away  from  the  habitations  of 
man,  as  the  turmoil  of  cities  would  interrupt  their  meditations ;  bat 
they  are  at  the  same  time  commanded  to  live  together,  to  correct  the 
foibles  and  relieve  the  gloom  of  each  other.  "  A  solitary  lamp,"  added 
the  chief,  "  however  brilliant,  casteth  a  shadow  beneath  it— place  ano- 
ther lamp  in  the  apartment,  and  the  darkness  of  both  b  dissipated.*' 

The  priest  changes  his  name  on  admission  to  the  order,  to  denote  he 
enters  on  a  new  state  of  life,  and  the  hair  of  his  face  and  head  (with  ex- 
ception to  a  small  tuft  on  the  crown)  is  shaved  close ;  there  are  several 
barbers  on  the  establishment,  whose  business  it  is  to  perform  thia 
office ;  they  are  wealthy,  and  receive  occasionally  valuable  presents,  I 
heard  of  a  Charan,  who,  in  a  fit  of  liberality,  presented  five  hundred 
rupees  to  one  of  them.  The  only  covering  worn  by  the  S£dh  is  a 
cotton  doth,  of  coarse  texture,  seven  feet  and  a  half  long,  with  a  small 
piece  for  a  waistband,  and  another  for  a  peroolater,  water  being  always 
strained  before  it  is  used  for  culinary  or  other  purposes,  to  goanl 


1835.3  ^^^  SchitmMtics  in  Western  Inik.  71 

•gUBst  the  destruction  of  aninialcolse.  The  sheet  is  coloured  with 
Gir6,  a  kind  of  red^ochre,  emblematical  of  humility  ;  they  add  a  second 
in  die  winter  season,  and  sometimes  a  thirds  when  if  warmth  be  not 
obtained,  they  throw  off  all  clothing,  to  mortify  feeling,  disdaining,  as 
they  express  it,  to  be  overcome  by  the  wintry  elements.  This  sheet  is 
brought  over  the  head,  and  forms  its  only  covering ;  but  woollen  cloth 
of  similar  dimensions  is  sometimes  substituted  for  cotton  in  the  cold 
months.  They  all  go  bare-footed,  and  never  ride  on  any  description  of 
animal  or  wheeled  conveyance. 

A  perpendicular  mark  of  white  day,  called  Siri,  imprinted  on  the 
forehead,  is  a  distinguishing  symbol  a(  the  sect,  denoting  belief  in  the 
unity  of  God,  and  they  have  a  rosary  of  small  beads  used  in  prayer 
about  their  necks.  Metal  utensils  are  proscribed.  The  Sidh  drink 
froux  wooden  goblets,  and  eat  off  stone,  china,  and  earthen-ware ;  the 
hMer,  it  is  well  known,  are  forbidden  to  orthodox  Hindus.  They  ab« 
itain  from  aniasal  food,  and  what  is  singular,  considering  the  extraor* 
dinsry  anxiety  shewn  to  provide  for  the  safety  of  insects,  partake  of 
nothing  nnsubdued  by  fire,  fruits  and  vegetables  not  excepted.  They 
have  no  objecticm  to  touch  the  element,  but  refrain  from  preparing 
tiidr  own  food:  thus  it  should  seem,  however  fearful  themselves,  to 
incur  the  deadly  sin  of  robbing  a  creature  of  life,  they  do  not  view  the 
act  in  others  with  the  same  antipathy.  Even  the  most  loathsome 
vermin  are  held  sacred ;  whenever  a  R£msan^h(  kindles  a  light,  he 
covers  it  with  a  shade,  and  lamps  are  excluded  from  the  temples  from 
an  apprehension  they  may  lure  insects  to  destruction «  Influenced  by  a 
similar  feeling,  the  priests  look  on  the  ground  before  they  walk,  and 
never  move  out  of  doors,  except  on  very  urgent  business,  during  four 
months  of  the  year,  or  from  the  middle  of  Asarh'''  to  the  middle  of  Kar« 
tik  Hie  insect  population  being  most  active  in  the  wet  months,  they 
Hear  to  crush  them  under  foot  in  passing  through  the  rank  vegetation, 
and  should  they  be  on  a  journey,  bait  without  reference  to  situation, 
tin  the  season  is  over. 

The  total-  number  of  S&dh,  so  far  as  I  could  ascertain  from  inquiry 
in  various  quarters,  does  not  exceed  eight  hundred.  No  census  has 
ever  been  taken :  they  are  dispersed  over  the  country  frequently  at  a 
great  distance  from  Shahpura,  and  never  attend  the  festival  of  Ph(il 
Bol  together,  so  it  is  obviously  impossible  to  arrive  at  a  correct  esti- 
mate.  The  number  at  ShiibpUTu  constantly  varies,  and  about  a  hun- 
dred are  sometimes  met  with  in  the  temple  at  one  time  ;  the  visitors 
who  come  to  make  their  respects  to  the  superior,  to  consult  him  and 
receive  his  blessing,  usually  remain  for  three  days,  and  give  place  to 
oUkts. 

*  July,  Auguiti  September,  and  October. 


78  Some  Aoetnmt  of  the  Ram$an!^kC$,  a  Seei  of  IFmb. 

The  priests  may  be  considered  wealthy,  their  few  wants  considered^ 
and  the  laity  sabscribe  liberally  to  their  support.     Two  of  them  visit 
the  town  of  Shiihpura  daily,  to  collect  ready  .dressed  Tictaals  from  lay 
members  of  the  community  and  Hindus  of  the  better  class,  who  con- 
tribute readily  to  fill  their  wallets.     They  do  not  accept  food  from 
other  sects,  and  the  custom  is  observed,  it  should  seem,  as  an  act  of 
humility,  certainly  not   from  an   avaricious  motive.     The  fraternity 
make  their  evening  repast  off  these  offerings,  and  purchase  materials 
for  a  simple  breakfast,  the  only  other  meal,  out  of  their  own  coffers* 
Bimcharan  had  twelve  pupils  or  disciples,  called  Chdla,  whom  he 
selected  from  the  priesthood,  filling  up  vacancies  as  they  occurred,  from 
the  most  virtuous  of  the  elders,   and  this  custom  is  continued  by  bis 
successors.  They  are  called  the  "  Baruh  Thumbe  ke  Sadh,"  or  disciples 
of  the  twelve  pillars.  The  middle  hall  of  the  temple  where  the  Mabant 
sits,  and  prayers  are  read,  being  supported  by  that  number  of  columns, 
three  on  a  side,  beneath  which  the  disciples  range  themselves.     The 
openings  between  the  columns  are  hung  with  cotton  cloths,  dyed  with 
Gird,   let  down  at  night  to  exclude  the  air,  and  here  the  priests  take 
their  repose ;  the  pavement  of  the  hall  is  elevated  above  the  outer 
terrace,  and  is  the  only  part  of  the  structure  laid  with  mats,  and  dry 
grass  is  spread  upon  the  terrace  in  the  winter,  the  only  time  of  year 
such  a  luxury  is  permitted,  to  serve  as  a  cushion  to  the  laity  and  visit- 
ers who  are  not  admitted  inside. 

The  twelve  do  not  reside  permanently  at  Shihpura,  but  four  or  five 
are  always  found  there  at  one  time.  One  of  them  denominated  Kot« 
wal  acts  as  steward  of  the  grain  and  medicines  deposited  in  the  temple* 
and  distributes  a  daily  allowance  of  food  to  the  inmates ;  nothing  can 
be  taken  from  the  store  without  the  Mahant's  order ;  it  is  also  the 
duty  of  the  Kotwal  to  summon  the  priests  to  midnight  prayer. 

Another  of  the  body  called  Kaprad£r — keeper  of  the  wardrobe — ^haa 
charge  of  various  kinds  of  clothes  presented  by  the  laity  and  strangers 
for  the  use  of  the  brotherhood :  these  include  coarse  cottons,  blankets* 
and  other  woollens,  but  no  coloured  or  rich  stufis  are  accepted.  The 
cloths  supply  the  Sadh  with  raiment,  and  when  cast  off,  are  bestowed 
in  charity ;  and  some  of  the  brotherhood  are  constantly  employed  pre- 
paring dresses  for  the  poor.  The  same  individual  keeps  the  vessels  of 
the  refectory. 

A  third  fills  the  office  of  censor,  and  maintains  strict  watch  over  the 
manners  and  moral  conduct  of  the  fraternity.  A  fourth  teaches  the 
priesthood  to  read,  and  a  fifth  instructs  them  in  writing. 

Another  is  appointed  to  teach  reading  and  writing  to  men  of  all 
persuasions  who  apply  to  him,  while  a  seventh,  usually  selected  for  hia 


1835.]  Hmdu  Schismatics  in  Western  India.  78 

age  and  saturDine  temper,  inBtructs  females  in  the  same  acquirep 

ments. 

The  remaining  five,  with  three  disciples  chosen  indifferently  from 
among  those  mentioned  ahove,  form  a  council  of  eight,  appointed  hy 
the  Mahant,  to  investigate  into  offences  and  infringements  of  the  rules 
of  the  order.  The  elder  ecclesiastics  have  usually  several  disciples^ 
who  are  byragis,  and  in  event  of  the  absence  of  a  member  filling  an 
office  in  the  establishment  at  Sbahpura,  a  trust-worthy  follower  officir 
ates  as  his  deputy. 

0/  the  Priests  called  Bedehi  and  Mdhant 

Bedehi,  compounded  of  two  words  he,  without,  and  deh,  body,  im- 
plies that  the  persons  so  denominated  are  dead  to  all  corporeal  feeling, 
and  accordingly  they  go  stark  naked. 

The  Mohani,  as  the  term  indicates,  feign  insensibility  and  uncon- 
sciousness of  all  that  passes  around  them.  Priests  who  have  not  suf- 
ficient command  over  their  tongues  become  "  Mohan(,"  not  for  life, 
hut  a  period  of  years  ;  and  when  they  have  brought  their  hasty  tempers 
into  complete  subjection,  they  resume  the  use  of  speech.  They  repeat 
"  Ram,  Bam,"  the  watch-word  of  the  sect,  in  acknowledgment  of  a 
salutation,  and  permit  themselves  to  converse  and  answer  questions  on 
subjects  strictly  confined  to  their  religion.  With  exception  to  the 
particulars  noted,  the  Bedehi  aud  Mohanf  differ  in  no  respect  from  the 
other  priests. 

The  hungry,  be  their  creed  what  it  may,  are  never  sent  away  empty 
from  the  temple,  and  the  ragged  are  provided  with  suitable  raiment. 
Daring  Chyt,  Bysakh,  and  Jeth,  or  from  the  middle  of  March  to  the 
middle  of  June,  the  hottest  period  of  th^  year,  the  raahant  stations  a 
brahman*,  with  water-carriers  at  a  distance  of  two  miles  from  Shah* 
pura,  on  the  difierent  roads  leading  to  the  city,  to  minister  to  the 
wants  of  th^  thirsty  traveller.  And  all  the  cattle  of  the  town  receive 
a  certain  allowance  of  fodder  and  water  during  the  above  season  from 
the  same  bountiful  source. 

It  will  be  seen,  that  the  doctrine  of  the  Ramsan^his  inculcates  the 
mortification  of  the  passions,  with  entire  abstraction  from  the  world, 
and  the  renunciation  of  all  its  pleasures  and  enjoyments.  The  two 
sins  held  in  most  abhorrence  are  incontinence  and  avarice,  and  are 
never  forgiven.  The  dress  of  the  priesthood  is  kept  scrupulously 
neat  and  cleau,  and  changed,  I  believe,  ev^ery  day,  or  second  day,  and 

*  It  if  barely  necenary  to  mention,  that  a  brahnan  is  chosen,  because  Hindus 
of  inferior  caste,  and  I  might  include  foreigners,  are  gratified  to  accept  the  beverage 
from  his  hand,  it  bile  they  might  hesitate  to  take  it  from  a  man  of  lo^  (nbe« 


74  Some  Account  of  the  Rdmean^kts,  a  Sect  of  [Fbb. 

tbeir  modest  qaaker-like  demeanoar,  as  they  respond  **  'Rim,  Rim"  to 
the  salutation  of  the  traveller,  prepossesses  him  strongly  in  their  favour. 

Of  the  Laity. 
The  laity»  known  by  the  general  name  of  girbist,  are  at  liberty  at 
any  time  to  enter  the  hierarchy,  and  the  office  of  mahant  is  open  to 
.them.  They  are  particularly  enjoined  to  speak  the  truth  ;  to  be  con- 
stant in  their  affections,  and  just  and  honest  in  their  dealings.  I  omit- 
ted to  inquire,  if  females  are  forbidden  to  become  SatI,  but  ratiier 
think  they  are  not,  as  two  of  the  wives  of  the  late  Riji  of  Shihpura, 
who  was  a  Rimsan^l,  burnt  in  1825.  It  might  be  that  the  force 
of  ancient  custom  was  in  this  case  too  strong  to  be  overcome,  and  the 
noble  often  indulge  licenses  which  would  not  be  countenanced  in  the 
peasant. 

The  girhist  celebrate  their  weddings  with  none  of  the  pomp  and 
r^oicing  usual  with  the  brahmanical  Hindus,  but  conduct  the  ceremo- 
.nial  in  a  quiet  unobtrusive  manner.  Like  the  byrigis,  they  (are  for- 
bidden to  mourn  for  the  dead,  as  an  act  answering  no  purpose,  since 
death  is  the  doom  of  all,  and  also  because  it  implies  a  want  of  resigna- 
tion to  the  divine  will.  They  burn  their  dead,  and  chaunt  Sabd  over 
a  corpse. 

Neither  priests  nor  laymen  observe  TQa,  Dashahra,  Dew£l£,  Holf, 
nor  any  other  Hindu  festival,  that  I  am  aware  of ;  they  keep  a  strict 
fast  from  sun-set  until  sun-rise,  nor  even  when  sick,  are  they  per- 
mitted to  take  any  nourishment,  but  medicine  during  those  hours. 

The  laity  at  Shihpura  are  in  number  about  two  hundred,  of  which 
perhaps  a  hundred  and  twenty  are  of  the  male  sex,  and  they  are  inter- 
dicted turning  Bedehi  and  Mohanf,  as  attention  to  the  rules  of  those 
orders  are  incompatible  with  the  discharge  of  temporal  duties. 

Vofiverts. 
The  R&msan^his  are  composed  of  all  castes  of  Hindus,  and  although 
no  members  of  other  sects  have  been  converted,  nor  so  far  as  I 
could  learn,  have  any  applied  for  admission  to  the  order,  the  tenets  are 
characterised  by  so  much  of  liberality  that  I  see  nothing  to  oppose  it. 
Both  Christians  and  Muhammadans  are  freely  admitted  to  their  places 
of  worship ;  all  that  is  required  of  them,  being  to  remove  their,  shoes : 
but  in  the  matter  of  diet,  the  force  of  prejudice  and  ancient  custom  are 
so  strong  among  the  sectaries,  that  I  doubt  if  they  would  allow  apos- 
tates of  any  other  faith  to  eat  with  them. 

Converts  can  be  admitted  to  the  society  by  the  superior  alone  in 
the  temple  at  Shahpura,  and  they  are  conducted  for  this  purpose  by 
the  priests  from  diAerent  parts  of  India.  *The  superior  makes  the 
novice  over  on  his  arrival  to  the  twelve  S£dh  of  the  pillars,  who  are 


1835.]  Htndu  SehismaUci  in  Western  InHa.  75 

directed  to  examine  him  on  the  sonndness  of  his  belief,  and  to  make 
him  thoroughly  conyeraant  with  the  tenets  on  which  their  religion  is 
foanded.  Should  their  report  be  favourable,  the  name  of  the  convert 
is  changed,  supposing  he  enter  the  hierarchy,  but  not  otherwise,  and 
he  is  received  into  the  order,  after  undergoing  a  novitiate  of  forty  days. 

Some  brabmans  have  enrolled  themselves,  but  converts  have  been 
made  principally  from  the  mahter£*  and  agarval  tribes  of  baneas. 
There  are  no  certain  accounts  of  the  number  of  lUmsan^his  dispers* 
ed  over  Western  India ;  they  abound  chiefly  in  Rajwira  and  Gujarit, 
are  met  with  in  the  neighbourhood  of  most  large  cities  and  towns,  such 
as  Bombay,  Surat,  Hydrabad,  Pnnah,  and  Ahmedabad,  and  there  are 
some  at  Benares. 

When  we  consider  the  strict  rules  by  which  the  ecclesiastics  are 
bounds  and  the  hardshipa  by  which  they  are  expected  to  subdue  the 
body^  it  is  not  surprising  their  number  should  augment  but  slowly ;  but 
the  superior  assured  me,  they  had  much  increased  of  late  years  through 
the  quiet  which  Western  India  enjoys  under  British  protection. 

Worship, 

Worship  is  performed  three  times  a  day,  but  the  laity,  busied  in 
their  worldly  avocations,  do  not  all  go  at  one  hoar,  though  once  seated, 
they  remain  in  the  temple  till  the  service  is  over.  The  book  of  pray- 
er is  always  read  aloud  by  a  layman,  who  makes  a  pause  at  the  end  of 
every  second  or  third  verse,  to  enable  the  mahant,  and  in  other  taber- 
nacles, a  priest  of  superior  acumen,  to  expound  and  comment  on  the 
texts  in  the  dialect  of  the  country.  Not  more  than  six  or  seven  Sabd 
are  read  in  a  day,  and  continued  concordant  to  order,  until  the  whole 
have  been  explained  to  the  congregation ;  thus  two  years  are  frequent- 
ly occupied  in  going  through  the  sacred  writings. 

The  S&dh  rise  at  midnight,  and  continue  at  their  devotions  until  the 
first  watch  of  the  morning  (8  a.  m.),  when  the  laity  attend  for  a  cou- 
ple of  hours,  and  the  service  concludes  with  a  couple  of  Sabd  or  songs 
of  praise  chaunted  by  females.  Mid- day  prayer  commences  at  one  or 
two  p.  If.,  and  lasts  for  several  hours  ;  and  evening  service,  at  which 
only  men  are  present,  begins  at  dusk,  and  terminates  in  an  hour,  during 
which  time,  two  arthf  or  hymns,  are  sung.  As  observed  in  another 
]4ace,  men  and  women  never  sing  together,  and  they  sit  apart  in  the 
temples ;  and  when  the  priests  are  alone,  they  pass  hours  together  in 
ailent  abstraction,  and  at  other  times,  count  their  beads,  repeating  at 
intervals  the  holy  name  of  lUm. 

*  Mah^ri  from  MahfeiTar,  a  nsme  of  Mshiid^va :    both  tribes  worship  the 
god  under  difereat  snergios. 

h  2 


76  Some  Accotmt  of  the  AdmsanHis,  a  Sect  of  [Fbb. 

Festival  ofPMlDoL 

Annually  in  the  month  Phtigtin*.  a  festival  called  Fhdl-dol,  is  ob- 
served at  Shilhpura,  attended  by  as  many  of  the  priests  and  laity  as 
are  within  reasonable  distance :  the  Sidh  rarely  allow  two  seasons  to 
pass  in  succession  without  attending.  The  five  or  six  last  days  in 
Ph£lgdn  are,  strictly  speaking,  the  festival,  but  people  begin  to  assem- 
ble upwards  of  a  month  earlier  from  distant  parts  of  India. 

The  name  of  the  festival,  signifying  "  Flowers  swinging"  is  bori'owed 
I  understand  from  one  of  the  eighteen  Purans  called  Srfmath  Bhag- 
avat,  which  contains  an  account  of  Krishna,  and  is  intended  mor6  par- 
ticulariy  for  the  instruction  of  his  followers.  A  festiviQ  is  annually 
observed  in  Bengal,  and  probably  in  other  parts  of  Hindustan,  by  the 
worshippers  of  the  god  on  the  full  moon  of  Chyt  or  Bysakh,  when 
he  is  encircled  with  wreaths  of  €ower8,  placed  in  a  sort  of  cradle, 
and  swung  by  his  votaries.  I  obtained  no  satis^ctory  reason  ^hy  the 
Bimsan^his^  who  do  not  observe  the  rite  alluded  to,  should  give 
the  name  of  Ph61-dol  to  their  great  annual  meeting. 

Two  or  three  S&dh  reside  in  erery  village  of  eonsideration,  and 
from  eight  to  twelve,  and  upwards,  in  each  city  and  large  town,  accord- 
ing to  its  populousness  :  they  are  always  relieved  at  the  Phtil-dol, 
a  regulation  framed  by  Dulha  Ram,  the  third  -  mahant,  to  prevent 
theiir  forming  friendships  and  improper  connections  with  liie  inhabi- 
tants :  on  no  account  are  they  permitted  to  remun  for  two  successive 
years  at  one  place. 

£^ch  of  the  princes  of  Udipur,  Jodhpur,  jypur,  Kotah,  Bdndi  and 
of  some  of  the  smaller  Rajput  states,  although  orthodox  Hindus, 
io  evince  their  respect  for  the  Ramsan^his,  send  from  eight  to  twelve 
hundred  rupees  to  Sh^hpnra  on  the  anniversary  of  Ph(d-dol,  to  furnish 
forth  %  day's  entertainment  of  sweetmeats  to  the  sect. 

Besides  the  Ram-dw£ra  or  temple  outside  Shiihpura,  there  is  an- 
other religious  edifice  within  the  city  wall,  called  Ram-mer£,  which 
has  an  establishment  of  five  brahman  cooks,  five  females  to  g^nd 
meal,  and  a  similar  number  Of  water-carriers  for  the  service  of  the 
brotherhood.  Hither  the  high  priest  resorts  wi^  a  few  of  the  most 
pious  of  the  S&dh,  on  the  last  day  of  each  month,  t»  keep  a  solemn  vigfl 
during  the  night,  in  commemoration  of  the  death  of  Ram charan.  Prat- 
ers are  ofiiered  up,  and  the  holy  writings  expounded,  and  respectable 
people  of  all  persuasions  are  admitted  to  the  building.  The  priests 
distribute  sweetmeats  and  food  c<^tected  in  the  town  to  the  congreg»« 
tion,  reserving  their  own  share  till  mornings 

*  February,  Mareb; 


1835.]  Hindu  SchimaticB  in  Western  India;  77 

Pnnishment; 

When  any  member  of  the  community  infringes  a  rule,  he  is  brought 
to  Shahpora,  at  the  festival  of  PhtU-dol,  by  someone  of  the  byragts, 
who»  as  already  mentioned,  are  dispersed  over  the  country  to  watch 
the  conduct  of  the  sect.  He  is  not  permitted  to  eat  with  the  brother- 
hood,  nor  to  enter  the  holy  edifice ;  but  seated  at  a  little  distance  off 
under  a  certain  tamarind  tree,  where  his  food  is  sent  to  him  on  a  platter 
of  db£k*  leaves.  The  offence  with  which  he  is  charged  is  investigated 
by  the  eooacil  of  eight,  who  make  a  report  on  it  to  the  high  priest. 
If  found  guilty,  the  culprit  is  deprived  of  his  rosary,  a  barber  of  thef 
establishment  shaves  the  top-knot  off  his  head,  and  he  is  ejected  from 
the  community.  What  is  stated  above  applies  to  grievous  offences. 
Slight  mfringemeots  of  order  are  investigated  at  all  seasons ;  and 
sometimes  when  the  culprit  happens  to  be  a  long  distance  off,  the 
priest  stationed  at  the  place  takes  a  deposition  6f  the  case,  and  trans* 
nits  it  to  the  mabant,  when  if  considered  fit,  he  exoomnHlnicates  the 
culprit,  without  ordering  him  to  Shibpura.  It  will  be  seen,  the 
saperior  and  council  are  a  check  upon  each  other,  and  they  must  coin- 
cide in  o^nton  before  a  sentence  can  be  carried  into  effect. 

BeOffious  Edifices. 

Templefl  of  the  Rimsan^his  are  known  under  the  name  of  R^^^ 
dwara,  or  the  gate  of  God.  Among  other  places  in  Rajwara,  where 
they  are  met  with»  may  be  enumerated  Jypur,  Jodphur,  Mertha, 
Nagor,  Udypnr,  Chittor,  Bhflwira,  Tonk,  Bdndi,  and  Kotah.  The 
one  at  Sh&hpura  is  by  a  great  deal  the  handsomest,  and  distinguish- 
ed for  the  richness  and  magnificence  of  its  architecture :  it  is  built 
of  Twik  quarried  at  Kati,  a  distance  of  twenty-four  miles,  and  coated 
with  brilliant  white  cbunam,  formed  of  the  same  stone,  reduced 
to  powder  and  mixed  with  milk  and  other  ingredients,  which  adapt  it 
to  receive  a  high  polish.  The  entrance  porch  laoes  the  east,  and  i9 
veryk>fty«  with  an  arched  bakony  above*  and  like  other  parts  of  the  build- 
ings, neatly  carved.  From  the  centre  of  the  pile,  a  handsome  pavilion* 
with  open  arches,  rise's  far  above  the  other  towers ;  and  in  a  vault  be- 
neath, the  corpse  of  the  founder  of  the  sect  was  reduced  to  ashes. 
Between  the  vault  and  pavilion,  there  is  an  equilateral  apartment,  sup- 
ported on  twelve  pillars,  connected  by  scolloped  arches  :  this  was  the 
favonrite  abode  of  RiMCHARAN,  and  here  the  mahant  daily  takes  his 
seat,  to  expound  the  doctrines  of  the  faitb,  and  the  congregation  assem- 
ble cm  the  terrace  without,  for  morning  and  evening  prayer. 

On  the  south  face  of  the  temple,  but  ^uite  separate  from  it,  stands  ar 
range  of  seven  domes,  to  which  you  ascend  by  steps,  six  of  them  ^• 

*  Butea  frondosa* 


78  Some  Aeeaunt  of  the  Rdmsanthie,  a  Sect  of  [Fbb. 

^ose  on  twelve  pOlan,  and  correspond  exactly  in  their  proportions : 
three  are  built  over  the  ashes  of  the  Spiritual  Fathers,  who  succeeded 
the  founder,  and  the  others  cover  a  similar  number  of  venerated  priests 
of  the  community.  The  central  or  seventh  dome  has  only  five  columns, 
and  is  much  smaller  than  the  rest ;  it  marks  the  spot  where  the  re* 
mains  of  a  female  named  Saru'p,  a  pious  disciple  of  Ramcharan,  were 
burnt ;  and  the  domes,  with  those  of  the  temple,  are  painted  inside  and 
out  in  ornaments  of  vivid  colours.  The  Bim-dw&ra  was  built  at  dif- 
ferent periods,  when  funds  were  available,  and  is  said  to  have  cost 
about  eighty  thousand  rupees  :  it  is  kept  remarkably  clean,  and  pre* 
sents  a  unique  and  handsome  appearance,  essentially  differing  in  design 
from  all  Hindu  edifices  I  have  seen.  On  a  level  with  the  vault  are 
apartments  for  the  priests  and  members  of  the  sect,  who  resort  to 
Shihpnra  at  the  festival  of  Phiil-dol,  and  here  are  also  the  stores  of 
linen  and  blankets  belonging  to  the  fraternity. 

Behind  the  R4m-dw&ra  repose  the  ashes  of  the  ancient  Rijas  of 
Bhihpura,  each  in  a  distinct  shrine.  Bhi'm  Singh,  grandsire  of  the 
reigning  chief,  was  the  patron  of  R/mcbaban,  and  was  the  first  of  his 
family  who  embraced  the  new  doctrines.  The  late  Baji  died  at 
Udypur  in  1825,  but  his  turban  was  transmitted  to  Sh£hpura,  and  with 
it  two  of  his  wives  performed  Satl. 

•SeUettd  JVmulatUmi  from  the  S€li^um$  Wriim§9  qftke  BimtmMi. 

1. — The  ntne  of  Ra'ma  is  the  ml  wed,  fai  which  all  things  are  oosCaiaed : 
Imt  he  i«  the  lonrce  of  the  three  quUtiei  (of  goo^nett,  pMsiooi  and  darkness);  of 
the  fourteen  regions  (of  Hindu  eosmogony)  ;  of  the  twenty-four  (incarnations)  ; 
the  three  hundred  and  thirty  millions  (of  Hindu  deities) ;  and  the  three  (principal 
Gods»  ris.  Bbahma,  Yishnv,  and  M  Anns  was  a),  who  should  be  adored,  and 
who  not  ?  Ra^mcharan  says,  the  whole  uniTerse  sprung  from  that  only  seed,  as 
leaves  shoot  forth  and  fall  off  in  abundance  from  the  same  tree. 

2. — ^The  person  who  adores  the  all-penrading  Ra'ua,  and  turns  Ms  back  upon 
the  other  gods;  who  visits  his  gum  widi  bare  feet,  and  stretches  forth  his 
liberal  hand ;  who  has  renounced  the  world,  neither  uses  harsh  language  nor 
jokes,  and  seeks  not  any  pleasure  ;  who  giving  up  all  considerations  on  profit  and 
loss»  resigns  himself  to  the  will  of  HAnif ;  who  is  not  addicted  to  gaming^,  steal* 
ing,  avarice,  lying,  and  hypocrisy ;  who  does  not  taste  bhangt*  tobacco,  opium, 

*  I  have  to  acknowledge  my  obligations  to  B&bu  Ka'si  Puasha'd  Ghos 
of  CalcuttSi  for  his  courtesy  in  assisting  me  with  a  translation  of  these  papers  i  he 
purposely  rendered  it  as  literal  as  possible,  and  1  am  not  sure  if  it  would  not 
have  been  better  had  I  left  it  in  that  form. 

t  A  name  of  Yishmu,  but  employed  here  and  elsewhere  along  with  Ra'ma,  to  ex- 
press God  in  an  abstracted  sense ;  the  frequent  mention  of  these  two  as  objects  of 
worship,  is  owing  to  the  doctrine  of  the  Ri^msanihis  being  mixed  up  with  the  tenetSy 
and  these  yerses  being  selections  from  the  books,  of  other  Hindu  sects. 

t  An  intoxicating  potion,  prepared  from  the  hemp  plant  (Gaaabis  Sativa). 


1835.]  Hindu  Sehismatici  in  We$tem  India.  79 

ftkhaz  and  wine ;  -who  drinks  water  after  itraining  it,  and  looki  before  be  wallur 
it  the  true  lUmsanibi  who  bath  attained  bis  pnrpoae. 

3. —  Ra'ma  is  tbe  sea  of  bappiness  and  destroyer  of  misery— abandon  bim  not, 
O  Ra^mchaean,  bat  be  constant  in  bis  worsbip. 

Sonff  in  the  PdnJ&bi  language. 

The  Ikqfr  who  is  enamoured  of  tbe  beanty  of  tbe  All-Mercifol  is  drowsy  tbrongb. 
o«t  tbe  eight  prabars*,  because  be  is  fiiUy  intozieated  with  his  hiTO.  He  (or  his 
spirit)  has  come  from  an  inaccessible  region,  and  entered  the  corporeal  frame,  and 
i^r  baring  witnessed  all  tbe  troubles  of  tbe  world  will  return  to  that  region. 
As  long  as  He  (or  tbe  soul)  occupies  tbe  serai  (t.  e.  mansion  of  tbe  body),  be 
giTCs  its  proper  rent  (t.  e.  discbarges  tbe  duties  of  humanity)  and  abandoning 
his  desires,  resigns  himself  to  tbe  will  of  his  deity.  He  wanders  about  at  ease, 
forms  no  attachments,  see)cs  only  his  beloved  (God),  and  bestows  a  portion  (of 
bread  or  any  other  thing)  upon  all  who  need  it.  He  points  out  tbe  path  to 
heaven,  rescues  others  from  perdition,  conforms  to  the  duties  of  this  world  with 
his  faith,  and  is  influenced  by  no  private  motive.  Ra'mchaban  says,  that  few 
iadiriduals  have  followed  tbe  example  of  such  a  faqir,  who  gives  no  thought  to 
the  world,  but  is  content  with  bis  present  condition. 

2nd  Song  m  the  Panjdbi  language. 

The  feqfr  whose  heart  is  llrm  (in  God)  is  above  all  amfrsf;  for  be  is  a  true 
firt*  Knowing  that  the  body  is  a  heU,  be  places  not  his  affections  on  tbe  world, 
and  keeps  aloof  from  it  by  frequently  meditating  on  the  Alif  of  Allah.  Re- 
straining his  heart  from  going  astray,  he  has  laid  it  at  the  feet  of  tbe  Almighty, 
and  remembers  bim  at  dawn,  in  the  morning,  at  noon-time,  and  evening.  He 
absolves  himself  in  the  water  of  faith,  and  tells  tbe  beads  of  fatwa$.  His  cave 
is  in  the  aky  (I.  e.  abstraetion  of  mind),  where  he  sits  in  contemplation.  Ra^m- 
CBABAV  saysy  that  people  do  not  understand  the  secret  motive  of  such  a  faqir, 
which  is  to  obtain  the  indescribable  Beingjl  in  bis  body,  whom  he  always  serves. 

4. — ^Tbe  darvdah  is  always  happy  who  is  free  from  desire.  Either  remain  at 
one  place,  or  roam  about  in  tbe  four  quarters  (of  the  earth)  :  roam  about  in  the 
four  quarters,  and  labour  for  the  salvation  of  your  soul.  Be  awake  or  asleep, 
hat  entertain  no  selfish  motive.  Let  your  hair  grow  as  long  as  was  that  of 
Bahaka  and  others,  or  shave  your  head  bare :  for  he  who  is  free  from  desire  is 
always  happy.  Practise  benevolence,  and  make  your  heart  as  pure  and  soft  as 
wax,  and  look  down  upon  yonr  feet.  Be  patient,  speak  the  truth,  and  dance 
witfaoat  a  mistake  (t.  e.  discharge  your  duties  properly).  Haring  once  placed 
the  hand  of  your  spiritual  guide  upon  your  head,  never  be  so  shameless  as  to 
■adresa  yourself  (i.  e.  refrain  from  all  intercourse  with  women).  He  has  subdued 
his  mind  and  heart,  and  taken  his  seat  in  perseverance.  Ra'mchakan  says,  this 
11  the  height  of  devotion,  as  a  person  who  attains  it  has  cooled  (subdued)  bis  Pir 
(senses),  and  never  covets  tbe  society  of  women.  He  is  not  given  to  intoxica- 
tion, love,  or  adultery,  but  is  always  engaged  in  contemplation,  and  from  leading 
a  soUtary  life,  his  mind  is  free  from  all  affection. 

*  An  eighth  part  of  the  twenty-four  hoars, 
f  A  chief  or  grandee. 
X  A  saint,  or  api ritual  father. 
§  Divine  knowledge. 

S  The  human  soul  is  believed  to  be  a  portion  of  the  Supreme  spirit,  and  eon- 
eeqnently  worshipped  as  such. 


80  Somfi  Account  of  the  RdmMOM^kk,  a  Sect  of  [FkBi 


5.-^If  haying  fed  yourself  tl^rovgh  the  chmritj  of  mankind  yon  sleep  at 
with  outstretched  limhs,  and  fail  to  offer  worship  to  HAnf ,  the  pnniahments  of 
Yama*  will  uot  he  mitigated  :  do  not  take  th  j  meals  without  adoring  the  lord  sup- 
porter Ra'ica,  hut  abandoning  thy  habits  of  idleness,  worship  him  day  and  night. 
Abandon  thy  habits  of  idlenepSt  and  walk  not  without  the  fear  of  Grod.  If  yon 
neglect  to  foUow  (this  advice),  you  are  a  hypocrite,  and  shall  be  doomed  to  pass 
through  the  eighty-four  (transmigrations).  As  a  powerful  cradilor  collects  faia 
dues  from  his  weak  debtors  by  severe  beating,  so  shall  you  be  punished  if  yo« 
take  your  food  without  adoring  Ra'ma. 

6. — The  ignorant  person  who  commits  a  sin  becomes  free  from  it  l|y  the  ao- 
quisitioB  of  knowledge,  but  the  man  of  knowledge,  who  is  guilty  of  vioe,  is  like  a 
newly  varnished  pot,  from  which  the  dust  (fhould  any  fall  upon  it)  never  goes  off, 
pe  is  like  a  newly  varnished  pot  from  which  the  dust  never  goes  off,  or  like  a  blue 
stain  (upon  linen).  A  sin  committed  at  a  holy  place  of  pilgrimage  is  like  a  wak« 
ing  dream.  As  the  stupid  man  who  mistakes  his  way  in  the  day*time  can  never 
discover  the  true  path  at  night,  so  the  person  who  possessed  of  knowledge  per- 
petrates a  sin  can  never  emancipate  himself  from  it. 

7.**He  is  a  real  faqir .  who  makes  the  stone  his  bed,  whose  tent  is  the  sky, 
whose  arms  are  his  pillows,  and  who  eats  his  food  from  earthen  vessels :  he  in 
the  master  of  the  foi^r  quarters,  and  is  not  regarded  as  low.  The  prince  and  tke 
peasant  fall  prostrate  at  his  feet,  and  he  subsists  by  begging. 

8.-* Yon  must  die  one  day,  whether  you  live  in  the  ci^  or  the  wildernessi'* 
Some  (t.  e.  the  wicked)  are  taken  bound  in  chains,  while  others  (i.  e.  thp  good) 
are  summoned  (by  death).  They  are  sent  for  who  have  renounced  the  worldi 
who  have  none  to  weep  (for  them),  and  who  have  alwnys  taken  the  name  *  Ra'ma.* 
Ra'mohajlan  saysi  the  good  abandon  their  homes,  because  they  know  that  they 
must  one  day  perish,  whether  they  inhabit  the  city  or  the  wilds. 

We  should  mourn  over  the  corpses  of  the  dead,  if  weeping  could  restore  them 
to  life.  If  doctors  could  save  mankind,  then  none  of  the  wealthy  would  die,  but 
It  is  not  in  the  power  of  any  to  escape  death.  Enquire  of  this  from  place  to  place, 
and  weigh  it  thoroughly  in  your  mind.  Life  and  death  were  created  by  the  Lord, 
who  can  do  whatsoever  he  willeth.  '  We  should  mourn  over  th^  corpses  of  the 
dead,  if  they  could  be  restored  to  lift  by  weeping.  You  blame  Ra'ma,  and  cry : — 
**  Oh  RA'MA,what  haveyoudone,  who  will  supportmyfamily,and  who  will  superin- 
tend my  household  works  ?  What  have  you  done.  Oh  Ra'ma  ?  you  have  as  it  were 
lunk  the  vessel  in  the  middle  of  the  stream."  You  know  not  bow  long  you  may 
live,  and  Ramchauan  declares  without  this  knowledge  you  fall  off  from  HAai', 
because  you  blame  Ra'm a,  and  exclaim,  *  Oh  Ra'ma,  what  have  yon  done  ?* 

X9. — ^You  may  have  followers,  eloquence,  and  fame,  without  using  any  exertion 
to  obtain  them ;  you  cannot  therefore  fathom  the  will  of  Ra'ma.  I  look  not  for 
means  ;  every  thing  comes  to  pass  of  its  own  accord.  The  will  of  HAni  is  power- 
ful, who  can  revert  it?  Whatever  happens  is  accomplished  by  Ra'ma;  for  I  fMD 
incapable  of  performing  any  thing,  it  is  the  very  height  of  folly. 


»  The  Indian  Pluto,  and  king  of  Fatal  or  hell, 
t  Meaning  the  souls  of  those  persons. 

X  The  figures  correspond  with  the  number  nf  paragraphs  in  the  MS.  lebe- 
tions. 


1835.]  HmAi  Sckimaiiei  m  Wettem  India.  81 

l.**-Mfta  clad  in  •ceiited  garments  walki  forth  with  conceited  strides,  but  while 
tU  in  bis  outward  appearance  is  fair»  his  inside  is  corrupt.  He  views  his  features 
in  the  f  Um,  and  is  puled  up  with  pride ;  but  is  ignorant,  that  his  body  will  suffer 
diseolation  at  last,  and  that  not  efcn  the  fair  skin  (which  now)  covers  the  filtiii- 
nesa  within  him,  will  remain. 

2. — ^Woman  and  the  objects  (met  with  in  this  world)  persuade  the  heart  to 
IwteaUial  enjoyneniSy  and  often  level  the  most  exalted  mind ;  such  is  their 
nature,  therefore  abandon  them,  Oh  Ra'mobaaan  I  You  can  obtain  nothing,  Oh 
Ea'mchakaic,  in  this  world  without  money,  but  to  an  ascetic  money  is  nothing. 
To  an  aseetie  money  is  as  worthless  as  a  kowri  shell ;  it  destroys  devotion, 
knowledge,  and  asoetism ;  it  ruins  devotion,  knowledge,  and  ascetism ;  for  it 
iacrssaes  the  appetttes  and  eats  up  (t.  e.  destroys)  the  integrity  of  those  three 
Realities.  Like  achavan*,  it  absorbs  every  virtue ;  wherefore  an  ascetic  sets  bo 
lalua  upon  money. 

3.^-The  body  is  the  shrine  of  which  the  all.perfeot  Ra'ma  is  the  god ;  the 
aajdety  (to  see  him)  is  the  artif,  and  to  remember  him  is  true  devotion.  No 
worship  is  better  than  the  constant  remembraaoe  of  him,  and  no  offering  is  mere 
proper  than  resignation.  Leave  your  heart's  individuality  (or  pride),  and  God 
will  Itstea  to  your  adoration.  He  is  qoite  content,  Oh  Ra'mcha  kan,  who  has 
laderstood  this  secret  truth,  that  the  body  is  the  shrine  of  which  the  all-perfect 
Ra'ha  Is  the  god.  Destroying  your  works  (t.  e.  abandoning  the  merit  of  them 
hercaftei),  enjoy  the  sweets  of  bui^ility,  oontentment,  charity,  and  peace.  Speak 
the  truth,  curb  your  inclination  and  your  tongue,  repeat  the  name  (Ra'm  a)  Inward- 
ly, and  acquire  divine  knowledge.  Give  up  your  desires,  sit  down  contented, 
retire  to  the  woods,  and  immerse  yourself  in  the  pleasant  ocean  (of  contempla- 
tion). The  &qir  who  has  drunk  of  the  love  (of  God)  constantly  meditates 
•n  him,  his  aspirations  and  respirations  are  not  In  vain ;  fbr  whether  awake  or 
asleep,  he  never  forgets  his  God.  He  Is  mereiftil,  subdues  his  anger,  and  neither 
indulges  in  avarice  or  delusion  t  he  worships  nene  but  Ra'ma,  and  cares 
not  if  the  remaining  three  hundred  and  thirty  millions  of  gods  are  displeased 
with  him. 

4. — ^The  ascetic  is  always  awake,  and  meditates  himself,  and  makes  others 
meditate  (on  God).  Whenever  slumber  comes  upon  him,  he  sings  a  hymn 
^whenever  he  lights  a  lamp,  he  thinks  of  the  safety  of  animals,  and  covers  it 
either  with  abhra  or  cloth  ;  by  this  means,  the  followers  (of  this  doctrine)  never 
incur  gwilt,  but  attain  virtue.  ChItait  says,  that  many  have  obtained  salvation 
by  avoiding  desire,  and  disclaiming  all  merit  in  their  works. 

5.—- What  will  you  achieve  in  lying,  oh  KabIr  ?— lying  will  bring  on  sleep  while 
death  is  near  the  pillow,  like  the  bridegroom  at  the  turan.  What  will  you 
achieve  in  sleeping,  oh  KabIb  ? — ^awake  and  meditate  upon  Mariinf  ti  for  you  must 
sleep  one  day  with  your  long  legs  outstretched.  What  wlU  you  aeoomplish  In 
sleeping,  oh  KabIb  ;  strive  to  keep  yourself  awake,  for  this  life  is  as  valuable  as 
a  diamond  or  ruby,  and  should  be  given  up  to  (meditation  on)  the  Lord.    What 

•  The  oersmony  of  sipping  water  before  eating. 

t  The  eerenony  of  tunuikg  a  light  about  the  face  of  an  idoL 

X  A  name  of 


82  Geologieal  and  Statistical  Account  rf  the  [Fbb. 

will  yov  aceompliflh  in  lying,  oh  KabI a  ?  Arise  and  sorrow  for  no^ng — ^how  enn 
he  whose  abode  is  in  the  grave  {i,  «.  who  reflects  on  the  evanescence  of  tfaia  life) 
—(how  can  he)  sleep  in  quiet  ? 

6.— By  adoring  Ra^m a,  the  state  of  Brahm  is  attained ;  this  baa  been  fully 
proved  by  his  votaries.  Let,  therefore,  all  the  Rtosan^hSs  meet  tofether,  and 
raise  a  halleli^ah  to  Ra^a. 

7 — Should  the  devotee  go  forth  in  the  autumn,  and  trampling  upon  the  niuner* 
ous  animals  which  are  bom  at  that  season,  occasion  tiieir  death,  he  forfeits  lu^ 
innocence,  inasmuch  as  he  destroys  the  feelings  of  his  heart,  and  thereby  coannita 
sin  at  every  instant.  Tvi.8i  says,  this  is  not  devotion  cither  in  mind,  deed,  or 
speech,  but  the  devotee  who  is  careful  to  remain  quietly  at  home  observes  the 
rules  of  virtue. 

(These  verses  are  dated  Tuesday,  the  6th  day  of  Chait,  in  the  Sampot 
year  1855  (a.  d.  1798),  the  year  of  Ramcharan's  decease.) 


II. — Journal  of  a  Tour  through  the  Island  of  Rambree,  with  a  GeologU 
col  Sketch  of  the  Country,  and  Brief  Account  of  the  Customs,  Sgc.  of 
Us  Inhabitants,     By  Lieut.  Wm.  Folrt.     With  a  map,  Plate  it. 
^  (Continued  from  page  39.) 

January  \5th, — It  had  been  my  intention  to  cross  over  Jeeku,  and 
proceed  from  thence  towards  the  town  of  Ramhree,  through  the 
Northern  Hong*.  My  host  of  Oogah,  and  the  guides  he  had  famiahed 
me  with,  were,  however,  so  fearful  of  accident,  and  unwilling  that  I 
should  incur  any  risk  by  passing  over  this  wild  and  aknost  inaccessible 
part  of  the  island,  that  I  abandoned  the  design,  and  consented  to  be 
taken  along  the  sea-shore  to  the  south  *west  of  the  monntain,  with 
the  view  of  putting  up  at  Singhmnn^the,  a  village  in  the  Southern  Homg. 
I  afterwards  discovered  that  had  the  day  been  any  other  than  what  it 
was,  (Wednesday,)  I  might  have  succeeded  in  inducing  the  gpoidea  to 
take  me  over  Mount  JeeAa.  The  Mughs  pay  a  superstitious  deference  to 
what  are  termed  the  fortunate  and  unlucky  days  for  any  undertaking. 
Wednesday  (Boduh^hoo),  happened  to  be  among  thelatter  number.  Pya^ 
tho  (January) ,  is  held  to  be  a  very  unfavourable  season  for  building  ahouae, 
and  marriages  are  never  celebrated  in  the  monthsf  Wdjho,  Wagoung^ 
Todelin  and  Tsadinkyot.  I  left  Oogah  by  the  sea-beach,  and  passing  a  few 
sandstone  rocks,  with  an  island  resembling  the  knot  in  appearance  and 
structure,  found  myself  at  the  foot  of  Jeeka.  Ito  elevation  above  the 
sea  is  probably  as  much  as  3000  feet ;  the  very  abrupt  manner  in  which 
it  rises  above  the  range  with  which  it  b  connected,  gives  it,  at  a  dia» 

*  Hong  is  one  of  the  circles  in  the  island  ;  there  are  two  Bongs,  (North  and 
South.) 
t  July,  August,  September  and  October. 


ISS5.]  Island  of  Ramhrte  on  the  Arracon  Cooit.  83 

tanoe,  the  aspect  of  an  isolated  hill.  A  dense  forest,  with  little  variety 
€i  shade,  oovers  the  moontain  from  top  to  bottom.  The  ground  on  the 
summit  is  said  to  be  level  and  clear,  but  it  remains  uncultivated,  as  no 
Mmgh  will  fix  his  habitation  in  a  spot  which  not  only  abounds  with 
wild  beasts*,  but  is,  in  his  opinion,  the  abode  of  fairies,  and  evil  spirits, 
equally  destructive  with  the  former.  I  observed  the  prints  of  elephants' 
and  tigers'  feet  in  several  places  on  the  road,  and  from  the  diminutive 
tm  of  some  of  the  prints,  it  was  evident  that  these  animals  had  been 
aecompanied  by  their  yonng^.  The  guides  remarked  that  a  herd  of  ele- 
phants  may  frequently  be  seen  during  the  evening  feeding  upon  the  long 
grass  and  underwood  at  the  foot  of  the  mountain.  By  their  account, 
the  elephants  were  particularly  troublesome  in  the  months  of  October 
and  November,  (when  the  rice  crops  are  becoming  ripe,)  at  which  time 
they  descend  into  the  plains  and  do  a  great  deal  of  mischief,  i^lthough 
elephants  are  continuaUy  shot  in  the  Sandoway  district  for  their  teeth,  no 
sttempt  has  yet  been  made  to  catch  or  destroy  the  elephants  on  Mount 
Jteka  and  its  neighbourhood,  from  the  absurd  opinion  entertained  by 
the  inhabitants,  that  they  are  not  only  invulnerable,  but  are  endowed 
with  such  superior  sagacity  as  to  render  all  endeavours  to  ensnare 
dum  futile. 

I  had  hoped  to  find  in  Jeeka  some  departure  from  what  had  hitherto 
been  tiie  prevailing  character  of  the  formations  on  this  side  of  the  island. 
The  ahnosL  impervious  nature  of  the  jungle  at  the  base  of  the  mottn^* 
tain,  and  the  great  danger  that  I  should  have  incurred  in  endeavouring 
to  ascend  the  lull  on  a  quarter  hitherto  undisturbed  by  man,  obliged 
me  to  ccmfine  my  observations  to  the  ground  over  which  my  path  lay, 
and  there  I  could  find  no  one  geological  feature  distinct  from  what  I 
had  alreadj  met  with.  A  brown  ferruginous  sandstone  regularly 
stratified,  with  an  inelination  to  the  south-west,  was  the  only  rock  visi- 
ble on  "the  8nr£soe ;  whether  the  sandstone  appears  on  the  summit  of 
the  mountain,  or  is  succeeded  by  some  other  rock,  I  was  unaUe  to 
ascertain ;  but  so  anxious  am  I  to  satisfy  myself  on  this  point,  and  to  view 
ike  Fairy  Load  above,  that  I  shall  take  an  early  opportunity  of  renew- 
ing my  visit  to  Jeeka.  At  a  little  distance  beyond  the  mountain,  and 
at  the  foot  of  a  small  range  bounded  by  the  sea,  stratification  of  the 
sandstone  is  beautifully  distinct.  The  several  layers  rise  from  under 
each  other  for  a  considerable  extent ;  exhibiting  a  similarity  of  appear- 
ance with  the  sandstone  that  covers  the  lignite  coal  of  Phaorimgood,  an 
island  to  the  east  of  Comhermere  Bay. 

*  Among  these,  are  the  ekpksMt,  the  Hyer,  and  the  bison  •■  I  have  in  my  poi- 
•eesion  a  horn  of  the  last  mentioned  animal,  which  measares  li  feet  in  cireaB>- 
ference.    I  only  wait  for  an  opportunity  to  present  it  to  the  Society. 
If  2 


84  Geological  and  StatUtical  Account  of  the  [Fbb. 

Taming  to  the  eastward  over  a  few  small  bills  intersected  by  ravines 
and  covered  wirh  jangle,  the  road  leads  to  Rambreengkeh*,  Kyout^nemo 
and  Singhunnethe,  I  observed  some  very  beautiful  creepers  as  I  passed 
over  these  hills.  The  leaves,  which  were  very  small  and  delicate,  were 
of  a  pink  colour,  and  at  a  distance  had  the  appearance  of  clusters  of 
lilac  blossoms.  Of  the  animal  tribe  I  saw  nothing  deserving  of  notice, 
save  a  solitary  CrAi  and  a  flying  squirrel ;  (termed  Dfhen  by  the  MttgksJ) 
It  is  a  very  handsome  creatare,  and  larger  than  the  squirrel  of  Europe. 
The  head,  back,  and  tail  are  covered  with  a  rich  coat  of  dark-brown 
far;  the  under  part  of  the  chin,  neck,  belly  and  legs  being  of  a  bright 
yellow  colour.  The  skin  about  the  sides  and  forelegs  is  loose,  and 
capable  of  being  so  much  extended,  that  in  making  its  prodigious 
spring  from  tree  to  tree  it  appears  rather  to  fly  than  leap.  It  is  said 
to  be  very  destructive  to  gardens ;  if  taken  young  it  may  be  rendered 
perfectly  tame. 

Entering  upon  the  plain,  the  village  of  Rambreenghek,  with  its  sur- 
rounding hills  covered  with  gardens  of  plantain  trees,  meets  the  tra- 
veller's view.  A  few  well  built  Kioums  are  seen  resting  upon  the  side 
of  the^e  hills,  which  are,  in  some  instances,  crowned  with  glittering 
temples  built  over  the  ashes  of  the  departed  priests.  The  village 
is  large  and  remarkably  neat.  The  soil  in  its  vicinity,  a  rich  yellow 
clay,  taken  up  with  plots  of  indigo,  tobacco,  and  pepper  plants.  Bricks 
manufactured  from  this  clay,  and  reserved  for  the  erection  of  temples, 
were  piled  up  in  several  places  outside  the  village.  Beyond  Ramhreen' 
gheh,  and  to  the  right  of  my  path,  lay  the  large  village  of  Kgouk'nemoft 
almost  concealed  from  view  by  the  forest  of  plantain  trees  with  which 
it  is  surrounded.  Kyouk-nemo  19  accessible  to  the  sea  by  a  large  credc, 
and  was  at  one  time  much  infested  with  dacoits ;  through  the  exertions 
of  the  magistrate  at  Rambree  the  reign  of  terror  is  now  at  an  end,  and 
the  village  is  apparently  in  a  thriving  condition.  Approaching  the 
creek,  which  is  at  some  little  distance  from  Kyouk-nemOt  I  was  fortu* 
nate  in  Gnding  two  Godoohs  with  their  small  boats  at  anchor ;  otherwise 
as  there  is  no  ferry  at  this  place,  I  must  have  gone  round  much  out  of 
my  way  ;  the  merchants  kindly  consented  to  take  me  and  my  foUowers 
over  for  a  small  consideration,  and  the  mahouts  prepared  to  swim 
their  elephants  across.  The  shore  on  the  opposite  side  consisted  of  a 
deep  clay,  which  made  the  progress  of  the  elephants  after  landing  a 
matter  of  considerable  difliculty.  So  heavy  was  the  soil,  that  I  waa 
unable  to  make  my  way  through  it  unassisted  by  the  boatmen,  who  in 

*  Little  Rambree:  it  resembles  not  a  little  the  town  of  Rambree,  and  thence  its 
name, 
f  Red  ttonee.    I  saw  none  of  them  in  my  path. 


1835.]  Islimd  of  Ramtree  on  the  Arracam  Coa$t.  S5 

their  tarn  depended  for  aapport  upon  the  young  mangroves  and  other 
nftrine  plants  that  grew  upon  it.  After  some  little  exertion  both 
elei^ants  and  men  succeeded  in  reaching  the  Terra  firma  of  a  stubble 
fidd.  I  here  met  the  Saogree  of  the  district,  who  had  in  some  way 
been  apprized  of  my  arrival,  and  came  out  for  the  purpose  of  conduct- 
mg  me  to  the  village  of  Singhumiethe.  It  was  at  no  g^eat  distance 
^rom  the  creek,  so  that  I  was  soon  there,  and  in  possession  of  the 
house  that  had  been  allotted  for  my  accommodation.  SvUghunnethe,  as 
was  the  case  with  all  the  villages  that  I  had  seen  on  the  southern  side 
of  the  bland,  is  surrounded  with  plantain  trees,  which  not  only  afford 
a  wholesome  and  fftvounte  article  of  food,  but  are  in  constant  request 
for  the  production  of  a  solution  of  potash*  used  in  the  preparation  of 
dyes,  more  especially  in  those  derived  from  indigo.  Tbe  mode  in 
which  the  potash  is  obtained  from  the  plantain  trees  is  similar  to  that 
followed  in  other  parts  of  the  world  in  its  extraction  from  the  differ- 
ent vegetable  substances  that  produce  it,  with  this  exception,  that  it 
is  held  in  solution  by  the  water,  which  is  not  suffered  to  evaporate. 
The  stem  and  branches  of  the  plantain  tree  are  divested  of  tbe  outer 
rind,  and  then  broken  up  into  small  pieces,  which  are  laid  upon  the  fire 
and  slowly  consumed ;  the  ashes  are  lixiviated  with  water  which  is 
strained  off,  and  reserved  for  mixture  with  the  dyes.  In  front  of  the 
Soogree's  house,  and  in  the  centre  of  the  village,  a  nice  tank  had  been 
dug ;  the  only  one  I  had  hitherto  met  with,  tanks  being  seldom  seen 
except  in  the  neighbourhood  of  large  towns.  The  houses  were  neat 
and  built  with  more  attention  to  comfort  and  order  than  is  general  in 
the  villages  of  Ran^ree,  I  remarked  a  hideous  representation  of  the 
human  countenance  drawn  with  lime  upon  several  of  the  door-posts. 
I  was  told,  it  is  put  up  to  deter  the  demon  of  sickness  from  entering 
the  dwelling.  Much  sickness  had  been  experienced  of  late,  and  this 
was  one  of  the  many  absurd  customs  resorted  to,  with  the  view  of 
ridding  the  neighbourhood  of  its  presence.  I  further  learned  that 
when  any  one  of  a  family  has  been  a  long  time  sick,  and  recovery  ap> 
pears  doubtiul,  the  inmates  of  the  house  assemble  and  make  a  tremen- 
dous noise  with  drums  and  gongs,  at  the  same  time  beating  the  roof 
and  walls  with  sticks  to  expel  the  evil  spirit  who  is  supposed  to  have 
taken  possession  of  the  dwelling.  One  door  alone  is  left  open  for 
his  escape,  all  the  others  being  closed.  While  this  is  going  on  a  Phoon- 

*  Dnribg  the  time  that  Government  held  the  monopoly  of  salt  in  Arracan,  the 
plantain  trees  frequently  afforded  to  the  poor  a  substitute  for  the  common  sea 
salt.  So  strictly  were  the  Government  rights  protected,  that  a  poor  woman  waa 
actoally  prosecuted  in  one  of  the  courts  for  collecting  a  little  sea  salt  off  a  rock 
OB  which  it  had  been  deposited  on  the  evaporation  of  the  water  left  by  the  tide  I 


86  Geohgical  and  Statistical  AecoufU  of  the  [Fbv. 

gree  stands  upon  the  road,  opposite  to  the  hoase,  reading  a  portion  of 
the  Khubbo'Wah,  a  book  that  is  held  in  particular  veneration.  A  far- 
ther ceremony  is  sometimes  observed  by  the  invalid  as  an  additional 
Security  for  a  complete  restoration  to  health  ;  but  it  is  only  performed 
by  those  who  feel  themselves,  as  it  is  termed^  possessed,  and  called  tp 
the  exercise  of  the  duty  required  of  them,  as  a  propitiatory  sacrifice 
to  the  malignant  spirit  from  whose  ill  will  their  sickness  is  supposed 
to  originate.  •  This  ceremony,  which  is  called  Ndth-Kad^,  very  much 
reminds  me  of  the  antics  played  by  the  dancing  Dervises  of  old.  A 
brass  dish,  or  ai^y  piece  of  metal  highly  burnished,  is  put  up  in  a  frame, 
and  in  front  of  this  are  laid  offerings  of  fruit,  flowers,  and  sweetmeata- 
When  every  thing  has  been  properly  arranged,  the  invalid  commencea 
dancing,  throwing  the  body  into  the  most  ludicrous  attitudes ;  and 
pretending  to  see  the  object  of  worship  reflected  upon  the.  plate  of 
metal  makes  still  greater  exertions,  until  the  limbs  are  overpowered 
and  the  dancer  sinks  exhausted  upon  the  ground.  Should  the  sick 
person  be  so  weak  as  to  render  such  assistance  necessary,  he,  .(or  she,) 
is  supported  by  a  friend  placed  on  each  side  during  the  whole  of  the 
ceremony.  It  is  by  no  means  improbable  that  this  violent  exertion  haa 
on  many  occasions  proved  highly  beneficial,  realizing  the  most  sanguine 
expectations  of  the  people.  In  cases  of  ague  or  rheumatism,  where  a 
profuse  perspiration,  and  a  more  general  circulation  of  the  blood 
throughout  the  human  frame  is  required,  there  is  perhaps  no  other 
mode  of  treatment  more  likely  to  produce  the  desired  effect ;  and  could 
some  proper  substitute  be  found  for  a  piece  of  metal,  the  Ndth-Kad^ 
might  be  introduced  with  advantage  into  our  own  hospitals. 

Superstition,  the  companion  of  ignorance,  is  a  part  and  parcel  of 
this  benighted  land.  Was  I  to  credit  all  that  is  said  of  ghosts  and 
goblins,  it  would  appear  wonderful  how  this  pour  people  contrived  to 
pass  through  life  unscathed.  Every  tree  or  rock  that  has  any  singu- 
larity of  appearance  is  said  to  be  the  nightly  residence  of  some  hob« 
goblin  or  departed  spirit.  Yet  with  all  this  absurdity,  some  of  the 
opinions  held  by  the  Mughs  with  regard  to  a  future  state  of  existence 
are  by  no  means  unfavourable  to  the  cultivation  of  virtuous  habits. 
It  is  their  belief  that  there  are  many  worlds,  and  that  the  earth  has 
been  subject  to  the  several  and  repeated  actions  of  fire  and  water.  (A 
fact  that  will  not  perhaps  be  disputed  by  some  of  the  most  celebrated 
geologists  of  the  present  day.)  The  soul,  they  affirm,  may  pass  through 
many  stages  of  existence,  either  in  this  or  another  world  ;  the  nature  of 
each  change  depending  upon  its  moral  condition.  For  instance,  a  persou 
of  virtuous  habits  may  aspire  to  a  state  of  being  far  more  elevated 
than  that  before  enjoyed  :  if  on  the  contrary,  he  shall  have  been  of  W 


IMS,}  hland  of  Ramhree  on  the  Arracan  Coast.  87 

Ticioas  disposition,  his  future  state  will  be  that  of  an  evil  spirit,  or 
some  grovelling  and  pemicioas  animal,  snch  as  a  hog,  toad,  serpent, 
&c.  A  gentleman  residing  at  Ramhree  has  made  me  acquainted  with 
a  singular  instance  of  the  firm  belief  entertained  by  the  Hughs  in  the 
transmigration  of  souls.  A  young  woman  who  lives  at  Ramhree,  in 
-very  good  circumstances,  declares  that  she  is  the  mother  of  a  man 
mmch  aider  thtm  herself;  this  she  accounts  for  by  saying,  that  he  was 
bom  to  her  during  a  former  life.  She  has  a  scar  under  the  left  ear 
produced,  as  she  affirms,  by  a  cut  from  her  husband's  dhao.  She  further 
states  that  she  died  of  grief,  in  consequence  of  the  partiality  shewn  by 
that  cruel  husband  for  his  elder  wife.  This  story  is  not  only  credited 
by  the  neighbours,  but  its  truth  is  assented  to  by  the  individual  whom 
die  calls  her  son.  The  idea  was  probably  produced,  in  the  first  in- 
stance, by  the  circumstance  of  her  having  been  born  with  that  curious 
mai^  under  the  ear,  and  afterwards  confirmed  by  a  dream  or  some 
other  cause  favouring  the  publicity  of  a  tale  that  owes  its  popularity 
to  a  belief  in  the  transmigration  of  souls, 

Jamutry  16/A. — As  the  morning  was  very  cold,  I  did  not  leave 
Singhmnethe  before  the  sun  had  well  risen,  and  the  fog  that  hovered 
round  the  mountams  had  been  somewhat  dispelled.  The  route  at 
first  lay  over  patches  of  rice-stubble,  and  then  took  a  direction  across 
several  small  ranges  of  hills,  the  most  elevated  of  which  was  covered 
with  a  red  iron  clay  similar  to  that  on  the  *'  red  hill"  near  the  town  of 
Ramhree.  From  the  summit  of  this  hill,  I  enjoyed  a  fine  prospect  of 
the  channel  that  divides  the  eastern  side  of  the  island  from  the  district  of 
Sandoway.  The  hills  of  Lamoo  and  Kalynedong  rose  on  the  opposite 
shore,  and  the  distant  mountains  of  Yoomadong  were  faintly  visible 
amidst  the  clouds  that  surrounded  them.  Descending  this  range  I 
approached  the  village  of  Saain-kyong,  celebrated  for  its  lime.  The 
limestone  is  found  at  the  foot  of  a  high  hill  to  the  left  of  the  road. 
This  was  the  first  limestone  that  I  had  seen  on  Rambree  Island ;  and 
it  is  so  concealed  by  the  jungle,  that  had  I  not  been  previously  made 
awsre  of  its  existence  and  inquired  for  its  site,  I  should  have  proceed- 
ed on  my  journey  unconscious  that  such  a  rock  was  in  my  neighbour* 
hood.  From  its  appearance  and  more  particularly  from  the  rocks  with 
which  it  is  associated,  1  am  inclined  to  class  it  with  the  "  upper  fresh' 
water  Umestone'*  found  in  tertiary  formations  ;  it  is  of  a  greyish  white- 
colour;  of  a  fine  compact  texture,  but  very  brittle.  It  occurs  in 
several  detached  masses  of  a  globular  or  columnar  form,  and  although 
I  made  every  possible  search  along  the  ravines  in  its  neighbourhood^ 
I  could  diecover  nothing  that  would  indicate  the  slightest  approach  to  a 
stratification ;  nor  has  this  species  of  limestone  been  discovered  in 


88  Geological  and  Statistical  Account  of  tie  [Fi 

any  Other  part  of  the  island.  There  were  no  appearance  of  the  foaail 
remains  Bometimes  found  in  this  rock«  such  as  fresh-water  shells.  &c. 
The  limestone  is  split  into  several  larg^e  fragments  by  means  of  fire  ; 
these  are  again  broken  into  smaller  pieces,  and  the  whole  conveyed  ia 
baskets  to  the  lime- kilns  constructed  on  the  banks  of  the  Saayre-kfong 
creek,  which  at  full  tide  has  sufficient  depth  of  water  to  admit  of  th6 
approach  of  large  boats.  The  whole  of  the  lime  used  in  lUambree 
Island,  either  for  architectural  purposes,  or  for  the  preparation  of  the 
edible  chunam.  is  obtained  from  this  rock.  I  was  told  that  the  lime,  if 
taken  in  large  quantities,  was  sold  on  the  spot  for  8|  maunds  per  rupee, 
and  that  there  were  generally  from  100  to  200  maunds  collected. 
Crossing  the  creek  at  low  water,  I  observed  a  few  boulders  of  lias  clay 
and  calc  spar  imbedded  in  its  banks.  Proceeding  from  thence  by  a 
Aeat  A'ioum  and  grove  of  mangoe  trees,  I  arrived  at  Seppo'towt^,  a 
village  situated  at  the  foot  of  a  high  hill  covered  with  forest  trees,  and 
diversified  with  a  few  spots  of  ground  cleared  for  the  cultivation  of 
the  plantain  tree.  The  tall  Girjuns,  with  their  white  trunks  diverted 
of  branches,  were  eminently  conspicuous  amidst  their  more  graceful  but 
probably  less  serviceable  neighbours.  The  Girjuji  yielda  the  oil  that 
bears  its  name,  an^  is  used  for  combustion  as  well  as  for  admixture 
with  paints,  varnishes,  &c.     (See  Jour.  As.  Soc.  II.  93.) 

These  trees  are  very  abundant  upon  the  island,  and  are  farmed  by 
Government.  The  mode  of  extracting  the  oil  would  appear  to  be  as 
follows  :  a  deep  notch  is  cut  in  the  trunk  of  the  tree  by  means  of  a 
dhao  or  other  instrument,  and  to  this  ^^  is  applied  until  the  wood 
becomes  heated,  and  oil  is  seen  to  exude  upon  the  surface.  In  the 
course  of  three  or  four  days  perhaps  as  much  as  a  seer  or  a  seer  and  a 
half  of  oil  is  collected  within  the  cavity,  and  the  tree  will  continue  to 
afford  a  certain  quantity  of  oil  for  five  months  or  more,  the  coUections 
being  generally  made  every  fifth  day.  When  the  oil  has  ceased  to 
flow  the  tree  is  again  cut  in  the  same  place,  so  that  the  whole  of  the 
wood  which  had  been  consumed  or  scorched  id  removed ;  fire  is  onoe 
more  applied,  and  the  oil  collected  as  before.  The  notch  has  after  re* 
peated  cuttings  become  so  deep  as  would  render  any  further  attack 
upon  the  trunk,  in  this  particular  spot,  destructive  to  the  tree ;  ia 
which  case  the  dhao  is  laid  upon  another  part  of  the  trunk,  and  the 
same  process  observed  as  before  mentioned.  The  tree  is  said  to  yield 
oil  at  all  seasons  of  the  year,  precautions  being  taken  during  the  raina 
to  exclude  the  water.  A  large  Girjun  tree  has  been  known  to  pro- 
duce oil  for  12  successive  years,  and  as  others  are  constantly  supply* 
ing  the  place  of  those  destroyed,  there  is  no  falhng  off  in  the  amount 
of  the  several  years'  collections.     The  oil  is  sold  in  Rambree  at  the 


1835.]  IsUmd  of  Rmniree  on  the  Arrttom  Coa$t.  8f 

sale  of  two  or  tkrae  auiaQcIs  per  rnpee,  and  the  greater  part  of  it  bought 
for  exportation. 

Oataide  tiie  village  and  facing  the  road  was  the  large  and  comfort- 
able dwelling  of  the  Soogree  o(  Seppo-temng, 

He  wins  an  elder  roan,  of  respectable  appearance,  and  bore  a  good 
character  in  his  district ;  inriting  me  to  pass  the  night  under  hid  roof, 
he  set  aboat  making  arrangements  for  my  reception,  and  appeared 
de»irooa  of  contribnting  as  much  as  possible  to  my  comfort.  I  leam« 
ed  from  his  followers  who  were  sitting  aronnd  me  in  an  attitude  of 
cardeea  and  indolent  attention,  that  the  Soogree  was  a  native  of  Ava, 
and  had  oome  to  the  province  when  very  young.  He  had  since  that 
time  enjoyed  several  situations  of  emolument,  and  was  a  man  of  much 
eonaeqnenee  under  the  Bormah  Government.  The  change  of  rale  had 
prodoced  a  change  in  his  circumstances,  and  the  net  amount  of  per- 
centage* he  now  realized  during  the  year  will  not  perhaps  exceed  400 
rapees,  probably  not  one*tenth  of  what  he  w«a  neeustomed  to  receive 
daring  the  period  of  Burmah  sovereignty  in  Arracan.  £very  thing 
around  me  but  too  plainly  betrayed  the  existence  of  this  decline  of 
fortone.  The  stockade  that  surrounded  his  compound  was  gradually 
giving  way  under  the  pressure  of  age ;  no  new  posts  supplied  the 
places  of  those  that  had  fallen  in,  and  his  shrubbery  and  garden  forci« 
Uy  reminded  me  of  that  which  is  said  to  have  once  belonged  to  the 
'*  M^m  ^  Mt$98."  The  Soogree,  said  one  of  his  dependents,  cannot 
BOW  afford  to  maintain  that  eharaoter  for  hospitality  which  once  be-* 
longed  to  him  ;  he  cannot  even  provide  for  his  most  faithful  followers* 
much  leas  give  bread  to  the  stranger ;  he  still  continues  to  do  so,  how* 
ever,  as  far  as  hia  means  will  permit,  and  there  are  none  who  approach 
his  door  without  receiving  a  welcome  to  his  board.  I  respected  the 
Mittig  that  induced  the  expression  of  these  sentiments,  and  thought 
more  lavooraUy  of  my  host  in  consequence  thereof. 

At  the  time  that  Ramkree  Island  was  subject  to  the  Burmah  rule, 
the  Soogrem  were  invariably  natives  of  the  province ;  appointed  and 
removed  at  pleasure  by  the  Bmrmah  M^owoon  or  other  local  authority* 
The  Sooagongs  in  like  manner  owed  their  nomination  or  dismissal  to 
the  Soogree.  There  appears  to  have  been  no  regular  maintenance 
authorized  fbr  the  support  of  these  functionaries,  and  consequently  no 
fimit  to  their  exactions  and  misappropriation  of  the  public  funds.  The 
Soogreee  were  not  only  entrusted  with  the  collection  of  the  revenue* 
(derived  from  demands  made  at  pleasure  on  those  able  to  comply  with 
them,  and  whieh  might  therefore  be  viewed  in  the  light  of  a  property 

*  A  Soogree  rscsiYSS  15  per  ceat.  on  tbe  collections,  and  a  Kooagong  four  per 
t. 


M  Geological  and  Statistical  Account  of  (he  [^M- 

tax,)  but  were  in  some  instances  permitted  to  pass  decisions  in  civil 
suits  and  also  in  cases  of  petty  theft  and  larceny :  at  a  time  when  cor* 
mption  was  so  openly  allowed  and  practised,  it  may  be  easily  sappoeed 
that  n.ach  gain  was  derived  from  this  permission,  and  that  little  reli- 
ance could  be  placed  upon  the  justice  of  the  decisions,  or  statements 
made  by  these  Soofrees  respecting  the  gross  amount  of  revenue  deri* 
ved  from  their  several  districts.  One-fifth  of  the  supposed  produce 
was  generally  retained  for  the  services  of  those  delegated  by  authority 
to  convey  the  royal  mandates  to  the  M^omoou,  and  the  remainder  wa» 
devoured  by  that  officer,  tlie  Mroosoogree,  and  others  of  the  local  Go- 
Ttmment.  The  Soogrees  and  RooAgongs  of  districts  having  preciaelf 
secured  to  themselves  such  a  share  of  the  spoil  as  they  could  safely 
maintain  without  incurring  the  displeasure  of  the  Meyowoom^  tke 
proceeds  of  other  sources  of  revenue,  especially  that  derived  from  the 
customs,  (and  which  during  the  Burmah  rule  was  in  some  inatanoea 
considerable,)  were  remitted  to  the  capital  as  the  provision  for  the 
Prince  Royal,  to  whose  safe  and  auspicioBs  keeping  the  Island  of  Ram^ 
bree  had  been  consigned. 

In  the  evening  I  took  a  walk  towards  the  Kioum,  and  on  my  arrivid 
there  found  the  Phoongrcew  on  the  point  of  setting  out  to  a  small 
village  in  the  neighbourhood,  with  the  view  of  performing  the  rites 
of  sepulture  over  a  young  woman  and  her  child.  The  former  had  died 
pregnant,  and  as  H  invariably  the  custom  in  such  cases,  the  child  had 
been  removed  from  the  womb,  that  it  might  be  buried  separately  fpom  its 
mother.  It  is  further*  deemed  necessary  that  a  river  or  creek  should 
intervene  between  the  graves  of  the* parent  and  child  ;  a  precaution  that 
was  observed  in  the  present  instance.  Desirous  of  witnessing  a  cere* 
mony  that  was  new  to  me,  I  asked  leave  to  accompany  the  PhoongreeM  : 
a  permission  that  was  readily  granted.  As  we  drew  near  to  the  house 
of  the  deceased,  the  corpse  of  the  young  woman,  borne  upon  a  litter 
adorned  with  gold  and  silver  leaf,  was  brought  upon  the  pathway,  and 
preceded  by  the  Phoongrees,  was  taken  to  the  gpround  appointed  fur  its 
home*  Immediately  behind  the  bier  clothed  in  their  white  dresses  and 
with  shaven  crowns,  were  a  group  of  Mcg-tkee-lag^f ;  and  next  to 

*  It  is  ordered  by  Gautama  that  the  womb  of  every  woman  djiag  pregnant 
■hall  be  opened,  the  child  removed  and  buried  apart  from  its  mother ;  (a  river 
or  creek  intervening  between  the  graves.)  Otherwise  the  mother  will  be  bom 
■gain  for  ten  Bnccessive  times,  and  be  tnbject  to  the  same  misfortune. 

f  The  Mdff'thee^laying  ai*e  an  inferior  order  of  nuns  wearing  white  dresses 
and  living  in  convents  of  their  own.  Their  discipline  is  less  severe  than  tiuMk 
imposed  npont  he  JBAtM^nt,  and  their  knowledge  of  the  doctrines  of  the  Buddhist 
faith  less  extensive. 


1835.]  Mand  qf  lUnnhree  on  the  Arraean  Coast.  9t 

these  followed  the  relatives  of  the  deceaeed.     A  poor  woman  whom  I 
learned  was  mother  to  the  deceased  continued  to  utter  the  most  bitter 
lamentadons  the  whole  of  the  way,  and  did  not  cease  from  so  doing 
until  the  corpse  had  been  borne  to  the  spot  prepared  for  its  final  recep- 
tion.     Wheuithe  litter  had  been  placed  by  the  side  of  the  grave,  pieces 
of  doth,  with  rice  and  plantains,  were  laid  out  as  an  offering  to  the 
Pkraa  ;  a  leathern  carpet  was  spread  upon  the  ground,  and  on  this  the 
senior  Pkoongree  seated  himself,  assuming  a  look  of  deep  meditation, 
and  partially  concealing  his  face  from  public  view  by  means  of  the 
jfMowmg*  that  he  bore  in  his  hand.     This  done  the  M^'thee-laying 
and  relatives  of  the  deceased  kneeled  upon  the  ground  in  two  rows 
(the  former  kneeling  outside),  and  all  made  obeisaace  to  the  Pkoongree. 
Rice  was  put  into  their  hands,  and  each  individual  pronounced  the  fol- 
k»wiag  wwds  in  an  audible  and  suppliant  tone,  receiving  from  the 
Fkoongree  replies  to  the  several  prayers  that  were  put  up. 

(Congregation  kneeling.)  Ogddhzahf !  Ogddhzah  I  I  once,  twice« 
and  three  times  entreat  for  thy  name's  sake,  and  lor  the  sake  of  thy 
holy  ministers,  that  thou  wilt  forgive  me  those  sins  that  I  have  corn- 
mited  in  this  life ;  and  I  also  pray  that  in  the  future  migrations  of  my 
soul  I  may  be  the  first  of  human  beings  who  shall  meet  with  Eye^yee^ 
wmd'deaAt  (mya  MaitriyaJ,  and  finally  attain  to  NMhtm^  with  him. 

*  Ttttowmg^  a  kind  of  fan,  borne  only  bj  the  Pkwmgrsu* 

t  Obftaa,  Holy  Being. 

X  It  is  the  belief  of  these  worshippers  of  Gautama  that  the  age  of  man  was  far 
greater  formerly  than  it  is  at  present ;  it  is  now  said  to  he  6*0  years  or  more,  It 
will  gradually  become  Itos,  until  10  years  will  be  the  average  term  of  existence. 
This  will  be  foHowed  by  an  mereose,  so  that  1000  yean  ahall  be  the  period  of  ez- 
istenea  allotted  to  man.  When  this  has  occurred,  all  the  images  of  Oautmmm^ 
and  all  his  sacred  writings  will  be  miracnlonsly  collected  and  consumed  at  the 
BkidtMtig  tree.  (The  branches  of  this  tree  are  said  to  be  of  gold,  and  the  leaves 
to  resemble  emeralds.  It  is  celebrated  as  the  place  where  Gautama  first  became 
a  Pkraa,  or  religious  teacher.  To  ascertain  the  site  of  this  tree,  as  well  as  the 
locality  of  kingdoms  and  cities  known  at  present  by  other  names,  was  not  one  of 
Ike  least  important  olqecti  of  tlie  Burmah  mission  sent  into  Hindustan  some 
years  ago  vnder  charge  of  the  miffmooon  Thwwi»d4ng'9a-§a^09.) 

The  deatrttction  of  the  images  and  writings  of  Gautama  will  be  succeeded  by 
tke  natlTity  of  the  Pkraa  Bye^yie-mud-deak;  and  all  good  men  then  residing  upon 
earth  will  become  his  disciples.  Occurrences  similar  to  those  above  described  as 
coaseqnent  to  the  Niykbam  of  Gautama  will  mark  the  departure  of  JBye-yee'mttd' 
deak  from  the  world.    Mmak  Pkraa  will  then  appear,  and  he  will  dedara  hit 


§  Nidbkaitj  mmikihtimif  properly.    If  a  man,  or  woman,  is  eminently  virtu. 
ems  in  this  lifSe,   he  or  she,  may  hope  to  attain  to  a  Nibikan,  i.  e,  not  to  be  boim 
JigaiBi  hat  to  become  as  air,  smoke,  &c.  without  vense^  substanccy  or  shape, 
V  2 


92  Geotogioal  and  SitUiBtioal  Accotmt  tf  iht  [Feb. 

(Phoongree.)  Yon  have  once,  twice  and  three  times  entreated  of 
me  in  prayer,  and  you  may  hope  that  your  ftins  will  be  forgiven  to 
you ;  and  that  you  will  hereafter  meet  with  Bye-yee^mmd^deah,  and 
attain  to  a  Nihbkan, 

C.  Ogadhzah  I  Ogadkiah !  onoe»  twice,  and  three  times  I  vow  that 
I  will  not  commit  those  five  mortal  sins  which  are  spoken  of  in  the 
holy  writings^  and  which  I  am  forbidden  to  commit. 

P.  You  have  declared  that  you  will  not  this  day  commit  those  uns. 
Is  that  which  you  have  said  true  ? 

C.  I  will  do  according  to  that  which  I  have  said. 

P.  Do  you  believe  in  the  Phraa  Gautama  ?  do  you  beKeve  in  bis 
holy  writings,  and  do  you  acknowledge  his  ministers  ? 

C.  All  these  do  I  believe  and  acknowledge. 

P.  If  you  do  believe  in  these*,  take  not  the  life  of  any  living  being 
this  day  ;  neither  steal ;  neither  commit  adultery ;  neither  bear  false 
witness  ;  and  do  not  make  use  of  intoxicating  liquors. 

C.  All  these  sins  will  I  carefully  avoid. 

Gah^  Pkram\  !  Accept  of  these  ofierings,  I  pray  thee,  and  pardon 
the  sins  that  I  have  committed  in  this  life ;  pardon  also  the  sins  of  the 
deceased  for  whom  these  offerings  are  also  presented ;  and  grant  that 
during  this  life,  or  in  the  future  migrationB  of  my  soul  I  may  not  suffer 
harm  from  the  five  enemies^  of  mankind.  If  I  shall  be  bom  again  as 
mail,  let  me,  I  pray  thee,  be  placed  in  a  condition  far  superior  to  that 
enjoyed  by  my  fellow  creatures ;  if  as  a  spirit,  let  me  be  as  Suh^gyak 
(Sagyd  or  IndraJ,  in  the  world  of  spirits. 

Accept  of  these  offerings,  I  pray  thee ;  they  are  made  not  for  my 
good  alone,  but  for  the  future  benefit  of  my  parents  and  relatives,  as 
well  as  for  my  spiritual  teachers  and  the  rulers  of  the  land.  They  are 
made  also  for  those  who  suffer  torment  in  Nguh-yeh§  ;  for  the  spirit 
in  the  world  above  and  for  all  living  beings.  I  call  Muth-sBon-dy^fl 
to  witness  that  these  offerings  are  made  not  for  my  individual  good 
alone,  but  for  the  benefit  of  all  that  have  the  breath  of  life. 

(Water  is  here  poured  upon  the  gronnd  throv^h  one  of  the  pieces 
of  doth  that  had  been  presented  to  the  Phraa,  The  water  percolates 
through  the  earth,  and  is  supposed  to  reach  the  abode  of  Mutk^oon^ 

*  These  are  the  five  mortal  sina. 

t  Lordl  Master  I  &c. 

X  The  five  enemiei  of  mankind  are,  1,  lire ;  2,  Water  $  S,  The  Rnkni  of  ths 
Land ;  4,  Robbers  ;  5,  Wild  Beasta. 

§  Hell,  (q.  Purgatory  ?) 

H  Mmth'Soon-dySk  (Vatundar^)  w  die  ''  Recording  Amgel"  who  resides  in  tks 
earth ;  bears,  and  marks  down  every  thing  that  ia  said* 


Marnuse^  Text  qf  the  Prayers,  translaUd^Uipagt  S4 

W03  ojioocp  itCD^uPpor>9c5j^c^a3oaO"02a^^a?(o^    ^^gfP^" 

oxpfCooS^o5'cy2iua|o9(^^«99^omH99y€^(o^  u 

c(apooyDODC(^)OOoocotnooc>9C2LOOoa      oooocwugojcoogo^o^ 


n  oo 


cx)coooaocDO%)cx>DG9€^9)AOo:)ooo^a5a>c9oacwooc^ » 
ooa5o«ooooc>^o^aoqcdaoo^cnoDo^coogojo^<3)W 

<23^^l^^^^^©gooC^ooo€Oi9«3t5txioa«inr)^  o«b 


o^«ocooo«oaqor70ow^r9^o2»9c^o^&o9V5>a|^^  J) 


tcnu' 


(J^^OGOjSo)  org  COTOOT  (o^^ 

(Td^w  ego  :Ma^(o^.ooo(c^  «  ^coicoeoo^^M^noD 


«-    >' 


IS35.]  Island  of  Rmnbree  on  the  Arraean  Coa»t.  99 

difA,  who  has  been  invoked  to  bear  witneu  to  the  sincerity  of  the 
aboTe  dedaratioD.) 

This  done,  all  arose  from  the  gronnd ;  the  corpse  was  taken  oat  of 
the  litter  and  deposited  in  the  grave.  I  observed  that  pawn  and 
spices  had  been  placed  in  the  month  of  the  deceased,  for  the  purpose 
as  I  was  informed  of  rendering  the  odour  of  the  body,  consequent  to 
decomposition,  less  offensive  to  the  bystanders.  At  the  sight  of  the 
corpse,  the  poor  woman  commenced  her  lamentations  afresh,  and  aa 
my  curiosity  was  satisfied,  I  returned  to  the  Soogrw's  habitation, 
leaving  the  Phoongrees  to  perform  over  the  grave  of  the  child  (on  the 
opposite  bank),  a  service  in  every  respect  similar  to  that  I  have  just 
described. 

Jamutry  1 7M. — The  Mught  can  form  no  other  idea  of  the  distance  in* 
tervening  between  one  place  and  another  beyond  what  is  derived  from 
the  time  taken  in  going  over  it.  In  a  country  like  this,  abounding 
with  impediments  of  every  description,  any  other  species  of  measure- 
ment was  out  of  the  question,  so  substituting  my  elephant  for  a  Pet" 
ambulator,  and  making  every  allowance  for  the  several  obstructions  met 
with,  I  conceive  the  distance  between  Oogah  and  Singhimnethe  to  be 
as  much  as  16  miles ;  from  that  to  Seppo-towng  12  miles;  and  as  many 
more  from  thence  to  Rambrte, 

Bidding  adieu  to  the  good  old  Soogree,  I  set  out  at  day*break  on  my 
journey  to  the  capital  of  the  island.  The  Saagnekyoag  creek,  after 
vnnding  through  the  vale  to  the  right,  suddenly  takes  a  turn  into  the 
interior,  crossing  the  road  within  a  very  short  distance  of  Seppo-tawng.  As 
the  tide  was  at  the  flood  the  elephants  were  unloaded  and  swam  across ; 
a  boat  having  been  placed  at  the  disposal  of  myself  and  followers.  Pro- 
ceeding  onwards  the  route  was  but  a  repetition  of  what  had  been  met 
with  on  the  preceding  day.  Patches  of  paddy  ground,  succeeded  by 
long  mountainous  ranges  with  the  same  abrupt  ascent  and  inclination, 
were  the  never  failing  features  of  the  country  passed  over  between 
Singhmmethe  and  Rambree.  The  soil  on  the  hiUs  was  generally  a  red 
clay,  containing  nodules  of  chert,  and  felspar  combined  with  talc. 
Had  I  possessed  even  a  common  acquaintance  with  botany,  I  mig^t 
have  derived  much  pleasure  in  the  examination  of  the  various  vegetable 
tribes  that  surrounded  me.  Unfortunately  I  was  a  stranger  to  the  grea. 
ter  nnmber,  recognizing  only  those  of  most  frequent  occurrence,  such  as 
the  Gnjun,  TiUah,  Jhmral,  wild  Peepui,  and  a  host  of  Mimoaas.  There 
were  also  some  very  pretty  creepers,  and  a  vine  which  corresponds  in 
description  with  that  given  me  of  the  black  p^pper-plant*.  After  tha 
•  The  black  pepper-plant  is  found  on  the  hills  in  the  Sandoway  district. 


94  Geologicai  and  Statistical  Account  of  Rambree,  [Fbb. 

first  two  or  three  ranges  had  been  overcome,  we  approached  the  vil- 
lage of  Leppang,  the  site  of  an  old  stockade,  and  scene  of  an  encoun- 
ter between  the  Burmah  chief  N4myO'9ooyah^,  and  the  Ramoo  Rajah 
Keemhrang,  in  which  the  latter  was  shamefullv  defeated.  From  thence 
it  is  but  a  short  distance  to  Tseembeeyah  and  K^hsree,  the  latter  pret- 
tily situated  on  the  plain,  and  surrounded  with  clumps  of  trees. 
Among  the  inhabitants  of  K^hsree  are  a  class  of  people  engaged  in 
the  oil  manufacture,  and  who  shall  receive  further  notice  hereafter. 
The  oil  is  prepared  chiefly  from  the  TM,  and  the  mills  are  in  every 
Inspect  similar  to  those  used  in  Bengal.  Beyond  K^haree  is  Kogam^ 
doumg\  with  the  two  guardian  temples  on  its  summit  :  and  to  the 
right  of  that,  the  "  Red  HillX*  of  Rambree,  almost  destitute  of  ver- 
dure, and  answering  in  appearance  to  that  predicated  by  its  name. 
Tiger  traps  of  a  novel  construction  were  very  numerous  in  the  ghats 
leading  to  the  town.  Rambree  has  on  several  occasions  been  much 
infested  with  tigers ;  they  have  been  known  to  come  into  the  towa 
shortly  after  dark,  and  entering  the  houses,  carry  off  the  inhabitants. 
Cattle  and  poultry  are  even  now  continually  taken  away,  and  it  is  con- 
sidered very  dangerous  to  sleep  outside  upon  the  ndcluntn.  To  faci- 
litate the  description  of  one  of  these  traps,  I  have  endeavoured  to  re- 
present by  a  drawing  the  several  parts  of  which  it  is  constructed. 

A,  is  a  long§  pole  possessing  great  strength  and  elasticity,  which  is 
bent  and  held  down  by  B,  a  peg  connected  with  C,  a  good  thick  cane 
rope.  The  peg  B,  is  fixed  with  great  care  between  the  bars  D,  and  E, ; 
the  bar  D,  having  been  previously  fastened  to  the  two  posts  F,  F,  which 
are  driven  into  the  ground.  That  part  of  the  platform  marked  G,  is 
brought  into  contact  with  the  bar  E,  and  the  peg  B.  H,  is  a 
noose  laid  upon  the  platform,  and  I,  a  heavy  wooden  cylinder  ao 
nicely  attached  to  the  cane  rope  that  the  least  jirk  causes  it  to  fall. 
The  platform  is  laid  upon  the  path  frequented  by  the  tiger,  (generally 
a  gap  in  a  fence,  or  a  ravine,)  and  carefully  concealed  with  grass  and 
leaves.  The  animal  treads  upon  it  and  it  gives  way,  disturbing  the  bar 
E,  and  peg  B,  on  which  the  pole  springs  up  to  its  natural  position, 
bringing  the  wooden  cylinder  with  •  such  violence  upon  the  arm  of 
the  tiger,  (already  caught  in  the  noose,)  that  it  is  generally  broken  by 
the  concussion.  This  cylinder  covers  that  part  of  the  leg  that  has 
been  entangled  in  the  noose,  and  is  of  great  use  in   preventing  the 

*  Afterwards  Meyo^wotm  at  Ranibrte, 

^  Called  **  St,  George't  HiW*  by  the  troopa  quartered  at  Rmnbree  daring  the 
war.    Tbe  temples  were  built  by  the  Burmah  Meyowoon  Yeh'jutta'gong, 
X  Already  noticed  in  vol.  2nd  (1833),  Journal  Asiatic  Society. 
4  A  large  branch  of  a  tree  sometimes  serves  as  welL 


m/rnnr 


1835.]  Memorandum  of  an  Bscursion  to  the  Tea  Hills.  95 

animal  from  gnawiog  the  rope.  The  beast  han^  suspended  in  the  air 
at  the  mercy  of  the  viUagera,  who  dispatch  him  by  means  of  clubs  or 
bamboos  hardened  in  the  fire,  and  pointed  at  the  end  so  as  to  resem- 
ble pikes. 

Arrived  at  the  highest  point  of  the  ascent  over  Koyandowng,  the 
large  and  pretty  town  of  Rambree,  surrounded  with  hills  and  divided 
by  a  creek  that  is  seen  in  the  distance  meandering  towards  the  sea, 
^>pear8  spread  out  to  view  io  the  vale  below. 

(To  be  contijiaed.) 

III. — Memorandum  of  an  Excursion  to  the  Tea  Hills  which  produce  the 

description  of  Tea  known  in  Commerce  under  the  designation  of  Ankog 

Tea,     By  G.  J.  Gordon,  Esq. 

[Commanicatcd  by  Dr.  N.  Wallich,  Sec.  Con.  Tea  Culture.] 

Having  been  disappointed  in  my  expectations  of  being  enabled  to 
visit  the  Bohea  hills,  I  was  particularly  anxious  to  have  an  oppor- 
tunity of  personally  inspecting  the  tea  plantations  in  the  black-tea 
district  of  the  next  greatest  celebrity,  in  order  to  satisfy  myself 
regarding  several  points  relative  to  the  cultivation  on  which  the 
information  afforded  by  different  individuals  was  imperfect  or  discor- 
dant. 

Mr.  GUTZI.AFF  accordingly  took  considerable  pains  to  ascertain,  for 
me,  from  the  persons  who  visited  the  ship,  the  most  eligible  place  for 
landing  with  the  view  of  visiting  the  Ankoy  hills ;  and  Hwuy  Taoubay 
was  at  length  fixed  upon  as  the  most  safe  and  convenient,  both 
from  its  being  out  of  the  way  of  observation  of  any  high  Chinese 
functionaries  who  might  be  desirous  of  thwarting  our  project,  and 
from  its  being  equally  near  the  tea-bills,  as  any  other  part  of  the 
coast,  at  which  we  could  land.  As  laid  down  in  the  map  of  the 
Jesuits,  there  is  a  small  river  which  falls  into  the  head  of  this  bay,  by 
which  we  were  told  we  should  be  able  to  proceed  a  gx>od  part  of  our 
way  into  the  interior.  We  should  of  course  have  preferred  proceed- 
ing by  the  Ankoy  river»  which  is  represented  in  the  same  map  tm 
having  its  source  to  the  west  of  Ng^u-ki-hyen  and  falling  into  the 
river  which  washes  Sneu-chee-foia,  were  it  not  for  the  apprehension 
of  being  impeded  or  altogether  intercepted  by  the  public  functionaries 
of  that  city.  In  order  to  make  ourselves  as  independent  as  possible  of 
assbtance  from  the  people,  we  resolved  to  dispense  with  every  article 
of  equipment  which  was  not  necessary  for  health  and  safety.  The 
weather  had  for  some  days  been  comparatively  cold,  the  thermometer 
fsUiog  to  55*  at  sunrise  and  not  getting  higher  than  66*  during  the 


96  ^    Menufrandum  of  em  EtcurmoM  to  ike  Tea  HUh,  [F 

day,  80  that  warm  clothing  not  orAy  became  agreeable,  bat  could  not 
be  dispensed  with  during  the  nights ;  arms  for  our  defence  againat 
violence  from  any  quarter,  formed  likewise  a  part  of  oar  equipments, 
and,  trusting  to  money,  and  Mr.  Gutzlaff's  intimate  knowledge  of 
the  language  and  of  the  people  for  the  rest,  we  l^t  the  ship  on  the 
morning  of  Monday,  1 0th  November,  proceeding  in  the  ship's  long 
boat  towards  the  head  of  the  bay,  where  the  town  of  Hwuy  Taoa  is 
situated. 

The  party  in  the  boat  consisted  of  Mr.  Gutzlaff.  Mr.  Rtosr» 
(second  officer  of  the  "  Colonel  Young,")  Mr.  Nicholson,  late  quarter- 
master of  the  "  Water  Witch,"  whom  I  had  engaged  for  the  projected 
Woo-re  journey,  and  myself,  one  native  servant  and  eight  lascara. 
The  wind  being  unfavourable*  we  made  rather  slow  progress  by  row- 
ing, but  taking  for  our  guidance  the  masts  of  some  of  the  junka 
which  we  observed  lying  behind  a  point  of  land,  we  pulled  to  get 
under  it,  in  order  to  avoid  the  strength  of  the  ebb  tide,  which  was 
now  setting  against  us.  In  attempting  to  round  the  point,  however, 
we  grounded,  and  soon  found  that  it  was  impossible  to  get  into  the 
river  on  that  side,  on  account  of  sand-banks  which  were  merely 
covered  at  high  water,  and  that  it  was  necessary  to  make  a  consider- 
able circuit  seaward  to  be  able  to  enter.  This  we  accomplished,  but 
not  till  1  A.  M.  At  this  time  a  light  breeze  fortunately  springing  up, 
we  got  on  very  well  for  some  time,  but  were  again  obliged  to  anchor, 
at  \  past  2,  from  want  of  water.  As  the  tide  rose  we  gradoally 
advanced  towards  the  town  of  Hwuy  Taou,  till  we  came  to  one  of 
those  bridges,  of  which  there  are  several  along  the  coast,  that  extend 
over  wide  sand -flats  that  are  formed  at  the  mouths  of  the  rivers.  These 
bridges  are  constructed  of  stone  piers  with  slabs  of  stone  laid  from 
pier  to  pier,  some  extending  over  a  space  of  25  feet  and  upwards,  and 
others  being  from  15  to  20  feet  space.  As  the  length  of  this  bridge 
cannot  be  less  than  three  quarters  of  a  mile,  the  whole  ia  very  striking 
as  a  work  of  great  labour,  if  not  exhibiting  either  much  skill  or  beauty. 
We  were  informed  by  some  boat  people  that  we  should  not  find  water 
to  carry  us  beyond  the  bridge,  but  observing  some  tall  masta  on  the 
other  side,  we  resolved  on  making  the  experiment  and  pushing  on  aa 
far  as  we  could.  It  was  almost  dark  when  we  passed  under  ^e 
bridge,  and  we  had  not  proceeded  far  when  we  were  again  agroimd* 
This,  however,  we  attributed  to  our  unacquaintance  with  the  channel, 
and  as  the  tide  floated  us  off,  we  continued  advancing,  notwithstand- 
ing the  warning  of  a  friendly  voice  from  the  bridge  that  entreated  ua 
to  return  to  the  town,  promising  us  comfortable  quarters,  and  a 
guide,  &c.     Being  rather  distrustful  of  the  motives  for  this  advice. 


1835.]         Memomndmn  of  an  Excursum  to  the  Tea  HUU.  97 

however,  we  proceeded  for  eome  time  longer,  bat  at  length  foand  it 
impossible  to  proceed  fiurther,  the  ebb  having  at  the  same  time  com- 
nenoed.  We  therefore  spread  an  awning,  and  prepared  to  make  onr- 
sdree  as  comfortable  as  possible  for  the  night.  The  day  had 
been  the  warmest  we  had  experienced  for  a  month  past,  bnt  the 
Bight  was  very  cold,  and  onr  boats,  as  may  be  imagined,  far  from 
eommodtoas  for  so  many  people.  At  day-light  we  found  that  there 
was  not  six  inches  of  water  in  any  part  of  the  channel,  and  from  the 
boat  we  stepped  at  once  upon  dry  sand.  The  survey  from  the  bank 
showed  ns  plainly  that  it  would  be  impossible  to  proceed  any  farther 
by  water.  We  accordingly  prepared  to  march  on  foot,  taking  with  ua 
three  laacars  who  might  relieve  each  other  in  carrying  our  cloak-bag 
of  blankets  and  great  coats,  as  well  as  some  cold  meat.  We  ordered 
the  people  to  prepare  a  meal  as  fast  as  possible,  intending  to  make 
along  stretch  at  first  starting,  and  Mr.  Nicholson  was  directed  to 
remain  in  charge  of  the  boat  with  five  lascars,  to  move  her  down  under 
the  bridge  on  the  return  of  the  flood,  and  there  to  wait  our  retufn  for 
fear  or  five  days.  Crowds  of  people  now  began  to  crowd  round  the 
boat,  mored  by  mere  curiosity.  Mr.  Gutzlatp  induced  some  of  them  to 
get  ducks  and  fowls  for  the  use  of  the  boat's  crew,  and  strange  to  say 
prevailed  on  one  man  to  become  onr  guide,  and  on  two  others  to 
ondertake  to  carry  our  baggage,  as  soon  as  we  should  be  a  little  fiBu*- 
ther  off  from  the  town  and  out  of  the  way  of  observation. 

After  a  little,  an  old  gentleman  made  his  appearance  on  a  chair  who 
proved  to  be  the  head  man  of  the  town  :  he  inquired  whence  we  came 
and  whither  we  were  going,  which  we  freely  told  him.     With  these 
answers  he  seemed  perfectly  satisfied,  probably  from  finding  then\ 
eorrespond  with  what  he  had  been  already  told  by  some  of  the  people 
with  whom  we  had  communicated  on  the  subject  in  seeking  informa- 
tion and  assistance.     He  measured  our  boat  with  his  arms,  but  oflered 
ns  no  obstruction  nor  even  remonstrance.  We  observed  him,  however, 
alter  he  had  interrogated  us,  sending  off  two  or  three  messengers  in 
dMIerent  directions,  which  made  us  the  more  anxious  to  be  off.     It 
wm  however  past  9  o'clock  before  Mr.   Rtdbr  had  completed  his 
arrangements  far  the  boat's  crew,  and  the  sun  was  already  powerful. 
We  were  soon  joined  by  our  guide  and  the  coolies,  and  our  cavalcade 
wtodhig  along  the  foot  paths,  which  are  the  only  roads  to  be  met 
with,  made  an  imposing  appearance.     Mr.  Gutzlapf  and  the  guide 
led  the  way,  followed  by  a  lascar  with  a  boarding  pike  ;  next  came  the 
baggage,  attended  by  a  lascar  similarly  armed.  I  followed  with  pistols* 
and  attended  by  a  lascar  armed  with  a  cutlass,  and  Mr.  Rtobr  carrying 
a  fowling  piece  and  pistols  brought  up  the  rear.  Skirting  the  town  of 
o 


98  JHemarandtim  of  an  ExcurBifm  to  the  Tea  HUU,  [Fbb. 

Hwuj  Taon,  we  proceeded  in  a  N.  N«  £*  diiBclion  at  a  moderate  pace 
for  an  hoar  and  a  half,  when  we  stopped  at  i^  temple,  and  refreshed 
ourselves  with  tea.     Nothings  could  be  more  kind  or  more  civil  than 
the  manners  of  the  poeple  towards  us  hitherto,  and  if  we  could  have 
procured  conveyance  here  so  as  to  have  escaped  walking  in  the  heat 
of  the  day  loaded  as  we  were  with  heavy  woollen  clothes,  we  should 
have  had  nothing  farther  to  desire  ;  as  it  was,  my  feet  began  already 
to  feel  uncomfortable  from  swelling,  and  after  another  hour's  marching* 
I  was  obliged  to  propose  a  ha]t  till  the  cool  of  the  evening.     Fortu- 
natdy  we  found,  however,  that  chairs  were  proqurableat  the  place,  and 
we  accordingly  engaged  them  at  half  dollar  each.  These  were  formed  ia 
the  slightest  manner,  and  carried  on  bambu  polea,  having  a  cross  bar  at 
the  extremities,  which  rested  on  the  back  of  the  bearer's  neck,  apparent- 
ly a  most  insecure  as  well  as  inconvenient  position  ;  but,  as  the  pc^es 
were  a(  the  same  time  grasped  by  the  h&nds,  the  danger  of  a  false  st^ 
was  lessened.     We  had  not  advanced  above  a  mile  and  e  half  before  the 
bearers  declared  they  must  eat,  and  to  enable  them  to  do  so,  they 
must  get  more  money.     With  this  impudent  demand  we  thought  it 
best  to  comply,  giving  them  an  additional  real  each.     After  an  hour's 
further  progress  we  were  set  down  at  a  town  near  the  foot  of  the 
first  pass  which  we  had  to  cross.      There  the  bearers  damottronsLy 
insisted  on  an  additional  payment  before   they  wo\dd  carry  us  any 
further.     This  we  resisted,  and  by  Mr.  Gutzlaff *s  eloquent^  gained 
the  whole  of  the  villagers  who  crowded  round  us,  to  join  in  exclaim- 
ing  agaiust  the  attempted  extortion.      Seeing  this  the  rogues  sub- 
mitted and  ag^n  took  us  up.     Mr.  G.  mentioned  that  while  we  were 
passing  through  another  village,    the  people   of  which  begged  the 
bearers  to  set  us  down  that  they  might  have  a  look  at  us,  they 
demanded  100  cash  as  the  condition  of  compliance*      llie  country 
throogh  which  we  passed  swarmed  with  iuhabitants,  and  exhibited 
the  highest  degree  of  cultivation,  though  it  was  only  in  a  few  spots 
that  we  saw  any  soil* which  would  be  deemed  in  Bengal  tolerahly 
good ;  rice,  the  sweet  potatoes,  and  sugar-cane  were  the  principal  articles 
of  culture.     We  had  now  to  ascend  a  barren  and  rugged  moiifttain, 
which  seemed  destined  by  nature  to  set  the  hand  of  man  at  defiance  ; 
yet,  even  here  there  was  not  a  spot  where  a  vegetable  would  take 
root,  that  was  not  occupied  by  at  least  a  dwarf  pine,  planted  for  the 
purpose  of  yielding  fire -wood,  and  a  kind  of  turpentine;  and  wherever 
a  nook  presented  an  opportunity  of  gaining  a  few  square  yards  of  level 
ground  by  terracing,  no  labour  seems  to  have  beep  spared  to  redeem 
such  spots  for  the  purpose  of  rice  cultivation.     In  asceoding  the  pass 
we  soon  came  to  places  where  it  was  difficult  for  our  bearers  to  find  a 


1895.]  Memoranimm  of  an  E^eitrsioM  to  the  na  HaU.  99 

footing^,  and  where  they  had  eonsequently  to  pick  out  their  ttept  aa  thejr 
adranoed.  To  asaist  themaelvea  they  gare  the  chair  a  ■winging  motioA 
with  which  they  kept  time  in  raiaing  their  feet. 
•  Thia  waa  far  from  agreeable*  and  the  first  irapreuion  felt  was  that 
•t  was  done  merely  to  annoy,  but  we  very  soon  saw  that  the  object 
waa  diflerent.  The  higheat  point  of  the  paoa  1  should  conjectare  to  be 
about  1200  feet  above  the  plain,  and  the  descent  on  the  north  side 
ta  be  nearly  equal  to  the  ascent  from  the  south,  say  1000  feet.  At  half- 
past  four  we  arrived  at  a  rather  romantic  valley,  which  was  to  be  our 
halting  place  for  the  day.  We  proposed  to  the  bearers  to  carry  ua  on 
another  stage  next  day.  but  for  this  they  had  the  impudeooe  to  aak 
five  dla.  per  chair.  This  of  oourse  we  would  not  liaten  to  for  a  mo^ 
nent.  and  were  afterwarda  happy  that  we  got  rid  of  such  rascala,  aa 
good  bearers  and  on  modemte  terms  were  procurable  at  the  plaoe. 
Hie  name  of  this  Tillage  is  Lung-tze-kio.  It  seema  once  to  hain 
been  a  place  of  greater  importance  than  now,  exhibiting  marka  of 
dilapidatRm  and  decay.  Bven  the  foot-path  over  tlie  pass  must 
have  been  at  one  time  an  object  of  attention,  as-  we  found  in 
several  places  the  remains  of  a  sort  of  pavement,  and  of  bridgea 
which  we^e  now  nearly  destroyed.  The  inn  at  which  we  stop- 
ped afibrded  as  f(iw  and  mean  accommodations  as  could  well  he 
imagined,  but  we  were  able  to  get  some  fowls  deticiously  grUlad,  oa 
which,  with  the  aid  of  sweet  potatoes,  and  of  the  salt  beef  whidi  we 
brought  with  us,  we  made  a  most  hearty  repast.  Among  the  people 
who  came  to  see  ua  at  the  inn  was  a  very  respectable  looking  young 
man,  a  student,  who  vron  Mr.  Gotzlafv's  heart  by  aaking  him  for 
instraction  in  religion.  Unfortunately  the  whole  contents  of  a  box  of 
regions  tracts,  and  otiier  books  had  been  distributed  in  the  morning, 
and  Mr.  G.  waa  unable  to  supply  htm  with  any.  The  requeat  waa  no 
dottbt  prompted  by  the  report  c^  the  people  who  had  accompanied 
as,  and  who  had  themselves  partaken  of  Mr.  G.'a  liberality  befora 
they  yolanteered.  This  young  man  strongly  recommended  to  us  to 
dter  our  course,  magnifjring  the  distance  of  Twa-Bo  to  which  we  were 
bound  to  1 00  li  or  80  miles,  and  telling  us  that  at  the  dtatanoe  of  40  /i 
or  12  miles  to  the  S.  W.  we  should  find  tea  plantations  of  a  very  supe- 
rior description.  The  exaggeration  of  the  distance  led  me  to  suspect  the 
aocnracy  of  the  information  in  other  respecta,  and  I  had  heard  enough 
of  contra^etory  evidence  already,  not  to  be  awnyedby  it  in  the  present 
instance. 

Nov.  12lA. — Got  into  our  chairs  at  a  quarter  past  six  a.m. and 
proceeded  along  a  narrow  rugged  dell  to  a  town  called  Koe-Bo.  Several 
nice  looking  hamlets  were  seen  on  the  way.   The  people  were  engaged 

o  2 


100  Memorandum  of  an  Excursion  to  the  Tea  Hilk.  [Fab. 

ia  reaping  the  rice,  which  teemed  heavy  and  weU  filled  in  the  ear.  In  se- 
veral places  I  ohservedthat  they  had  taken  the  pains  to  tie  clumps  of  rice 
stalk  together  for  motnal  support.     Sugar-cane  is  bound  in  the  same 
way,  and  for  additional  security  the  outside  canes  are  mutually  sup- 
ported by  diagonal  leaves,  which  serve  at  the  same  time  to  form  them 
into  a  kind  of  fence.     The  leaves  are  not  tied  up   round  the  stalks 
as  in  Bengal ;  the  cane  is  slender,   white,   hard,  and  by  no  means 
juicy  or  rich  ;  yet,  bating  the  black  fungus  powder,  which  is  very  pre- 
valent, their  surface  is  healthy,  and  close  growing  in  a  remarkable 
degree.  We  arrived  at  Koe-Bo  at  eight  o'dock,  and  finding  we  could  get 
water  conveyance  for  part  of  the  way  on  which  we  were  proceeding, 
we  engaged  a  boat  for  that  purpose.   After  a  hearty  breakfast  we  em- 
barked at  10  A.  M.  amidst. crowds  of  people  who  covered  the  banks  of 
the  river  at  the  gh£t.     On  inquiry  we  found  that  the   river  on  which 
we  were  proceeding  in  a  W.  N.  W.  course,  was  the  same  which 
we  passed  at  Gan*Ke-Lfuyu,  and  flowed  to  Suen*ehee-foo.     The  boat 
was  large,  but  light,  and  being  fiat-bottomed  drew  very  little  water. 
The  stream  was  so   shallow   that  it  was  only  by  tracing  the  deepest 
part  of  the  channel  from  side  to  side  of  its  bed  that  we  were  able  to 
advance  at  all.    This  was  done  by  poling;  ia  several  places  the  stream 
was  deepened  by  throwing  up  little  banks  of  sand  so  as  to  confine  its 
course  within  a  channel  merely  wide  enough  for  the  boats  to   pass 
through.     I  estimate  the  width  from  bank  to  bank  at  200  yards,  and 
should  judge  from  the  height  at  which  sugar  is  cultivated  above  the 
level  of  the  present   surface,  that  the  greatest  depth  in  the   rainy 
season  does  not  exceed  10  feet.  Being  entirely  fed  by  mountain  torrenta 
its  rise  must  be  often  very  sudden,  but  I  did  not  observe  any  traces  of  de- 
vastation in  its  course.  Its  name,  Ghan-ke  or  "  peaceful  stream,"  is  pro- 
bably derived  from  this  circumstance ;  the  valley  on   each  side  seemed 
well  cultivated,  the  banks   being  principally  occupied  by  sugar-cane. 
At  every  village  the  people  poured  as  usual  to  see  us  out,  vying  with 
each  other  in  marks  of  civility  and  kindness.     The  day,  however,  be- 
coming very  hot,  we  took  shelter  from  the  sun  under  the  roof  of  the 
boat,  to  .the  disappointment  of  many  who  waded  through  the  water  to 
gratify  themselves  with  a  sight  of  the  strangers.     Coming  at  last  to  a 
high  bank  close  to  a  populous  town,  they  actually  ofiTered  the  boatman 
400  cash  if  he  would  bring  us  to ;  and  on  his  refusal,  the  boys  began 
pelting  the  boat  with  clods  and  stones.     On  this  Mr.  Gvtslaff  went 
on  deck  to  remonstrate,  and  Mr.  Rtdbr  to  intimidate  with  his  gun. 
Betwixt  both  the  efifect  was  instantaneous,  and  the  seniors  of  the  crowd 
apologised  for  the  rude  manner  in  which  the  boys  had  attempted  to 
enforce  the  gratification  of  their  curiosity.     We  had  been  in  vain  all 


1835.]         Memorandum  of  an  Excursion  to  the  Tea  Hills,  101 

yesterday  and  to-day  looking  out  for  a  glimpse  of  tea  plantations  on 
some  of  the  ragged  and  black  looking  hills  close  in  view,  though  at 
almost  every  place  where  we  halted  we  were  assured  that  such  were  to 
be  found  bard  by.  At  three  p.  m.  we  reached  a  town  near  the  foot  of 
the  pass  by  which  we  were  to  reach  Taou^ee,  the  place  of  our  destina- 
tion. There  we  proposed  selling  our  gold,  which  for  the  sake  of  light 
Bess  I  bad  brought  with  me  in  preference  to  silver,  not  doubting  that  I 
should  find  little  difficulty  in  exchanging  it  at  its  proper  relative  value 
whenever  required.  In  this,  however,  we  had  been  disappointed  at  our 
hat  abode,  and  we  were  therefore  much  vexed  at  learning  from  our 
conductors  tbat  the  inhabitants  of  Aou-ee  were  of  such  a  character 
that  the  less  we  had  to  do  with  them  and  the  shorter  our  stay  amongst 
them  the  better.  Some  proof  of  this  we  had  ns  we  were  stepping  on 
shore,  being  for  the  first  time  rudely  questioned  as  to  our  destination 
a&d  object,  and  why  we  had  come  armed;  our  reply  to  tbe  latter  query 
being,  that  we  had  armed  ourselves  with  the  resolution  of  resisting  vio» 
leuce  should  it  be  offered  by  robbers  or  others,  we  were  allowed  to  pass 
qvietly  on«  The  hill  we  had  now  to  ascend  was  more  rugged,  and  in 
some  places  more  abrupt,  than  that  over  which  we  were  first  carried  ; 
and  though  we  had  set  out  at  tliree  o'clock,  the  sun  had  set  longbefbrewe 
came  to  the  end  of  our  journey.  The  moon  was  unfortunately  obscur- 
ed by  cloods,  so  that  nothing  could  be  more  unpleasant  than  tbe  un- 
fortunate hitw  our  toes  were  constantly  making  against  stones,  and  the 
equally  unfortunate  misse$  where  an  unexpected  step  downwards  made 
us  with  a  sudden  jerk  throw  our  weight  on  one  leg.  At  length  we 
reached  a  village  at  the  further  end  of  the  pass,  the  inhabitants 
of  which  were  so  kind  as  to  light  us  on  the  remainder  of  our  way,  by 
burning  bundles  of  grass,  to  the  eminent  danger  of  setting  fire  to  their 
lice  fields  now  ripe  for  the  sickle.  Arrived  as  Taou-ee  we  were  hos- 
pitably received  by  the  family  of  our  guide,  and  soon  surrounded  by 
wondering  visitors. 

Mr.  GoTZLAVF  speedily  selected  one  or  two  of  the  most  intel- 
ligent of  them,  and  obtained  from  them  ready  answers  to  a  variety  of 
questions  regarding  the  cultivation  of  the  plant.  They  informed  him* 
that  tbe  seed  now  used  for  propagating  the  plant  was  all  produced  on' 
the  spot,  though  the  original  stock  of  this  part  of  the  country  was 
brought  from  Wae^eehan,  that  it  ripened  in  the  10th  or  11th  month,  and 
was  immediately  put  into  the  ground  where  it  was  intended  to  grow, 
several  being  put  together  into  one  hole,  as  the  greater  part  was  always 
abortive.  That  the  sprouts  appeared  in  the  3rd  month  after  the  seeds 
wate  put  into  the  ground,  that  the  hole  into  which  the  seeds  were  thrown 
are  from  three  to  four  inches  deep,  and  that  as  the  plants  grow  the  earth 


102  Memorandum  of  an  BxearHon  to'  the  Tea  HUk,  [Fsb. 

18  gathered  ap  a  little  round  their  root ;  that  leaves  are  taken  from  the 
plants  when  they  are  three  years  old.  and  that  there  are  from  most  plants 
four  plttckings  in  the  year.  No  manure  is  used,  nor  is  goodness  of 
soil  considered  of  consequence,  neither  are  the  plants  irrigated.  Each 
shruh  may  yield  about  a  Tael  of  dry  tea  annually  (about  the  1 2th  of  a 
pound).  A  Mow  of  ground  may  contain  three  or  four  hundred  plants. 
The  land  tax  is  300  cash  (720  dols.)  per  Mow.  The  cultivation  and  ga- 
thering of  the  leaves  being  performed  by  families  without  the  assistance 
of  hired  labourers,  no  rate  of  wages  can  be  specified;  but  as  the  cur* 
ing  of  the  leaf  is  an  art  that  requires  some  skill,  persons  are  employed 
for  that  particular  purpose,  who  are  paid  at  the  rate  of  1  dl.  per  pecdl 
oi  fresh  leaf,  equal  to  five  dollars  per  pecul  of  dry  tea.  The  fire-plaoa 
used  is  only  temporary,  and  all  the  utensils  as  well  as  fuel  arefurnish* 
ed  by  the  owner  of  the  tea.  They  stated  that  the  leaves  are  heated 
and  rolled  seven  or  eight  times.  The  green  leaf  yields  one-fifth  of  ita 
weight  of  dry  tea.  The  best  tea  fetches  on  the  spot  23  dls.  per  pecul, 
(133^  Ms»)  and  the  principal  part  of  the  produce  is  consumed  within 
the  provmoe,  or  exported  in  baskets  to  Forrausa.  That  the  prevailing 
winds  are  north-westeriy.  The  easterly  winds  are  the  only  winds 
injurious  to  the  plants.  Hoar  frost  is  common  during  the  winter  months* 
and  snow  falls  occasionally,  but  does  not  lie  long  nor  to  a  greater  depth 
than  three  or  four  inches*  The  plant  is  never  injured  by  excessive  cold* 
and  thrives  from  10  to  20  years.  It  is-sometimes  destroyed  by  a  worm 
that  eats  up  tlie  pith  and  oon verts  both  stem  and  branches  into  tubes* 
and  by  a  gray  lichen  whieh  principally  attacks  very  old  plants.  The 
period  of  growth  is  limited  to  six  or  seven  years ;  when  the  plant  has  at<* 
tained  its  greatest  size.  The  spotB  where  the  tea  is  planted  are  scattered 
over  great  part  of  the  country,  but  there  are  no  hills  appropriated  en- 
tirely to  its  culture.  No  ground  in  fact  is  formed  into  a  tea  plantation 
that  is  fit  for  any  other  species  of  cultivation,  except  perhaps  that  of 
the  dwarf  pine  already  alluded  to,  or  the  Oamellia  Obeifora.  Mr. 
GuTZLAVF  understood  them  to  say  that  the  plant  blossoms  twice  a 
year,  in  the  eighth  moon  or  September,  and  again  in  winter,  but  that 
the  latter  flowering  is  abortive.  In  this  I  apprehend  thene  was 
some  misapprehension,  as  seed  of  full  size,  though  not  ripe,  were 
proffered  to  me  in  considerable  quantities  eariy  in  September,  and  none 
were  found  on  the  plants  which  we  saw.  I  suspect  that  the  people 
meant  to  say  that  the  seeds  take  eight  months  to  ripen,  which  accords 
with  other  accounts.  We  wished  much  to  have  spent  the  foUowing 
day  (the  1 3th)  in  prosecuting  our  inquiries  and  observations  at  Tawaad 
and  its  neighbourhood,  but  this  was  rendered  impraetible  by  the  state 
of  our  finances.  We  had  plenty  of  gold,  but  no  one  ooold  be  found  who 


1835.]         MemarMM^m  of  an  Mofcursion  to  the  Tsa  Hills*  103 

would  purchase  it  with  silver  at  any  price.  We  therefore  resolved  on 
makiog^  the  nioet  of  our  time  by  an  early  excursion  in  the  morning 
previous  to  setting  out  on  our  return. 

We  accordingly  got  up  at  day-break,  and  proceeded  to  visit  the  spot 
were  the  plants  were  cultivated.  We  were  much  struck  with  the  variety 
of  the  appearance  of  the  plants ;  some  of  the  shrubs  scarcely  rose  to 
the  height  of  a  cubit  above  the  ground^  and  those  were  so  very 
b«shy  that  a  hand  could  not  be  thrust  between  the  branches.  They 
were  also  very  thickly  covered  with  leaves,  bat  these  were  very  small, 
scarcely  above  i  inch  in  length.  In  the  same  bed  were  other  plant3 
iritb  stems  four  feet  in  height,  far  less  branchy  and  with  leaves  1^  to 
8  inches  in  length.  The  produce  of  great  and  small  was  said  to  be 
eqaal.  The  dietaoce  from  centre  to  centre  of  the  plants  was  about  4^ 
feet«  and  the  plants  seemed  to  average  about  twofeet  in  diameter.  Though 
the  ground  was  not  terraced,  it  was  formed  into  beds  that  were  partly 
levelled.  These  were  perfectly  well  dressed  as  in  garden  cultivation, 
and  ea<^  little  plantation  was  surrounded  by  a  low  stone  fence,  and 
a  trench.  There  was  no  shade,  but  the  places  selected  for  the  culti* 
vation  were  generally  in  the  bottoms  of  hills,  where  there  was  a  good 
deal  of  shelter  on  two  sides»  and  the  dk)pe  comparatively  easy.  I  should 
recJJEon  the  site  of  the  highest  plantations  we  visited  to  be  about  709 
feet  aboye  the  plain,  but  those  we  saw  at  that  height  and  even  less 
appeared  more  thriving,  probably  from  having  somewhat  better  soil, 
though  the  best  is  little  more  than  mere  sand.  I  have  taken  sped* 
mens  from  three  or  four  gardens.  Contrary  to  what  we  had  been 
told  the  preceding  night,  I  found  that  each  garden  had  its  little  nnrseiy 
where  the  plants  were  growing  to  the  height  of  four  or  five  inches,  as 
closely  act  as  they  could  stand ;  from  which  I  conceive  that  the 
tea  plant  requires  absolutely  a  free  soil,  $iot  wet  and  not  da^ey^  bi^t 
of  a  texture  that  will  retain  moisture ;  and  the  best  site  is  one  not  so 
low  as  that  at  which  water  is  apt  to  spring  from  the  sides  of  a  hiU* 
nor  80  high  as  to.  be  exposed  to  the  violence  of  stormy  weather. 
There  is  no  use  in  attempting  to  cultivate  the  pknt  on  an  easterly 
exposure,  thoogh  it  is  sufficiently  hardy  to  bear  almost  any  degree  of 
dry  cold. 

By  half-past  10  a.  m.  we  set  out  on  our  return,  in  chairs  which  we 
were  fortunate  enough  to  procure  at  this  village,  and  reached  the 
banks  of  the  river  at  Aou*ee  a  little  before  one  o'clock.  In  the  first 
part  of  our  way  we  passed  by  some  more  tea  plantations  on  very 
storile  ground.  One  in  a  very  bleak  situation,  with  nothing  but 
coarse  red  sand  by  way  of  soil,  seemed  to  be  abandoned.  Our  recep- 
tiim  at  Aon*ee  was  much  more  civil  than  it  had  been  the  preceding 


104  Memorandum  of  an  Excursion  to  the  Tea  Hills,  [Fsb. 

m 

day ;  the  people  suggested  that  we  should  remain  there  till  a  boat 
oooldbe  procoped.  The  day,  however,  being  tolerably  cool,  we  crossed 
the  river,  and  proceeded  on  foot  along  its  banks  to  Kre-bo,  where  we 
arrived  about  fonr  p.  m.  On  the  road  a  man  who  had  seen  as  endca- 
vooring  to  sell  our  gold  the  day  before,  told  ns  he  believed  he  could 
find  us  a  purchaser.  Mr.  Gvitzlafv  accordin^y  accompanied  him  to 
the  house  of  a  fantfer,  whd  after  havifag  agreed  to  give  18  doBars  for 
dO  dollar's  worth  of  gold,  suddenly  ehanged  his  mtnd,  and  said  he 
would  only  give  weight  for  weight.  At  Koe-Bb,  however,  we  were 
more  suoeessfnl,  pk-oeuring  1^  dollars  for  the  same  30  dollar's  Wortb 
of  gold.  On  the  road  the  villages  ponred  forth  thtir  population  as  we 
moved  along.  At  one  place  they  were  'actnafly  overheard  by  Mr. 
O^iRLAVP  thanking  our  guides  for  havhig  conducted  us  by  that  road, 
and  propMing  to  raise  a  subscription  to  reward  them.  At  Kre-bo 
we  learned  thirt  some  petty  oflleefs  ' had' been  thquh-ing  after  us, 
whfch  frightened  our  guides,- and  made  us  de^fou^  to  hasten  our  return. 
Having  procured  chairs  we  pushed  on  aecofdin^y  to  Koe  ee,  our  first 
reethug  plaoe,  where  we  arrived  about  sev^n  r.  «.,  and  halted  for  the 
nfght.  Nexttnorning,  the  14Hi,Weinteh'(^($urchtfirs  before  day-break, 
bat  after  goingalittle  way  the  bearei^  1^  us  downtowaitfor day. light, 
and  we  took  the  opportuility  of  going' to  look  at  a  Chinese  play  which 
was  in  the  Course  of  performance  hard  by.  There  were  only  two  actors 
but  sevend  singers,  whose  music  to  our  barbarian  ^ars  was  far  from 
enchanting.  Grossing  the  pass  we  met  great  numbers  -of  people  carry- 
ing salt  in  baskets  httng  in  bangies,  as  in  Bengal,  a  few-  with  bas- 
kets fall  of  the  smaH  muscle  reared  on  the  mud  -flats  near  the  place 
of  our  landing.  Aftef  getting  into  the  plain  we  took  a  more  direct 
road  for  Taou  than  that  by  which  we  had  left  it.  The  people  forsook 
their  work  on  the  fields,  and  emptied  their  numerous  villages  to  gaze 
at  us.  As  the  morning  was  cold  I  wore  a  pair  of  dark  worsted  gloves, 
which  I  found  excited  a  good  deal  of  speculation.  The  general  opinion 
was,  that  I  was  a  hairy  animal,  and  that  under  my  clothes  my  skin  was 
covered  with  the  same  sort  of  far  as  my  hands.  In  China  gloves  are 
never  worn.  At  length  one  more  sceptical  than  the  rest  resolved  to  exa- 
mine the  ;>aM7,  and  his  doubt  being  thus  further  strengthened,  he  request* 
ed  me  to  turn  up  the  sleeve  of  my  coat.  I  did  so,  at  the  same  time 
pulling  ofl^  a  glove  to  the  admiration  of  the  multitude,  who  immediate- 
ly set  ap  a  shout  of  laughter  at  those  who  had  pronounced  the  stran- 
gers of  a  race  half  man  and  half  baboons.  We  met  some  officers  in 
chairs  attended  by  soldiers,  but  they  ofi^ered  us  no  interruption,  not 
even  communicating  with  us.  Our  bearers,  however,  easily  prevailed 
on  theirs  to  exchange  burthens,  each  party  being  thus  enabled  to  direct 


1835.]         MemoramAm  of  M  E^teursion  to  the  Ttu  HiUs.  105 

tkeir  ooarae  to  their  re^ective  homes.  We  ftrrii^d  at  Hwttj  Taoa  hefore 
Dooa,  and  immediatelj  embarked  for  the  thips,  which  we  reached  at 
three  p.  M.  We  learned  from  Mr.  NioaoLSON  that  after  oor  departiure» 
ukd  while  the  boat  was  still  agroand,  a  number  of  Mandarinecame  down. 
and  carried  off  almost  everj  thing  that  was  on  board,  but  the  whole 
was  returned  after  the  boat  was  floated  down  below  the  bridge.  Aa 
wa  had  no  ezplanadon  of  the  matter,  we  concluded  that  this  proceed* 
log  might  haTe  been  intended  for  the  protection  of  the  property 
from  plunder  by  the  people  of  the  town.  We  found  that  one  of 
the  seed  contraotora  had  de^iatched  a  quantity  of  Bohea  seeds, 
arrived  during  our  absence,  with  a  letter  atating  expectation  of 
being  able  to  send  a  further  supply  and  to  procure  cultivators,  who 
would  join  the  ship  in  the  1 1th  or  1 2th  month.  On  the  same  eveuf 
ing  I  embarked  on  the  Fairy,  and  reached  Lintin  on  Monday  the  17  th 
November,  with  my  tea  seeds,  just  one  week  after  our  landing  at 
Hwuy  Taon  to  explore  the  Hwuy  tea  hills.  I  have  been  more  minute 
in  my  details  of  this  little  expedition,  than  may  at  firat  sight  appear 
needful*  with  the  view  of  showing  the  precise  degree  and  kind  of 
danger  and  difficulty  attending  such  attempts.  Our  expectation  was*  at 
leaving  the  ship,  that  we  should  reach  the  head  of  the  bay  by  nine  or 
10  o'clock  A.  M.  and  attaiu  a  considerably  distanc^e  from  Hwuy  Taou 
tile  aame  day»  and  thus  have  a  cbauce  of  passing  without  attracting 
the  notice  of  any  of  the  Wanfoo  or  Govemmeut  oQicers.  Had  we  waited 
to  ask  their  permission  it  would  of  course  have  been  refused,  and  we 
should  have  been  directed  in  the  most  anthoritative  manner  to  ratum 
to  the  ship.  We  were  not  a  little  alarmed  when  aground  in  the 
morning,  lest  the  old  gentleman  who  measured  our  boat  should  have 
deemed  it  his  duty  to  intercept  our  progress ;  but  we  took  care  to  go  on 
with  preparations  for  ou^  march,  as  if  nothing  of  the  kind  was  appre- 
hended. It  is  this  sort  of  coi;id\iGt  alone  that  will  sucoeed  in  China* 
Any  sign  of  hesitation  is  fatdl.  Had  we  ahown  any  marks  of  alarm* 
every  one  would  have  kept  aloof  for  fear  of  being  implicated  in  the 
danger  which  we  seemed  to  dread  ;  on  the  other  hand,  a  confident 
bearing,  and  the  testimony  borne  by  the  manner  in  which  we  were 
armed,  that  we  would  not  passively  allow  ourselves  to  be  plundered  by 
authority,  inspired  the  like  confidence  in  all  those  with  whom  we  had 
to  do ;  for  the  rest  of  the  narrative  shows  that  from  the  people  left  to 
theroeelTea  we  experienced  nothing  but  marks  of  the  utmost  kindness 
and  good  nature,  except  indeed^  where  money  was  to  be  got : — there 
die  Chinese,  like  the  people  of  other  countries,  were  ready  enough  to 
take  advantage  of  the  ignorance  of  strangers,  though  with  such  a  fluent 
command  of  the  language  as  Mr.  Gutzlafv  possessed  he  was  able  to 


savto  tn  from  vrach  fle^cittgln  that  wbj.  I  need  flcarceff  add,  tbtc  M 
good  can  resalt  fh>tii  an  attefnpt  to  penetrate  Into  the  intemr  of  CUim 
hy  a  party  of  foreigners,  unless  some  one  of  them  has  at  least  a  nvode* 
rate  frcUity  in  expressing  himself  in  conversatioa  vith  the  people. 


tory,  on  the  subject  of  the  Albatross,     By  Lieut.  Tbohw  IItmoir« 

37M  Regt.  N.  I. 

At  page  147  of  the  S2ad  Numher  of  Loodoa'ft  Magaoae  of  Na- 
taral  History,  a  oontnbator  observes : 

**  CoLfeafiws  ttooiewher*  in  Ms  wM  asd  uagkiA  *Ri«««f  the  Ajtfetot  MMumt/ 
girys  XiT  Ike  AIMiHm»  ^tbom  Iw  iBtMdaoM  Si  ■  bM 

**  At  length  did  cross  an  AlbatrotSr 
-   Thoroiigh  dM  fog  it  ctme  f 
As  if  it  hftd  beea  a  Christian  soal,. 
We  hailM  it  in  God's  nsne. 
"  It  ate  the  food  iC  ne'er  bsdesl^ 
And  round  and  romd  it  flew  i 
The  ice  did  split  with  a  thonder^fttr 
The  helmsman  steer'd  ns  thrai^^h^ 

**  And  a  gsod  somth^wind  sprang «p  bshtiid^- 
The  Albatross  ^Rd^llmr^ 
And  every  day  for  food  er  plsy, 
Came  to  the  warinsiv*  hoUo.'^ 

•       •  •  f 

^  Had  i^  Aibstross  bees  m  MS-fuD,  feha  abovs  aigbt  h«vis  bssa  tefc,  as  ««il 
/fs  fancy/* 
.  %^  whkh  another  irriter  adds«  at  page  372  of  the  84th  Ntmher. 

**  Andnol  IsM  so,  it  may  be  resiarked,  if  it  be  prasmned,  that  CoLsanya  ae. 
tnally  speafta  «f  t^  AlbaSroM  itsstf^  fliis  bird  Is  ona  of  the  baridtt,  or  gnS 
tribe ;  and  as  ear  correspondent  Mr.  Main  has  in  person  remsrked  to  as,  ^  every 
^vayages  rssmd  she^Capa  «f  6oo#  Baps  nay  hwo  obseritad  it  ta  foHow  and  fly 
ffdnildilM'pasriagfaisslllraiaaiy toida^^  H« aided,  < this ki^hifdseeaiatcr 
subsist  o»aBy  saimsi  sMlSir  sriikll  flaati  a»4be  watstv  In  ^thefr  IbHowteg  of 
sMpi  IheyaM  easily  esagtat  by  a  Strang  haak  baited  with  a  bit  of  perlr'ar  beef  .— 
Their  ba^  ^Vpisri  smaeiated,  being  sbimII  in  proportion  to  tiie  sits  of  their  plti. 
ttsge  ;  as  the  wings,  when  extended,  measnre  9  or  10  feet  from  tip  to  tip.  They 
appear  to  be  very  stnpid  birds,  perhaps  from  being  broken-hearted,  firom  the  pan- 
dty  of  food  they  meet  with  800  miles  ttfxm  the  nearest  land/ 

**  Dr.  Aavorr,  as  qnotedby  Mr.  Ea;qiina,  remarks,  '  Hgw  pofrarfal  most  be  thv 
wing maseles af  Mrds  which  assSsia  thasMMlTes  in  the  sky  for  maay  hoarst  Hi* 
gr^t  Albatross*  with  wings  axteaded  14  feet,  or  moffe*  is  seen  in  the  stonay  a^^ 
tudes  of  the  sonthern  ooean^  aceonyanjring  ships  for  whole  days*  wltfaoat 
resting  on  the  waves.' " 

"Mr.  Main,  whom  apprehension  of  exceeding  the  truth  always  leads  toa| 
within  boands,  gives  abovs  die  spread  of  the  wings  at  9  or  10  feet }  Pr.  Aknot^ 


1895.]  IMfcmtffoiiv  m  ih  M^Hrvm.  ^107 

It  tffmn  liy  Mr.  RBinr||B*a  qnotetloii,  at  *  14  ISMt  or  looro ;'  «|iiU  tbt  ^Moimen 
in  the  Zoological  Soclaty*!  Mnaeam  in  Bratoa  $traet«  aod  we  ha?e  fle«a  tbif  f  pe- 
ciqieii,  ia  let  down  in  Uie  Society's  catalogae,  where  a  picture  oC  it  ia  §^yen  at  tho 
foIlowiBg  dimensionB : — '  Length  from  dp  of  bill  to  extremity  of  tail  3  feet  4  inches, 
ezpa]i8io&  of  wings,  9  t^et,*  The  mean  of  these  three  statements  of  the  spread  of 
^  wings  of  the  Albatross  is  10  feet  10  inches  *:  and  although  trnt,  without  doubt, 
ii  the  pTOTerb  '  medio  tntiasimas  ibis,'  we  eare  lesa  about  the  preeise  dimea- 
•ioM,  thiUk  Co  show  that  :th«  expaMion  is  on  all  hauda  admitted  to  be  graa^ 
thta  great  e^Epaunoii  of  wMig8»  and  th^  woaderful  proTisioii  im  the  physiology  of 
birds,  by  which  they  are  enabled  to  eharge  and  fill  erery  bone  in  their  body  witb 
rarified  air,  to  promote  and  secnre  as  by  a  series  of  balloons  their  bno3raney  ;  and 
together  wlllh  the  eompatrat^re  smallaess,  and  therefore  Kghtness  of  the  body,  of 
the  Albatross,  in  part  prepare  ns  to  give  eredsMe  to  •  snppeiitlon  eutertiined  by 
aesM,  teAtUa  Ufd4cepa  while oa  the  wte^,  ijid  the  greet  ^mamffook  eny 
Isnd  at  which  it  la  fiwi«f  e^y  atiA-  IsimcdA  tfce  «Uwe  of  day  Iwther  i%m9n  i\m 
lapposition. 

'*This  power  of  sleeping  in  the  air  has  beeuaUnded  te  by  TwPUAt  Moons  in  his 
beaatifnl  Eastern  poem  of  f^aUa  Bookh^.  when  descn^g  a  rocky  mountain 
beetling  awfully  o*er  the  sea  of  Oman,  he  sayet  .... 

'  While  on  its  peak^  that  braced  Che  sky,    ' 
A  min*d  temple  toweled  ^  high, 
That  oft  the  sleeping  Albatross,    ' 
Strnek  the  wild  r«lts  with  her  wingr, 
AndDnsk  h^'el9*d«Mclbed  slnmbetiAg. 
Started,  to  find  man's  dwelling  Khere,    • 
In  her  own  silent  Mdi-'Of  aw^'* 

"The  Albatross  is  donbtless  spoken  of  lH  the'foTlbwiiDlg  fkets,  told  ns  by  a  sal- 
liritfenA^iMW- dMrt  andfone:  'At^  btito^  MHt,  •omeHmes  uKghte  on  die 
yards  of  Teseels  passing  the  coast  of  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  and  no  sootier  is  It 
ttpou  the  yerdfl,-'  -than  it  is  asleep^  anl  whHo  sleeptngy  is  jrery  easily  captured. 
Wheaa  uf^ou  the  dcel^  tt.oannot  soar  into  the^  air}  en  aeQ0UHfet4if  the  length  of'  its 
wings*  It  ^akeal^  loud  and  diaagrtoeaM  note  when  jnototed*  It  ie  called  <  thh 
Bophy^hf  teorew4^-.-.T 

"  The- team  3o^r4e»*jaRa  havtf  siMe.heeft  teld,iCon«»otay.ap|ilied-hy«ri)en 
$oa^^loasr^iii9edihitil#of  ♦trhiti^h  eo^n  elliieugll  i»the  thoive  caae  of  Hm 
AlhatKemiJlie.^ffn  -irould  eeevlo^eKpNe*  iti  ineantioue  Or  boobf^UkB  bahAt.of 
foiafj^to^ee^  ^Mn  reach  ofioieleatetiofi;  a:  haUt  irhioh  thoee  who  scout th* 
idea  of  the  Hb^'i  ilacyiiig  in  thc^  air  wiU  Ani0itB.to  th»  dcsperaUnmiB>Qfita  uecea;. 


I  am  informed  by  si  geufleman  at  this  station,  who  came  out  on  the  '*  Wit* 
l^airlte,**  6iat  ik  Albatross  was  shot  on  the  23rd  Msrch,  in  lat.  26'  '57^  south, 
9'  itest;  which  was  wholly  white,  with  the  e'xception  of  a  few  feathers 
with  palcJbh>wn  onlfhe  wings.  '  It  measured  12  fleet  from  tip  to  tip  of  the 
trtogps:  On  the  8th  April,  ^to  more  were  shot  in  lat:  37*  Id'  south,  long.  14* 
W  eaet.  The  flesh  was  good,  and  not  at  all  fishy  to  the  taste.  It  wu  dry  and 
iiMi|Ad« 

r2 


108  Observations  on  the  Albatrose.  [Fsb. 

As  there  are  several  points  in  this  paper  on  which  the  writer  e^ma 
to  be  misinformed,  and  which  are  rather  far-fetched,  I  hare  ventured  to 
draw  a  few  strictures  on  it,  and  to  add  an  extract  from  a  Journal  whidi 
I  kept  during  a  voyage  from  England  to  Calcutta. 

First  then,  speaking  of  Albatrosses,  the  writer  says,  "  They  ap» 
pear  to  be  stupid  birds,  perhaps  from  being  broken-hearted  from  the 
paucity  of  food  t  SfC.  8^c** 

The  body  of  the  Albatross,  when  cleared  from  the  plamagie,  is  cer- 
tainly very  small,  and  appears  out  of  proportion  to  the  gfreat  «iz«  of 
the  bird  in  length  and  breadth  ;  but,  at  the  same  time,  though  small  ia 
size,  the  two  birds  which  I  dissected  were  extremely  plump  mid'flediy, 
bearing  no  signs  of  a  paucity  of  food,  of  which  there  is  an  abtmdkince, 
for  who  that  has  rounded  the  Cape  hasTtot  seentheslioalsof  flyingtiah 
which  ever  and  anon  rise  from  the  water  ^s  the  ship  dtsHiHrbfi  thetn  in 
her  course.     Fish,  MoUasca,  aud  Medusae  foitn  the  food  of  the  Alba- 

•  •       • 

tross. 

Why  then  should  he  break  his  heart  at  the  thoughts  of  staira- 
tion!!  ■-.... 

Again,  "  The  great  Albatross,  with  tnings  extended  4rc.  U  ^aid  to 
accompany  ships  for  whole  days  without  ever  resting  on  the  wwe^.** 

Here  I  would  remark,  that  his  not  having  been  seen  to  settle,^  is  no 
proof  that  he  did  not  do  so,  during  these' whole  days,  to  eay  notiiing 
of  the  intervening  nights — inasmuch  as';  it  h  Very  linlikdy  that  he 
was  watched  for  whole  days  incessantly  by  any  person;  and  those  wtio 
have  been  to  sea,  and  have  paid  attention  to  these  birds,  must 
acknowledge  that  they  do  not  merely  "  fly  round  the  ship,**  but  extend 
their  flight  far  away  over  the  boundless  deep,  attd  are  lost  to  sight, 
ever  and  anon  returning  to  the  ship  in  their  restless  search  for  food. 

Besides,  the  Albatross  does  not  feed  on  the  wing,  but  as  far  as  my 
experience  carries  me,  invariably  settles  irti  the  water  before  taking 
his  prey ; — therefore  It  follows  that  for  ^'  w^Te  daye*'^  he  does  not 
feed.  No  wonder  his  heart  is  brokcjn,  and  his  body  emaeiated. 
But  surely  the  writer  could  never  suppose  that  the  almighty  and 
merciful  Creator,  who  has  so  fully  provided  for  the  wants  of  all  his 
creatures,  would  neglect  to  supply  the  wandering  Albatross*  and 
doom  it  to  pine  away  in  misery  and  a  state  of  half*  starvation  ! 

Next  comes  a  supposition,  that  the  bird  sleeps  on  tbe  wing,  and 
that  the  great  distance  from  land  at  which  it  is  seen  at  close  of  day  is 
thought  to  favour  the  supposition ;  in- support  of  which,  a  pretty  quo- 
tation fromMooKA  is  brought  in,  to  prove,  that  "  castles  built  in  air,'* 
are  as  likely  to  break  the  rest  of  the  wandering  Albatross,  as<tf  loan, 
his  lord  and  master  ! 


1835.]  Obiervations  on  the  Albatro9s,  109 

Now  the  Albatross  being  a  sea  bird,  and  famished  with  webbed 
feet — ^what  hinders  it  from  sleeping  on  the  waves  like  other  water- 
fowls? 

Is  not  motion  the  efiect  of  will  ?  And  does  not  sleep  seal  up  our 
eyes  in  forgetfolness  ?  How  then  can  the  Albatross  continue  its 
flight,  when  the  will  to  move  its  pinions,  and  direct  its  course,  is  lost 
in  sleep  ?  The  quotation  proves  the  absurdity  of  the  supposition  by 
blowing  that  the  bird  is  "  running  his  bead  against  a  wall !"  What 
the  wandering  Albatross  may  do  near  land  I  cannot  say,  but  at  sea 
I  never  saw  one  rise  so  high  even  as  the  yards  of  the  ship,  although 
tike  Sooty  Albatross  (Diomedea  fuliginosa)  very  frequently  did. 

With  regard  to  the  bird  or  birds  which  sailors  call  a  "  Booby*/*  I 
can  say  little^  as  I  never  had  the  good  fortune  to  see  one  captured  ; 
but  oertaiafyfrom  its^  flight  and  appearance  at  a  distance,  I  should 
pvonoUBce  it. to  be  a  goU  or  petrel,  but  decidedly  not  an  Albatross; 
here,  however,  I  speak  at  random,  and  shall  be  happy  to  receive  cor- 
rection if  neceaaary,  Be  ^t  what  it  may,  I  cannot  understand  what 
"  desperate  necessity**  there  is  for  the  bird's  sleeping  on  board  of  ship, 
when  it  hflff  a ilae>  smooth. sea  to  rest  ob>  and  a  pair  of  good  broad 
webbed  feet,  and  a  thick  impenetrable  plumage,  made  for  the  very 
purpose  <3i  enabling  it  to  rest  on  the  waters  ;  we  know  that  all  water- 
fowl resort  to  the  land  occasionally,  and  the  Booby,  being  some 
handredft  of  miles  at  sea,  may  choose  to  rest  on  the  only  solid  foot- 
ing it  can  find»  in  order  to  break  the  dull  monotony  of  a  daily  seat 
oa  salt-water ! 

Bat  jokii^  apart,  may  I  not  ask^  on  what  did  the  Booby  rest,  be* 
fore  ships  had  made  the  passage  round  the  Cape  ?  unless  they  could 
sleep  011  the  water,  their  necessities  must  have  been  much  more  dis- 
perate  than  in  the.  present  day  ! 

To  the  trivial  iMtmea  applied  by  sailors  aiid  casual  observers,  to  these 
birds,  I  attach  ao  vatee  wha^ver«  as  I  have  seen  the  folly  of  trusting 
to  siiiA  names;  for  instance,  one  of  the  Albatrosses  which  I  caught 
on  my  latft  voy^tge  to  India,  waa  termed  by  the  officers  of  the  ship, 
''  a  MoUymowk^"  ami thisj  laughed  at  the  idea  of  its  being  an  Albatross, 
merely  because  in  siae  and.  plum^e  it  did  not  agree  with  the  bird 
which  they  vrereaccBstpmedr  to  term  an  Albatross,  Nevertheless,  it  is 
atme  Albatross!  Another  bird^  the  Sooty  Albatross,  was  named 
"uPesroor 

*  Oa  2nd  May,  "a  Booby"  was  cangfbt  aslcpp  on  tke  riggjisg  of  the  '<  WU* 
Ktm  FktMie."  It  had  tiie  plumage  wholly  ^r9im,  and  not  white,  as  stated  ia 
Loudoa*  Oa  betag  seised,  it  disgorged  '*  five  flying  fiph,"  all  of  good  aiie.  Does 
not  ibis  prove  that  there  i§  no  tcorct/y  qf/ood  / 


6ailor»,  like  landamen,  who  form  opinions  of  the  operations  of 
nature,  from  mere  casual  and  superficial  observation,  idthont  conde- 
scending to  look  into  eanses  and  effeets,  iniffit  of  course  veiy  often 
fspme  to  erroneous  and  ridioalous  ccmclasians*  .  Witness. the ^foUawing 
anecdote  which  ocponred  to  pae^ 

'  The  boatswain  told  one  of  the  pa3S6ngers  that  th^  stormy  Pfitrels,  or 
Mather  Gary's  Chickens,  make  im>  n9f^.butliu$r  two  white ^eggsop^ 
the  watier,  and  tbeii  tak^  them  Hnder  their  wjuags  to  hatch,  them.i 
during  this  time  the  male  hif  d  sopplies  the  ffiyiale.  with  food  I 

This  lable.  is»  I  believe,  current  iinong  the  lower  clsse  of  seapiea. 

On  telliDg  this  story »  haW(e^W»'  the  fihief  ^c^ur  langhed  very 
heartily<;and.'Ca$tiQn^:met:aol  1^  repeivn  c^s  gcispel.  e^ery  "  yarn  tha 
bi)atswaiii  cbofe^  to  spin ;"  but  Iqi  i  ah  a  "v^ry  les^r  jmii^nte^,  kf  txM 
me  w  inUhi  ft  <llPry  i^hifCh^japijtsar^  t^  me«  litUy,  as  ,i|»iM^.YsJ;(Qn^  as  t\^ 
other :  -  He  aisR- thwit  in  inqmn^  of;. the  iglandy!  tA  t^  sogt^wi^rd*  md 
abqut.Ghpe  Hofn,  ithere  iaia^bird  e^l^  tj^,  ''V^g  f^ii^guin,"  which 
hadajmMsiL  ifimfn ii§  ksf^'mt^  wbiob it.pDts  it»  ^gK^,(fort|f«  p«i^. 
guin  only  lays  one,)  as  soon  as  laid  &  in  thil^Pftn<A^,  t)^<ggi^kept  for 
2H  bourse  dttrii^  which  tiiiie.tk«:l9niitffMfQf9eift^^|L%^i£^,.b^  at  the 
eii^ration,  of  tbali  timn^/lhie  Joiide  bird*;  who;i^.«i^>.fTir7^«4  with  a 
•ipilar  poHiph*  iii«((ttma  from  has  6»hi^:  ^l^WsioAfti^lidreUeyjes  th». 
female  by  receiving. thfr>  i^g.tnto  hiscueitodyipr  t^f  9^  $24hQur^ 
They  takcf  a  very.loag  .tiAie  to  shift  ihw^r^^  ii^HftiPPfihiWfif)^  to  tha 
other,  and.  altbongh  tM^^  ^n^  SQvernt,  s||iQci9»;of,  Pen^g^in^.a?  rtho«e 
islands  none  of  them  are  famished  witb«  <"  patent  e^^eAr/' .save  h<V^ 
majesty  the  King  Penguin  of  the  Swithem  Isto/!!   , 

He  added*  that  the,  bird  may  be  Uidnoed  .ta  drop  :tibe  fgg,  iJthoii^ 
relnctantiy,  by  running  a  stick  between  its  legs  !! 

Having  ofiered  these  remsrk^  I  diall  prooeed  ininj  i^eart^  j^  give 
fen  an  extract  from  my  Journal^  kept  on  the  yoyagSk  in  which  I  ^ted 
doiwn  every  eircnmstanee  .conn^scted  vfiih  Natiire}  Histi^ryK  iwd  whkk 
being'wrifiten  not-firom  mwakOTfi  but  fron^fimls  't^tkis  moineiit  oociurr 
hng.  may  perhi^M  be  oonsidened  Wiorthy^f  pemsel. 

^8inee  writiog  the  above^  I  have  had  im  oppottnnlty  lof.  peruMag 
Gsifvitb's  Translation  of  Cuv(be«  and  ftnd»  that^e  Bi»ob|t  «a  etatcA  t» 
be  the  *'  Feleoanua  Sak;"  the  pluiKic^e:  is  thns  d^sevibed  t  ^<  AsUy  i^d 
venCt  idl  white,  when  young,  ett  brown  l"  tiiiis  iaira&er  n  nssagiw 
descriptiQiift  but  nevertheless  preves^  that  the  Booby  is  nol^aa  AUw- 
Iross^  as.  aopposed  by  the  writer  in.  Icondon's  l^at  Hist. 


M^.]  Jecgmit^tk€N€mlU^m1[69ipmr.  HI 


y. — Xqrf-rf  the  Ne^  Iron  Foundery  tit  Kdsipwr  nmr  Calcutta. 

We  bave  requested  Biijor  H vtctfiKsoN  of  tbe  Bngineera,  the  tireKi* 
teet  of  ^his-degtiiit  stmctwe,  to  ftcfcm  u»  with  drawrog*  of  iti  vmiout 
debiild,  that  we  may  make  knowo,  as  for  as  the  circulation  of  our  joor* 
nal  permits,  hia  very  BuoceMifhl  oombintftioQ  of  the  east-'tron  tnisa 
with  a  wrooght-iron  tie  t&  rodfb  of  large  spaa  hi  Hiis  eoimtiy.  We 
sfe  «o  IHtle  aecuiCMft^d  'to  #ee  atff  thiag  else  in  lAdia  bat  the  heavy 
flat  roof  with  ita  msssy' timber^  gfVwaifiig  anider  an  inonlihate  load  of 
terraee-work  heaped  ap  m68t  dissf^kantag^onsly  in  the  e«ntre  to  alloir 
a  dope  for  the  wattir  to  run  otf,  whil<;  the  Invisible  white  ant  is  eeeop* 
fng  oat  tbe  Midity  of  the  timber^  ahd  tbe  dry  rot  is  corroding  the 
eadb  that  support  the  wlVolo'  Ml  tbe  wall,— ^thot  the  eye  resHfr  witb 
qnfte  a  pleastrmble  sensiftlofi  oa  the  viewof  a  light,  airy  ffofiie-Work 
Hke  that  bdbus  as,  composed  of  fnalteriala  inde«tnidtible,  wherein  tha 
stnttnsaiidpres2liineifHreco«mterpetoed,  the  load  ltg^ned,the  iiahility 
to  craek  abd  leMt  les^^n^;  aiid  the  repiiii*  of  chFtty  parv  r^ntteMd  easf 
and  entirely  independent  kif '  tkL^  rest. 

The  progress  of  itnpf6v^taifcnt  ian^torioasly  alowifr  fai  GoverHmeat 
operatSona  than  in  prtvafee  #orke.  Wliea  east*iMm  beams  weve  fiMt* 
brought  to  ladiaoa  pr^ld  speculation,  and<kem  oibred  «o  6oirera«' 
ment  by  a  mercanfne''hbiise'in  this  tewn,  they  wure  rejected.  The 
roof  of  a  laT^e  pritate  goidk^wn'waa  soon  afbercoMtrnctad  with  them, 
tttd'theireffitecy  ttiuB  proved;  thfisi  immediately  a  i^*aotioa  tdok  plaee, ' 
tad  ahirge  qtahtiftywasfaidfeneod'  fbf  by  Gotofaiawt.  The  Hon'bkr 
Conrt  sent  them  out,  and  "fiiey  have  remained  antil  now  totally  un- 
employed, althongh'  mnnerouB  pabiic  bandings  hate  been  erected 
since  they  arrived. 

'  It  was,  w«  Ibi^w,  a  8ttbje6t  of  lengtheaed  debate  What'  eoit  of  roof 
shoold  be  ^en  lo  tbe  fohtad^.    A  tttnber  truisedfoof  hadbeetf' 
sanctioned  at  IfKOOO  nfpees,  <ind  we  mayr  perhaps,  nthef  attribntcr 
the  sabMitiitioii  of  the  pfeieMt  <>ne  to  the  nwmetM  redaocion  of  the 
pecuniary  estimate,  dbrtm'terany  ai^lual  Cdoviction  of  its  iaperiorlty  k^ 
dihar  reapaats,  1m  the  beams  being  draady  provided,  the  whole  cost 
ef  the  pvesent  roof,  eMlasWe  of  them,  has  been  only  rupees  1 1 ,000* 
*  Tbe' New  Fooadcry,  or  rather  the  toom  in  wUcb  Hie  cannon  ai« 
taraed  and  bored,  ia  a  spacious  haH,  of  1^  feet  bng  by  50^  feet  olear 
span  hi  breadth,  and  40r  feet  in  height  from  the  door  to  the  vertexofthe 
roof ;  entirely  opCtt'  fi^om  end  toand,  lighted  by  a  range  of  upper  windows, 
and  anrrounded  by  a  suite  of  apartments  of  half  elevation.     The  steam 
aaa^inery  of  the  several  borers  and  lathes,  is  arranged  along  one  side 
af  this  room,  in  a  compact  and  exceedingly  neat  manner.  It  is  impossible 


1 12  Account  0/  the  Roof  of  tht  Kdiijmr  founder^.  IFn. 

to  attempt  its  description ;  those  who  are  fond  of  mechanical  inventions, 
will  be  amply  gratified  by  an  inspection  of  the  whole,  especially  by  the 
ingen ions  contrivance*  for  adjusting  the  angle  of  the  slide  rests  and 
cutters,  for  ^he  exterior  bevil  of  the  gun  : — the  circular  revolving  tools  . 
for  turning  the  trunnions : — *the  crane  carriage  for  the  guns,  &c. 

The  self-acting  principle  by  which  the  exterior  of  the  gun  is  turned » 
while  the  interior  is  bored,  so  as  to  save  one  half  of  the  time,  while  it 
ensures  perfect  concentricity  of  the  outer  and  inner  circles,  is,  we  be- 
lieve, an  invention  of  Major  Hutchinson's,  who  took  the  opportunity 
when  on  furlough,  of  visiting  some  of  the  principal  founderies  in 
Europe,  and  studied  to  adopt  every  improvement  suggested  by  their 
inspection. 

The  whole  apparatus  is  driven  by  a  small  engine  of  10  horsepower, 
which  also  works  a  circular,  and  a  reciprocating,  saw,  and  a  loam>mill 
for  the  casting  moulds  of  the  foundery. 

The  superficial  area  of  the  hall  is  8462  square  feet ;  to  form  an  idea 
of  this  magnitude,  it  may  be  mentioned  that  the  noble  edifice  of  the 
new  Town  Hall  in  Birmingham,  is  said  to  contain  a  larger  space  than 
any  room  in  Europe,  and  will  accommodate  between  three  and  four 
thousand  persons  sitting,  or  ten  thousand  standing  ;  that  room  is  140 
feet  long,  by  65  feet  broad,  making  a  superficial  area  of  9100  feet, 
which  is  only  638  feet  more  than  the  Kasipur  apartment. 

The  roof  consists  of  10  trusses,  Plate  VI.  Fig.  1,  each  composed  of. 
a  pair  of  cast-iron  beams  pitched  at  an  elevation  of  12^  feet  in  tha 
vertex,  and  tied  together  at  foot  by  a  horizontal  chain  supported  in  the 
centre- by  a  vertical  rod  suspended  from  the  angle.  The  truss-frainen 
are  15  feet  4.6  inches  apart :  they  support  light  cross-beams  and  rafters 
of  wood,  upon  which  the  planking  of  the  roof  is  nailed.  The  weight 
of  one  truss  with  its  entire  load  and  chain,  is  equal  to  about  five  and 
half  tons,  difi^used  over  the  two  iron  beams. 

The  chain  is  three  inches  deep  .by  one  inch  thick,  =s  3  inehes  in 
section,  consequently  the  applicable  force  of  tension  of  the  chain  ia 
8x9  ^  27  tons,  and  the  ultimate  strength  of  it  3x  27  «8l  tons. 
The  above. weight  of  five  and  half  tons  difiused  over  the  two  beams. 
«=  2^  tons*  on  each  beam,  g^ves  according  to  the  sine  of  the  angle  d 
elevation,  a  tension  on  the  chains  of  about  five  and  half  tons,  or  only 
one-fifth  the  stretching  weight,  or  one -fifteenth  of  the  ultimate  strength 
of  the  chains. 

The  iron  beams  and  chains  were  all  proved  before  they  were  put 
up,  by  suspending  for  several  days  without  effecting  the  slightest  ^- 
parent  alteration,  a  weight  of  six  tons  from  the  vertex,  producing  m 
trial  tension  of  about  12  tons,  which  is  more  than  twice  the  actual 
tension. 


wj-A.,                                                                               v,i.n'.fi.u 

H 

1 
J 

*    ' 

^  i 

f. 

1: 

1     ; 

J    ' 

1 

i 

J 

I 

* 

V 

i 

t 

i 

*    1 

t 

1 

i 

\ 

i 

t 

* 

5 

1 
<    . 

St 

s 

«  ' 

V 

i 

i , 

I 

t ' 

1 8^.]  Aecmmt  of  ike  Roof  of  the  Kd$^  finmdefy.  1 1 3 

Each  extremity  of  the  tie-rods  Is  bolted  to  a  kind  of  shoe,  (repr^- 
Befited  in  figs.  5  and  6,)  resting  npon  a  stone  slab  on  the  wall,  into 
which  the  lower  end  on  the  iron  beam  abuts.  (Fig.  1.) 

Fig.  2»  is  a  plan  of  the  roof,  shewing  the  disposition  of  the  frame, 
planking  and  copper  sheathing.  In  the  section.  Fig.  3,  the  longi- 
tadioal  rod  is  seen  which  steadies  all  the  ties  from  lateral  shake. 

Fig.  7,  (a)  shews  on  a  larger  scale  the  tnode  in  which  the  longitu- 
dinal tie-rods  (d)  are  nnited  by  a  bolt,  (Fig.  8.)  having  two  right-hand 
screws,  passing  through  the  central  coupling  plates  of  the  chains,  and 
the  eye  of  the  suspension  vertex  rod.  This  rod  being  firmly  attached 
by  two  bolts  (b)  through  the  beams  at  the  vertex,  any  derangement 
whatever  of  the  roof,  either  vertically  or  horizontally,  is  effectually 
prevented.  At  each  end  of  the  roof  the  longitudinal  rods  pass 
through  the  walls*  to  which  they  are  firmly  fixed. 

Fig.  9,  shews  the  horizontal  overlaps  of  the  copper  sheathibg, 
which  are  cemented  with  white  lead,  and  Fig.  10,  the  mode  in  which 
the  copper  passes  over  the  wooden  battens  fixed  on  the  planks,  to 
which  only  the  copper  is  fastened  by  copper  rivets  ;  a  copper  cap  or 
ridge-tile  lies  over  the  whole  length «  to  prevent  the  insinuation  of 
water  at  the  fold :  it  answers  this  purpose  so  efieetually,  that  the 
roof  was  everywhere  found  perfectly  water-tight,  during  the  late  heavy 
season  oi  rain,  the  first  it  had  experienced. 

The  Kasfpnr  roof  was  set  up  withoat  the  assistance  of  any  sca^ld* 
ing  from  below.  An  experimental  truss  of  timber  supported  on 
chains,  having  been  previously  made  to  shew  the  advantageous  ap- 
plication of  iron  chains  instead  of  tie-beams  of  timber  to  roofs  of 
so  large  a  span^  it  was  converted  into  a  platform,  moveable  npoK 
wheels  along  the  top  of  the  walls,  upon  which  by  means  of  a  crane 
fixed  at  one  end  of  the  frame,  the  iron  beams  and  every  thing  else  Was 
easily  and  expeditiously  raised  and  fixed  ;  the  beams,  &c.  for  the  op* 
posite  side  of  the  roof  being  passed  upon  wheels  across  the  platform. 
The  whcJe  frame- work  was  put  up  in  20  days. 

Before  closing  our  short  aocoont  of  the  K^sipur  roof,  we  must  notice 
a  curious  optical  deception,  for  which  we  are  somewhat  at  a  loss  for  a 
correct  explanation.  On  entering  the  room  and  looking  up  at  the 
roof,  it  strikes  every  beholder  that  the  roof  has  somewhat  sunk,  and  the 
horixontal  tie-rod  is  about  five  or  six  inches  lower  in  the  centre  than 
near  the  walls.  So  firmly  impressed  were  we  of  this  being  the 
case,  that  standing  at  one  end  of  the  room,  and  holding  two  flat  brass 
rulers,  overlapping  one  another  before  the  eye,  we  could  readily  mea- 
sure the  apparent  angle  of  the  tie-rod  by  raising  the  ends  of  the  rulers 
so  as  to  coincide  with  the  two  halves  of  tie-rods.    On  mounting  the 


1 14  Jceama  of  the  Roof  of  the  Kasifur  Fouudery.  [FsB. 

roof  and  looking  in  at  the  upper  window  of  either  end,  the  same  effect 
waa  still  yisible,  though  in  a  diminished  degree,  and  we  were  not 
convinced  that  it  was  a  deception,  until  Major  Hutchinson  at  our  re- 
quest caused  an  actual  measurement  to  be  made  by  a  perpendicular 
wooden  batten  from  an  accurately  adjusted  level  on  the  stone  floor.  It 
was  then  proved  that  there  did  not  exist  a  difference  of  level  even  to 
the  amount  of  a  tenth  of  an  inch.  Whence  arises  the  illusion  ?  Is  it 
that  the  eye,  judging  of  directions  by  comparison  with  other  objects, 
and  having  the  numerous  lines  of  the  pent  roof  inclined  in  opposite 
directions  to  each  half  of  the  horizontal  rods,  is  thus  perplexed  in  its 
estimate  ?  the  ruler  experiment  is  opposed  to  such  an  explanation.  It 
may»  perhaps,  be  owing  to  the  effect  of  light  from  the  upper  windows, 
which  frequently  gives  a  curved  appearance  to  wooden  beams  from  the 
decrease  of  illumination  from  side  to  centre.  If  the  phenomenon  re- 
semble the  effect  of  the  eyes  in  a  portrait  always  looking  the  same 
whencesoever  viewed,  or  the  curves  formed  by  spokes  of  a  wheel  pass-* 
ing  a  railing,  as  has  been  suggested,  the  effect  should  admit  of  a  rigid 
explanation,  and  we  may  hope  to  obtain  it  from  some  one  of  oar  readers 
who  may  have  time  to  investigate  this  singular  deception. 

Non. — The  mode  of  ealculatiikg  the  strain  upon  the  iron  rods  in  the  above 
account  is  familiar  to  engineers,  hut  it  may  be  acceptable  to  others  (for  in  In- 
dia every  man  is  his  own  architect),  to  be  furnished  with  a  correct  table  of  the 
strength  of  timbers  and  iron  :  the  following  extract  therefore  from  Mr.  Barlow's 
report  on  the  subject  to  the  British  Association  in  1833,  may  be  acceptable.  He 
prefaces  it  by  a  precis  of  the  various  opinions  and  theories  hitherto  formed  to  ex- 
plain the  strain  and  process  of  fracture,  and  strongly  recommends  Trkdoold's 
Treatises  on  Iron  and  on  Carpentry.  There  is  now  no  longer  any  disagree- 
ment  on  the  leading  principles  connected  with  the  strength  ai  materials,  excepting 
such  as  arise  from  the  imperfect  nature  of  the  materials  themaelvea,  which  fur- 
nish different  results  even  in  the  hand  of  the  same  experimenter. 

Formuia  rtUUing  to  thi  ultimate  Strength  qf  M^terhU  in  eatee  ^f  Trenevem 

Strain. 
Let  /,  ft,  df  denote  the  length,  breadth  and  depth  in  inches  in  any  beam,  w 

the  experimental  breaking  weight  in  poandst  thea  will  ^^  ^  S  be  a  con- 
stant quantity  for  the  same  material,  and  for  the  same  manner  of  appljiag  the 
struning  force ;  but  this  constant  is  different  in  different  modes  of  application. 
Or,  making  S  constant  in  all  cases  for  the  same  material,  the  above  expreasioa 
must  be  prefixed  by  a  co-effictent,  according  to  the  mode  of  fixing  and  straining. 

1.  When  the  beam  is  fixed  at  one  end,  and  loaded  at  Hie  other, 

2.  When  fixed  the  same,  but  uniformly  loaded, 

2  4<P    —  ®- 


1 835.]  Aeemmt  tf  the  Roof  of  th*  Kdaifwr  Fomitry. 


115 


8.  'When  rapportod  at  both  endi,  and  loaded  in  die  middle, 

1  Iw   _ 

4  ^     hd^   ^^' 

4.  Smpported  the  same,  and  nniformly  loaded, 

I  Iw  « 

— —  X  -^—  =  S. 
8  ft<P 

5.  Fixed  9t  both  ends,  and  loaded  in  the  middle, 

6     ^    ftd« 

6.  Fixed  the  lame,  but  vniformly  loaded, 

1  Iw 

X 


=  S. 


=  S. 


12    ^    bd* 

7.  Supported  at  the  ends,  and  loaded  at  a  point  not  in  the  middle,  n  m  bdng 
the  difiaion  of  the  beam  at  the  point  of  application, 

X 


n  m 


bd* 


=:& 


Some  anthora  atate  the  co-efficienta  for  cases  5  and  6  as  |  and  i\  bat  both 
theory  and  practice  have  shown  these  numbers  to  be  erroneous. 

By  means  of  these  formulse,  and  the  yalue  of  S,  given  in  the  following  tab|e, 
the  strength  of  any  given  beam,  or  the  beam  requisite  to  bear  a  given  load,  may 
be  computed.  This  oolnmn,  however,  it  must  be  remembered,  gives  the  ultimate 
strength,  and  not  more  than  one-third  of  this  ought  to  be  depended  upon  for 
any  permanent  construction. 

Pormul€B  relating  to  the  de/Uetion  of  beams  in  easee  qf  Tranneree  Stream. 

Retaining  the  same  notation,  but  representing  the  constant  by  £,  and  the 
deflection  in  inches  by  d,  we  shall  have. 


C«e    1. 


2. 


3. 


32 

Pl9 

1  '^ 

ben     =*• 

J!x. 

1 

Pw 

Jx. 

'*«'      =K. 

bd^n 


P%o 


Case   4. 


5. 


8 


hdn 


Pw 


bd-d 


sE. 


=  E. 


Pw 


6.        12 


bd^i     X  E. 


Hence  again,  from  the  column  marked  £  in  the  following  table,  the  defleetion 
a  given  load  will  produce  in  any  case  may  be  computed  ;  or,  the  deflection  being 
filed,  the  dimensions  of  the  beam  may  be  found.     Some  authors,  instead  of  this 

Pw 


oie  of  dasticity,  deduoe  it  immediately  from  the  formula 


3^(f8 


r-  =E. 


sabstituting  for  w  the  height  in  inches  of  a  column  of  the  material,  having  the 
lection  of  the  beam  for  its  base,  which  is  equal  to  the  weight  to,  and  this  is  then 
denominated  the  modulus  of  elasticity.  It  is  useful  in  showing  the  relation 
between  the  weight  and  elasticity  of  different  materials,  and  is  accordingly  intro- 
dnced  into  most  of  the  printed  tablBS. 

The  above  formuUe  embrace  all  those  cases  most  commonly  employed  in  prac- 
tioe.    There  are,  of  coarse,  other  strains  connected  with  this  inquiry,  as  in  the 
case  of  torsion  in  the  axles  and  shafts  of  wheels,  mills,  &c.  the  tension  of  bars 
Q  2 


116 


iii$eeUaneou9. 


[Fbb. 


in  raipemioa  MdgMf  and  thoie  trisiiig  from  intenitl  prMture  In  oyHnders,  ••  ia 
guM,  water-pipes,  hydraulic  presses,  &c.  bat  these  fall  rather  under  the  head  of 
the  resolution  of  forces  than  that  of  direct  strength.  It  may  just  be  observed, 
that  the  equation  due  to  the  latter  strain  is 

t{e^m)  s  fiR. 
where  /  is  the  thickness  of  metal  in  inches,  c  the  cohesive  power  in  pounds  of  a 
square  inch  rod  of  the  given  materials,  f»  the  pressure  on  a  square  inch  of  the 
fluid  in  pounds,  and  R  the  interior  radius  of  the  cylinder  in  inchet*  Onr  oolnmsi 
marked  C  will  apply  to  this  caae,  but  here  again  not  more  than  one-third  the 
tabular  value  can  be  depended  upon  in  practice. 

TabU  qf  the  Mean  Strength  and  Elasticity  qf  variaut  MaieriaU,  from  the  moet 

accurate  e^gerimemie. 


Namee  qf  Materials, 


WOODS. 


Ash,  English, 

Beeoh,  ditto,   ^ ..... . 

Birch,  ditto,  ........ 

Deal,  Christina, 

Elm,  English, 

Rr,  Riga,    

Larch,  Scotch,   

Oak,  variable,  {(l^^"* 

Poon,  E.  Indian,  . .   . 

Pine,  pitch 

Satin  wood,  B 

Saul,  E.  Indies,  B.    . 
Sisoo,  ditto,  B.  ^. .. . 

Teak,  ditto 

Ditto,  ditto,  B 


GO   & 


C  Mean 
strength 
of  cohesi- 
on on  an 
inch  sec- 
tion, lbs. 


Iw 


S.  s 

4   bd 

Constants  for 
transverse 
stra,in. 


B.  = 


/Hff 


760 
700 
700 
680 
540 
750 
540 
700 
900 
600 
660 

1020 
894 

1032 
750 
729 


17000 
11500 

. .  •  • 
11000 

5780 
12600 

7000 

9000 
15000 
14000 
10500 
10866 
16351 
18500 
15000 
21957 


Iron. 

{from    . . 
to     ... 

Malleable  iron, 

Iron  wire, 


Cast  iron, 


72fO 


77^0 


163001 
36000/ 
60000 
80000 


2026 
1560 
1900 
1550 
1030 
1130 
1120 
1200 
2260 
2200 
16^ 
2403 
2290 
2548 
2460 
1447 


8100 

90oa 


bd 

Constants   for 
deflection. 

6580000 
5417000 
6570000 
6350000 
280.?000 
5314000 

4200000 
3490000 
7000000 
6760000 
SOOOOOO 
6929108 
8748000 
7922716 
9660000 
6665142 


69120000 
91440000 


[Those  marked  B  are  extracted  from  Captain  Baksb's  list  in  the  8th  voluBe 
of  the  Asiatic  Researohesy  whidi  contalM  a  very  full  and  valnable  Ibt  of  Um 
strength  of  Indian  woods. — Bd.] 


VI . — MiscellaneoMM. 

1. — Desiderata  and  Reeommendatians  qfthe  British  Association  f^r  the 

qf  Science, 

In  addition  to  the  list  of  desiderata  promulgated  by  the  Association,  on  its 
first  meeting,  which  we  re-publiehed  in  the  flrst  volume  of  thia  Jonrnsl,  pofo 
308,  the  '*  Third  Report,*'  for  183:^,  coutains  several  new  anggestions  and  inqni- 
ries,  whence  we  hasten  to  extract  suqh  items  aa  it  may  come  within  the  povrer  of 
Indian  scientific  men  to  elucidate. 

In  matters  of  scientific  announcement,  we  are  glad  to  perceive,  that  tiie  Bng- 
Uah  Government  has  undertaken  the  expense  of  reducing  the  obeervntiona  of 
B&ADLET,  Maskkline,  and  Pond,  on  the  son,  moon, and  planeta,  atthesnggestioai 


1 885 .]  MifeeUantous.  1 1 7 

of  tlie  AnodatioB.  Alaoi  thtt  Colonel  Sykbb  hti  been  requested  to  prepare  for 
pablicatioQ  hia  Talnable  lUtistical  returns  relative  to  the  four  coUeetorates  of  the 
Deccan,  subject  to  the  Bombay  Govemment ;  while  Professor  Jonbs  is  to  "  e«. 
immmr  to  obtam  ptrminum  to  examine  the  statistical  records  understood  to  exist 
in  great  number  in  the  archives  of  the  India  HousOi  and  to  prepare  an  account  of 
the  nature  and  extent  of  them.''  Thus  there  may  be  some  chance  of  the  Reports 
of  Dr.  Buchanan  seeing  the  light  through  this  unexpected  channel,  although 
the  Govemment  of  India  has  itself  declined  permitting  the  continuance  of  their 
publication  on  the  nearly  gratuitous  terms  proposed  and  acted  on  by  Captain 
Hbububt  for  the  I>inajp6r  volume*  ! 

DBtlDBBArA  CAPABLE  OV  ILLV8TBATION  IN  InDIA. 

Mtieorology. 

1.  Experimental  data  for  the  theory  of  refraction. 

What  is  the  law  of  the  decrease  of  temperature,  or  of  density,  in  ascending  ? 

How  does  this  vary  at  different  times  ? 

Gan  any  means  be  contrived  for  indicating  practically  at  diffierent  times  the 

modulus  of  variation  ? 
Does  the  refractive  power  of  air  depend  simply  on  ite  denftty,  without  regard 

to  ito  temperature  ? 
Is  it  well  esteblished  that  the  effects  of  moisture  are  almost  insensible  ? 
Can  any  rule  be  given  for  estimating  the  effect  of  the  difference  of  refraction 

in  different  aximuths,  according  to  the  form  of  the  ground  ? 
When  the  atmospheric  dispersion  is  considerable,  what  part  of  the  spectrum 

is  it  bMt  that  astronomers  should  agree  to  obscorve  ? 

2.  That  the  Committee  in  India  be  requested  to  institote  such  observations  as 
may  throw  light  on  the  horary  oscillations  of  the  barometer  near  the  equator. 

3.  That  the  Committee  in  India  be  requested  to  institute  a  series  of  observa- 
tions of  the  thermometer  during  every  hour  of  the  day  and  night. 

4.  That  the  decrease  of  temperature  at  increasing  hcighte  in  the  atmosphere 
should  be  investigated  by  continued  observatiOBS  at  steted  hours  and  known 
heights.  The  hours  of  H  a.  m .  and  8i  P.  m.,  as  giving  nearly  the  mean  tempera- 
ture of  the  year,  are  suggested  for  the  purpose. 

5.  That  persons  travelling  on  mountains,  or  ascending  in  balloons,  should  ob- 
serve the  stete  of  the  thermometer,  and  of  the  dew-point  hygrometer,  below, 
in,  and  above  the  clouds,  and  determine  how  the  different  kinds  of  clouda  differ  in 
these  respecto. 

6.  That  the  temperature  of  springs  should  be  observed  at  different  heights  above 
the  mean  level  of  the  sea,  and  at  different  depths  below  the  snrface  of  the  earth, 
and  compared  with  the  mean  temperature  of  the  air  and  the  ground.  Deteched 
observatiOBS  on  this  subject  will  be  nsefol,  but  a  continued  and  regular  series  of 
resnlte  for  each  locality  will  be  more  valuable. 

7.  That  series  of  compatative  experimente  should  be  made  on  the  temperature 
of  the  dew  point,  and  the  indications  of  the  wet-bulb  hygrometer,  and  that  the 
theory  of  this  instrument  should  be  further  investigated. 

8.  Observations  on  the  horary  oscillations  of  the  barometer,  at  consideraUe 
heighto  above  the  sea.    This  more  particnUrly  applies  to  places  near  the  equator. 

9.  Observations  on  the  phenomenn  of  wind  at  two  stetions,  at  considerably 
Misrent  etevations.  The  direction  of  the  wind  should  be  noted  in  de^rtu^  begin- 
ning from  the  south,  and  proceeding  by  the  west. 


le.  That  observations  should  be  made  in  various  places  with  the  dipping- 
BeedOe,  In  order  to  reduce  the  horiaontel  to  the  true  magnetic  intensity. 

11.  A  reguUr  series  of  observatiottfr  eondncted  in  this  country  on  the  diurnal 
variation  of  the  needle. 

Geohgtf. 

12.  That  measurements  should  be  made,  and  the  necessary  data  procured,  to 
determine  the  question  of  the  permanence  or  change  of  the  relative  level  of  sea 
and  land  on  the  coaste  of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland,  (or  other  parte  of  the 
world.)  The  measuremente  to  be  so  executed  as  to  furnish  the  means  of  reference 
in  futare  times,  not  only  as  to  the  relative  leveU  of  the  land  and  sea,  but  also  as 
to  waate  or  extension  of  the  land. 

*  See  Pte£Rce  to  the  second  volume  of  the  Jouraal  Asiatic  Society. 


118  MiscellaneouM.  [F: 

13.  That  tSie  history  of  ancient  yeg^tatioa  should  be  farther  examined,  bj 
prosecuting  tie  researdies  into  the  anatomy  of  fossil  wood,  which  hare  been 
exemplified  in  Mr.  With  am' s  recent  volume. 

14.  That  the  quantity  of  mod  and  silt  contained  in  the  water  of  the  -principal 
rivers  should  be  ascertained,  distingaishin^^  as  far  as  may  be  possible,  the  com- 
paratiTc  quantity  of  sediment  firom  the  water  at  diflerent  depths,  in  different  parts 
of  the  current,  and  at  different  distances  from  the  mouth  of  the  river  ;  distinguish- 
ing  also  any  differences  in  the  quality  of  the  sediment,  and  estimating  it  at  differ- 
ent periods  of  the  year ;  with  a  view  of  explaining  the  hollowing  of  valleys,  and 
the  formation  of  strata  at  the  months  of  rivers. 

15.  That  the  experiments  of  the  late  Mr.  6asoo»t  Watt,  on  the  AisioB 
and  slow  cooling  of  large  masses  of  stony  substances,  should  be  repeated  and 
extended  by  those  who,  from  proximity  to  large  farnaees,  have  an  opportunity 
of  trying  such  experiments  on  a  large  scale  ;  and  that  trial  should  be  made  of 
the  effect  of  long-continued  high  temperatore  on  rooks  containing  petrifactions, 
in  defacing  or  modifying  the  traces  of  oiganic  stmetare,  and  of  the  effect  of  the 
continued  action  of  steam  or  of  water  at  a  high  temperature,  in  dissolving  or 
altering  minerals  of  difficult  solatiou. 

16.  ThHt  the  dimensions  of  the  bones  of  extinct  animals  should  be  exprened 
numerically  in  tables,  so  as  to  show  the  exact  relations  of  their  dimensions  to 
those  of  animals  now  living  ;  and  also  to  show  what  combinations  of  dimeniioiis 
in  the  same  animal  no  longer  exist. 

17.  That  the  following  geological  queries  be  proposed; 

1.  Are  any  instances  of  contorted  rocks  interposed  between  strata  not 

contorted  ? 

2.  Is  there  any  instance  of  secondary  rocks  being  altered  in  texture  or 
quality  by  contact  with  gneiss  or  primary  sUtes  ? 

3.  Is  the  occurrence  of  cannel  coal  generally  connected  with  faults  or 
dislocations  of  the  strata  ? 

4.  What  is  the  nature  of  the  pebbles  in  the  new  red  sandstone  conglo- 
merate in  different  districts :  do  they  ever  consist  of  granite  gneiss,  mica- 
slate,  chert,  millstone,  grit,  or  any  other  sandstone  which  can  be  traced  to  the 

coal  series  ? 

18.  The  attention  of  residcnte  in  our  remote  foreign  dqiendeneies  is  invited 
to  the  two  great  questions  of  comparative  geology  and  paleontology.  1.  Is 
there  or  is  there  not  such  a  general  uniformity  of  type  in  the  series  of  rock- 
formations  in  distant  ccuntries,  that  we  must  conceive  them  to  have  resulted 
from  general  causes  of  almost  universal  prevalence  at  the  same  geological  Km  ? 
2.  Are  the  organic  remains  of  the  same  geological  period  speeifically  similar  la 
very  remote  districts,  and  especially  under  climates  actually  different  ;  or  are 
they  grouped  together  within  narrower  boundaries,  and  under  restrictions  sa  to 
geographical  habitats  analogous  to  those  which  prevail  in  the  actual  system  of 

19  An  examination  of  the  geological  structure  of  the  countries  oonstitiiting 
the  great  basin  of  the  Indus,  where,  if  in  any  part  of  India,  it  is  supposed  a 
complete  series  of  secondary  strata  may  be  expected. 

The  Committee  recommended  to  the  consideration  of  Zoologista  the  following 

subjects  of  inquiry :  ,  *  .v  •  • 

20.  The  use  of  horns  in  the  class  mammalia ;  the  reason  of  their  presence  m 
the  females  of  some,  and  their  absence  in  those  of  other  species  ;  the  conn^ioa 
between  their  development  and  sexnal  periods ;  the  reason  of  their  being  deci- 
duous in  some  tribes,  and  persistent  in  others.  .       ^ 

21.  The  use  of  the  lachrymal  sinus  in  certain  families  of  the  ruminantia. 

22.  The  conditions  which  regnUte  the  geographical  distribution  of  mam- 

™23.     The  changes  of  colour  of  hair,  feathers,  and  other  external  parte  of  ani- 
mals ;  how  these  changes  are  effected  in  parte  usuaUy  considered  by  anatomisU 

as  extra- vascular.  ,      ,    .         j.  i.  «         j 

24  The  nature  and  use  of  the  secretions  of  certain  glands  immediately  under 
the  skin,  above  the  eyes,  and  over  the  nostrih!,  in  certain  species  of  the  gralla- 
torcs  and  natatores ;  the  nature  and  use  of  the  secretion  of  the  uropygial  gland. 


1 835.]  UUcellaiMM».  1 1 9 

25.  How  lon^  and  in  what  manner  can  the  impregnated  era  of  fishes  be  pre« 
served,  for  transportation,  without  prereating  riTification  when  the  spawn  is 
returned  to  water. 

26.  Further  obeerratiottS  on  the  proposed  metamorphosis  of  decapod  cms* 
tacea,  with  reference  to  the  yiews  of  Thompsou  and  Rathkb. 

27.  Further  observations  on  the  situation  of  the  sexual  organs  in  male  spi« 
ders,  and  on  thdr  supposed  connexion  with  the  palpi. 

28.  The  use  of  the  antennSB  in  insects.  Are  they  organs  of  hearing,  of  smell, 
or  of  a  peculiar  sensation  ? 

29.  The  function  of  the  femoral  pores  in  Usards,  and  the  degree  of  import- 
ance due  to  them,  as  offering  characters  for  classiftoation. 

30.  An  accurate  account  of  the  manner  in  which  the  woody  fibre  of  plants  is 
formed. 

31.  An  investigation  of  the  comparative  anatomy  of  flowerless  plants,  with  a 
view  to  discover  in  them  the  analogy  and  origin  of  their  organic  structure. 

32.  The  cause  of  the  various  colours  of  plants. 

33.  The  nature  of  the  faecal  excretions  of  cultivated  plants,  and  of  common 
weeds ;  the  degree  in  which  those  excretions  are  poisonous  to  the  plants  that 
yield  them  or  to  others ;  the  most  ready  means  of  deoomposing  such  excretions  by 
manarea  or  other  means. 

JUei.  (See  Journal  Asiatic  Society,  voL  II.  page  151.) 
FalUng  stars.  M.  Quetbj.bt*s  mode  of  observing  and  recording  the  charac- 
teristic circumstances  of  these  meteors  is  recommended  to  notice.  **  I  take  my 
station  out  of  doorsi  in  a  situation  which  commands  a  good  view  of  the  sky,  with 
a  mi^  of  the  heavens  spi«ad  out  before  me.  When  a  falliog  star  appears, 
I  mark  on  the  map  the  point  of  its  oonunenoement,  the  Hoe  of  its 
eourse  amoag  the  nearest  stars,  and  the  point  where  it  vanished.  Thia  is  done  by 
an  arrow-line.  A  number  of  reference  is  added,  which  connects  it  with  a  book- 
regbter  of  the  exaot  time,  magnitode,  duration,  and  other  circumstances.  Contem- 
porsneooa  observations  at  diatant  stations  are  much  desired. 

2. — Manilla  Indigo,  {to  called.) 

There  has  lately  appeared  in  the  Calcutta  market  an  article  purporting  to  be 
Indigo  from  Manilla.  The  packages  containing  it  are  to  all  appearance  Chinese, 
being  covered  with  mate  and  tied  round  with  split  ratans  like  tea-boxes.  A 
sample  of  this  having  been  sent  me  in  August  last,  for  comparison  of  quality 
with  other  Indigo,  I  caused  a  portion  to  be  incinerated,  and  found  the  ash  highly 
fermgtnoos,  and  weighing  52  per  cent,  of  the  whole, — 18  being  the  greatest  per- 
eeatage  I  had  ever  found,  and  that  only  in  refuse  Indigo.  The  specific  gravity  was 
1-rO.  Some  of  the  ash  dissolved  in  muriatic  acid  afforded  a  copious  precipitate 
to  Mur.  Barytes,  and  to  Prussiateof  Potash.  I  therefore  imagined  that  the  Indigo 
had  been  precipitated  from  the  vat  with  a  ferruginous  alum,  and  proceeded  no  fur- 
tiier  with  its  examination. 

Having  been  however  recently  favoured  with  another  sample  from  Mr.  C.  K. 
RoniBON,  under  a  suspicion  that  the  substance  was  not  Indigo  but  Prussian  Blue, 
I  submitted  a  portion  to  tests  which  at  once  proved  the  truth  of  this  supposition. 
By  digestion  in  cnustic  alkali,  hydrocyanic  acid  may  be  taken  up  while  the  oxyde  of 
iron  remains  behind ;  on  acidifying  the  solution  and  adding  to  it  a  drop  or  two  of 
sulphate  of  iron,  the  Prussian  Blue  ia  again  formed.  The  readiest  test,  however, 
is  to  place  a  small  portion  of  the  suspected  matter  on  a  hot  coal  or  iron.  If  it 
be  indigo,  a  fine  purple  smoke  instantly  rises,  and  it  Ukes  fire.  The  Prussiate 
gives  off  water,  and  at  last  burns  feebly.  It  is  also  much  heavier  than  indigo,  but 
its  colour,  in  the  cake,  is  a  fine  clear  blue,  rather  of  a  coppery  streak. 

It  is  reported  that  the  article  in  question  was  manufactured  in  America,  and 
shipped  to  France,  where  Indigo  was  selling  at  14  francs.  Being  unsaleable,  it 
was  re-shipped  to  America,  whence  it  found  its  way  to  Canton,  where  it  under- 
went  some  change,  and  was  brought  to  Calcutta,  and  remains  to  spread  alarm 
among  our  manufacturers  of  Indigo,  at  the  prospect  of  a  fair  competition  in  the 
blue  market  they  have  so  long  monopolized. — Ed. 


Mtttorologicttl  RtgUter. 


Jeitr  ^*  S»c 


vu.iv.pi.m. 


The  fiadAia    PUUr. 

in,   ^Uia.   Stiruii, 


Thi    Bakhm  PiUar 

in    TirktU. 


The    MauTtd     and    Deh^opt    «/    Kesariak.    in 


^narnt      punfntl    lasts    jrsm    the 


7  3^(3  5    f    j 


JOURNAL 


OF 


THE    ASIATIC    SOCIETY. 


No.  39— March,  1835. 


L— ^lieoiM/  0fa  Visit  to  the  Ruins  of  Simroun,  once  the  rupital  of  the 
,t  Mi$kila  province,     £y  B.H.  Hodgson,  Esq.  Resident  in  Nipal, 
^  [In  a  '^tter  to  the  Editor.] 

^  ^    .f '  TRU8T  that  the  <fra,wings  aad  inscriptions  lately  sent  you  from. 

t'-Jlildtti;  .Mathiab,  Ittdhiah,  and  K^sariah,  will  serve  to  draw  attention » 
tomssiiklSa  t^oatiiis  of  Hindu  science  and  power  still  extant  in  this 
^firection — the  Mithila,  or  Maithila  Dtea  of  the  Sistras,  and  North 
Bihir  of  the  Moghuls.  But  it  is  not  merely  on  the  British  side  of  the 
boundary  that  these  astonishing  traces  of  ancient  civilization  exist ; 
for,  in  the  NipaleseTaraa,  also  within  a  few  miles  of  the  hills,  where 
now  (or  reeently)  the  tiger,  ^ild  boar,  and  w^ld  buffido  usurp  the  soil, 
tnd  a  deadly  malaria  infects  the  atmosphere  for  three -fourths  of  the 
year,  similar  vestiges  are  to  be  found.  The  Nipalese  Tarai  is  synominous 
smongst  Europeans  with  pestilential  jungle.  It  was  in  the  halls  of 
Janakpur,  however,  that  the  youthful  "Riuk  sought  a  bride :  it  was 
from  the  battlements  of  Simroun  that  the  last  of  the  D^va  dynasty 
defied  so  long  the  imperial  arms  of  Toolak  Shah  ! 
•  But  tiie  mins  of  Jandcpur  and  of  Simroun  still  exist  in  the  Nipalese 
Idw-hmds :  and  he  who  would  form  a  just  idea  of  what  the  Hindus  of 
Mithila  achieved  prior  to  the  advent  of  the  Moslems  must  bend  his 
pilgnni  steps  fit>m  the  columns  of  lUdhiah  and  of  Mathiab,  in  the 
Bf^tiriijfeerRlbries,  to  the  last  but  still  astonishing  vestiges  of  the  cities 
J^iOUXA  and  Nantupa,  in  those  of  Nipal. 
Nipalese  Tarai  it  might  justly  be -said,  until  very  lately/ 

^  A  goodly  place  it  was  in  days  of  yore, 
But  aomethfaig  ails  it  now  :  the  place  is  cvried.' 
Five  oeatliries  of  ineessa&t  struggle    between  Moslem  bigotry  and 
Uiiido   r^aliation  had  indeed  stricken  this  border  land  with  the 


123  Description  of  the  Ruins  of  Simroun.  [Mabch, 

double  curse  of  waste  and  peatilence.  Nature,  as  it  were,  in  very 
scorn  of  the  vile  passions  of  man,  having  turned  the  matchless 
luxuriance  of  the  soil  and  climate  into  the  means  of  debarring  his  fa« 
ture  access !  Such  was  the  Nipalese  Tara'i  until  1816.  But  since  that 
period  the  peace  and  alliance  existing  between  the  two  efficient  Go- 
vernments of  the  hills  and  the  plains  have  given  security  to  the  bor- 
derers, and  man  is  now  fast  resuming  his  ancient  tenure  of  this  fertile 
region.  Still,  however,  there  is  little  temptation  or  opportunity  for  Eu- 
ropeans to  enter  it ;  and  as  chance  recently  conducted  me  past  the  ruins 
of  Simroun,  I  purpose  to  give  you  a  hasty  sketch  of  what  I  saw  and 
beard ;  because  these  ruins  are  evidently  disjecta  mentbra  of  the  same 
magnificent  body  to  which  the  mausoleum  of  K^sriah,  and  the  solitary 
columns  of  Mathiah,  of  R&dhiah,  and  of  Bakhra  belong.  About  15 
miles  from  the  base  of  the  hills,  and  at  a  nearly  e^ual  distance  from 
the  Bagmatty,  south  of  the  former,  and  west  of  the  latter,  stand  the 
remains  of  Simronn,  in  the  Nipalese  district  of  Rotahat,  and  opposite 
to  the  Champ£run  division  of  the  British  zillah  of  S4run. 

The  boundary  of  N^pal  and  of  our  territories  confines  the  ruins  to 
the  south,  and  the  Jamuni  Nadi  to  the  west.  On  the  immediate 
east  lies  the  village  of  Kachorwa,  and  on  the  north,  that  of  Bhag« 
wlnpur,  both  belonging  to  N^pal.  Here,  in  the  midst  of  a  dense  jun« 
gle,  12  miles  probably  in  circuit,  rife  with  malaria*  and  abounding  in 
tigers,  wild  boar,  and  spotted  axis,  are  secluded  these  wonderful  traces 
of  the  olden  time.  The  country  around  is  well  cultivated  now,  both 
on  our  and  the  Nipalese  side,  but  no  one  presumes  to  disturb  the 
slumber  of  the  genius  of  Simroun ;  superstition  broods  over  the  taint- 
ed atmosphere  ;  and  the  vengeance  of  K6\i  ia  announced  to  the  rash 
peasant  who  would  dare  to  ply  an  axe,  or  urge  $>  plough,  within  her 
appropriately  desolate  domain.  It  was  only  with  difficulty  that  .my 
elephants  could  make  their  way  through  the  j]ingle;  and  when  I  had 
reached  a  central  position,  and  ascended  an  elevation  of  some  25  feet« 
composed  of  the  debris  of  the  palace^  nothing  b^t  a  wilderi^eas  met  my 
eye.  Yet  it  is  barely  500  years  since  Simroun  was  ^  paUcai  forti* 
fied  city,  the  pride  and  the  defence  of  Mithila !  After  the  war  with 
Nipal,  Lieutenant  Boilsau,  I  think,  surveyed  these  ruins,  and  drew  up 
a  plan  of  them.  What  is  become  of  it,  T  know  not ;  and  regret  that 
vy  own  opportunity  of  research  was  limited  to  one  hasty  visit,  la 
this,  however,  I  traced  the  northern  wall,  in  all  its  extent:  measured 
the  dimenaiona  of  the  great  P6kfa  or  reservoir  caUed  Isr£ ;  and  clam- 
bered to  the  top  of  what  were  once  the  citadel  and  the  Riini4)4s  or 
Mahal  Sarai.  On  my  return  I  had  much  conversation  with  an  intdli- 
gent  Brahman  of  Bhagwanpur,  who  toid  me  that  in  April  and  May, 


1885.]  An  ancient  City  in  the  Ntpaleee  TkrH.  123 

when  the  jungle  is  at  its  barest  state,  the  form  and  extent  of  the  city 
may  be  distinctly  traced.  From  his  comnrahications,  and  from  my 
own  observations p  I  gather  that  the  form  of  the  city  is  a  parallelogram, 
smtoonded  by  an  outer  and  an  inner  wall,  the  former  of  unbamt,  the 
latter  of  bnrnt,  brick— "the  one  having  a  compass  of  seven  cos,  and  the 
other,  of  about  £ve  cos. 

On  the  eastern  side,  six  or  seven  wet  ditches  may  still  be  traced, 
oatside  the  pakka  wall,  and  three  or  four  on  the  western  side.  The 
hri  reservoir  or  tank  is  still  perfect.  It  is  333  paces  along  each 
greater,  and  210  along  each  shorter,  face ;  and  its  containing  walls  or 
sides  eonmst  of  the  finest  burnt  bricks,  each  of  which  is  a  cubit  square, 
and  nearly  a  nrnund  in  weight.  50  to  60  yard^  of  causeway,  con- 
structed of  similar  bricks  or  tiles,  are  yet  entire  in  the  neighbour- 
hood of  the  palace ;  and  vestiges  of  the  same  causeway,  traceable  at 
other  points,  indicate  that  all  the  streets  of  the  city  were  of  this  careful 
and  expenave  structure.  The  remains  of  the  palace,  of  the  citadel,  and 
of  the  temple  of  the  tutelary  goddess,  exhibit  finely  carved  stone 
basements,  with  superstructures  of  the  same  beautifully  moulded  and 
polished  bricks  for  which  the  temples  and  palaces  of  the  valley  of  N^- 
pal  are  so  justly  celebrated.  I  measured  some  of  the  basement  stones, 
and  found  them  each  5  feet  long  by  1|  broad  and  deep  :  and  yet  these 
blocks  must  have  been  brought  from  a  distance  of  25  miles  at  least,  and 
00fr the  lesser  rang^  of  hills;  for,  till  you  come  to  the  second  or 
moontaxnous  and  rocky  range,  no  such  material  is  to  be  had. 

Some  twenty  idols,  extricated  fron  the  ruins  by  the  pious  labour  of 
a  Gosain,  are  made  of  stone,  and  are  superior  in  sculpture  to  modem 
specimens  of  the  art.  Many  of  them  are  much  mutilated ;  and  of 
those  which  are  perfect,  I  had  only  time  to  observe  that  they  bore 
the  ordinary  attributes  of  Pur&nic  Brahmanism.  Not  a  single  in- 
scription has  yet  been  discovered  :  but  wherefore  speak  of  discovery 
where  there  has  been  no  search  ?  I  noticed  four  or  five  pakka  wells 
nnmd,  and^flnh  ha^ng  abreast*  work  about  three  feet  above  the  ground, 
similar  precisely  to  the  wells  of  this  valley. 

What  r  have  called  the  citadel  is  styled  on  the  spot  the  KotwdU 
03bitf«rff,  and  my  palace  is  the  Rdni-bds.  The  latter  has  a  very  cen- 
tral position.  The  Kotwfli  Choutara  is  in  the  northern  quarter ;  and 
the  great  tank,  called  Ink  Fokri,  is  about  f  of  a  mile  from  the  north- 
east corner  of  the  city  waH.  As  already  mentioned,  the  last  is  still 
complete :  the  two  former  exist  only  as  tumuli,  some  20  to  25  feet 
high ;  and  more  or  less  coated  with  earth  and  trees. 
'  Hindu  tradition,  eked  out  by  a  couple  of  Sanscrit  slokas,  copy  of 
whtdh  1  aubjoin,  asserta  that  Kmroun  was  founded  by  Nantupa  Db'va,' 

E  2 


124  Additional  information  4*espeetinff  the  SdruM  [Marcs, 

A.  D.  1097  ;  that  sitf  of  the  dynasty  reigned  there  with  great  splen- 
dour ;  and  that  the  sixtn,  by  name  Hari  Sine  a  Db'ta,  was  compelled  to 
abandon  his  capital  and  kingdom,  and  take  refuge  in  the  hills  A.  D. 
1322.  The  Moslem  annals  give  1323  for  the  date  of  the  destruction 
of  Simroun  by.ToGLAK  Shah.  Of  the  accuracy  of  the  latter  date 
there  can  be  no  doubt ;  nor  is  the  difference  between  the  Musalmin 
and  Hindu  chronology  of  the  least  moment.  But,  unless  Nantufa 
had  more  than  five  successors,  we  cannot  place  the  foundation  of  Sim- 
roun higher  than  about  1200  A.  D.  That  is  dearly  too  recent ;  and, 
in  fact,  no  part  of  the  tradition  can  be  trusted  but  that  vouched  by  the 
memorial  verses,  which  only  give  the  date  of  destruction. 

Memorial  V€r$et  qf  the  founding  and  deeertion  qf  Simroun* 


The  following  is  a  literal  translation  of  these  memorial  verses : 
'  The  wealth  accumulated  by  Rajds  Rama,  Nala,  Pururava,  and 
Alarka,  was  preserved  in  a  tank  (that  of  Isri),  and  guarded  by  a 
serpent.  Nantupa  De'va  destroyed  the  serpent ;  appropriated  the 
wealth ;  and  built  (Simroun)  Garh  with  it.  (His  descendant)  Hari 
SiNHA,  compelled  by  cruel  fate,  abandoned  his  beautiful  city,  and  went 
to  the  hills  in  the  year  of  the  Saka  1245.' 

The  kingdom  of  the  D^va  dynasty  in  the  plains  expired  with  the 
destruction  or  desertion  of  Simroun.  It  extended  from  the  Kosi  to 
the  Ganduk,  and  from  the  Ganges  to  the  hills  of  N^pal :  at  least,  such 
were  its  limits  in  the  days  of  its  greatest  splendour,  when  consequently 
it  embraced  all  the  several  localities  ^m  which  I  have  recently  for- 
warded to  you  such  signal  memorials  of  Hindu  power  and  science. 


II.— Further  particulars  of  the  Sdrun  and  TirhutLdths,  and  Account  of  two 
Buddha  Inscriptions  found,  the  one  at  Bakhra,  in  Tirhuf,  the  other  ai 
Sdmdth,  near  Benares.     By  James  Prinsep,  Sec.  As.  Soc.  ^c. 

[Read  at  the  Meeting  of  the  11th  March.] 
The  following  note,  from  Mr.  Hodgson,  (alluded  to  in  the  preced- 
ing article,)  accompanied  the  drawings  of  Buddhist  monuments,  which 
had  been  promised  to  the  Society  in  his  letter,  read  at  the  meeting 
of  the  28th  May,  1834. 

1 1,  Nanyupa.     2,  Gawoa.   3,  Nara  Siitha.   4,  Ra'ma  Sinha.   5,  Saxti 
SiNHA,    6,  Hari  Simha,  all  with  the  cognomen  JD^. 


biscriptum,  cfv  ehe^PeUarat  KacUdh/UL  tiw  Sartm.  district 
>6      X  ^  6  vi  %     t 

J'  1  tA  t  >  A  Co X  5^  L  <!  C  >1)HA >l  K  1 0-  H-f  b'X^M >^X  1^1^ 

k^XH^i'H^lxli>()vJLUVlo^i*>yyH^^^xO•  if  Li- 
ft        jT^x  ^"^         a  cvi.^x6x<r  ^i,(x 

^tdC>X/dHJoi/\/X«'>Uj;A4T/VA;i-AyCrbXto^C'<5fXI-x-0-"8xO^X 

X        YX   I  >  ?!• 

OfVx<S§iD-'bi/)fYvlio>^x-?rXX 

>6J:e:itX>X^tV6HVO;JCi+a.<tO-"b^HC;JjLjoV4j;i>X>ixa 

)^cx>liahi5XCJvo  u /xii!+fcj;oAx'btic>;i-(>bxrc  J*  1  avi- 

6if     5  uh^  ^pA>      A-^^     rx  x    r    r  i<         4 

4M         ^      &    r^     H.     6X)I  1  t  \fJ^tL      AfiT 

fx£»fXAAM>^  </b  J  *  1»V  C' » Al^;f I"b -H^  j|lXJii+H5®HrrA4^»ifWai?JXHjLfciA>i>^ 

Lb      *<IX      ±64J,U  X  ^        X  ,    ^.     ^      ^.,u    ^        V 

Cjx- d  >W  OX  <i5iWxJl;dd  ^A  ib^ 

>?AWAt/a+<^.4A^xtiw!Xd;xfn;^bJC<)X^ 

•<     »•  n  <  ?  »•  ^ 


(  z  ^ 

/X(k,t;I6^1*A-tr/(;^/LtriCllJ><^ctAxf-JUl+^/tx^X 

?,5x-(;itxuja*^u><5r'^Axtrx5ii^o»vtnri{'AJ^f^ 

'ir?X^  A*        O^t    A    ft  6  J-  i-1  a 

tA>fUj/A-JftUjL*><'o>56^(;t61rA-J+Xd.ArtT'X'6iJ?-«' 

H«^-UXXHWli^li<U6}IC+oi^-ft^-fXi^'j.H6trirXA^Ji5>tS' 
V*6,AX+X^l<a>»'^6-0^<^C-i^J9<A(5<5PjLi<eXDQ./.j:XAxV;dcb/\Kl 

A.\s  bi^^;^X/ ^  <S<i//^i^fe  r/ AJ-^^-'-'l^'O^x/taj'l.lJA 


vya/lint-Q   and  thoSf^  wtuUirvg  Uttit«>j»nu44itvervcan/  are, 
uuerUiy  wiOt^  a.  cant  a  . 


1835.]       and  TirkiU  PUiars,  and  other  Buddhist  Manwnents.  125 

**  I  bare  at  last  the  pleasure  to  send  yon  my  drawings  of  the  Bakhra  eolnmn, 
and  tiie  Ridhia  column,  with  their  inicriptions,  and  a  third  of  the  Kesriah  mound, 
surmoanted  with  its  hemispherical  temple  or  Debgope.  I  trust  you  will  animad- 
vert seyerely  upon  the  barbarous  custom  of  cutting  cyphers  and  names  upon  these 
ancient  monuments — ^if  there  were  any  inscription  on  the  Bakhra  column,  it  must 
in  this  way  have  been  scribbled  over  and  destroyed." 

At  one  of  the  very  earliest  meetings  of  the  Asiatic  Society,  held  on 
the  29th  January,  1784,  I  find  by  the  records,  that  Mr.  Law  present- 
ed "  A  Short  Account  of  Two  PiUars  to  the  North  of  Patna."  The 
paper  does  not  seem  to  have  been  printed,  nor  has  it  been  preserved 
among  our  archives  ;  we  may  therefore  conclude,  that  it  was  of  a  merely 
diraory  nature  :  nor  oould  we  be  certain  to  which  of  the  three  pillars, 
now  again  brought  to  our  notice  by  Mr.  Hodgson,  the  remark  applied, 
were  it  not  that  the  Bakhra  pillar  of  Tirhut,  and  the  Ridhia  or  Arah- 
t£j  pillar  of  S£run  bear  too  palpable  evidence  of  the  visit  of  Euro- 
peans, in  the  names  engraved  over  the  surface  of  the  stone.  In  the 
former  we  find  the  names  of  C.  H.  Barlow,  1780,  General  Baisco 
and  others  in  1799  ; — in  the  other  at  the  foot  of  the  original  inscrip- 
tion is  inscribed  the  name  of  Reuben  Burrow,  1 792.  This  practice 
of  scribbling  over  and  disfiguring  ancient  monuments  is  as  barbarous 
as  the  vain-glory  of  Jbhanoir,  evinced  in  the  zone  of  Persian  cut 
over  the  Allahabad  inscription ;  but  fortunately  in  the  case  of  the  Bakhra 
column,  it  seems  to  have  been  harmless :  for  there  are  no  traces  of  an 
ancient  inscription  upon  it,  at  least  on  the  parts  of  the  shaft  above  ground. 
Such  N%ari  characters  as  appear  in  Mr.  Hodqson's  facsimile  are  all 
modem,  and  record  merely  the  names  and  dates  of  native  visitors  as 
gothic  as  their  European  precursors. 

It  is  quite  unnecessary,  therefore,  to  give  an  engraving  of  the  Bakhra 
transcript  famished  by  Mr.  Hodgson.  The  view  made  by  his  native 
artist  (see  PI.  VIL)  is  very  faithful,  and  entirely  accords  with  two  already 
is  my  possession,  one  hy  Mr.  R.  H.  Rattray,  the  other  by  Mr.  J. 
Stsphbnson*,  whose  accurate  description  of  the  monument,  and  of  the 
marks  of  an  ancient  city  in  the  neighhourhood,  as  well  as  his  discovery 
of  a  Buddhist  image  there,  form  the  subject  of  a  very  interesting  note, 
already  submitted  to  the  Society,  and  to  which  I  shall  presently  allude. 

Passing  then  to  the  R£dhia  or  Sirun  Lkth,  which  is  evidently  the 
one  alluded  to  by  Mr.  Stirling,  (and  not  the  Bakhra  column,  as  Mr. 
Hodgson  supposed,  for  the  latter  bears  no  inscription,)  it  is  satis- 
factory to  discover  that  this  pillar  is  in  very  good  preservation, 
ahhongh  it  has  lost  its  capital  and  surmounting  Sinha  or  lion ;  for 

*  Dr.  Mill  has  also  favored  we  with  a  sight  of  two  paintings  of  the  same 
eohnnn  made  bj  a  native  artist  for  Mr.  J.  R.  Elpbinstonk  in  1814. 


126  Inscripticfn  on  th»  Rddhia  Colnmn.  [March/ 

it  bean  a  long  inacnption  in  the  Allahabad  character.  No.  I ,  which» 
upon  a  careful  comparison  with  the  f^atea  of  the  7th  volunie  of  Re* 
eearches,  is  also  identical  with  that  of  FIroz'h  hkth  :  bo  that  we  are 
now  in  possession  of  four  copies  of  the  same  inscription,  three  of 
then)  perfect,  viz.  the  Delhi,  the  Mattiah,  and  the  present  one,  and 
that  of  Allahabad  mutilated.  The  dimensions  of  the  Ridhia  L^tb,  are 
thus  given  by  Mr.  Hodgson's  artist :  (see  PI.  VII.) 

ft.  in. 

Height  from  the  groand  to  the  top  of  the  shaft,  » 39    0 

Circumference  at  the  base, U     2 

Ditto,  at  the  summit, 8     0 

Its  locality  is  described  in  the  Persian  memorandum  as  in  the  village 
of  Purma,  Ui^y  near  Arahrqf,  f^^J^^  ziU&h  SAnui.  I  find  m  Autow- 
sMiTit's  map,  a  place  called  Purownah,  )>etween  Gorafchpur  and  Bet- 
tiah,  which  may  probably  be  the  spot  indicated ;  for  Mr.  Hodgson 
himself  states  it  to  be  at  R&dhia,  near  Arahraj-Mah£deva,  in  the  dis- 
trict of  M&jhuah,  in  the  zemindary  of  Bettiah,  (Jocr.  Vol.  UI.  p.  4S3.) 

Mattiah,  the  site  of  the  third  pillar,  is,  by  the  map,  a  good  way  far- 
ther to  the  north. 

In  my  notice  on  the  ktter  pillar  I  meiitibned  that  it  wanted  the  la^t 
^ven  lines  of  the  Delhi  version.'  The  same  omission  occnrs  in 
the  present  copy;  which  corresponds  also  in  some  other  respects 
with  its  neighbour,  such  as  in  having  double  letters,  or  letters  super- 
posed  where  tbey  are  single  on  Fi/aoz's  Lath : — in  having  the  JiaUr 
moon  letter  in  lien  of  the  triangle ;  in  the,  frequent  omisaioa  of  the 
iiiitial  letter  ^»  aad  the  addition  of  the  final  inflection  t  (See  Vol.  III. 
p.  486).  The  suggested  order  of  the  reading,  on  Pi^eos's  Lith,  namely 
North,  West,  South,  East,  is  also  confirmed. 

Being  now  in  a  condition  to  correct  the  few  errors  of  the  Delhi 
version,  by  collation  with  two  other,  and  in  many  .parts  with  three, 
authentic  texts*  I  propose  immediately  to  iithc^graph  a  reviaed  copy 
of  it,  to  aasist  in  the  elucidation  of  liitt  vary  ourioiis  aaoniiment  of  an*  . 
tiquity ;  while,  in  the  meantime,  I  now  aimex  a  facaimiie  of  the  Sinm 
version,  (PI.  VIII.)  with  interlineary  notes  of  its  chief  vslriations  from 
the  standard  text,  to  be  consulted  in  any  (^ase  of  disputed  reading. 

With  regard  to  the  architecture  of  these  columns,  it  has  been  point- 
ed out  to  me»  that  Lieut.  Hurt's  drawing  of  the.  Allahabad  columfi  did 
not  render  justice  to  the  crnaaientxil  work  on  its  capital,  whk^  kaa  a 
decidedly  Greek  appearance.  That  officer  pimea  also  in  error  (as-  waa 
suspected  by  Mr.  Hobosok)  in  supposing  the  mutilated  figure  on  the 
snmmit  to  have  been  a  hulL  I  have  been  favored  with  tiie  following 
note  on  the  subject  from  Lient.  Kittob,  whoae  arefaitectiiral  taste  and 


1835.]         Farther  parUculars  t^  the  AUahahad  Column.  127 

peculnur  study  of  the  ornaments  of  Hindu  and  Mahanunedan  buildings 
in  such  parts  of  India  as  he  has  visited,  will*  we  may  hope,  hereafter 
oootribute  to  our  better  acquaintance  with  the  detail  of  oriental 
architecture  of  various  epochs. 

.'*  On  pemnng  No.  27  of  thfi  Asiatic  Society's  Journal,  for  March,  1834,  I  ob« 
•enred  a  long  treatise  on  the  Allahabad  colnmn,  which  hsa  been  lying  partly  buried 
since  1804,  when  wantonly  taken  down  by  that  enemy  to  Hindustani  architec- 
ture, Colonel  Ktd,  at  which  time  the  capital  of  it  (of  which  I  am  about  to  treat) 
was  destroyed. 

"  I  obtained  my  infbrmation  from  a  very  old  inhabitant,  a  Musalman  cUssie, 
who  had  seen  the  obelisk  erect,  opposite  the  inner  gate-way  of  the  Jumni  Dor- 
wix£ ;  he  informed  me,  that  a  figure  of  a  lion  was  on  the  capital  before  it  was 
dsslmyed. 

.  *'  I  aoa  flovry  to  s^,  thai  f  ram  absorption  of  damp  and  saltpetre,  the  ottler  erust 
fa  fiwii  caking  off,  earrying  the  iascriptionA  with  it ;  thoogh,  at  the  fiat  of  the 
comi^andant  of  the  garrison,  a  workiagparty  of  a  couple  of  hundred  sipahis  could 
he  sent  and  the  colnmn  placed  on  stone  trucks,  or  on  logs  of  wood  cut  for  the  pur- 
pose, and  thereby  be  saved  from  further  destruction. 

"  My  attention  was  first  drawn  towards  this  monument  of  antiquity  by  the  un- 
c<mnnon  ornament  on  the  periphery  of  the  mutilated  capital,  of  which  I  enclose  a 
rongh  though  correct  sketch,  (fig.  4,  Plate  IX.)  and  upon  examination,  I  found  that 
Lt.  Bear's  bnll  was  once  a  figwn  ofalioacouohant)  the  daws  in  each  paw  being  very 
plain ;  and  the  square  ahape  in  which  the  chest  is  cut  between  the  forelegs,  led  ma 
to  a  supposition  that  there  had  been  a  like  figure  to  the  colossal  representation  of 
the  lion  and  elephant  on  the  bridge  at  Jaunpur,  and  which  was  found  in  the  ruins 
of  the  fort  there,  during  the  repairs  of  the  bridge  by  Capt.  McPhbrson,  who 
placed  it  on  a  pedestal — {W  acceptable  t  will  at  a  ^ture  period  send  a  drawing  aud 
desoriptlofl  of  it*.)  I  am  the  moM  convinced  of  the  correctness  of  my  conclusion, 
siyce  the  peraid^  of  Oetoher'a  number  ol  A.  S.  Joonml,^  in  wUch  a  dnNring  and 
dsscrqfition  of  the  BlattiAh  Utth  is  given,  on  which  precisely  the  same  figure  occurs, 
the  elephant  excepted. 

"  The  ornaments  on  the  periphery  of  the  block  will  be  found  to  resemble  those 
comdion  in  the  dmarecta  of  Grecian  cornices ;  the  astragal  or  beading  of  it  is  also 
of  common  occurrence  in  Grecian  and  Roman  architecture. 

**  On  eowparing  Lient.  BiraT*a  copy  of  the  ehioractfer  No.  1, 1  observed  several 
errora  in  tiie  shape  of  the  lettarsr,  and  in  their  actual  number ;  this  however  has  be- 
covM  «f  no  moment  sinee  your  discovery,  that  the  three  inscriptions  of  the  Delhi, 
Prjrag,.  and  Mattiah  pillars  are  each  other's  facsimiles. 

'*  However,  there  is  one  omission,  I  consider,  of  great  importance; — that  of  the 
iaterlineation  of  nearly  the  whole  character  No.  1,  with  one  more  modem,  like  un- 
to 1^0.  %  and  which  may  probably  be  a  translation  into  Sanscrit  of  the  former  ; 
itn  cut  «r  rather  dotted  in  a  very  rough  knanner,  and  in  some  places  the  letters  join 
i^lo  those  of  No.  I,  to  whioh  I  attribute  tlie  arrore  in  the  copy  of  that  character. 

*'  I  shall  hcrrconclndeby  ramarkoig,  thai  the  number  of  HneaeSaoedby  Jbhan- 
ciR's  pedigraa  are  seven,  by  correct  measurement ;  whereas  three  are  the  number 
mentioned :  this  may  probably  be  a  misprint." 

•  We  shall  esteem  tUs  a  fisvor.    Ther^  was  however  no  elephant  on  the  Al* 
lahahsd  oolama.— Ed, 


128     Account  of  the  Ruins  in  the  Neighbourhood  of  Bukhra.    [Mabcs, 

The  most  important  fact  in  the  above  note,  namely,  that  of  the  ancient 
ioecription  No.  1 ,  being  interlined  mtk  a  mora  modern  ehsaeftar,  wmm 
not  adverted  to  by  Lievtenant  Bort,  in  hia  account  of  the  pStf .  I 
acoof^ingly  requested  our  asaociate,  Mr.  Waltui  £wbb»  of  Attn^abad, 
to  re-examine  the  pillar,  and  hia  re^,  reoeired  a  ftw  days  aiaoa,  aqv, 
•■^^Troe  enough,  the  unknown  cfaaraoler  is  intediaedtraieA  8mmkni,  ^Aieh 
la  the  least  distitnet,  and  appears  to  be  the  older  of  the  two.'*  It  ta 
posaible  they  may  prove  to  be  ocmtemporaaeiias,  and  there  ivifl  be 
•B  end  of  the  mystery  which  has  hitherto  hung  over. this  writing. 
Mr.  Ewns  haa  wsdertaken  to  make  a  copy  «#»  the  interiiiMatiOi^  aul 
to  oetttfte  the  other  printed  inscriptions  with  the  onginal. 

I  may  here  mention,  ^at  Major  Co&vm  of  the  Kngineira  faangMn 
m^'iMdte  of  two  more  Litfaa  in  upper  Indiar  one  at  Mtasar,  nod  nno- 
1li«r  at  PatihAM  near  JMM.  The  in-iner.  thnogti  in  a  duemfoi  eeo- 
dition,  km  contains  a  few  charaetere :  of  both  we  may  hope  to  obCaift 
Ivirther  partimd&rs  in  a  short  time. 

I  now  return  to  the  Bakhm  oolamn,  for  thn  pofpoae  pf  imnadlntf 
Ing  Mr.  Staranirfloif'a'  deseri^ion  of  tlM  diaeoferf  of  an  image  of 
SndAa  in  its  neighboavfa^KMl.  '  Tbe  Kmukk  momd,  ot  wiM 
Mr.  Honoson  \u»  lAtfo  fstvored  ns  with  a  drawing  (Fl.  VII.  fig.  B;) 
IS  slta«ted  aboat  M  miles  to  the  noith  of  BaUira,  in  sight  of  ibo 
river  Cfandttk. 


III.— RfcurHMi  to  the  Ruiko  ond  Site  of  on  Anei&nt  Ckf  near  BdUrv, 
19  cos  north  of  Patno,  and  site  north  from  Binghea.  (Extracted  from 
the  Journal  of  Mr.  J.  Stbprbnson.) 

[Read  to  the  Asiatic  Society  on  the  14th  January,  1835.  * 

Near  to  this  village  are  the  remains  of  a  mound  of  solid  hrick-work, 
about  40  feet  higb,  and  about  the  sane  diameter  ait  the  haae  :  on  the 
top  are  two  Musahnan  tempos  and  the  tomb  of  a  saipst,  whose  name 
I  was  told  is  Mtr-Abdulla,  dead  about  250  years  ago*  On  the  side 
of  the  mound  fronting  the  south,  a  large  Burr  tree  rears  its  lofi^  )iniadi- 
jM  to  a  great  height,  and  supported  by  about  30  trunks*  forming  n  ooo| 
fileasant  shade  to  the  Musahnan  devotees*  A  little  totbt  northnva 
tiie  rains  of  a  large  fort  of  an  oUong  shiipo»  one  side  of  whieh  ta&M 
1000  yards  in  length.  It  is  surrounded  by  a  ditch,  at  thtaseuacm  filled 
with  water  fend  jungle  grass.  Its  ekivatian  above  tlie  oDmmon- level 
of  the  country  is  from  6  to  8  feet,  and  it  appeara  to  have  been  endirsly 
Vttilt  of  brick— «  circumstance  of  which  the  native  Hindus  have  taken 


• 


1 835.]  DeBcrijjftum  of  the  Sakkra  colunm.  1 29 

•iTHitage  to  build  a  temple  on  the  Mmth  end  of  the  rnins.  whidi 
appere  aboi^  half  finished.  The  monod  and  fort  are  no  doabt  eoe* 
^  vkk  each  other,  and  of  oonsideraUe  nntiqnity,  for  no  traditioi^ 
nitta^  that  can  be  depended  upon  coDceming  their  origin. 

At  9^»  armed  at  a  Teararfcabie  piUar,  and  he^e  of  bridt  mbbMu 
TWs  eapeib  monnaient  ia  the  only  renaiae  of  former  grmadenr»  that 
has  escaped  the  ravages  of  time,  owing  to  the  solidity  of  ita  strootafa. 
The  smooth  pohahed  shaft  is  an  immense  sdid  block  of  a  smatt  grain- 
ed, jreddish  ooloored  sandalone.  surmounted  by  a  singular  and  bean* 
tiful  sculptured  capital,  on  n^iieh  rests  a  square  tabular  block*  saHKurt- 
iag  n  wdl  aodiptured  Hon  in  a  sitting  posture*  ol  tha  saoM  aMierial. 
Jhm  pilkr  seems  to  have  no  pedestal,  thcmgh  from  the  soft  and  aU»> 
vial  nature  of  the  ground,  on  which  it  itands,  it  is  reaaonabk  to  sup* 
pose,  that  it  must  have  sunk  and  buried  itself  deep  in  tha  soil*.  If  a 
pert  of  the  earth  was  removed  by  d^^ging  roand  tha  pvesent  base,  ita 
psdaatdL  mi^  be  diseovered»  and  its  real  height  aaeurately  dalermin- 
ad.  It  ia  also  prohaUe»  that  if  it  ever  had  a  pedestal,  an  inseriptioa 
Irig^kafonod,  whiah  would  throw  light  on  Ha  preaeot  obscure  hia* 
tory :  I  have  no  doubt  but  it  ia  anteiinr  to  the  mounds  of  brick  rub- 
Wah  by  which  it  ia  surrounded,  and  which  extends  for  the  space  of 
several  square  mOes  in  all  directions.  The  numerous  magnifioent 
(though  dd)  tanks,  amounting  to  about  50  in  number,  large  and  small, 
strengthen  the  general  opinion  that  this  place  is  the  site  of  a  large 
dty,  at  a  remote  period  inhabited  by  a  numerous  and  civilised  weal« 
tky  people.  I  found  the  dimenuons  of  this  pillar  to  be  as  follows : 

UtifSk  ai  wkrnik, .16  fost 

Aom  tlM  top  of  tbe  shaft  to  the  top  of  the  lion's  hMi4, .'.6  do. 

Tbtslhoght i 32  do. 

Cbeunfereaee  of  shift,  four  fbet  from  the  gumnd,. . .  •  • lU  do* 

8neh  are  the  preset  dimensions,  but  I  have  no  doubt  but  half  ita 
hrfglit  is  at  present  buried  in  the  ground. 

The  aealptmfe  ie  better  than  the  Egyptian,  and  tha  general  «ppMu> 

anoe  strikitag  and  geod.    On  the  shaft  are  cut  the  namea  of  a  number 

of  luropealM  who  had  from  time  to  time  viAed  the  spot.     Tha 

aafive  jMune  for  the  piBars  is  Bh^  SM  ka  Lait^a^  Ldik,  mr  CMdt 

filHiAy,  Bniw  StNB's  walking  stick:      The  following  traditioQ  ia 

pievalent  amongst  the  natives  of  Baisor  and  BtMru.  I  bad  it  told  me 

by  sevenA,  v^hout  deviation. 

**  Tw^  th^iJMd  yeste  ago  Mfed  BMm  Bink  $kt^§rmi.    ThopOlir  vasassdby 
haa  as  a  wdkhir  stieki  by  which  he  fippwrtsd  himself  whea  oarryiag  a  iHgs  tree 

«  a(r.  llAtTftAT  informs  me  that  aa  excaration  wu  earn  auida  t^  lis  hese, 
hat  ao  inicr^OB  was  disooversd.— En. 

a 


ISO  Account  of  the  Bakkra  coZ«Mf»,  aml«  [Maboh, 

on  his  shoulder  m  a  6Aiiii^,'Udeii  with  two  hilli.  The  bhaagi  howonv  bfroh* 
with  the  weight  near  to  the  spot  where  the  pillar  itands,  aikd  two  hills  or  mowidB 
were  there  left  by  Bkim  Sink,  and  remain  to  the  present  day«  and  are  to  be 
■een,  one  near  the  pillar,  the  other  at  a  distance  of  a  few  hundred  yards. 

''  Many  years  after  this  happened,  the  spirit  of  the  place  appeared  to  a  Bengali 
in  a  dream,  and  informed  him  that  there  was  immense  treasure  bnried  under 
the  pillar  in  copper  handU  or  yessels  bonnd  with  chains.  The  spirit  re- 
quested him  to  take  a  journey  or  pi^rimage  to  tha  spot  and  possess  it.  The 
Bengdli  travelled  to  the  place,  and  found  the  pillar  a  few  feet  abp^e  the  ground^ 
in  the  middle  of  a  large  jangle,  inhabited  by  wUd  beasts  of  every  description. 
However,  notwithstanding  the  danger,  he  began  to  clear  away  the  jungle,  and  dig 
for  the  treasure.  At  a  great  depth,  he  came  to  a  well  or  small  tank,  on  the  sur- 
face of  which  floated  a  large  silver  chohi  (or  seat),  and  through  a  hole  in  the 
middle,  the  pillar  descends  down  into  the  water  to  an  unknown  depth.  By  tin 
side  of  the  well  are  stationed  two  twAmt  ()Mgt  black  bees),  tlie  siM  of  a  nMua*« 
fist,  to  protect  the  plaoe  and  treasure.  The  Bengali  entered  tiiis  vanetuary,  dis- 
appeared, and  was  never  heard  of  more.  The  pillar  after  this  affair  rose  to  the 
height  of  two  t&di  trees,  and  has  since  been  sinking  at  the  rate  of  an  inch  an- 
nually. Many  years  after  the  Bengali's  disappearance,  an  English  gentleman  came 
to  the  place  and  dag  down  to  discover  the  base  of  the  pillar,  but  when  he  came  to 
the  silver  Chohi  he  was  attacked  by  two  stpdnu,  one  of  wldeh  stung  and  killed 
him  on  the  spot :  since  that  time,  no  one  dare  venture  to  dig  below  tiie  pfflatt 
which  has  subsequently  remaised  uumolestied.'* 

It  is  ea&y  to  reconcile  aome  parts,  of  this  tradidoQ  with  naiurtd  cans* 
ee.  For  instance*  thajt  the  place  has  at  no  distant  period  be^  a 
jungle,  inhabited  by  wild  beasta,  ia  very  probable ;  for  eeveral  that  have 
been  known  to  avoid  the  habitations  of  man  are  aow  foand  on  the 
qMt,  nnwilling  to  quit  their  ancient  haunts.  On  the  elevated  part  of 
a  heap  of  brick  mbbiah  a  porcupine  has  now  its  den  :  four  .holes  lead  t9 
its  tenement,  which  is  situated  at  a  great  depth  b^ow*  The  qnantitgr 
of  earth  and  brick  xabbidh  this  animal  had  throwq  to  .the  snr&ee 
night  strengthen  the  idea  that  the  den  had  been  made  by  a  lai^er  anU 
mal,  had  it  not  been  frequently  seen  by  the  na^vea  who  live  close  lo 
the  spot,  one  of  whom  endeavoured  to  capture  the  atiimalt*  but  his  fbr- 
midable  armour  proved  too  sharp  for  the  man  s  hands  «tnd  arms,  and 
he  escaped  into  his  den  with  the  loss  of  a  few  quills^  which  I  purchased  * 
of  the  hardy  hunter  for  a  few  pice. 

A  few  yards  to  the  north  of  the  pillar  stands  a  mound  or  tnmoluA 
of  solid  brick*work,  of-  a  conical  shape,  similar  to  the  one*  abate  de- 
scribed, near  Bassar  :  the  top  is  surmounted  by  a  large  pipal  tree,  to  idl 
appearance  many  centuries  old.  The  outward  parts  of  this  moatMl 
are  dilapidated  by  time.  The  bricks  it  has  been  built  with  are  a  foot 
square,  and  have  been  well  burnt ;  mud  has  been  used'  in  place  of 
xportar.  On  the  north  side  an  excavation  has  been  made  to  the  very 
centre,  by  a  doctor  (as  I  was  informed),  resident  at  Mozafferpur^  30 


1M50  rf  ike  Imaf$o/  BmUka  dktwired  near  it.  131 

yean  ngo^  whose  name  I  eodd  not  aacevtain*  Hie  doctor,  however, 
(fteeording  to  a-natfTe't  aceoant,  who  aasiated  in  the  work,)  found  no 
treasore,  hut  only  a  welt  of  great  depth,  sitnated  immediately  under 
^e  centre,  which  I  could  not  find  nny  vestige  of,  although  I  made  a 
search  for  it.  At  present  a  Hindu  Faqir  has  availed  himself  of 
the  doctor's  kihours  hy  converting  the  extremity  of  the  excavation  into 
ft  plafie  of  worahtp,  making  a  few  tm^es  of  olay,  and  fixing  them  to 
Aa  aides  of  the  cavity. 

One  of  th'e^e  images,  coloured  hkck,  attracted  my  notice  from  its 
Angular  grotesque  appearance  :  on  closer  inspection,  I  discovered 
that  the  lower  part  was  of  stone,  finely  sculptured,  and  altogether 
difoent  j&om  the  i^per  which  I  found  to  he  made  of  clay.  I  sue- 
aeeded  m  parcfassing  the  deity  from  the  Faqir  for  two  rupees,  and 
aftar  wmMmg,  picking,  and  separating  the  oatward  covering  of  clay, 
in  an  adjoining  tank,  a  fragment  of  beautlf\al  ancient  sculpture  was 
hrooght  to  lig^ht.  On  further  inquiry,  the  Faqir's  artfulness  was 
detected  by  a  person  present,  who  recognized  the  fragment  to  have 
been  loond  by  the  semindar  of  the  place  when  digging  among  the 
miiw  fof  brieks  lo  biiiM  lus  present /M^ia  boiise«  a  few  hundred  yards 
distant.  This  fragment  of  scalptnre  represents  the  lower  part  of  a 
flgnre  of  Bvddba,  dfting  cross-legged,  according  tx»  the  custom  of  the 
last,  witb  the  anM  restiiig  acrMs  the  apper  pajt  ci  the  thigh.  On 
Ike  s4la»  of  ^o  feet  (which  are  turned  up),  and  on  the  palm  of  the  left 
handr  ia  Tepresented  the  lotus  fiower*.  The  back  of  thifr  fragment  is 
beaHtfidiy  sca^tmred^  withtwo  lions  standing  in  an  erect  position,  np* 
Oh  tM  defihants.  On  each  side  of  the  base  is  cut  a  lion  half  con* 
climit  with  a  small  female  figure  hi  the  centre.  The  stone  is  the  same 
as  Ihat  of  <he  pillar,  viz.  a  red  fine  grained  sandstone^  very  hard.  On 
the  lowest  part  of  the  fragment  is  an  inscription  in  Sanscrit,  which 
the  ftn^ts  of  this  pait  of  the  country  cannot  as  yet  decypher. 

I  have' no  doubt  bttt  this  ftvigment  is  coeval  with  the  pillar,  if  not 
eonnected  with  its  history. 

Kote  6n  the  above  hy  /,  P. 

The  mutilated  image  thus  fortuitously  rescued  by  Mr.'SrisPHBNaoir^ 
and  by  him  presented  to  the  Asiatic  Society,  is  represented  in  Plate  IX. 
The  inscription  around  the  pedestal,  whidi  had  baffled  the  pandits  of 
Tiihnt,  excited  considerable  eoriosity  on  its  exhibition  to  the  Society, 
from  the  circumstance  of  none  of  the  ancient  Buddhist  images  in  our 
araseum,  whether  from  Benares  or  from  the  Bh&gelpur  hlllB,  possessing 
auoh  a  eharacteristic. 

•  The  emblem  ahrsyt  bomS  by  a  Chakravarttt,  or  oDiTertal  sorereigQ,  sad 
ft  f scHori  by  Baadbiu-fBa. 
s2 


IBS  ■  Ncie-onike  InscriptimwthePedetial  [MhWCUi 

.  A  singular  coincidence  shortly-  tfytr  aenred  very  materially  to  in* 
crease  the  interest  thus  raised  regarding  this  short  aadotiberwise 
trivial  inscription. 

.  It  may  not  be  generally  known  to  the  members  of  the  Society*  that 
some  of  my  Benares  friends.  Captain  THonnssT,  Secretary  of  the  San- 
sorit  College,  Major  Grant,  andlieut.  Aj.BXiufDx&  CiminKORAif» 
of  the  Engineers,  stimulated  by  the  success  of  General  VxKTC7iuk'&  opera- 
tions in  the  Panjib,  have  nndertaken  at  joint  expence  with  myself  to 
9pcn  carefolly  the  large  9uddhist.  monument  at  86xu&tk\  so  frequently 
aUnded  to  in  the  Asiatic  Besearebes.  wherein  it  is  oonjectmred  from 
the  evidence  of  some  ancient  inscriptions  on  copper,  dug  np  near  the 
Bpot>  to  have  beea'Creoted  by  the  sons  of  Bhupfla,  a  Eij/k  of  Gaur,  ia 

the  eleventh  eenturyt* 

Lieut.  .CnNKiN<iftAMi<  who  i»  still  zealonaly  occupied  in  this  inteneaft* 
ii^  work,  at  saeh  moments  as  his  official  dolies  will  permit,  has  him- 
self promised  me  a  full  aoeeunt  of  his  operationa,  when  the  wk<de  shall 
be  completed  j  but  he  haa  permtted  me  to  aalicipate  him  in  mention* 
ingthesul^jectlamiiow  about^^o^introdgce,  jihotddl  ba.afaie.to  i^r^ 
nish  a  full  explanation;  which  the  sequel  will  prove  to  be  the  case. 

At  the  depth  then  of  ten  feet  and  a  half  from  the  summft  of  the 
stone  building,  he  extracted  a  slab  of  stone  28^  inches  long,  13  inches 
broad,by  4|-  thick,  bearing  an  inscription  in  an  ancient  form  of  Devan£- 
gari,  of  which,  after  referring  in  vain  to  the  Pandits  of  the  degenerate 
K£si,  he  sent  me  an  exact  facsimile  by  dak. 

The  stone  was  found  lying  with  its  head  to  the  south- wegt>  amQng 
the  bricks  and  mud.  It  is  of  a  pinkish  hue,  and  all  the  letters  are  ia 
excellent  preservation. 

Lieut.  Cunningham  remarked  the  similarity  of  some  of  the  forma, 
to  the  Sanscrit  of  the  Manikyala  coins,  Plate  XXI.  figs.  I0»  II;  and  to 
some  letters  of  the  Allahabad  inscription,  No.  2.  in  the  second  volume. 

The  facsimile,  (represented  on  a  smaller  scale  in  fig.  2  of  Plate 
IX,)  reached  me,  as  I  havebefore  stated,  while  the  Tirhut  image  was  under 
examination,  and  it  immediately  struck  me  from  one  or  two  prominent 
letters,  as  well  as  from  the  general  appearance  of  the  whole,  that  the 


•  It  must  not  be  supposed,  tliat  in  this  enterprize,  the  feeliaas  of  the  natiTes 
In  any  way  offended.  The  Hindns  are  quite  unconcerned  about  the  tope,  and 
the  two  sects  of  Jains  in  Benares,  who  are' now  at  variance  with  each  other,  had 
joined  in  requesting  me  to  open  the  building  at  their  ezpencer  that  it  miglit 
be  ascertained  16  whioh  party  (Digambati  ar  Swataaabarl)  the  enoleeedlBi^e  miglit 
belong.  My  depaiisre  from  Benares  alone  prereated  my  satisf^iBg  tiinr  cariofity 
in  1830. 

t  See  As.  Res.  vol.  iz.  pp.  74,  203 ;  z.  130. 


l88iS.}  efthe  Budiktt  Image  fr&m  Tirhai.  183 

two  invcripdoiis  were  sabstaiitially  the  wme.  although  the  characters 
of  the  two  ditfered  aa  much  from  one  another  as  the  Nigarf  from  the 
Bengali  alphabet.  Upon  shewing  them  to  Gotimd  Ram  Shastri,  Mn 
Wilson'b  intelligent  Ptodit  and  comparing  the  letters  with  the  Tibetan 
and  Gya  forma  of  the  Sansmt  alphabet,  the  identity  of  the  two  was 
confirmed*  and  sevend  words  made  out,  among  them  the  titles  "  7\t* 
ihigata  and  Maha  SrmmMa/*  both  of  an  important  Banddha  accepta* 
tion ;  bot  Uie  context  was  devoid  of  meaning.  The  Pandit's  meritorioos 
eflbrtftwere  communicated  to  omrleamed  Vice-President,  Br.  Mill,  who» 
leeognizing  at  once  the  form  of  the  ancient  dk,  a  semiluoate  letter,  which 
Ind been  taicen  for  mv,  was  enabled  to  complete  and  give  the  trae meaning 
of  the  inscription,  with  the  exception  of  the  initial  word,  which  (in  con* 
sequence  of  the  stroke  at  the  commencement)  waa  read  iv«r  hie,  in  the 
Siffv6k  version,  aiidi;w,  in  the  other  sentenea,  instead  of  i>  qui,  in  both. 
This  mistake  led  to  the  reading  of  the  word  V^t  prabhttvo  in  the  atn- 
gnlar,  in  lieu  of  HWVT  ki  ttf#  ptnral,  and  eonnecting  with  it  the  word 
ii?S  as  part  of  the  oouapOQiid  instead  of  tfHT  Beparately>  thus : ' 

the  interpretation  of  which  was  thus  given  by  Dr.  Mill  : 
'"  "  This  is  the   generative  source  of  the  cause  of  meritorious  du- 
ties.   For  the  cause  of  these  hath  Tathaoata  [or  Buddha]  declared. 
Bat  as  to  what  is  the  opposing  principle  of  these,  that  likewise  doth 
the  Maha  Sram ana  [the  great  ascetic],  declare.*' 

The  Tirhut  inscription  was' found  to  differ  only  from  the  other  in 
the  substitution  of  two  ;entirely  synonymous  words,  the  transposition 
of  two  others,  and  the  omission  of  the  particle  hi  **  for,"  united  to 
avadat  in  the  second  line.  The  translation  of  the  passage  was  precisely 
the  same.  Introducing  the  corrections  subsequently  made,  (as  it  is 
unnecessary  to  repeat  the  reading  in  its  imperfect  state)  the  text  of  the 
Tirhut  image  will  stand  thus  in  the  modern  Devan£gar£  character : 

We  shall  come  to  the  corrected  translation  presently. 

It  waa  remarked  that  the  latter  part  of  the  passage  being  in  the 
present  tense,  as  compared  to  avudat  and  uvdcha  in  the  former  part« 
seemed  to  imply  a  continuation  of  the  aentence ;  or,  at  any  rate,  left 
soBwthii^g  ineoneliiaive  and  onsatisfiaetory  in  the  translation. 

TkB  eorannajbaBbe,  hoycever,  of  two  scalptnted  inscriptions  foond  «i 
distant  places  in  terma  of  the  same  import*  though  varying  in  phrase 


1 34  Origind  of  the  Swmdth  and  Tirkut  [Marcv, 

and  in  form  of  letter  so  xnntki  as  to  ]NroTe  that  one  was  by  no  means  a 
mere  copy  of  the  other,  saggestod -to*  my  mind,  that  they  must 
assaredly  contain  some  yiery  common  text  from  the  Bauddha  scriptures, 
and  I  accordingly  hastened  to  enqaire  of  my  friend  Mr.  Csom ▲  na 
KdaoB,  whether  he  had  met  with  any  similar  passage,  in  his  extensile 
examination  of  the  Tibetan  yolumes. 

-'  He  did  not  at  first  recognize  it,  but  pronxiised  to  bear  it  in  mind ;  and 
sure  enough,  in  the  course  of  a  few  days,  Mr.  Csoma  brought  me  the 
pleasing  intelligence  that  he  had  discovered  the  very  sentence,  agreeing 
word  for  word  with  the  S£rnath  version,  in  three  volumes  of  the  Kah* 
gyur  collection  ^  being  in  Tibetan  cliaradten,  according  to  their  mode 
of  writing  Sanscrit,  and  without  translation.  Moreover  on  referring 
to  the  corresponding  Sanscrit  originala,  in  the  Lintsha  and  in  the 
modem  Devanfig;arf  copies  of  the  same*  work  (forming  part  of  the  trea- 
sures of  Bauddha  literature**  made  known  to  the  world  by  our  associate 
Mr.  B.  H.  KoDdsofi)  no  less  than  fifteen  examples  were  brought  to 
light,  of  the  verbatim  introduction  of  the  same  text. 
.  In  all  these  instances  it  was  found<  to  occur  as  a  kind  of  peroration, 
or  concluding  paragraph  at  the  end  of  a  volume.  Thus,  it  is  introdu- 
ced at  the  terjxun^tion  of  the  firat,  seeondi  and  thind  khnmda  ttf  lihe 
Prajna  Paramita,  (Tib.  Sher-ehinJ  each  containing  25.000  s/oibot ;  and 
again,  at  the^ad  of  the  5th  khand^,  •  which  is  an  epitome  of  the  aatu 
wkoirlkd,  or  100,000  slokas,  contained  in  the  four  preceding  sections'^. 
In  the  Tibetan  version  the  sentence  is  somettmes  foUewe4.by  the  word 
X^^<V  bib-^,  a  contraction  fcr.  X^^f*^  Wtr«-#Wr,  ••  blessing,  gloryf." 
and  sometimes  by  its  Sanscrit  e^ivakot  in  Tibetan  characters 
*f«;«l^,  fMngnlam. 

Something  however  wks  still  wanting  to  remove  the  ambiguity 
of  the  abbreviated  sentence,  and  this  Mr*  (2aoiiiLi  aeate  and  assiduous 
rese^fch-' soon  enabled  him  to  supply ;  for  in  the  s|e^  Do  class  of  the 
Kah-gyur,  vol.  i^  or  9,  leaf  5 10,  he  was  so  fortunate  as  to  meet  wiA  the 
"same  passage  connected  with  another  Sanscrit  sloka,  in  the  Tibetan 
character,  and  followed  immediately  by  a  faithful  ttanslation  into  the 
latter  language. 

As  the  development  of  the  passage  has  thus  acquired  importance, 
Mr.  Csoma  has  obligingly  transcribed  the  whole  from  the  Tibetan  vo- 
Inme,  first  in  Sanscrit,  and  below  in  Tibetan,  with  a  Utecal  veraieii  ia 
Ike  Roflsan  character. 

•  See  Mr.  Wilson's  eeeoaat  of  the  Kah-gyup.    GLaANnroa,  wol,  iSL  ptfa 
t43»  sad  JouawAL,  rol.  k 
t  See  Cboma's  TibeUa  Grammar,  pa^  24. 


Imagt  of  BuddAa, 

«^y  (n   At   tie^Aiti!**^'  0f  du  BaJckrci  LdtJt.  in   Ttrhai 
with   *n    iiucrtfiCum  en.  tJiAfitdestal 


Intc-tfiUnn   cyi   a,  St^tf   cxtrtuUd  Jrwm    tJu  Sdmdik  Tap*,  near  Benares. 


huerlJtUtn    t*i.   «    rack    aj   the    Mandant   HiU-    neai-  B^a^e^ur 


(HummMit/  a 

Am:  Xd^. 

'?'  I^Y 

^ 

«!i.. 

.     »      •      •      — *  »  » 


' '    »• 


»  •  •  • 


■^  ■    • 


1S35.]  Imcrifiumifmd  in  ike  Bauddha  Scr^iures.  135 


Smuerii  nnkm  m  Tibetam  eharmeten* 


Y^  dharmi   h^ta  prabhav£,   h^tun  t^shaA    Tathagat6  hyavadat, 
T^h£d[  cha  yo  nirodha,  hvvm  ySAi  Mab4  Shramanaa. 
Sarva  papasyikarant  (?  am),  kushalasyopasapradam, 
Sva  chittam  paridamanum,  ^tad  Baddh^nushisaDam. 

Chhos  mams  tham«  chad  rgyu  las  byung, 
D€  rgya  de-5zbin  ^sbegs^pas  ^sung, 
J2gya-la  Agog-pa  gang  yin-pa, 
J7di  akad  ^aDg«va  ifge-<byong  chb^  : 
JSdigpa  cbi  yang  mi  bya  st^ ; 
Dg^-va  phun  sum  Ubogs-par  Bpyad ; 
Rang-gi  semani  yopga-Bu  ^dol ; 
SaDgB-rgyaa  tetan-pa  ildi  yin*no. 

Here  then  was  the  solution  of  tbe  enigma.  Tbe  sentence  thus  fre- 
quently repeated  was  the  preamble  to  the  quaint  compendium  of  the 
Buddhist  doctrines,  which  was  so  universally  known  to  the  professors 
of  this  £uth  that  it  was  no  more  necessary  to  repeat  it  on  all  occasions 
than  it  would  be  to  insert  the  ghria  patri  at  the  end  of  each  psalm  in 
our  own  ritual.  The  sense  was  now  seen  to  run  on  from  the  present 
tense  of  the  second  part  of  the  sentence  to  the  maxims  which  follow- 
ed :  and  the  whole  passage  was  thus  literally  and  intelligibly  rendered 
from  the  Tibetan  by  Mr.  Csoma  dk  Koaos. 

"  Whatever  moral  (or  human)  actions  arise  from  some  cause, 
The  cause  of  them  has  been  declared  by  Tathaqata  : 
What  is  the  check  to  these  actions, 

*  In  the  last  two  lines  of  this  yenion  M.  Csoma  proposes  to  read   ^  ;q*  x*  t^ 
^itttrtnum,  iy«s  ^     mm^^&dam^  and    u  ^*  ^  if  ^^    puridamatutm,     which 


accord  hetter  with  the  tense  of  the  Tihetan  Tersion.     The  marks  for  t  and  am 
^  are  nearly  similar,  and  are  often  misprinted  in  the  Tibetan  books  :  so  also 
the  solqoiaed  r  ^  Is  often  confooaded  with  the  vowel  mark  d  q. 


U6  OHfmal  qf  the  Sdrnaii  u»d  TkrkU  CHmcii^ 

Is  thus  set  forth  by  the  great  SaAMAMiijB. 

*  No  vice  is  to  be  eommitted ; 

Every  Tirtae  ratnt  be  pertetly  pimcHsed  : 

The  mind  must  be  brought  under  entire  M^ectioD  ; 

This  is  the  coimnandineiit  of  Bvddb a/  "  '        . 

Tt  is  unfortunate  that  the  Sanscrit  •  text  of  the  nond  maxim 
has  not  been  any  -where  found  in  the  LanM  copy  of  iMe  Fh^ni  A- 
rimita.  Its  authenticity  rests,  therefore,  solely  on  the  Hbetaii  veiiion, 
in  wbicl^  there  is  apparently  some  error ;  for  the  sentence,  as  it  stands^ 
is  not  pure  Sanscrit,  and  certainly  wiU  not  bear  the  interpretatioa 
which  Mr.  Csoma  has  givea-  literally  hook  the  vemacular  translation 
of  Tibet.  Dr.  .Mii.it  has  favored  poe  with  ^om^  valuable;  obserratapna  on 
the  passage,  which,  with  his  permission,  I  hiere  AAsert.  Mr.  UopoaoN 
will  doubtless  be  able  to*  confinh  the  true  readtog  by  cD«solting  the 

Sanscrit  original  of  the  ^t|Q'tt3^*Q^'t^Q^«*^Ql^  dPah-var 
Agrovahi  tiiig6  Adsin  (Sans,  ihirongama  stmddlv^^Xh^  befqical  extasy), 
which  may  atill  exist  in  aom«  of  the  n)onaiM:eries  of  N^pal. 

<<  ThektersslCnKdUeowrf  of  tbspsissscli>tl>«  B«d4U8tsacre4  booksliroaa  wh»h 
the  Siraitoh  insoriptian  k  Hdcea,  by  M.  Cs^ma  ^aXda&s,  rsDioyes«4l4«tibt«a«a 
the  jresdiog  of  the  first  word  which  I  anfortaoAtel/  took  for  the  demautruiw^ 
proBOttA  wr4,  whereas  it.  is  lite  rfhtitt  %  to  which  the  if^  in  the  next  line 
refers.  It.foUowa  tiM^t  the  aext  ^crd  ^f[f  sheald  be  resd  t^^siffy  Aom 
the  compoaad  ^JMWlt  which  is  of  course-  plwsL    M.  Csoma's  venioa  is 

here  perfectly  sgreeaUe  to  the  Sanscrit;  and  my  trSodittoa  of  tiie  former  half 
of  this  lentenoe  retpiirea  to  be  eorrectcd'byUs. 

I  am  by  iM>  meaaa  equally  well  eatiafied  with  the  otket  sentence  qfaoted  by  M* 
CsoiffA  as  fbllowini;  the  former  in  9ome  of  the  places  where  it  occnra  in  the  Bud- 
dhist acripturea :  the  Safiscrlt  text  of  which  is  certainly  corrupted  In  the  copies  he 
citea,  and,  except  in  the  last  line,  exhibita  no  aentence  coiVeaponding  \A  fdrm  to  hia 
Latin  or  Eogliah  version.  I  have  alao  very  considerable  doubt  of  the  accuracy 
of  the  opinion,  that  tbla  second  atansa  ia  the  clue  to  the  SUj^posed  enSg^'-iftthe 
first,  or  necessary  in  any  respect  to  complete  its  meaning.  That  it  is  even  the 
object  of  reference  in  the  former  stanza,  appears  to  me  doubtful.  The  occurrence 
of  the  former  passage, — not  only  in  the  two  several  inscriptions  of  BenureB  and 
Tirhut,  by  itselft-^hnt  at  the  end  of  chapters  in  the  places  you  pointed  •ut'to  me 
from  M.  Csoma' 8  Lantsli  MSS«,  seem  to  indicate  that  it  has  fkcon^iele  measi^ig 
in  itoelf  I  and  the    ^  ''  thus**  oi;  **  alike"  of  the  fourth  Une  may  as.  well  he 

understood  with  reference  to  the  preceding  clause,  as  to  any  aenteuce  following. 
The  metrical  structure  of  the  two  passages  confirms  me  in  the  idea  of  their  indepen- 
dency :  the  latter  being  in  the  ordinary  Antistup  measure,  with  about  the  same, 
degree  of  license  as  we  find  that  measure  in  the  FurAnas :  whereaa  tha  fohner, 
though  approximating  in  places  to  the  measure  of  eight  syllables,  is  us  remote 
from  the  rules  of  Valmiki's  sloka  as  are  the  hymns  of  the  Vedaa :  and  it  ia  equaliyi 
irreducible  to  the  laws  of  the  A*fya  or  any  more  modern  poetical  measure. 

In  the  translation  of  the  latter  passage,  I  would  advert  particularly  to  the  Une 
which  M.  Csoma  has  translated,  *  Every  virtue  most  be  practised.'  I  do  not  aee  how 


1835.]  InBcripihuki  found  in  the  Bauddha  Scripiwres.  1 37 


lOui—ittWwBnrfwadpJtOli  »6TWM»i»waipy.  IVftMt  word,  ihitai^Hy«, 
meaiM  *  of  felicity/  or  else,  '  of  skill  and  cleTerneBs  :'  while  the  other 
word,  which,  coalescing  with  haalawya,  makes  up  the  whole  line,  is  certainly  not 
Sanscrit  in  its  present  state ;  forth^e  is  not,  and  eannot  be,  any  such  compound  as 
^-q^K^.     By  making  the  tww  last  kilers  ^^x    i.  «.  nyodlnr  instead  of  prmdamt 

(which  howvTer  mbhk  dear  fas  the  Tibetsn  ehamter),  wd  raadmg  the  last 
word  of  the  irst  fine  ircir  i**<=^*<^o^  <VCfir«  I  oVtii«  the  Meaning^ 
rf  l»^hg  jhrtbwwaftum  pit  ■oi»^doit^]  aarin^  g  rA»4il<giiwnil  t^/<tfci».* 
.  JL^  ii^fti,:mp^mi  «f  fcuwyp  ^  thqiigh  mnch  less  lurd  amoog  hrahm^iqnl  Uindiui 
^-|9  pf^Hfee4,9Rt  in, the  ^diia-«rlA«-«ar^  of  ^maea-Sinha,  who  was. himself  a 
tii^idhtst,  in  the  following  Une,  {itMa,  lib.  iii.  c.  4,  a.  23,  L  206,)  which  may 
fhrnish  ns  with  an  approximation  in  ultimste  meaning,  thongh  not  in  the  itmcture 
oFttc^teatence,  to  the  TEbetan  ekplanatloti  giren  by  M.  Cboma. 

'^^  Kbcottpf&hment,  happiness,  holineis :  iti  these  three  meanings  t^  the  ^entei^ 
rtte  HirtlhwfcnmeBlyniidertieod.*»  '     .  ' 

^iAcfdtf^4la(lMtbrtliffl».|ihreeffMMb^*  thvlof  jn(iirM»iirMnD4kl9»«ttdlMiit 
^e. yor^  sy  im  ^f  jfirt  is^  j^^t^y  lAu5^  th^  ^ud^sl*  nse  of  the  term  jpoUts  onf^ 
*e  may  render  the  ^ecojud  line  in  question, 

'    '        '•*  The  adyancementi  or  hfgh  attainment,  of  jWitity;**        *    '  ' 

Tb«  third  Uiie  t^ttf  Che  fmifssimi  of  tfa^  Mrtovdni  df e»  the  If  tgfUh  Wo#A 
dM^' ftt^^ 'ksk*  i^  gotfd'SilbMrltf'  its.  ^  Hie  s(ibji^$|itlmi  of  tnie%  cm  viind,* 
tfft^^ft<kW >  tlikleMr,  vetbMng  iMsodtitiiM  *««  4Unis4' >the i eUkr  moid' 
f^'jMffihiiMaiii  t^  pttridknumiyam,  Hi,  '0^e*s  mind  #n«rtl)i  sArreqprted;* 
ifffiJrifft^H^^ir.  ^  tl^^  ^«  choice  lies  ^iMlTly  between  lh«e  bfO  renfiiigs, 
ofWiitdl' dATH^tt^lieir  eeenis  ^e  best,  =  nnd  most  accoMant  ^th  M  led  Uin,  ai  wi^r* 
aai aith  ilhs  i«lat4if  Aiinstnp dwaswre^  .)     .^      .'   1. 1      :•> 

'.i«nl9«|»n  llten^  rwimp  ef  b«tl^  the  stansM  «Bc«)rdij9g  l^my  soti^A  p(  .^emt 
dropping  however  the  proposed  eme||4Mion  of  ^i9C%  foT^Vipcf^  .^  the  &rs^ 
tins ortfaffdsrtter^  old adofptinirae  raadmg imnC^  Mprfponad  by  If.  CfeoaiA* 


♦«>_  ^^  ^  *•  'Eonim  oue  quoa  obitaculum  «r<i 


* 


Ckuism  sonun  SfC-PROPBCTU^ttlt 
(Bud<lhM|  wi<tfin  cktelaimTit. 
9b^  w  S^r  1^^'  --       '  -^'  :Eorum  que  quoa  obitaculum  «r<Mf, 

I  "''I  Piopia'>UMiQsctte*Mii9«Ksa»,     ' 

j  '•  ■        '   '         '      "    HiM  «tt  BtTDDlH A^MIplhai* 

l>r/!SiduLi.'B  conjectural  emendation  o^tiie  2nd  line  or  the  second  of 
titiAt  stii'OxUV'liaB  been  sinc^  unexpectedly  confirmed  by  the  Singhalese 

f  Tli<  vmrd,  WKnW9IPa4i  Jls  tMhni<)4^  f  ndnra,^ood  of  the  superior  9.rdf  jr  ^f  the  Bud« 

of  which,  when  It  had  become  extinct  in  Ceylon,  ha^fre- 


OMyAMht^f^ihipp^ , 

q^Btttfy^Wsif  mvol^eet  of-ssHflltnde  io  tiie^'  mote  refigloua-  of  the  Candtan  mcmardia, 

aadhaJi 

dcr,  xhk 

*'?.'        •  '      •      *    I*  . ;    .  '  ,j         1  •  >  . I    ••!»»      ' 


}'38  Report  an  the  Island  of  Soeotra,  [MAkca* 

Chrittian  coiiTert  from  Buddhism,  Ratna-Pala:  who  repeats  both 

passages  in  the  Pfii  or  Prjcrit  form  from  memory— describiog  ther 

former  especially  as  universally  current  among  the  disciples  of  Buddha.  - 

His  reading,  however,  gives  upasampadd  (Sanscrit  v9Mlj^<i:  prefect ds) 

in  the  plural.     And  in  the  former  passage,  that  of  the  inscription,  ho 

omits  the  particle  Ai,  and  instead  of  the  yeih  avadat  or  uvdcha,  he  reads 

the  synouymoas  dha.    His  Pali  reading,  which   will  be  immediately 

recognized  by  scholars  as  good  Magadha  Pricrit,  is  as  follows : 
'*  Ye  ihommd  hetuppabhavd,  Tetdn  hetun  iathfiyato 
A* ha  fesan  eha  yo  nirodha :  Evan  vddi  mahd  aamana, 
StUfba  pdpasMa  akaratHtn  :  Kugolagsa  upasanpadd : 
Sa  chittaparidamanaH :  Btan  BuddhanusdManan, 

but  Ratna  Pala  says  that  the  latter  couplet  is  not  necemarily  oon- 
nected  with  the  former.  On  the  contrary  another  series  of  rerscs  ge- 
nerally  follows  it  in  the  daily  service  of  the  Buddhist  temples  of  Ceylon. 
The  compendium  of  the  precepts  of  Buodha  certainly  occurs  in  nu- 
merous infttances  without  the  previous  couplet.  Thus  it  is  inserted  in 
the  Tibetan  version  of  the  saint's  letter  to  RatnavalI,  given  as  one 
of  the  examples  in  Mr.  Csoma's  new  Grammar,  which  will  also  be 
found  among  the  extracts  published  in  the  third  volume  of  this  Joce- 
NAL,  page  &l ;  and  there  would  have  been  no  reason  to  suspect  that 
it  was  implied  in  the  inconclusive  sentence  eng^vedon  the  Tirhut  and 
S4rnath  tablets,  had  not  the  actual  test  been  found  by  our  learned 
Hungarian  guest,  to  whose  laborious  and  willing  investigation  of  the 
volumes  which  are  sealed  to  all  but  himself,  we  are  mainly  indebted 
for  this  probable  if  not  conclusive  solution  of  the  enigma. 
ii'i'"      '*        ''  ■-■  ---  ■  —  ■ 

fV. -^Report  on  the  Island  of  Socotra,     By  Lieut.  J.  R.   Wsllstkd* 

Indian  Navy,  Assistant  Surveyor, 
The  foUowing  Report  has  been  compiled  from  a  daily  journal,  contain. 
fng  copious  notiees  of  all  that  came  under  my  observation^urinfr  a  deputation 
f»f  two  months  on  the  klendof  Soeotca,  ander  orders  of  LieuU  HAiNssyOom. 
mending  the  Pali  nurussurveying  Brig ;  but  asUie  admission  ofminute  details, 
fllustratWe  of  either  the  condition  and  obaraoter  of  the  inhabitants^  or  the 
productions,  topography,  &e.of  the  Island  can  scarcelf.  be  deemed  neceaaary 
in  an  effioal  paper,  similar  to  that  which  by  myiAstr«tcUonai»i:ef|Mred  of  me 
in  this  instance,  I  haveoonsidered  it  neceooery  to  eondensetbe  whole  into  as 
brief  a  space  as  kae  appearod  consiateni  with  •  the  objects  therein  .specified, 
notifying  at  the  same  time,  that  I  have  preserved  the  original  notes,  in  the 
event  of  Government  requiring  either  more  detailed  or  extended  ij^emuu 
'  lion  on  the  various  pointa  to  whieh-  my  attention  has  been  directed. 

By  sepafating  the  varioaa  eubjeets  eoDteined  in  this  f»aper  into  sections 
ander  diffnent  heada,  I  trust  the  Right  Honorable  the  Governor  in  Coud^ 
dl  will  be  enabled,  without  wading  tknough  any  extraneous  ma^r,  to  aeek 
at  eace  the  species  of  information  whieh  he  anay  require* 


1 835 .]  Report  on  the  Ishtnd  of  Socutm.  1  OS 

'  The  lilond  of  Sbootra  aippemn  io  haire  been  known  it  an  earlf  jieriocl 

to  tho  andeni  geogrmphers.     Ptolbht  notices  it  under  the  appeUatiou  of 

Dm  Caredis  Ins:  and  Arbian  specifies,  that  the  inhabitants  of  it  were  su1)« 

jeeted  to  the  authority  of  the  kiags  of  the  Incense  Country  ;  but  from  this 

period  it  appears  to  have  sttracteil  little  attention,  and  may  almost  l>e  con* 

sidered  as  lost  to  Geography,  until  the  risit  of  Marco  Polo  in  the  13th 

century,  who  does  not  however  make  any  particular  mention  of  its  inhabi. 

tants  or  resource?.  Vasgo  da  Gaha,  in  his  memorable  voyage  from  Lisbon  to 

Calicut  in  1 197,  passed  Socotra  without  seeing  it ;  but  seven  years  after. 

ward«i,  it  was  made  known  to  European  navij^Htors  by  Fernandez  Pbbeira  ; 

and  ALBVQUERguE,  at  a  somewhat  later  period^  took  possession  of  it.  At  the 

Ctfmmencement  of  the  i7th.century,  when  the  increasing  spirit  of  commerce 

aad  enterpme  led  several  of  our  squadrons  to  enter  the  ports  in  the  Red 

Sea,  Socotra  was  frequently  visited  for  shelter  or  refreshment;  and  in  con. 

8iM|uence  of  a  general  belief  during  the  year  1798,  that  Buonaparte,  who 

MB*  then  in  E^ypt,  contemplated  a  junction  of  his  forces  with  those  of 

Htdbr  ALf  in  India,  Commodore  Blanket,  with  a  squadron  from  the  Cape 

of  Good  Hope,  was  dispatched  to  take  pos^^ession  of  it*.  But  notwithstand. 

iag  these  eeveml  visits,  our  aoooants  connected  with  its  inhabitants,  ap^ 

pearance  and  produce,  have  been  vague  and  eontradidory.  By  one  traveller^ 

Captain  Davi«tocn,  a  notice  of  whose  travels  is  in  my  possession,  it  is  oh. 

served,  tbict  **  its  chief  produce  is  aloes,  though  the  annual  amount  does 

not  exceed  a  ton-^neattle  may  be  bou^t  but  exceodingly  small,  according 

to  the  dry   rooky  barteanets  of  the  island — wood  at  12  pence  a  mau's 

bvfden,  every  particular  is.  a  very  dear  peony  worth."    By  another,  it  is 

dcsKribed  as  a  populous  fruitful  island ;  that  the  inhabitauts  trade  to  Goa 

with  its  produce,  viz.  fine  aloes^  frankincense,  ambergris,  dragon's  blood, 

rice,  dates,  and  coral. 

Inconsistent  as  these  statements  appear,  there  is  reason  to  believe  both 
may  have  described  with  fidelity  that  which  at  the  period  of  their  vidt 
was  presented  before  them,  independent  of  the  evidence  which  exists  as 
to  the  former  fertility  of  the  island,  it  is  neoeHary  to  consider,  that  those 
parts  which  would  be  eacpoaed  to  the  view  of  the  paasiag  travi^r  are  mosU 
ly  naked  limestone,  parts  of  wUch  are  indeed  covered  with  a  soimty  spiriak- 
Img  of  soil,  but  thatef  a  ^ality  so  hard  and  bad,  that  it  meroty  npiuisbes 
a  feel^e  gnsm,  which  dries  np  almosi  as  wooa  as  the  rain  oeates^  whiob  may 
have  caused  it  to  spring  «9rth.  Upon  our  first  anrival  at  Tamorida,  ia  the 
early  pait  of  /anvary,  some  recent  showers  had  clothed  the  hill  with  a 
fively  ^erdufe  to  the  very  bate  of  the  gnnite  qpires,  and  the  whole  looked 
fresh  and  beautiful';  a  month  alUrvavds  all  was  parched  and  barren. 

More  than  one  vessel  at  difieroRt  periods  had  been  dispatched  to  ax. 
ttnirie  the  nattire  of  Its  havbowniandaaehofages ;  but  owing  to  some  cause 
which  I  cathwt  ««pUM,  our  iafomiatlOB  on  these  points  ooald  in  no  h^^er 
deg]^  be  depttided  <^a  Our  ignofaaoe  on  these  flabieete  strikes  us  the  mora 

•  iTiese  and  the  otherscanty ttotlcssftmndia  tWs'paper.arsesteaotadfrom  boeka 
ttmy  possessioa  oa  bottd;  otlie»lai»nntloawlUof  conrmbe/oandia  worksta 
which  I  have  it  not  iA  my  povsr  at  pvsssat  to  refec 

t2 


140  Rfptri  m  the  IMmi  •f  Soc9tfm^  [MjRca , 

iUtdUfwhoriretiBiiiidertiMpoiitidaQf  8M0lni,ilt  Iflag  iitmHf  in  ^9 
Mutottf  tlM  trade  ii«n  Indian  by  the  wsf«ftlM  Bad  8m:  tlMieBftraiicei^ 
which,  it  Buiybenidto«oiniiitiidon4heoiiehMid,  aai  date  t*  the  track 
of  oar  ships  h?  the  way  of  tha  Ca^  oa  the  athar~-a  paaitlDQ,  the  advaiu 
tagaa  of  which  under  aat  anterpriaiiig  papulatioii  and  anlig^tanad  goram. 
mant,  eoiild  searoely  hove  fkiied  at  aome  period  ta  hmra  farooght  it  iflta 
great  cammeKial  notioe  and  prasparityt  In  periods  of  antiqaityy  Saaotra 
served  as  a  station  for  merchsnts  ;  aiid  it  may  ha  obaarvad^  that  these 
advantages  were  not.  arer^Iaoked  by  a  marittme  iiation  likrtha  Psatti. 
guese.  The  ports  whM  raraam  in  the  Tictnity  ef  Taasaiidft  atiU  attAt  the 
importanee  which  thiy  attaohad  to  its  pasaessioni.  hat  sinee  the  dadine  af 
their  power^at  theeandosisD  of  the  stxteanth  aantary^'Saeatrahas  eoati* 
sued  to  he  disregarded  hy  Buiopean  nations; 

'  At  the  coBMncneemeBt  of  thia  year,  variava  eauasa  combined  to  render  the 
establishment  of  a  ateam  oomnuuiioatian  batareen  India  and  Europe  an  ob» 
}eat  of  general  interest,  and  diaeoasion ;  and  the  attention  of  Govenunena 
liaeame  particdarlydireotad  towards  this  island,  along  the  ahores  of  whidi 
it-waa  aniiicipated,  that' soma  welLalidtered  harbours  tt%habe  discaverady 
which  wOnM  aerve  bt  allaeaaona  as  a  depdt  iatr.  ooda«  Ih  order  to  idetannine 
this  point)  Gaptafa»  Dawal  hi  tiie  Pdhnurtia  BnrTaying-  Srig  waa  diraotod 
to  preoeed  at  onaa  ta  the-ialand,  and  ia  aaoaaata  a  muMte  trigonosnetrieal 
aotveyefits  exterior,  whaiLaliia  attentieii  at  the  aame  time  was- celled  ta 
^'  obtahiing  the  fisUast  Ittfonnation  nsgardbig^ba  gaiiatnuaeflfc,  popalatieB« 
proditeei  fertility  and-  qaality  of  soilv  aa  well  aa  the  religion^  en8tomsy<man» 
liers,  and  waakh  of  Its  ahhabitaiitB.V  While  Captain  Hiumm^shoqkL  oacopy 
biaiBalf  with  the  former  of  these  dotieSy  eoniahig  his  dieervaliaii  to  the 
aea  coast  and  its  vidaityv  I  waa  directed  to.pfaoeed  iawarda  the  interiof 
in  osderthat  1  might,  from  personal  obstivratioBi  report  on  the  VMona 
abbjects  on  which  Ctovammant  waa  deairpns<of  poesessuag  infermBtion^ 

Proridliig  myself  with  oamdii,  and  agaide,  I  first  jounMyad  by4ha  iaaati* 
or  towards  Colesseah,  examining  the  greater  part  of  the  weatera  pertkas 
of  thvidend  After  condadftng  my  labaenrations  in  this  neighbonrlisod,^d 
ewBawinioBting  with  the^Up^  I  tetemad  to  Taamrida.r  A  ohiaf^  in  .the 
mean  timaiiiamed  U  amms  fimr  TjuaT^aarirad  at  Oalesseafa^  vko  after  knvtlKg 
most  paaltiTa  dkeotioas,  prohibitingaar  farther»|wagiMss,  again  left  ibr  the 
eoatfamot;  We  were  in  eensequanee  doseljr  dsnined  ta  the  town  for  .a  §mr 
days,  but  I  at  length  gotdearandeamplatadmy  aurvey  of  the  weatora  and. 
The  map  Will  best  exhibit  the  natare  and  extant  of  theee  jom«eya,  and  I 
shaH  not  enter  hito  any  detail  of  them  here>  or  mslce  any  other  lamarhn 
than  that  the  Arabs  were  unceasing  in  their  attempts  ta  thiaw  obsMshai 
iff  the  Way  of  my  eompletian  of  it. 

The  island  ef  Soootra  ia  Of  the  aiiape  of  an  acute  triangle^  having  for 
ks  ^rertez,  a  ibt  promontory  towards  the  east  caMed  Ras  Maaftser  th» 
OMst  line  on  the  other  side  runs  in  a  8,  W.  direction,  and  k  nearly  straif^  $ 
the  geneml  direction  of  the  northern  fiice  is  formed  by  a  suacessioiii 
df  small  bays;  the  have  is  also  indented  by  a  deep  bay.  Its  length  ia  71^ 
miles,  and  breadth  at  the  broadest  part  81^  miles.  The  whole  i&land  may 


1635.]  Report  on  the  hlani  of  Soeoira.  141 

bt  flWMMeffftd  us  a  |iil6  ef  mouBteim  of  nearlj  eqmd  betgfit^  wfaM  are  alnMt 
•nnramidtsd  by  a  l<»w  phdn,  ^xteodiag  from  thm  base  to  the  margin  of  the 
aea :  thia  ia  of  an  irregular  aridtb,  -wymgftom  4  to  ladles,  excepting  tbat 
between  Raa  Kattanj  and  Has  filiab,  where  the  moimtaian  riae  vp  pcrpen. 
^Keolatiy  from  the  aea,  and  it  there  diaappeara  altogether*  Throngiwat  the 
fvheleesteBt  of  thia  belt,  witbtbe  esoeptionef  thoaeparta  whioh  are  watered 
bf  tiie  moofltaln  atreama  in  their  piegma  towaHa  the  aea»  and  aeaitf 
apMCu  heitiiaftei'  apedftad,  the  aoOia  hard,  and  of  abed  qnafity,  aaMldoeanet^ 
in  Ita  pnaent  atate,  appear  Maeeptible  of  ovdtiTalkHi.  The  aottthetn  aide, 
•hough  eoiiahleMibly  km  ftrtHo  than  the  northeni^  aftirday  nevertheleaav  <• 
the  rmaUr  «f  ftaa  Maasae  many  of  ita  preduetioaa ;  bat  to  the  weatward,  it 
jaaaerid  aadbarren  aa  the  went  parts  of  Arabia.  There  the  foroe  of  the  B. 
W.  wind  has  blown  the  aand  np  from  the  aea  shore,  where  it  ia  ao  ilne  aa  to 
be  aanriy  impalpable,  and  foroaed  it  intos  eontinnonarangeof  eand  hilki 
wMck  eHtend  paralWto  the  hoaeh  Ibr  aefend  mllee  ]  from  benee  it  spreada 
saarthe  plhin,  and  ia  ewen  iii  aome  plaeea  deposited  in  vaat  qnantittea,  at  a 
disttncerf three  adbsfnulft'tlie  eea,  atthebaaeof ihemeiiiltaiaBi  whiah 
HkfTO  ibm  »baniar  that  alone  eoidd  peeveat  it  front  chwm whelming  the 
Mtnnlahiloftbewbeleishuid^n  the  nortfarerff  side.  Thia  holt isaloi^,  and 
iaooveiad  with  adirariish  bnsh  about  aix  feat  in  height,  tiie  foliage  of  whidh 
ia  retained  thraugboat  the  year,  and  gives  to  the  apaee,  wlwn  it  is  gnyw%  an 
of  being  clothed  with  rerdtira  Soehis  the  appearanoe  of  the 
;  but  the  high  lands  eodlibitm  great  vanety  «f  aeaand  snrfaee.  As 
ngenesid  remailr;  H  majr  however  be  bbsdrved,  tiut  oetbtegdn  the  N.  Bt 
■M»MMMiit  praaenfer  a  stronger  eontradi  than  the  Western  and  esatOEn  pacta 
eftheishnid^whiietiw  former  is  de^tnte  <rf  verdare,  has  but  scanty  paa» 
tnnge;. and  fan  {wWk  ihe  exeeptfDD  of  afew  places  near  the  aea)  no  other 
water  than  that  wtihth'  is  mtained  in  nataral  reservoirs  i  the  latter  or  eaatenk 
portion  i»ftd  hff  nmnerone  streams;  its  ^rileys  nourish  Inxutiant  grass;  lierda 
of  eaetlft  nre  numerous^  nfid  the  scenery  In  aome  plaeea  little  Inferior  to  ttat 
of  our  own  oenRtiy«; ' 

BvKk  we  moat  now,  as  the  most  eeotral  and  lefty,  eaaluine  the  graHite 
Mdge  of  mountains  in  the  violnitv  of  Tamarida ;  steep  v^eys  intetaeot 
chahi,  divl^Hng  It  into  narrow  ridges^  i#hieh  extend  in  a  nor^easlerly 
noutliuweaterly'^ivection.  Of  these  the  lower  pa^  is  composed  -of  a 
ted  alvminomr  pdrphyry^  and  the  upper  of  a  coarsegrained  grey  granite 
wirteh  pitottodee  aeveral  of  ita  apires  to  the  height^  aa  was  ascertained 
by  n  trigmiomeltrical  ndmeasnrement,  of  five  thouaand  foot  ;  the  aummit 
of  tiMM  is  eonsequenliy  seldom  free  flrom  douds ;  but  when  the  weather 
is  dear,  tlieir  appearance  is  brohen  and  picturesque.  The  lower  part  of 
tbiadbain  Is  covered  with  the  same  dwarfish  tree  whidi  is  found  on  the 
plaina :  higher  up  there  is  a  great  variety  of  trees  and  aromatic  pianta ;  but 
the  granite  spires  merefy  nourish  a  light-colored  moss,  and  are  deetitute  ai 
▼mUttie.  Connected  with  tiie  granite  range,  and  extending  from  it  totiie 
&  W.  there  is  a  lower  ridge,  averaging  in  height  about  1500  fbet,  eonw 
pond  af  a  ctaipaet  eream^cdored  fimaatene.    From  this  the  hills  diverge 


J42  R^p&rt  on  the  I$UmA  of  Soeotra,  [March, 

in  short  ran^  towifrds  the  aouthem  shore :  their  outline  4s  oioslljr  Miootlt 
and  rounded,  excepting  on  the  side  nearest  to  the  nea,  where  it  in  general 
presents  a  steep  walL  The  whole  of  the  western  and  the  greater  part  of 
the  eafitem  portion  of  the  island  is  comiHwed  of  hills  similar  in  their  ap^ 
pearance,  elevation,  and  structure  to  this  range. 

As  the  whole  Island  of  8.*ootra  may  be  considered  as  one  mass  of  pri* 
witiye  rock,  we  cannot  expect  to  find  it  distinguished  by  any  temarloible  fer^ 
tility  of  soil.  I  yet  find  it  so  variedi  that  it  is  difflcalt  to  speak  of  it  in  any 
general  terms.  The  summit  and  sides  of  the  greater  part  of  the  mountains^ 
composing  the  eastern  portion  of  the  inland,  present  in  astne  phices  the 
emooth  surface  of  the  reck  entirely  denuded  of  soil ;  in  others  the- rain  has 
worn  the  surface  into  hollows,  and  other  Irregalarities^  in  which  th«Te  ia 
lodged  a  shallow  deposit  of  light  earth,  fttrni  whence  a  few  shrubs  apring 
fiytih.  On  the  sea  face  of  the  lttil4>  on  the  northern  side  of  the  island^  and 
amidst  the  siiie^  and  devoted  regions  in  the  vicinity  «f  the  granite  peak^ 
we  find  a  dark  rich  Tegetable  'mouldy  which  teams  with  the  most  Inxu. 
riant  vegetation.  In  the  ttlainrnbout  Tamarida^  sotae  portions  nenr 
Cidhiop,  and  several  beautiful  valleys  and  plains  which  I  crosxed  on  my 
return  from  Has  Mamse,  the  soil  consists  of  n  reddish  •ooleved  earthy  which 
nouri^es  at  certain  season^  an  aliundant  supply  of  grass,  -and  appears  well 
adapted  it»r  the  cultivation  of  grain,  fruits^  or  vegetaibles.  ia  those  vallnys 
through  whkh  the  streams  flow,  there  are  now  only  eoctensive  grov^  of 
date  trees ;  but  the  ejustence  of  a  broad  border  nf  beoutiiul  tuif,  oodaaional 
envlosures  of  Dekhan,  and  (though  but  rarely)  a  plantation  of  indigo  of 
cotton  y  indicate  no  want  of  richnees  or  fertility  of  the  soiL 

GUnuUo, 

Though  this  island  is  situated  bat  a  siMrt  distance  irom  the  eon* 
tinents  «f  Arabia  and  Africa,-  and  is  in  fisct  on  the  same  pandlel  with 
their  most  pardied  and  framing  plains,  yet  from  both  monsoons  blowing 
over  a  vast  expanse  of  water,  it  enjoys  a  climate  remarkably  temperate  and 
cool :  a  register  of  the  thermometer  which  I  kept  during-our  stay,  from  the 
19th  of  January  te  the  lith  -March,  exhibits  the  mean  daily  temparatnre 
at  70^^  while  several  springs  at  but  a  slight  elevation  from  the  aea,  into 
which  the  thermometer  was  inmiersedy  indicated  tiie  mean  annual  tenii* 
perature  at  73'.  On  the  bills  it  is  of  course  found' to  he  mnfhcooler.  Until 
^rithin  a  few  da3rs  previous  to  our  qnitting  the  iiilandy  the  monsoon  Uew 
very  fresh,  and  even  at  times  swept  through  the  valleyBwith  Ji  vinlenee  1 
have  rarely  seen  equalled.  The  sky  was  usually  overcast  witlboloiais».MUl 
while  other  parts  of  Asia  and  Africa,  under  the  same  parallel,  had  yet  floms 
months  to  elapse  before  their  tenmaaition  of  the  dry  seasons,  fleeatm«ato 
joyed  frequent  and  copious  rains  •;  fbr  these  she  ispriaeipally  indehled  nt 
this  season  to  her  granite  mountains :  their  lofty  peaks  ob0tnaot.tiM  doudn 
which  strike  against  their  aides :  either  depositing  their  aqneenn  partisiea 
near  their  summit^  or  precipitating  ihem  in  plentiful  abowiai8«n  the 
ronnding  country.  It  is  these  also  which  oontitb«ite  to  noittiflh  ti» 
nm»  mountain  streams  whii^  intersect  several  partt  of  tho  ialand^  fietenA 


1635.}  Repori  on  the  hhnd  of  Soeotrn.  143 

9f  these  are  of  a  widtib  and  dtfpth  that  in  Arabia  would  ahnoat  entitle  them 
te  the  appellatien  of  rivem.  They  all  originate  near  the  ^anitermottiu 
tains,  and  relHog  with  a  oonfliderahle  descent  down  the  roeky  ravines,  they 
generally  unite  eererai  with  eaeh  ether  near  their  eztremityj  and  after. 
wanLs  wind  their  way  more  slowly  throvgh  the  vidleye  into  the  eea.  Those 
on  the  western  par%  of  the  island  have  m  rapid  deseent,  and  are  in  the  N. 
£w  monsoon  dried  ap>  at  hut  a  short  distance  from  their  souive,  while 
these  en  the  eastern  side  continue  throughout  the  year  to  d^harge  their 
walM»  iaio  the  oceaiL 

1  eoiihi  learn  bnt  Kttle  ooneeming  the  influenoe  of  the  8.  W.  monsoon 
here  ftom  the  natives.  They  describe  the  rain  as  beir^  frequent  and 
heavy,  snd  the  showers  in  Jaly  and  August  neariy  incessant.  No  bugga. 
lews  at  this  season  -touch  at  their  island,  nor  do  aay  of  their  own  boats 
TsnfcuM;to  sea.  The. trees/  wherever  the  wind  has  reached  them  in  their 
inclined  and  hesM  position^  bear  good  evidence  to  its  power*  Thunder^ 
stems  aoa  finsqusnt  at  the  setting  in  of  the  OMttsoon,  and  accidents  from 
the  lighSnin^  ave  described  to  he  of  fi^equent  oeeurrence. 

AoMttg  4he  few  natural  prodaetiona  which  are  found  en  this  island,  that 

which  faoUs  the  first  rank  is  the^  ahM>  "  Ab$  lynoaM,  and  Aioe  Soefirina^*' 

called  in  the  hmgnage  of  4he  island  Tayof,  and  by  the  Arabs  Subal,  for 

thifr  plant  has  been  heU  fiunena  from  the  earliest  periods  and  it  is  eon* 

sequently  toe  well  known  to  need  aay  deseriptaon.    They  are  usually 

found  on  the  sides  and  summits  of  the  limestone  mountains,  at  an  eleva* 

tion  of  from  £00  to  1000  feet  from  the  level  ef  the  pkuns.   The  plant 

appears  to  thrive  only  in  parched  andbasreiv  j4aces.    Its  leaves  are  pluck. 

e4  at  any  period^  and  after-being  placed  in-a  skin,  the  Juice  is  suffered  to 

exude  fiposa  them.    In  this  state  they  arobroughb  in.  to  Tamarida  and 

Colesseah,  and  there  disposed  of  for  dates*    Frsm- hence.  H  is  mostly  ship^ 

pcd  off  to  Muscat,  wheve  its  price  -varies  very  considerably.  In  16S3,  the  best 

•old  ibr  one  rupee  the  Beng^  sefle  (seer  ?),  whileef  •  that*  which  was  more  in*. 

difcrent,  five  seilss  might  be  precored  for  the  dollar.    The  Sooetrina  aloetv 

when  porc^  are  the  finest  in  the.  world,  but  owing  to  theesreless  manner  in 

which  they  am  gathered  aadpacked,  they  contracb  many  impuiities^  and 

their  vakie  is  propedtiooably.  deteriorated.    Formerly  every  part  of  th^ 

Wand  pmdneing  the^aloe  waa  Iwmed  out  to  different  individuals,  and  the 

»rheln produce',  at  a  fixed  valuation  was  monopolized  by  the  Sultaa,  who 

timn  iceidedea  the  island;.     The  bdnadiries,  which  oensisted  of  loos# 

easn*  —lis,,  and  had  been  carried  with  imntensei  labonr  overhiU  and  dalc^ 

•taUreasaitt  nnder  the  present  unsettAed  government ;  the  descendants  of 

dfae^nmast  to  whoai.  ih^  were  allotted  have  either  withdvaHin  their  claip^ 

mrwKm  fiwfgetten.  At  present  a*y  enn  collects  it  who  eboeses  to  take  the.  trwi- 

.hle^ and  aatnigraiJaJs  levied  en aooSttnt of  the  Sultan^  as  they  lodge  but 

JittJ^lamnJbousea.and  merely  collect  itwhenithe  arrival  of  a  ship  or 

AfpsleKi  eteateandenissMl.  The  quantity  piodaoed  has  been  erroneously 

iPBffeisd^A^he  ^aaeb  less  than  it  is  in  reality  ;  but  oaths  westeuxside  of 


t44  Repdh  tm  tkt  htani  of  Socotra.  [M^kCfl* 

iSie  isl»id  tli€  htXk  fimt  ia  ettcnl  «f  w^evsl  mtAfts  are  aoir  tt>  tvi^ljr  «taft^ 
4«d  wftb  It,  tiMt  it  la  nut  likelf  wren  at  airf^turi  perifld^faaftiie  whole' 
of  dmt  whidi  might  be,  will  he  eelleeted.    The  qnadlitf  feporte^  wfthitf^ 
the  last  few  yeara  haa  varied  very  muidi ;  hi  HSS  it  aaMninted  to  SS'akSm/ 
or  about  two  torn.    Next  hi  hnpoitanee  to  the  aloe'eomea  the  DragonV 
Mood  tree,  iVgyjcaryai  Draeo,  the  gnm'fhMi  whM,  fi^m^vit  BHuenil/ ia- 
alao  collected  hy  the  Bedoeitaa  at  aUaeaaona.  Aa  Ais  gam  iafaaowtitir'  hi» 
prodttoed  hy  aereral  treea,  and  the  afpeciea  eft  which  it  ia  ibund  in  Sioeetm^ 
may  not  therefore  be  knoim  ia  Btirope,  Tahall  give  a  «hart  tfeoMit  of  fk' 
£nee  the  aloe  it  ia  mraally  met  with  ev  the  timeitoiie  hiHa,'  rarely  kt^  a  leaif  ^ 
elevfttfoo  than  000,  and-amnetimea  ae  mech  aifiOOO,  foet^aftMrretlM  lev^^eP 
the  sea ;  bet  it  la  never  AraUd  on  the  plaiBs.  '  ThetrankiatMailyalibiM^ 
f9  indheritt  diftiaeter,  wad  ita  he^^  vhrlea  ftam  ro'fe  l9«Ye«t ;  iSd^ 
hranchea  are  niimerotia,  het  Aort  andlMcilly  interwdveh  ^^IW  emth  iiOibf.^ 
The  leavea  are  ef 'Aeeriaeeooa  atructore,  and  'aboet  liKftfebea  in  tenfjthj^ 
thef  are  of  a  awoMLiaie  Ibnn,  pofetei*at'the  extTMiity,  tAii'aonfie^fMt  fUt^' 
tended  at  -flie  bib^,  #here  they  are  iceaik^aftd  aontenlMie  i^eaemble  thoa^bf  • 
the  pine-apple.    Ill  thhi  partlhey  are^  otfMeclM-  wHh^Ihe^  bifMbh  bf  Che 
tree,  and  rMfMhig*  IMnU^anf  ioMMte  tMmiber,  ^^'^kMme-  k  tetJIke 
ahape.    ThWe^togeMMh^  f^rin  Hie*  l^ifief  ^paiVef  thettee','«iid  by  the  vafiely 
in  their  iffii^te'iM  dliAriberlt6i<<  fe;?^  flkHMfeappehmAi^  ' 

We  weretf6t'ttiltfBiilly  JUhteh^^iftfobttfii^  ^fv6bMtt  of  the  floWeror^' 
fruit,  bikt'«bt»l!^l6M  deMMMf  M^b8«lddagi%to'«he^fliCela8a  of  Lhmaof/ 
and  tbthbhWiitaft  order  lAfttvMtfn^    "<'       .*   ^-.  . 

Tie geu^ ^ihdea  gfN>iiliialWttil^#ifatf  it^^ikntvpfrnt" 

nmxA,  onXaiiiy  oeeaaien,  to  WMs  aA  kuimim  frir  thh6  piirpoae:  Two  tiiide ' 
were  }AiHht  to  me;  «f  wlJich't<M&  #hk«i  hrHtf  %  datfk  eri^aR>A>t)afili^  tsalled 
'^ MeaeHe,''  is  eMeeihed 'l^beatV M piM  M  Mntfeal  it  from 6 lb ^'rupeeb 
the  aelle.  Dragen'a.ldeod4»'ealledhy the'Afilba  Bum  JDMeii,  koA  EdUl^  by 
the  BocotriMta.  I  waa  frit)aentlyaaaared,HMit  tot 'tnore  than  utenth^'ef  the 
qeaiMity  which  might  be  preeercd;  winreinBr  coUeoted  by  the  Bedoahi^  httt 
ihiB,^ila  withthe-adoee;  eppebra  tobe  owlkigtotherehetegnie  regalardemand. 

Ftem  « tree,  called  in  th'e  laiigdi|^  e€  the*  ialioid,  Amlkra,  they  proeurba ' 
Hl^ht-e^oietf  gem,  MiA-  ia  eHghtiy  o4orlfbrabe, 'but  iaimidi*  inferior  te  ' 
t&at  MdMOlfban,  bbtHih^en  the  A'rabiail  coeaLiefceteheaiuiddeaaviplleAa  ^ 
w€^takeeef  the  otfrer  vafietieedTtaveaovKhii  iaiaod,  bot^aa'tti^^eiMt- 
appear  •va&aUefor'bMldiflg,  or  anytiaeM  ptopoae^and  aretMrely  remailc. 
able  for  being  hidlgeiieva  to  tMeMahd,  I  have  not  conaideBed  it  MeeaM^f "" 
iO*awell%hiapape#  with  any  remaake  <m  theaii.  A  taige  eelleetiatt  ef  plaMi- ' 
wea  oiae  nmde,  -  andthe  Botanist  en  thegiiHite  peak*  would  Jf»t  iheei*^ 
wMi»rich  harveat.  Oh  the  aammit  of  theae  tnoamaina  the  Bedeaito caJtoi  "*' 
a  grey;4Mloredtneae;  called  Shmnak,  e4ifeh  irvied  by  the  Arab  toialba  W*i 
dyeihefr  faceauf  a  yellow  color.    It  adherea  ihrnily  to  the  gMiite  apiirew^ ' 
the'whole  aerlboe  of  #hich  is  covered  with-it  *  they  thtia  recei«*  A  orihieh%  - 
whM  la  not^ehr  #i^/but  which  laMI  hoirever  far  reihoeed  Ihettlk-^ito 
agttenlMIe  ie^iimeei  tihoHy^  «iibiaoerv'ett  the  iaiaikl lal  tocrtwii,  the  naiy  > 


IS35.}  Report  ^  the  I$bmeL^/ S&eoM*  lH 

gttift  wiaA  Im  eaftiratod  on  any  pwiof  th«  i^Rod  Iv  tiftDed  cZ«jleldn; 
thM  0  pref«md  to  anj.  •ther,  becMua  it  rvqairea  lew  atteodanoe^ 
«id  if  wstaredy  wiU  prodnee  a  crop  at  any  eeaaon:  provided  there  ia 
water  in  itm  vmrnly,  th^f  do  *Bot  appear  to  be  at  all  solidtoua  aa  to  the 
foalitjr  of  the  soil^  or  the  spots  they  a^ect  to  serve,  aa  fielda.  They  mer&. 
If  reniove  the  loose  stoaes,  and  with  them  build  op  a  well^  to  prevent  the 
lanadii  of  the  cattle ;  the  aoil  ia  then,  some  what  loosened  with  a  pointed 
itiok^  (for  they  have  no  articles  of  husbandry,)  and  after  being  divided  by 
low  narrow  emhaokmenta  into  small  squares,  the  seed  is  thrown  on  them 
mtuh  in  the  aaine  way  as  it  ia  in  England.  In  the  absence  of  rai|i  these- 
syi^res  are  filled  with  water  twice  a  day,  until  the  grain  haa  nevly  attain-. 
ed  its  full  gvowtb,  when  once  is  considered  sufficient..  It  is  now  tied  in 
the  aipper  part  into  portMtns  about  the  size  of  sheaves^  iA^wWch  state  it  is 
allovfd  'to  remaia  iiatil  it  is  ripened  and  is  cut  down,.  When  milk  la 
throdaBr,  and  .they  cva  obtain  dateB>  dekhan  is  Tarely- partaken  9f ;  but 
whenthe  .pu^y  Qi  MKP^is  l^xit  soaaty,  it  forma  the  jchief  article  o^  their 
fio4  It  ad4ft.iio^  a;]iititle  to  the  value  which  they  place  on  this  grain^  that 
they  age^  w^etj.fto  i  fc^P:  it  iminjuBsd  for  a  loiag.  period.  No  dekhan  is 
gn>vn4Hi  the  ifjfH^end  9f  tl^e  islAffdj  but.on  the.eii9t  the  endosores  in  some 
of  tha  infioTB  ar^^jr^ei^^'HUineMmfr  Jt  is  hovev^  to  their  date  groves,  next 
to  their.  4Qeki{,:th9tr*tifc|9  Illli^itjPQta  look  for  their  principal  means  of  sup- 
'  port. .  With  Jhe  ^aweptiog  ^.a  email  one  at  Colesseahy  and  another  on  the 
west  aida^  of  ttlOignud^jMolcj,  these  are  also  oonfined  to  the  eastern  por. 
tkm  of  the  island.  Here  the  borders  of  the  numerous  streams  which  in. 
te^aect  itjiialiim^  ^P)^eajwith,^m;  tfaafoliege  is  somewhat  more  scanty 
tha^  thalcf  th^iM^flf  .^/U^ia^'hot-  I  observe  no  other  peculiarity  in  the 
tBBg,^  .gepwe.ar|iijgiflpndf|^f>d  at'^the  latter  end  of  Decemberi  and  others  aa 
lirtajia  Ae  ea«ly:Mripf  .<  I^rch :  they  must  therefore  secure  to  themselves^ 
aasgjlj^qf  jri^Mbl4>l>Mk  for  two-  months.  Those  which  are  eultivated; 
apefqpit'^^  g9in||a.peaka.pcodnce  the  first  crop*  There  are  however^ 
ssaifi  §seveflF.op.  ti^  sandy  ]>elt  at  the  southern  side  of  this  island,  which  I. 
I  hfHra  hoon  -isfyf^^efe^  #esarad  bear  two  crops  during  the  year  ;  the  one  ia 

Hiy,  9fi99(  ik9iffrfJS^\9>^d  aQother  hn  October,  after  the  8.  W.  monsoon ; 
tha  finaftwfoailJioJd  i|^  mv^  eetlmation.  From  the  other  groves^  though 
aJaqptf^Mfli^J^edloctAd^  yet,  it  is  not  suffideat  for  theeonimraptionof 
tha  inhsMipit^  and  fi^ooMderable  supply  is  aaaoally  drawn  from  Muscat. 
.4>>iMljVyt':»ftp»:ygil^s.  whieb  uny  have  contained  water,  or  through, 
^v^lk^lKiltm.iliay^ibev^pasiMdy  ther^  ari»  an  ^atonishiJig  nuipber  of  Nibet 
tivvr^iAe^lllllJMto^  waUJIpDe.wi»iB.ii:^  ;  the  fruit  le  about  t|ia 

sj^aafea  nl»BUjl*'</<othfrr  afleannntr  flavouriandie  produced  at  .all  eeaaona. 
ThawBadoiiiwH  4>!»ll^  jfc.iw4.fif»§fr.braisi»ig  the  berry  between  two  stones 
avMUtiafiM^iPpaMj  t^hey  viU^wj^jy^  aiittle  ghee,  end>4offppc  th^  whole  .- 
with  awrhriel^u;  Their, »aw»laaia<ej|ct|Bdingly  fond  lof  the  youngtraqdiea 
ef^fhia.Vafl^^H^'^m.ka  bark  4he.  Bedouins  extract  a  tan  for  their  j^ides*  • 
Tha  tsmjiriad  WMMiMf^  ^^uontli  amoitg  tha  hills ;  as  .v^all  aa  the- wild  £g  j 
frt^Lthiilftili^A&ll^'f^QfmiM  the  patiyes  deeoct  a.  09olii|g;:«wl  :refseshiog. 


146  Report  on  the  Island  of  Socotta.  [MAticfi« 

drink,'  afad  tbe  timbrageous  foliage  of  the  latter  affords  to  tlie  Bedouina  a 

most  grateful  shade  during  the  heat  of  the  day.  The  Bedouins  abo  eat  the 

inner  bark  of  a  tree  so  called,  which  is  found  growing  near  the  sea  shose. 

In  the  vicinity  of  Tamarida,  some  melons,  beans,  and  a  little  tobacco^  sufiELci^ 

ent  for  theconsumption  of  the  inhabitants,  are  cultivated;  on  the  granite  hiila 

Bome  few  orange  trees,  a  species  of  wild  grape,  and  a  kind  of  wild  pear  (?)  are 

also  found,  but  no  other  fruits  or  vegetables  of  any  description  is  produced 

or  known.  I  have  already  noticed  the  fertility  of  the  soil  in  some  parts  of 

the  island,  and  the  extraordinary  advantages  it  possesses  in  its  numerous 

Streams  :  both  are  utterly  disregarded  by  the  natives.  The  whole  of  the  land 

in  the  vicinity  of  the  granite  peaks  is  in  the  highest  degree  susceptible  of 

cultivation.  Grain,  fruits,  or  vegetables  to  any  extent  might  be  reared  in  the 

plain  near  Tamarida,  and  amongt  the  rich  valleys  in  the  direction  of  Has 

Mamse.     The  face  of  the  hills  on  the  northern  side  might  be  terraced  and 

cultivated  in  the  same  manner,  as  is  customary  in  Yemen  and  Palestinor  In 

a  word,  was  it  not  for  the  prevailing  ignorance  and  sloth  which  exists  amoog 

its  inhabitants,  Socotra  in  a  few  seasons  might  be  rendered  as  celebrated  for 

the  extent  and  variety  of  its  productions  as  it  is  now  remarkable  for  its 

total  want  of  them. 

Natural  History. 
The  only  animals  we  saw  in  Socotra  were  camels,  asses,  oxen,  sheep, 
goats,  and  civet  cats.  The  camels  were  as  large  as  those  of  Syria,  and  were 
more  remarkable  for  strength  than  for  speed.  As  they  are  continually 
ascending  and  descending  the  mountains  by  bad  passes,  they  become  nearly 
as  sure-footed  as  mules;  but  being  constantly  fed  on  succulent  herbs,  they  do 
not,  if  this  food  is  taken  from  them,  display  the  same  endurance  of  thirst  aa 
those  of  Arabia;  when  confined  to  the  parched  shrubs  which  grow  on  the 
low  land,  they  require  to  be  watered  daily.  Camels  areprincipally  used  either 
by  the  traders  while  seeking  ghee  among  the  mountains;  or  by  the  inhabi. 
tants,  for  the  purpose  of  bringing  dates  or  fire- wood  from  the  interior ;  the 
whole  number  on  the  Island  does  not  exceed  two  hundrejl.  For  those  I 
took  with  me  t  paid  six  dollars  the  month;  the  price  for  which  they  aresold 
is  usually  from  20  to  SO  dollars.  Cows  are  very  numerous  in  the  vicinity 
of  Tamarida,  on  the  granite  range  of  mountains,  and  in  many  of  the  eastern 
parts  of  the  island.  They  are  usually  of  the  same  color  as  that  which 
distinguishes  the  Aldemey  breed  in  England,  though  their  size  does  not  far 
exceed  the  Welch  breed.  The  hump  which  marks  those  of  India  and  Ara- 
bia is  not  observed  here.  They  find  an  abundance  of  pasture,  are  sleek  and 
fat,  and  their  flesh  of  a  most  superior  quality.  The  natives  prize  them  for 
the  sake  of  their  milk,  with  which  they  make  the  ghee,  that  is  in  so  much 
estimation  on  the  coasts  of  Arabia  and  Africa.  They  are  not  therefore 
solicitous  to  part  with  them,  and  the  price  they  demand  compared  with  that 
for  which  they  are  purchased  on  the  Arabian  coast,  is  proportionally  high  ; 
10  dollars  was  the  sum  we  paid  for  those  we  procured.  ITieir  flesh  was  pro* 
nounced  equal  to  our  finest  English  oxen.  Should  Socotra,  as  is  contemplated, 
become  a  station  for  our  steamers,  an  agent  would  be  enabled  with  little 


1 835  J..  Report  ^n  the  hUnd  ^f  Smcotrcn  -  i47 

trouble  to  supply  as  many  of  these  as  might  be  required.   The  oumbejr  «n 
the  island  at  present  exeeds  1600. 

V  ast  flocks  of  sheep  and  goats  are  found  in  every  part  of  the  island, 
the  latter  are  indeed  so  numerous,  that  the  owners  never  trouble  themselves 
with  counting  them;  the  sheep  have  not  the  enormous  tail  w]uch  disfigures 
those  of  Arabia  and  Egypt;  they  are  usually  small,  and  lean,  with  remarka- 
bly slender  legs,  and  their  flesh  is  not  well  tasted.  The  Bedouins  wash  them 
everj'  two  or  three  months,  to  prevent  them  from  getting  the  rot;  their 
wool  is  manufactured  into  the  thick  cloaks  which  are  so  well  known  in 
Arabia  and   Persia.     There  are  several  varieties  of  goat  on  the  island, 
and  a  milch-goat,  of  which  nearly  equal  care  is  taken  with  the  sheep :  ano- 
ther kind,  of  a  reddish  color,  with  long  shaggy  hair,  which  is  permitted  to 
rove  about  the  island,  and  which  appears  common  property  ;  a  third  is  the 
.wild  goat,   which  is  only  found  in  the  loneliest  glens,  or  on  the  summit  qf 
the  loftiest  hiUs;  their  flesh  is  much  prized  by  the  Bedouins.  When  the  sbepr' 
herds  are  desirous  of  catching  them,  they  seek  about  for  their  haunts  until 
they  discover  the  track  by  >vhich  they  pass  up  and  down  the  mountains; 
across  this  they  spread  a  net.  One  of  their  number  then  ascends  to  the  sunw 
mit  of  the  mountain  by  another  route,  and  makes  his  appearance  before  the 
animal^  who  no  sooner  discovers  him  than  he  darts  down  the  path  and 
becomes  entangled  in  the  net,  where  he  is  quickly  secured  by  those  who  are 
stationed  there  for  that  purpose.  Amidst  the  hills  over  Tamarida  and  0|l 
the  plain  contiguous  to  it,  there  are  a  great  number  of  asses  which  were 
described  to  me  as  di^ering  in  some  respects  from  the  domestic  ass,  but 
after  repeated  opportunities  of  observing  them  I  find  there  is  no  reason  in 
such  a  distinction.     It  is  more  than  probable  that  the  introduction  of 
camels  superseded  the  necessity  of  employing  them  as  beasts  of  burden,  and 
they  were  therefore  permitted  by  their  masters  to  stray  where  they  pleas* 
ed.     They  now  wander  about  in  troops  of  ten  and  a  dozen,  and  evince  little 
fear  until  they  are  approached  too  close^  when  they  dart  off  with  much 
speed.  Although  they  were  not  applied  by  the  natives  t^  any  usefulpurpose 
they  would  no  doubt  be  found,  should  occasion  hereafter  require  it,  of  much 
utility.    The  only  wild  animal  that  is  known  among  the  hills  is  the  civet 
cat,  of  which   it  is  needless  to  give  any  description.     This  animal  is  very 
abundant  and  was  frequently  brought  to  me  for  ,sale,  but  I  have  not  been 
able  to  learn  that  the  natives  take  any  trouble  to  collect  much  of  its  per- 
fume.    Hyenas,  jackals,  monkeys,  and  other  animals  whicl}  are  common 
to  the  hills  on  the  shores  of  either  continent,  are  unknown  here ;  we  do  not 
even  find  the  antelope,  which  is  the  more  singular  as  it  abounds  on  most 
of  the  other  islands  of  the  Arabian  coast.     The  dog  is  also  unknown,  and 
one  we  had  on  board  was  frequently  mistaken  for  a  swine.     I  saw  but  one 
snake  during  the  whole  of  the  time  I  was  on  the  island,  and  the  head  of 
that  was  too  much  bruised  for  me  to  ascertain  if  it  was  poisonous,  though 
the  natives  assured  me  it  was  so.     From  them  I  also  learnt,  that  after  the 
rains  a  great  many  made  their  appearance,  and  some  marvellous  stories 
were  told  me  respecting  their  size  and  fierceness ;  how  true  these  may  be,  X 
u  2 


1 48  Report  on  the  Muttd  of  Soc&tm.  [Mabcb» 

t  know  mot,  tet  oo  the  l^tr  Uad  Ihey^  havte  an  aaUfBUbing  nundierel  fiooift- 
•DB.  oeatqMdei^  and  mlur^  and  veaomom  dMwription  of  spiflera^  oalled  (  ^  ) 
.  the  bite«f  which  creates  alaniiiiiginflammaitioa^aiidevenwithyoangdkildrea, 
it  k  said,  aometinMs  proves  fataL     In  some  placea  H  was  a  chaneaif  a  a^ne 
waaremoTied  but  thai  foa  w^old  find  <»e*or  more  of  these  inaectei.    Lo- 
-casta  have  rarely  been  seen  in  Seeotra,  and  those  which  werSv  am  said  to 
have  been  few,  and  wers  most  probably  stiag^len.    Ants  are  namenaiaj 
and  the  inle  of  one  kind  ta  searoely  ksapainfol  than  the  stin^^  of  a- wAsp ; 
.■ear  the  dekhan  enolosares,  field  mioe  are  often  observadi  and  on  the  kiUs 
,  the?  are  much  tmabfod  with  rats  and  other  venniit.    The  chamaleon  ia  n 
nativeof  this  island.     TheOndy  birdsl  saw  werecraaeii,  flsminfaes^'W^ 
daekfl^  a  speeies  of  wateiufowl^  wood  pigeons  (very  numerous);  the  awattaw^ 
the  lapwing,  owis>  bats,  and  fiavr  vaneties  of  the  raltim :  the  last  ase  parw 
ttoalarly  servioeahle  in  deansing'the  earth  of  carcasses  nnd  fikk*    Thena 
is  also  a  amall  bird^  with  a  red  boak  asid  dark  p«^e  plumage,  callaAin  tha 
Sotsolrmn  language  M^tbaaredi  whkii  utters  a  ahriU  and.  kind  ccyv  not  siAi 
iik«  that  whieb  nuight  be  prodneed  by  an  effsrt  ef- the' human  veieei  .Cte. 
•evariaa  are  said  to  hawe  been  aeen^on  the  islaady  hot  I  >aaithar.aaiw  jbdI! 
could  learn  any  thing  of  them; 

Qompnmmt»        /    • 
it  has  already  been  nottoed,  that  the  gova«nenio£>thH  Island  of  Soeo^ 
tra,  from  a  -very  early  period!,  wno'dopendentenf^thakin^  of  thoioffeiMMt 
country;  and  the*  early  Portugaesenkvigkitors'feiiSdtheBs^ontliek  iirat  an*. 
rival,  -still  in:  <tiie  uasyaturhed  paadcssion'Of  then  sinchsit  pattrisseby  ;  bul^ 
after  A1bo«uiir%ihb  had  oon^esdd  nad  oveernh  thai  island,  hetveitted  ita 
gererimieifct m  thehandaof  some  of  his.aScers^  whOf  :wlth.a-aemaaMt'<fcf 
his  troops/  was  left  behind- to  vetain  it.*  The  Portogueae appear  to»liaKa. 
held  possessmnisnoltii  the:decKne  of  their  powev'inl'odiav  when  they  'iatt^r^) 
■mrried  witk  ita  inhabitants;  gradually  lost  .their  faacendaney,  »nd'>8oooltea^. 
after  this- short  iatercoption^  again.  Msamed  its  solitary  d^Mndenee^ wider 
itaanrient  raastera^  •  From  this  pedod,  them  isToasoiLtofaeliO^e,  that>n- 
hrother  or  aoniift«ear  relatiim  of  the  fiultan.of  Kisbeen,  on  thai •  Arabian' 
Geaat,  resided' permaaeatly  on  the: island  as  its  govenaoiviUAtil  withinitho 
last  eeotory,  when  it  has, bees.  m«Bty  adiveeted  . to ssi' animal  visit  fttemr 
Kisbeeik    The-  retenue  ia  then  ooUeotfxt  and  any.  oomplaints. whlohirequM 
the  iaterlcrsnoe  of  the  Sultan,  are  bveughtibafove  hiai».:  When: these  ob- 
jects are  aeeompliahed)  he  a^pain  takes  bis  ^depantMre. >   During  ouir  stay .  at 
Kiabeen  and  on  the  iafamd,  we  made  *namawmsf  io^ukrtes  to  aseertam  wjho  - 
at  present  eserciaed  this  power,  but  thiaU  peoved  no  easy,  matter  todis* 
cover.    The  old  Saltan  is  blind,  and  incapable  of  managfng.tllO'affiirs  of 
his  government,  and  all  has  gone  to  oonfoaion.  Various  claimants  appeared, 
but  AaouLiiAM  was  pointed  out  aa  thoinAuenitialindAYftdiial;  froat  kiln  thene. 
fore  we  procured  letters  specifying  the  nature  of  o^m*  vtsit,  and  re^aicii^  - 
froHk  the  islanders  ev«ry  assistanee  whioh  we  might  atandin  need  o£l    LAtile 
attention  was  however  paid  to  this  letter,  and  during  our  stay  aawtfier  ■ 
chiefs  Hawbd  Bin  Tjoiir  arrived,  and  ui^er  thethuent  of  burning  th^lowh^ 


1^5.]  Report  on  ike  Islund  of  SoeatrM.  1 49 

he  sucMecM  at  Cokneah  in  pr<NHiriiig  uh&ai  Hdy  doUan  irorth  ef  ghee, 
witk  tfUcb^  afW  lendiag  an  4ireetioQa  to  Tamarida»  fctarhiddiiig  wkt  bakig 
fiirtildiad  witii  either  aacaelfl  or  gtud«i,  he  again  sailed  for  Kisbeen,  and 
epeoty  boaated  of  what  he  had  dene.  Duringthe  preient  year^  no  ether 
membar  mi  the  iMmSHy  ia  expected  on  the  ialand>  and  as  the  sum  coUeeted 
araawiHyy  at  other  >  seasoof^  rardy  exceeds  in  value  900  deliars,  the  aatfae- 
fitf  of  the  anksn  may  be  eonsidef ad  aa  more  nomiaiil  tiian  real. 

Abdvs&ah  in  his  TJaits  has  bean  iknewn  to  infliot  chastitement  with  his 
^am  Jiatid  on  the>£edotiini^  who  have  negleoted  to  bring  him  the  full  quaa^ 
4ity  flfighee,  te  ivikicb  he  has  cotMidered  himself  entiliedy  and  even  to  im. 
liraonrtlnBi  ftrafeas  days  j  hot  1  could  not  learn  that  he  poaseased  saffi. 
metAjmwetft^  inflict  puntshment  of  any  kind  on  the  A^rabs^  the  greater 
naifihar  e£  whom  are^  iadeed  exempted  fseos  ooBtributing  to  any  part  of 
his  iire  veiMuC  It^  ia  finmrttiiose  iTha  ^oUeet  the  ghee  at  Tamavidi^  Gelesseah 
aikd  iCedihop.  that  h^  ptfowresithe  •  grader  part  of  the  only  iapticle  which 
fa».ntn0  draars  from  the:  island.  The  aktention  of  Aak>u&]bAJi  during  his  vi. 
iHa  ^ppeara  aoialy  dlnated  towtods  thi6  obycety  and  thoagh  coniplaintB  from 
ftMHnevaiiaga'ave.  OesasiMially  bronght  <  before  hias,  yet  the  iflstanses  are 
rare^  and  his  decisions  are  not  much  cared  for* 

At  Taraarida,  an  old  Arab^  who^  was  lormerly  a  sipahi  in  India  in  the 

ssmbe^ef  BIji  Rdn,  hy  vivtae  of  his -age*  and  Jong  residence  iii  the  toan, 

paiHa0^4OmB iaflnenee;  Aaother  at  Colssseah  naased  BAiiSM^ is  alsoquali^ 

fied  by  tbe^tbrnuvna  srhii  the  title  of  Shekb^  m  brder  mahily  it  would 

appbsr/tlMt'  liAntight  seoare  presenta  6fm  th^'vessela  visiting  the  port^ 

tett  nothing)  is  Imata  certain -titan  that  they  da  not  >  possess  ^thivaghout  the 

iiklalidha'oonstitirted  anthorityy  either  civil  ar^mllitaky^  or  of  aayidescriptTaui 

whateeavar^  i-^e*withstanding  the  aingolar  anomaly  of  aO  great  aimimber 

o^pMplrveBiiithgtegBt&esiwithoot'any  nhiefa  w  law;  offeaaea  againat  thtf 

geed  ardee.  ef  saei^- iqnrear  infiiiite1y>  lesa.  freqnent  thui  smidj*  more 

dviUaed 'Btttknis  t>  >theft;  tamrder^  and-^heB  heinous  ommes  are  abnost*  an« 

laiewii.    'Nb^etrengei^iiistanee  aim  be>giveni  df  the  absenoe'Of  ■  the  finrmer 

than  th^  faeb  of  my  watideting  fiov  two  months  on  the-Mand^  uFithoothaivu 

ingidnvlnig  thatperied'  wnssed  the  niest  tidfting:aaticiej  Same  intelligent 

Anhs/who 'had  resided  *tlieiie  aause  fifteen  yearn,  aaiufed  me  that  the>only 

djflturifawiuhesi  known  'vfme'  ooaaawial  «qn8rrels  among  the  Bedouins,  respecti 

iag"  their  >piiat!tt«ie  gisoaAda;  arid' these  were  aa  usnal  settled  either  by  the 

iitdivtdaala  fighting*  the  matt^v-  out  with  sticks,  or  by  the  interfiererce  ef 

theor  MteMit^'-  It  is  nadoaht  tbiasecority' of  person  and  property,  which' 

haehpetigWirem  tlie  shares  otf  the  continent  on  either  eide  ao  many  set*. 

tleratotheteland. 

/nAoManetf. 
>  Thd  inlisUtants  ef  this  island  may  be  divided  into  two  distinct  classes, 
theae  w|m>  iidMbittheiiMiuntains  and  high  lands  on  the  western  extremity 
of>tlie  Island,  and  whieh  there  is  every  reason  to  believe  fare*  Its  aborigines, ' 
and  MiSOT  who  reside  in  Tamarida,  Colesseah,  and  Codhaop,  as  wellassere* 
rattrihea-  who  occupy  the  eastern  portkm  of  the  isiand :  the  hHtteIr  are  a 


150  Report  on  the  Islani^  of  Socotra.  [^Iarco, 

mongrel  race,  the    descendants  of  Arabs^  African  slaves^  Portuguese,, 
and  several  other  nations.     Of  the  former  I   shall  now  give  as   full    a 
description  as  the  limits  to  which  I  have  considered  it  necessary  to  confine 
this  paper  will  admit.     It  is  however  necessary  for  me  to  premise,  that 
though  from  personal  observations  I  have  been  enabled  to  elicit  every 
necessary  degree  of  information  connected  with  the  present  physical  habits 
and  domestic  manners  of  this  isolated  race,  yet  there  were  some  interest* 
ing  points  connected  with  their  former  condition,  religion,  and  usages  on 
which  I  was  anxious  to  obtain  some  knowledge.    This  however  from   the 
jealous  and  suspicious  character  of  those  with  whom  I  was  obliged  to  con- 
verse, I  found  to  be  almost  impracticable  ;  they  either  declined  answering 
the  questions  altogether,  or  they  only  furnished  replies  which  were  calcu. 
lated  to  mislead.  Some  of  tliis  reserve  melted  away  before  we  left,  but  my 
inquiries  did  not  tend  to  elucidate  facts  of  any  importance.     In  the  sub. 
sequent  s)<etch  I  shall  however  have  occasion  again  to  touch  on  this  subject. 
On  Vie  Bedouins.    The  Arabs  who  visit  Socotra,  in  consequence  of  their 
pastoral  habits  and  wandering  mode  of  life,  have  bestowed  on  this  class 
the  appellation  of  Bedouin,  to  which  race,  though  they  widely  differ  in  some 
points,  there  is  yet  in  others  a  striking  resemblance.     The  principles  of 
their  political  constitution  are  like  theirs  exceedingly  simple  :  all  are 
divided  into  families  or  tribes,  each  occupying  a  determined  domain  on  the 
island,  and  each  having  a  representative  head,   who  formerly  exercised 
what  might  be  termed  a  patriarclial  authority  over  them.     In  general,  the 
office  is  hereditary,  though  it  is  sometimes  filled  by  persons  who  have  been 
selected  for  the   superiority  of  their  abilities.     It  was  to  this  individual 
that  the  Sultan  formerly,  when  he  resided  on  the  island,  looked  for  the 
collection  of  his  tribute,  and  to  the  Sultan  he  was  also  in  some  measure 
answerable  for  the  good  order  of  the  six  tribes ;  but  at  present  his  authority 
appears  to  be  merely  that  of  an  influential  individual,  before  whom  complaints 
are  taken  for  arbitration,  but  who  possesses  no  power  to  punish  a  delinquent : 
an  individual  may  also  carry  his  complaint  before  the  Sultan,  or  his  deputy, 
or  he  may,  which  is  the  usual  practice,  retaliate  on  the  injureror  any  member 
of  his  family ;  but  these  affairs  are  not  carried  to  the  sanguinary  lengths 
they  are  in  Arabia,  where  the  murder  of  one  individual  is  revenged  upon 
the  person  of  his  assassins  or  their  relations.     I  made  numerous  inquiries, 
but  1  could  not  ascertain  that  any  of  their  quarrels  terminated  in  blood, 
shed :  certainly  this  may  be  owing  in  some  measure  to  their  having  neither 
fire-arms  nor  weapons  of  any  other  description  than  sticks  and  stones  ;  but 
these  peaceable  habits  are  forcibly  illustrated  by  the  fact  of  so  many  tribes 
occupying  territories  so  intermingled  with  each  other,  where  the  variable 
nature  of  the  pa8turage,and^the  scarcity  of  water,  compel  them  from  different 
quarters  to  meet  on  the  same  spot,  without  reference  to  the  actual  owners  ; 
and  yet  that  skirmishing  among  them  should  be  of  such  rare  occurrence. 

Phymcal  Character,  Persons,  Diet,  c^c.  S^c. 
The  men  are  usually  tall :  their  limbs  appear  strong  and  muscular,  and 
remarkably  well  formed;  the  facial  angle  is  as  straight  as  that  of  Europeans; 


16d5  J  Report  on  the  Island  of  Socotrd.  161 

the  nose  is  slightly  aquiline;  the  eyes  lively  and  expressive;  the  teeth  good^ 
and  the  mouth  veil  formed :  their  hair  is  worn  long^  and  curls  naturally,  bui 
without  the  slightest  approach  to  the  woolly  texture  or  appearance  of  that 
of  the  Negro;  they  wear  generally  a  beard  and  whiskers,  but  no  mustachios: 
their  complexion  varies  a  good  deal ;  some  are  as  fair  as  the  inhabitants  of 
Surat,  while  others  are  as  dark  as  the  Hindus  on  the  banks  of  the  Ganges. 
They  walk  with  an  erect  gait  over  the  wor^t  ground,  and  will  bound  over 
the  hills  like  antelopes.  From  constantly  climbing  the  rocks  and  mountainsi 
they  have  contracted  a  habit  of  turning  in  their  toes,  which  gives  them 
over  th^  plains  a  slight  degree  of  awkwardness  in  their  walk ;  not  withstands 
lag  this  slijght  defect,  the  regularity  of  their  features^  the  fairness  of  their 
eomplexion  (for  those  which  are  very  dark  comprehend  but  a  small  portion 
of  their  number),  and  the  models  of  symmetry,  which  are  occasionally  pre* 
•ented  to  the  eye,  render  them  a  remarkable  looking  race,  far  distinct  and 
removed  from  any  of  those  varieties  of  the  human  race  which  I  have  seen 
on  the  shores  of  the  continent  on  either  side. 

Their  dress  consists  of  a  piece  of  cloth  wrapped  round  their  waist,  an^ 
the  end  thrown  over  the  shoulder.  No  ornaments  are  worn :  in  their  girdle  is 
placed  a  knife ;  but  as  they  have  no  weapons,they  carry  in  their  hands  a  largd 
stick.  In  their  various  modes  of  dressing  their  hair  they  display  a  little  fop. 
pery:  some  frizzle  it  out  like  the  Arabs  on  the  coast  of  Bgypt;  others 
allow  it  to  curl  naturally ;  while  the  generality  permit  it  to  grow  to  a  consi. 
derable  lengthy  and  plait  it  into  tresses,  which  are  confined  to  the  head  by 
a  long  braided  cord,  made  from  their  own  hair.  Their  skins  are  clear  and 
shining,  and  remarkably  free  from  eruptions  or  cutaneous  disorders.  Many 
are  however  scarred  from  the  application  of  hot  irons  for  the  removal  of 
local  complaints — a  mode  of  cure  they  are  quite  as  fond  of  practising  as 
their  neighbours  the  Arabs  of  the  peninsula. 

Of  the  Femaleg.  The  same  remarks  which  I  have  given  to  the  person  and 
features  of  the  men  may  be  applied  with  little  alteration  to  those  of  the 
femafes:  there  is  the  same  symmetry  of  form,  the  same  regularity  of  features, 
and  the  same  liveliness  of  expression  ;  but  their  complexion  does  not  vary 
in  an  equal  degree :  few  are  darker  than  the  fairest  of  the  men,  and  some^ 
especially  when  young,  were  remarkably  pretty :  the  legs  of  some  of  those 
advanced  in  age  were  of  an  astonishing  thickness ;  but  this  defect  is  more 
observable  among  those  who  reside  near  the  low-lands,  and  it  but  seldom 
oocors  among  the  high-land  females.  Their  dress  consists  of  a  coarse 
Cameline,  secured  round  their  waist  by  a  leather  girdle,  and  a  kind  of  wrap- 
per of  coarse  Dungree  cloth,  which  is  thrown  over  their  shoulders :  around 
their  necks  they  wear  a  necklace  made  of  red  coral,  colored  glass,  amber, 
&C.  with  sometimes  a  string  of  dollar^  In  each  ear  they  wear  three  and 
■ometimes  four  large  ear.rings  made  of  silver  and  about  three  inches  in  dia. 
meter;  two  of  these  are  worn  in  the  upper,  and  one  in  the  lower,  part  of 
the  ear.  They  go  unveiled,  and  whenever  we  approached  their  houses, 
they  conversed  with  us. 


159  Heport  w  tie  Islani  of  Socotr^  [MaaciI^ 

Of  thefr  kabiiaiUnw.    In  «  moist  dimste  like  Socotni^  it  w«ild  be 
Impossible  for  several  months  to  live  in  tents ;  and  as  the  variatioa  4>f  the 
seasons  compels  the  Bedouins  to  diift  with  their  flocks  in  search  of  pas- 
turage,  it  may   be  considered  as  a  bountiful  provision   that  they   are . 
in  the  numerous  natural  caverns  with  which  the  limestone  hills  abound* 
provided  with  habitations  ready  fashioned  to  their  hands.    A  Bedouin 
merely  selects  one  of  these,  which  from  its  sixe  and  situation  is  best  caLcu^^ 
lated  for  his  purpose ;  he  then  by  means  of  loose  stone  walls  portions  olf . 
different  apartments  for  himself  and  family^  while  the  remainder  is  left  to 
afford  shelter  to  hi9  flock.    Singular  spots  are  occasionally  chosen  for  these 
places  of  abode :  1  have  seen  them  on  the  face  of  a  nearly  vertical  hill,  at . 
the  height  of  800  feet  from  the  plain.     In  the  valleys,  and  on  the  mai^ii^  ,. 
they  have  another  description  of  dwelling  place :  the  rocks  there  whenever 
limestone  occurs  is  equally  cavernous  with  the  hills :  a  cave  is  selected ;  the^ 
widen  if  necessary  the  entrance,  so  as  to  allow  it  to  open  into  an  enclosure  i 
the  upper  part  is  then  covered  over  with  rafters^  on  which  turf  and  some , 
earth  is  placed,  so  that  it  becomes  difficult  at  a  short  distance  to  distinguish 
it  from  the  surrounding  country  :  a  wall  constructed  of  loose  stones  encloses 
a  circular  space  about  30  yards  in  diameter,  which  serves  at  night  as  a  fold 
for  their  sheep  and  goats.    I  visited  the  interior  of  several  of  these:  the 
only  furniture  they  contained  was  a  stone  for  grinding  corn,  some  skin&oa 
which  they  sleepi  other  skins  for  holding  water  or  milk,  some  earthen 
cooking  pots,  and  a  few  Camelines  hanging  on  lines  taken  across  the  roof* 
In  one  of  these  tied  by  the  four  corners  and  subtended  from  a  peg  by  a, 
string,  you  will  frequently  see  a  child  sleeping.    It  alsoseryee  aa^  cradle, 
which  they  swing  to  and  fro  when  they  n^ish  to  compose  it  to  slfvep.    In 
ho^weather,  when  the  ground  is  parched  with  heat,  these  caveiqe  are  of ^ 
clammy  coldness ;  the  Bedouins  are  by  no  means  particular  in  keeping  them 
olean^  and  they   usually  swarm  with  fleas  and  other  vermin.    A  few  d^y% 
after  my  flrst  arrival,  I  had  occasion  to  ascend  a  mountain  on  the  southern 
side  of  the  island,  seeking  for  plants ;  and  other  pursuits  h«ul  detained  me . 
nntil  it  was  too  late  to  descend.   I  therefore  took  up  my  quarters  witk  a 
Bedouin  s  family  in  one  of  these  caverns.     It  was  formed  by  the  overhangs 
Ing  of  an  enormous  rock,  which  left  a  sheltered  space  of  50  yards  in  length 
and  1 0  in  breadth.    In  the  interior  the  surface  of  the  limestone  exhibited 
rounded  masses,  with  cellular  cavities  in  and  between  them  ;  but  I  could 
not  discover  any  stalactitic  traces.    These  were  the  flrsft  Bedouins  we  had 
met  with,  and  none  of  the  party  had  seen  Europeans  before.    Our  coming 
unexpectedly  on  them,  therefore,  created  with  tfaefemales  some  little  alarm; 
but  a  few  words  of  explanation  from  our  guide  soon  quieted  them :  a  few 
needles  to  the  females  and  some  tobacco  to  the  men  set  the  iif hole  party 
in  good  humour.  Milk,  dates,  and  whatever  their  cave  afforded  was  readilf 
placed  before  us,  and  they  cheerfully  assented  to  our  request  of  pfrrtng 
the  night  there.  At  our  suggestion,  some  grass  was  collected  for  ua  tOisl^^. 
on,  but  this  unfortunately  proved  an  inducement  for  the  4(Pet9  end  eh^p, 
which  were  lodged  in  the  same  part  of  the  cavern  with  aeTeiiBal  memberf  .a|[ 


MW.}"  Report  on  the  Island  of  Socotra,  153 

tiUi  tenflf  to  TiBit  and  run  over  u8  repentedly  daring  the  nigbt^  80  that  we 
•dtained  but  little  rest. 

Tkm  men  pass  their  time  in  tending  their  flocks,  in  collecting  dragon's 
Mbflfl,  or  aloes,  and  in  occwuonal  visits  to  the  town,  when  the  two  latter 
witii  their  ghi  are  exchanged  for  dates,  dhona,  the  jawari  of  India,  and  dothet. 
Accustomed  to  traverse  these  mountains  from  childhood,  they  perform  on 
these'tfOcasionB  Journeys  of  3'3  or  40  miles,  climbing  almost  perpendicular 
prati jplOies^  and  eroesing  deep  ravines,  without  occasionally  experiencing  any 
fathrue  or  inconvenience.  The  principal  employment  of  the  females  abroad 
isidflb^llooklng  after  their  flocks ;  ?t  home  they  make  ghi,  curd,  and  spin 
woolj  which  they  afterwards  weave  into  Camelines,  and  attend  to  their  other 
dtftfoi.  They  have  a  curious  method  of  cleansing  the  wool :  they  place  It 
Ink  ^Sfkp  ob  the  floor,  over  which  they  hold  a  bow,  and  snap  the  string 
a^Uiibl^  it,  iiiitll  the  whole  of  the  dust  has  flown  off.  Their  method  of 
wmi'PHtffii  also  very  simple,  but  a  description  of  it  here  would  occupy  too 
wMk  upnOB,  As  it  is  very  difficult  to  procure  steel  of  any  description  on 
thftliiiild;  Ih'rf'Mdouins  have  recourse  to  a  metliod  of  obtaining  combustion, 
wfiifi  is  practised  by  several  savage  nations.  They  procure  two  pieces  of 
wood;  tlie  one  lia^  lYebel  (if  procurable),  and  the  other  a  short  flat  lathy 
from  n'WSti^tfttindL  The  former  is  about  19  inches  in  length,  and  is 
intkiMtinio  a  hollow,  which  is  formed  for  that  purpose  in  the  latter. 

ne  stick  is  then  twirled  briskly  between  the  two  palms,  until  the  dust 
wlitdi  is  worn  oat  by  the  fHction,  and  which  escapes  down  the  side  by  a 
nU  giwtis  eut  near  one  side  of  the  hollow,  ignites.  The  dust  Is  then 
jlkfbeA  on  ^M  tbp  of  a  palm.branch,  and  a  flame  is  soon  produced.  They 
iurtre  a  motllod  of  obtaining  a  whiff  of  tobacco  equally  curioas  and  simple. 
Tlfey  dip  off  a  branch  of  the  Luhah  tree  of  the  required  length  and 
tkiekneBS  fbr  the  tube,  the  extremity  of  this  is  then  cut  much  in  the  same 
way  SB  We  do  a  qalll  before  we  split  it :  this  part  serves  as  a  bowl,  in  which 
iM  tobaeeo  is  placed,  while  a  small  wooden  plug,  having  a  hole  in  its 
eeAtre,  at  oAcb  prevents  it  firom  ascending  the  tube,  and  at  the  same  time 
permfis  tlte  siiiioke  to  be  inhaled. 

S;e.  The  Bedouins  subsist  principally  on  milk,  and  the  g^ain  and 
whidi  they  receive  in  exchange  for  their  ghi  IVhenever  occasion 
eafls  for  it,  or*  a  visitor  arrives,  they  kill  a  goat  or  sheep ;  their  mode  of 
eoMng  is  very  simple :  they  separate  the  meat  from  the  bones,  cut  it  into 
■mdt  pieces^  and  boil  the  wHofe  In  an  earthen  pot ;  they  use  no  dishes,  and 
tW  dMad  isplaeed'  on  a  smaK  mat,  round  which  they  seat  themselves  in 
asfii^.  '  Caiitrary  to  the  Tisdal  practice  of  the  Musalmans,  these  islanders 
always '^.ut  iMr  tnest-  witli  knives,  which  are  procured  from  the  whalers 
^mi  ^ibef  Tosseb  that  tondf  at  the  idand. 

TM'  noral  character  \ff  the  Bedouins  stands  high.    The  absence  of  any 
dHmes  among  them  has  already  been  noticed,  and  in  general  they 

her  ooriMered  as  a  lively  generons  race ;  but  the  most  distinguishing 
tnift  «f  iSieir  charaeter  is  their  hospitality,  which  is  practised  alike  by  all, 

iM'Mtf  Bmitod'by  the  means  of  the  individual  who  is  called  on  to 


154  Report  on  the  Island  of  Socotra.  [Maiic^, 

exeroiee  it.  Nor  is  tiiis^  as  witJi  the  Soootrian  Arabs,  eonfiaed  io  those  of 
their  own  faith ;  and  while  with  the  latter  we  were  uoOeasing^ly  tired  with 
silly  questions  relating  either  to  our  religion  or  our  views  on  the  iabad, 
the  Bedouins  gave  themselves  no  concern  either  about  one  or  the  otiier.  A 
watch  excited  much  mirth  among  them,  and  it  was  long  before  they  would 
cease  to  believe  it  was  a  living  animal ;  but  unaccustomed  as  tbey  were  to 
the  sight  of  fire-arms,  what  excited  their  utmost  astonishment  was  a  pair  of 
pistols  with  detonating  caps.  £ver  cheerful^  they  vere  alurays  ready  to 
enter  into  oonvorsation^or  to  be  pleased  with  what  was Bhownthem*  I  saw 
no  instrument  of  music  during  my  stay  on  the  island^  but  they  appesjr  pas. 
sionately  found  of  song,  and  on  one  occasion,  at  a  wedding,  I  obeeryed 
them  danoing«  A  party  stood  round  in  a  circle,  and  while  one  of  their  munhor 
continued  to  sing,  two  or  three  others,  without  any  pretence  to  a  regulHr 
*^P»  by  a  sueeessien  of  jumps  or  bounds,  endeavoured  lio  keep  something 
like  time  to  it. 

The  Bedoiitne  have  a  great  variety  in  their  modes  of  sahrtaltioif^  tM» 
friends  meeting  will  Iciss  eai]h  other  on.theroheek  or.sbolilder»aLc-or  eigUt 
times,  then  chake  hands,  kiss  them,  and  aflei^arda^' exchange  a  doaen  sen- 
tences of  compliments ;  they  have  also  tbesame  singidar  andifideljsato  m^Mie 
of  salutation  which  is  observed  at  Kisbeen,  when  they,  pl^ee  Ihieir. noses 
together,  and  accompany  the  action  by  drawing  up  their  breath  audiUy 
through  the  nostrils  at  the  same  time.  Male  and  female  relations  salate 
each  other  in  public  in  this  manner.  Those  of  diAirent  sexes,  who  are 
merely  known  to  each  other,  kiss  each  other's  shoulder  or  hand,  except  wiA 
the  principal  individual  of  the  tribe.  When  the  females  fiill  in  with*him,  tibey- 
salute  his  knees,  and  he  returns  it  on  their  forehead*  The  old  men  salute 
diildr^  in  the  same  manner.  With  the  use  of  the  compass  the  BedoniiH 
were  totally  unacquainted^  and  they  had  no  terms  in  the  SocotrianlangiMige 
to  express  the  cardinal  points.  The  superiority  of  the  Arabian  namerals  fisr 
extended  calculationsDver  their  own,  has  induced  them  to  entirely  diseon- 
tinue  the  use  of  the  latter,  and  in  all  transactions  among  themselves,  aa  weM 
as  with  the  Arabs,  the  Arabian  alone  are  now  uised ;  it  was  therefore  net 
without  some  difficulty  that  I  was  enabled  to  collect  the  Soootrian  nu- 
merals, they  are  as  ^lows: 

1  Tand  5  Hamish  •  Scab 

8  Terean  6  Heitah  10  Uriiari 

S  Thedder  7  Heibah  11  U^arit  and 

4  Urubah  8  Tomanl  12  UshaHteivMi 

and  so  on  to  SO,  which  is  two  tens,  or  usharum,  and  usharin  tand  81 ; 
thirty,  which  is  thedder  usharf,  urubah  or  three-tens;  forty,  which  is 
usharl,  or  four  tens,  and  so  on  to  one  hundred,  which  is  meyen  or  meian, 
which  is  like  the  Arabic  mit  or  meat. 

But  by  this  decimal  mode  of  calculation  they  could  advance  no  further 
than  ten  hundred.  I  have  frequently  sought  without  success  for  something 
to  express  a  thousand :  this  gives  no  very  high  opinion  of  their  mental 
capacity,  and  it  evinces,  unless  they  have  sadly  retrograded,  a  strong  proof 


tB33.]  Report  on  the  Island  of  Socotra,  155 

•fflwir  nefrer  having  iriAde  afty  considerable  advances  in  civilization*  Du- 
rintr  my  stay  among  these  hig^b  islanders,  T  saw  few  cases  of  siclcness;  three 
•rfmrenffererBfrani  cancer,  and  as  many  from  elephantiasis,  were  brought 
to  me  for  medical  assistance,  and  hard  painful  swelling  of  the  abdomen^ 
Irottgllt  on  by  irregularity  in  their  diet,  was  also  frequent;  but  this  was  in 
BO  way  surprising.  A  Bedonfn  will  lire  on  nothing  but  milk,  and  a  little 
l>ekhan,  for  several  days,  and  then  feast  most  exorbitantly  on  a  sheep,  the 
iefifa  of  whidi  is  but  half-boiled.  Some  bad  sores  were*  also  shown  me,  oooa- 
rfooed  by  punctnres  from  the  thorns  of  the  Nibek.  But  in  general  diseases 
•«  of  very  rare  occurrence,  and  the  Bedouins  may  be  considered  a  hardy, 
faeatehy  race.  In  the  most  solitary  and  lonely  ravines  and  valleys  I  have 
ooea^nally  met  with  idiots^  who  are  permitted  to  stray  aboat  by  them. 
Food  is  given  them  when  they  approach  any  habitation,  but  they 
sabsist  either  on  the  wild  herbs,  which  they  gather  on  the  moun. 
tain%  or  on  the  wild  goats,  which  they  knock  over  with  stones  near  Has 
Mamt  I  WW  one  of  these  men  going  about  perfectly  naked.  I  came  on 
ym  nBOKpectedly,  but  be  fled  with  much  celerity  the  instant  he  mw  me. 

Larngmge.  I  am  not  sufficiently  versed  in  oriental  literature  to  ascer- 
tain vIm*  affinity  the  Socotrian  language  may  bear  either  to  the  Arabic 
•r  any  0<ber  language.  I  have  therefore  subjoined  a  copious  vocabulary  of 
wwdtf  in  general  use  aaaong  the  Bedouins,  by  which  I  trust  the  scholar  may 
lie  iMa  ta  profceed  'm  an  inquiry  that  can  scarcely  fail  to  lead  to  most  inter, 
erting  results.  I  may  notice  in  passing  that  the  mountaineers  from  the 
Arabian  eoaafc  aie  enabled  to  liiake  themselves  well  understood  by  the 
liiglilandeTB  «f  Boebfara  ;  but  the  Arabs  from  Muscat,  or  from  any  of  the 
fltber  tnvnS)  are  i^ite  unable  to  do  so.  The  Socotrian  language  is  spoken 
•ven  among  tbamseives  by  aU  those  who  have  permanently  settled  on  the 
and  ibe  Arabic  is  only  used  by  the  merchants  while  transacting 
with  the  traders  who  arrive  in  buggalows. 

At  a  period  as  late  as  when  the  Portuguese  first  visited  Socotra,  they 
fiKoid  in  it  books  inscribed  in  the  Chaldean  character.  I  had  anticipated 
proeanag  some  manuscripts  or  books  which  might  have  served  to  throw 
liglit  on  the  history  of  the  island ;  but  in  ftnswer  to  repeated  applications 
whidi  I  liave  made  to  different  individuals  for  them,  I  have  always  been 
tiial^  seme  which  they  acknowledge  to  have  possessed  wei:e  left 
in  their  houses  when  they  fled  to  the  hills ;  and  that  the  Wahabfs, 
dttfing  tbeir  visit,  destroyed  or  carded  them  off.  The  latter  is  the  most 
probaUe,  as  these  sectaries  in  their  various  eruptions  are  known  to  have 
naaifested  a  strong  desire  to  possess  themselves  of  historical  works*.  The 
only  reetige  which  I  have  been  enabled  to  trace  of  any  other  character 
Ihan  the  Arabic  now  in  nse,  being  adopted  by  the  inhabitants  of  the  islands, 
are  some  singular  and  interesting  inscriptions,  which  I  discovered  on  the 
flea  shore  -alKmt  a  mile  in  a  direction  from  Ras  Mami. 

They  are  inscribed  in  the  horizontal  face  of  a  sheet  of  limestone  rock^ 
which  is  on  a  level  with  the  plain,  and  is  about  300  paces  in  circumference  j 
*  Tide  BuaKHAapT*s  Travels  in  Arabia,  Vol.  i.  p.  393.  , 

z2 


156  Report  o»  ike  Isiand  of  Soeotr^i  [Nf  asm j 


those  puts  which'  h^  thair  MDOOihiUM  are  beet  a^ted  for  4hie  |itirpose 

are  oovered  with  iasoriplioiiB  and  figures.    I  anbjoiB  a  sketeh  of  a  few«f 

th«  most  legible,  which  for  the  sake  of  greater  accuracy  I  oopied  a  eeoonA 

tiine»    The  resemblance  in  the  character  to  some  I  copied  near  Wedi^ 

in  Arabia,  which  are  supposed  to  be  £thiopie,  is  so  striking,  that^  I  am 

tempted'to  believe  they  owe  tfieir  origin  to  the  same  p^ple^    Should  .this 

qn  fiirtlier  examination  prove  the  case,  some  intecestiog  inquiriee  v^ssld 

suggest  themselves    Independent  of  these  inscriptions,  there  are  iaunmiae 

number  of  rude  representations  of  the  feet  of  men^  camels,  sheepy  oigab^ 

asses,  and^cows ;  some  of  the  human  leet  were  a»  small  aa  these  of-  an  im* 

fbnt,  while  others  are  treble  their  natural  siKe ;  they  are  all  pbced  in  paira, 

bat  with  no  general  direction.    The  feet  of  th^  aounaU  are  cut  eo  aaia 

represent  a  soft  rock,  yielding,  to  tbe  weight  of  their  impresaieot^.  These 

occur  sometimes  in  line,  in  others  they  are  tbickly  crowded  tegeith4r«>aod 

amidat  the  latter  is  usually  found  the  characters.    The  cress  O9mn^>off 

freiinently,  aa  weU  as  a  figure  with  a  snake's  head.  I  pwised  s«i^eral.ho«is 

in  exanuning  and  sketching  l9ie  most  legiUe  of  tiie  diarvoten  ;.  Jrat  ^vMft 

numbers  are  obliterated.    1  waaat  fifat  tempted  to  i^saribeAhese  insori^ 

tions  to  the  work  of  the  shepherds  in  their  ieisttve.  hours  ;  but  they  ajpe.ao 

immeroua,  and  must  withal  from  the  nature  of  tbe  rock  haiMi  beeoraaeeulU 

^d  with  so  much  labor,  that  I  cannot  on  reflection  lofer-  them:  to  tiiat  ena. 

•gin.    The  onity  of  deago,  exhibited  in  the  oonstaofe  recun enoe  of  tfce 

same  apparently  unintelligible  symbol,  would  rather,  induce  ua  to  suppeee 

that  a  plaoe  of  worship  or  pilgrimage  mu^t  have  formerly  exieted  in  l£a 

■vicinity.    At  pMsent  there  are  hnlf  a  doasn  amall  ruineiiia  baildingi  ta  thft 

aottthward^  send  the  remaina  of  a  wall  running  ahmg  tathe  .marthwiad, 

near  it ;  but  nothing  more  to  verify  such  a  auppeeiliiea. 

In  a  hill  near  T«OMNrtda»  I  disoovered  several  cavae^  which  caiiti«iihit« 
man  Aelatons.  A  wall  eight  ioet  in  length  had  been  built  mft  pamlM  to» 
awl  at  a  distence  of  aboait  seven  feet  from*  the  side*  so  as  to  atiow  »  eufiifii. 
ant  apace  for  the  bodies  to  be  laid  at  full  length  ;  they  appear  to  have  bevi 
deposited  in  layers,  though  at  diffsrent  periods.  Setweea  aitd  above  each 
skeleton,  there  was  a  space  of  about  two  feet,  which  waa  filled  vp.  with 
:  anrth  until  the  whole  mass  reached  the  upper  part  of  the^cafie.  AnMa^  the 
aauntains  in  the  interior,  I  was  assuredi  that  these  nceur  ire^uentlf ,  and 
there  ia  reason  to  believe,  the  Bedouins  depoeiAed  their  deadinthon^aatil 
ablate  period ;  but  aa  they  enterMned  great  draad  of  n^  writing  them  down^ 
as  they  termed  it,  they  were  never  she  vn  1y>  me.  I  entered  and  disoevca«d 
these  by  et^lth.  Upon  conversing  w4th  the  Bedeoias,  af^wards^  on  this 
Bulu^>  ^^^7  admitted  the  fact  of  their  serving  as  oemetries  to  their  anoes- 
■  tovs>  but. denied  they,  had  been  used  since  theprofwigatioaof  the  Muaahnan 
religion*  At  present  they  observe  the  aame  inode  o?  inteuneat  aa  the 
Arabs  of  T^marida. 

.Of  many  other  peculiar  customs,  a  few  only  are  now  retaiaed,  of  whieh 
the  most  singular  is  that  they  do  not  circumcise  their, male  thUdreii  ufeu 
til  they  are  past  the  age  of  puberty,  while  with  other  Af  ubianmedao8»  it  ia 


l«3i.}  Repopt:pn  the.  hlund  of  SoeoirM.  157 


at  •  vety  Murly  age.  -  On  tiie  6Mtent  part  of  tlie  iaiandc,  amidst 
Ike  fBoantaiiM^  I  waa  ahomt  a  rude-  atona  Gfaatr,  in  wlucb  it  was  ewstomaiy 
lir tiM  Btdawnft  to  aeat  their  youtba  («rlio  were  aoma^mes  broagkt  fffoai  a 
leaf  4i8tnMe>wkpia  the  operation  waapexiamied*  They  have  preserved 
tka  renManbnanoe  of  a  aiogithn^  trial  kf  ordaal^  which  was  formerly  practised 
an  ao  Individoal  -fappoaed  -to  have  bean  gwky  of  any  faeinooa  crime ;  he  waB 
haond  handa'aml  feet  on  the  aommit  of  some  eminence^  and.there 
to  fOBsaio'te'  thrae  di^^  If  rain  fall  during*  that  period  on  or 
asar  hiai^-^e  waaxcaoaideeed  guilty,  and  punisiied  by  being  stoned  to  death ; 
hat  if  the  weatiiar  on  thoaontrary  oantinaed  serene,*  he  was  aoquilted. 

At  iaal  aig^  it  may  appear  singular^  that  while,  aa  wiU  be  shown  by  the 
aahae^etit  eaetiony  tha  piipulation  af  the  osaUnu  portkm  of  the  tsknd 
ihsnid  b»l!Mind  aomiaed  and  varied,  that  of  the  weatem  ahauld  have  oon- 
tiHaad-'inni^  and'shoukl'atiA  pnaiattha*aBme.gene»alGhacaatara8tic8,bat 
the  lawas  cB-anDanlnatioD atVialBMat  ael£«ivideat.  The  Bedoainriatdee  ao 
awap la  ta-gtve  tbelr^  diagUtaraito:  tha ; native vr^absi,  asd  even  to  visitors 
»lw  :aiay  paaahat'a'sdioltitiBa»Qii'th»mlan&  The  wivea«f  the  latter  live 
^^illi4eirh(aaband»^ :whil»of/ the  4itfip»kiiLby ithos»of  the  former,  the  boys 
najnaatty  follafeR  thwavJdoiiiati'iof'the  fttheiv  and*<faKely>  if  enar-  tium  to 
p«tautta-4if 4faeif '  awtaNuii'pfoganlteni  3  wh^  the  famalea  are 
■at  t»  tfaa'BedOttilia'(jfe  thaugh  the  'Akabs^have  naobjectiona^o 
take  a  fiadaoinwife^'^hay  woold  ^et  hold  theuadvas  disgraced  wtare  thay 
taaaury  thair  daaghteiato  one'of  that  ipoa),  hat  to  one  of  their  awn^dbms. 
This  aeaaunta  for  tho  gwat  dispropoition  ^which  nmy  be  obaarved  on  the 
betwaan  the  tealeeaad  thefsmaiaft  ladepandeally  of  this,  aa 
want  ^ifwaiar^  which  is^frit  on«  the  wvatecn  part  of  the  iriaad 
daring  the  greater  part  efi  the  year,  and  ite  general  sterility,  oilbr  bo  little 
iadaaainant  to  the  natiive  Avaba  to^veaida  there,  timfwiththe  exception  of 
''^^^tf^  OB  the  sea  coast,  i»  which  iheytakevp  their  qoartevt  foe  the 
af  ftihing,  i  did  not  in  the  evMinieof  »y  jootneyii^  in  that  part 
half  a  dOBsn  faaiilies.  Bat  of  fhoae  which  are  comprehended  oinder 
»of  Bedoain,  there  are  a  fefw  distinct  tribes,  of  whkh  it  iaaeceamry 
intien  idioald  bemade. 

worthy  of  attantionor  remark  are  of  a  small  tribe,  of  about 
IM  nen,  csOed  Bahl  Rahom,  in  the  vidnity  of  Ras  Mand.  Their  Ibie. 
firthctaatfe  -  eaid  to  hava  been  Jews,  and  the  features  of  their  desoendanta 
HiU  vBtain  n  strong  resemblanee  to  those  of  that  race.  The  8arlj  the 
fliqrfll,  the  I>ermf,  and  the  2irghi  deaeended  from  the  Portugaeae,  under  Ike 
gBnecal  appellatiott  af  Oambar  or  Gambar,  occupy  the  granite  meuntaina  ; 
they  ararioh  inileaksof  sheap  andoxen,  and  though  the  resemUance  to 
the  JBuropean  cast  of  coontenhnee  may  still  be  traced,  and  even  in  some 
mstancea  they  hate  preaerved  Hiei^'  <R*ig^al  names,  yet  there  are  uMierof 
those  qrmptoma  of  physical  degradation  which  are  observed  in  theraccof 
tiie  Portogwase  at  ptesent  in  IndiSL  On  the  contrary,  some  of  the  finest 
l^gafoa  and  the  moat  intelligent  of  t3ie  natives  I  saw  on  the  island  were  of 
thia  daas.    Though  readily  reeognized  by  the  other  tribes,  their  descent 


158  Report  on  ike  Island  of  Soeotira,  [MxltcH, 

•ppeart  in  no  way  to  here  been  utgoir  mp  «  reproaoh  a|;ain^  tWdm.  It  wm 
told  me  that  a  few  faMilies  amidst  the  mountains  eontiiltted  to  aperic  their 
ewn  language,  but  I  was  never  suffieiently  forttinate  te  fall  in  with  any  of 
them.  8ome  of  the  hills  on  the  north  side  of  the  islaad  atill  rafcain  the 
appellations  which  were  bestowed  on  them  by  this  nattoa. 
,  As  I  have  reserved  the  name  of  Bedouin,  bestowed  on  the  menntaim 
tribes,  without  regard  to  the  general  application  of  the  term,  it  wUi  he  as 
well  to  retain  the  name  of  Arab,  with  whidi  the  remainder  with  no  higher 
elaim  have  invested  themselves. 

Under  this  designation  ave  included  those  who  oooupy  Tamarida,  ihm 
villages  of  Cadhdp  aad  Caleseah,  and  the  greater  part  of  the-  eastern 
portion  4>f  the  islaAd ;  they  may  all  be  classed  as  foreigners,  or  tiie  oflbpring 
of  foreigners)  who  iiave  settled  here.  The  greater  iManber  are  Anhs,  whe 
beiYig  left  by  boats  pssswig  between  Zaaaehar  amd  the  ArabiaB  contioeilt^  to 
dispose  of  (Cargoes,  take  unto  theraselvos  a  wile,  and  renaia  peraMnetttlyit 

The  pthers  are  Indiaes,  8iimaxilies«  Nubians,  slaves^  jbe.  who  ant  attracted 
here  kitm  various  motives ;  all  are  earef4Al  in  preserviii^  the  reeetleetion  of 
their  origioal  oountry,  and  for  this  porpose  they  sul^oiii  its  name  ta  their 
own.  Thus  our  guide  was  ei^led  $ulimaa  Musoaty,  'Or  Sulifnaii  fkom  M«»« 
eat*  Though  so  mined,  a  «ba%  the  Soootrian  Arabs  wear  the  samedrea^ 
and  have  adopted  thesame  lai^nage  aad  ouitooM;  their  eokmr^  iSsattties^  anil 
figure,  aa  may  be  antioipated  from  their  di/ferent  origiai  are  so  variedj  theft 
i^  is  iflopossible  to  speak  of  them  in  any  generai  terms.  We  have  hi  ftMlb  everf 
gra^e,.  Arom  the  flattened  nose,  the  thiok  lipa^and  the  wooUy  hi|irof  the 
Negro^  to  the  e<puilly  welUknown  eharacteristics  oi  the  Aeeb.  Their  drees 
ooAslsts  of  a  loose- single  shirt*  desoeoding  below  the  knee^  whioh  is  ooafiaed 
to  their  waist  by  a  leathern  girdle,  in  which  is  plaeed  all  the  anas  they  can 
muster.  The  lower  classes  wear  nothing  but  a  pteoe  of  striped  linen  iouad 
their  waist,  with  another,  when  they  are  exposed  to  the  sua,  thrown  over 
thm  shoulders ;  ior  rainy  or  cool  weather,  they  all  wear  a  thick  wooUen  coat, 
eudleieBtly  large  to  completely  envelope  them.  The  dress  of  the  females 
consists  simply  of  a  long  shirt  of  Indian  cloth,,  over  which  is  worn  a  loose 
wrapper,  which  after  being  taken  round  their  person,  the  end  is  brought 
up  over  the  neok,  in  order  to  serve  them  as  a  veil  when  they  are  desirous 
of  eancealing  their  inces.. 

.  The  on^  employment  in  which  the  Soootrian  Arabs  esgage  thesnselves 
ote,  either  in  tending  their  date  groves,  or  flocks ;  in  collecting  ghi,  or  in 
the  trade  between  Muscat  and  Zanzebar.  Their  date  groves  give  them  but 
little  trouble ;  for  directly  the  owner  can  scrape  together  a  few  dollars,  he 
purchases  a  slave  to  attend  them,  and  if  his  master's  wealth  increases,  he 
adds  tothe  number  both  of  his  trees  and  his  slaves.  Traders  proceed  among 
the  mountains  on  camels,  taking  with  them  various  articles  which  they 
oxchange  with  the  Bedouins  for  their  ghL  The  quantity  collected  is  very 
great. 

The  Arabs  who  engage  in  the  trade  to  Zanzebar  and  Muscat  with  this  arti. 
fie  reoeive  in  exchange  for  it  grain  and  slaves.  Contrary  to  the  general  prac. 


i6iS.J  Report  on  tke  Island  of  Soeotra.  liSd 

tice  of  the  Sast^  ifae  flocoirim  Arabs  treat  their  •laves  with  nniefa  hartlmew  ; 
they  aare  hard  trerked)  and  iadifferently  elothed  and  fed.  As  these  pursuits 
Ban  only'  be  engaged  in  doring  the  fair  er  N.  E.  monsoon,  it  fuUevs  that  a 
csosidenble  postaon  of  their  time  is  passed  without  emplojrment  of  anjr 
kind.  To  ob%'iatetfae  tedium  of  tiiis  period,  I  eannot  learn  that  they  have 
lesmnee  to  games  of  ehaace,  or  smiisements  of  any  description ;  the  time 
appeara  spent  in  visHing*  each  other»  drinking  coffee,  smoking,  and  sleeping. 
Uk  place  of  taking  up  their  abode  in  caves,  in  the  same  way  that  the  Bedou. 
ins  do,  the  Arabs  who  reside  outside  the  town  live  in  huts,  which  are 
sMatly  of  a  circular  form ;  the  waUs  are  oonstmcted  of  loose  stones,  and 
BBS  eemented  with  a  mertar  of  which  mud  is  the  principal  ingredient ;  they 
arr-wely  more  than  four  feet  in  height,  and  they  commonly  enclose  a 
spaee-ibofn  19  to  14-  iMt  in  diameter.  On  the  top  of  these,  and  proJecCingr 
nearlf  a  foot  onm  their  sides,  a  conical  roof,  constmeted  of  the  hranehes 
of  the  dale-iree,'i8  sometimes  raised,  the  apex  of  which  at  the  point  where 
the  ends  of  the  hraaebes  unite  together,  is  chunamed,  in  order  te  prevent 
the  raise  fiwn  getting  through.  In  others,  though  the  walls  are  of  the  same 
height,  thef  first  piaoe  rafters  across  in  a  horisontal  direction,  cover  them 
mah  date  bmnohes,  and  4hen  cement  them  over  with  lime,  mixed  with  earth, 
tmd  sonfetifliics  with  turf:  the  goats  may  freqttently  be  observed  grsaing  on 
thegMfeB^wittg^entof  the  latter.  In  several  of  these  which  I  visited, 
H^n^rhioh  it  waS'im|MMilbleto  stand  upright,  which  were  swarming  with 
teas,  attd'which  in  sise,  it  will  be  remembered,  are  scaroely  larger  than  an 
B%liBh  pig-iitye,  two  or  three  families,  each  eonefsting  of  fear  er  fiveiadi. 
vidtelSj  were  resldhfig  under  the  same  roof,  it  is  not  therefbre  a  matter 
ef' any  surprise  that  fever  sometimes  sweeps  off  a  whole  hamlet.  Were 
the  materials  of  which  these  wretched  and  miserable  buildings  are  raised 
scarce,  and  to  be  procured  with  difficulty,  we  might  pardon  or  excuse 
tiw  little  attention  to  oomfbrt,  accommodation,  or  heaMi  which  thelki 
cenetruotion  esdiihits ;  but  when  they  are  abundant,  and  when  they  have 
better  med^  in  the  town  before  them,  it  furnishes  a  strong  proof  of  IdieiF 
iioth  and  Indolence,  and  warrants  with  many  other  proofs  which  may  be 
addaeed,  that  they  hdve  ^tie  incKnatSon  or  capacity  for  improvement. 

Notwithstanding-  Socotra's  numerous  inhabitants,  Tamarida  is  the  onif 
collection  of  houses  which  may  entitle  it  to  the  appellation  of  a  town.  Cad* 
hup  and  Calesseah  are  but  small  villages,  and  the  Arab!  on  the  western 
portion  occupy  numerous  small  hamlets,  consisting  of  from  six  to  a  doaei» 
houses.  Concerning  the  two  viUages  of  Cadhup  and  Calesseah,  all  that  is 
necessary  to  be  known  of  them  will  be  found  in  Captain  Hainiss'  deirarlp. 
tion  of  the  exterior  of  the  island. 

Timarida.  I  have  been  unable  to  ascertain  at  what  period  Tamarida  was 
erected ;  but  both  from  its  name  and  the  appearance  of  the  houses,  I  am 
inclined  to  think  it  must  have  been  anterior  to  the  first  visit  of  the  Por- 
tuguese, and  most  probably  founded  by  those  who  followed  them.  The 
natives  date  its  existence  from  a  much  earlier  period,  but  little  reliance  can 
be  placed  on  their  testimony.    The  nesrest  range  of  mountains  in  the 


1 W  X^mtI  on  He  Itbmd  0f  S^cotim.  [M4»6tf ; 

▼iataity  of  TatouMft  ufipNmdiM  IIm  Maiatho  tbApeof  an wtk; <M» ^kM. 
ohiwd  oi  whiok.  Mid  awirly  e^oidiiteiit  from  tlia  potnlt  wImn  ite  «tttie. 
malies  reach  Iha  haaeb,  k  titiuitad  Um  tawa.    It  eonriali  m  piaatat  af 
alMmi  150  alrafgliiig  kaasaa^  wludi  are  wteoaiieattd  wUh  eaab  oliMr,  aaiA 
are  aarroandad  with  dale  ireas:  afthSaaaifaarnatatilirdianoylnitaMtad, 
the  aihen  renMin  ia  the  niaa  wriaaaa  itata  aa  thaf  wave  left  hy  tha 
Wahabb  ia  180K    Though  •m^.^he  hauaea  am  wall  aaMtiuauJ,  af  Um* 
aiui  aaral,  aaoieotad  6¥ar»  aad  f rwtt  thfo  baii^  kept  wldl0.waiiiad»  thay  ha^ 
a  aaat  appaaranoe.  They  araaanaUytwoalorieainhaightyOf  aafaaaefMm, 
and  with  a  tower  lo  ma  oonwr»  through  which  the  etaiv^aaaa  ia  aaaiity 
buUt ;  the  windows  faea  the  N.  &»  aad  they  are  ckaed  like  thoee^a  tha 
hottsee  of  Arabia^  with  wooden  ahtttlarB»  eal  with  a  variety  <af  oniamaiitay 
through  the  iaateratiees  of  wfaleh  the  air  aad  light  ia  adantlad.   Thaappea 
rooms  are  appropriated  to  tha  usa  of  the  harau ;  ia  the  lower,  seated  on  a 
piatfonn,  of  whioh  there  are  two,  one  en  either  aide  tha  door»  with  a  paa 
between  them,  tha  Araba  receiTa  their  Tiaitany  and  traoaet  aU  barii 
Attached  to  eaoh  house  there  is  a  email  garden,*  in  whiah  iagiowa  a  aailai* 
ency  of  beans  and  atelans  liar  tha  oae  of  tha  Inhihilanta   'eneiiis»iH*M  of' 
tobacco  may  aisa  be  seen  amoag  tha  haoaea.    Tha  nnsber  af  inhajrftanta 
at  the  period  of  our  vittt  did  ootaineed  a  huMhM:  aaaaral  waraabaani  at* 
Zanzebar ;  but  fifty  added,  on  thai  accoant  to  4hair  nusher,  gi«sa  tha  Ml 
number  of  those  who  at  any  period  vesida  heia.    The  Araba  ilook  down 
from  the  hills  on  the  arrival  of  a  ahip»  and  may  induoe  tha  visitor  to  eatU 
mate  their  number  higher  than  I  have  done.    There  are  but  tiro  ahopa  ih 
T^marida,  and  the  articlea  egpoead  lar  sale  aragndn,  dates^  and  dalbee; 
every  individual,  therefore,  «n  the  ttiivai  of  a  boat  suppUea  himself  with 
whatever  he  re%ttirea» 

In  commercial  transactiona  among  theaoelvea,  money  iarar^y  If  avar 
need  .certain  quantities  of  gU,  4m.  aseaobatitated.  DaUarsarademanded 
from  strangers  who  visit  their  part,  and  ftam  my  party  rapeas  were  taken 
when  they  were  assured  of  their  value ;  bat  there  ia  no  email  e^n  of  anr 
description  on  the  island. 

The  dollars  are  made  into  eaiuriagB  for  theur  women.  Amber  and  ambergris, 
both  of  which  are  brought  from  Abdal  Curm,  were  formerly  aobstituted  for 
money ;  but  the  practice  for  some  teaaoii  haabeen  diaoeiitlBned.  Amber  ia 
occasionally  found  abng  the  southern  diore  of  this  isUnd,  bnt  is  not  of  fre- 
quent occurrence.  The  plain  eneloeed  by  the  range  of  mountains  afready 
spoken  of,  which  surrounds  Tamarida,  is  watered  by  three  mountain  atrai^m 

flowing  fast  close  to  the  houses,  whiah  are  with  the  others  at  no  period  of  the 
year  wholly  dried  up.  A  lineof  dategroveaonaithersidaof  eadiof  theaa 
extends  from  the  base  of  the  hills  to  the  sea  shore,  ahe»  they  iliread  out  inta 
largegroves.  The  ground  through  which  these  pass  is  composed  of  a  fow 
atopmg  hills,  and  rounded  hillocks,  intenected  by  plaina  and  amaU  ravines  - 
th«e  are  destitute  of  trees  or  bushes,  but  the  graaa  which  is  nourished  thei^ 
•fiords  good  pasturage  to  sheep  and  goats.  Thesoil  insomifof  thevsllava 
•od  plams  «  of  a  reddiduooloured  earth,«nd  appear.  eapedaUy  in  the  vioU^ 


I^J  IUp0tl.m  ike  Idandif  Soeotra:  iSt 

flf<J^.4»t«0IPni  Tfkh  and  ftfftUe ;  iv  otbera,  it  is  of  « liglit  dAf^r,  irflM 
wiU^pUb^taMH^  andlookAof  a  p#orer^I«alit]k'  With  thv«KoeptionV)f  lh« 
p^  Ii0ii!»  a  Imr  Bieloiis,  pome  tobacoo^-aMl  a  few  •ndosarei  of  dekhan,  no 
part  miikm plamia imltivlad ;  and 'tibie tnrreller  wiio  nay  herMifter  visit 
9ooQ$n^m  tbe  peiio^bd^aMi  Febniafy  and  June,  may  ftom  this  dreanu 
Miod  tfi  .4teB  ftujAad  and  almost  ssndy  appearance  ibrm  a  different 
mm»  tifwpwctlag  ita  fertility.>  Bnt  the  least  promising  parts  of 
thjpiplldiv  vh«r«altivated  for  a  singfle  seaaen^  essentially  alter  their  charae. 
teCfAr.  thu  hettor,  and  ethew»  an  war  first  aravid  in  Januarfj  innre  a  moi* 
In^nwt  TCfetatbtt.  I  thercfofe  rq>eat«f  the  part  particaiarly^  iHiat  I  have 
ea^i'flMniieiitd  -^tmrnaXfy  hefom,  that  not  only  ndght  grain  or  vegetables 
be  adtmftai  here  tea  large  eoEtent,  bat  that  the  nature  of  (he  dimate  and 
thaapil  v«lhld  alan«enriah  the  greater  number  of  oar  tropical  fruits. 

ji  ....  -  OfthM  InkabitanU  tn^enettiA, 

|]haiwHliriliiiipg  4ha:  hesithiawwis  of  the  Bedouhis,  the  Arabs  appears 
nmfcani  lirtrlj  lasnii  ind  iJinip^rnnn  fiivers  are  said  to  prevail  among  them. 
AteflOw  Bsina  tii^gnures  in  the  town  of  Tamarida  ai^  (Hghtf oUy  numerous ; 
«BriiiM9  li»tfiify  saU^if  Tamarida,  that  it  eoAtains  tt^ble  the  number  of 
hewca  thflfr  iti^eaaoifaibitants,  and  <if  totehfl  more  than  ten  times  the 
niaiil«Br.«l.bali»illdBded»  lit'  other  -^paslsof  the  ishmd,  where  the  vestige 
efHiQDMr  hahitatsaiMi  eeold  be  traeed,  thope  also  might  he  seen  the  same 
prt|Wrtiinn>of  gaaraa.  Xba  Anbe  fomMily'paad  great  attention  to  the  state 
«f  iMr  tfmimAMiiktKAmaa^  one  "wm  placed  at-  the  heiU/another  at  tte 
leqii  |i9Ml:»4hM'i*  lbs  centre.  On  the  fornwri^f'these  was  Inscribed  the 
nsuB^I^^  bot  gfetbn  doeoaced ;  bat  th«  Miasaniis  dtfi^  ih<^  visits  fh>tai 
thfir.ilEWtii  ^^'waien  to  any  kind  «f  deeoratioh  over  the  remainB  of  the 
dead^  broke  and  destroyed  the  whole  of  these,  which  camennder  their' notice 
dBfii^tlMtf.stoy>  . 

Mj  itteBtion  ia .  i^Hrticuiarly  directed  towards  obtaining  information 
mgfft»^.tkm  iorm  of  rdigion.  At  present  every  individual  on 
th^Mhi9d..ifl^  m  fFoiemeB  himself  .to  be,  a  Mussalman.  The  Bedouins, 
as  in  Arabia^  hold  the  doctrines  but  loosely:  many  neglect  the  fast 
af  ti^^-JKpiwi>a<n»  isv.aie  acquainted  with  their  morning  and  evening 
pr^fiminmiiaie.fev  rarely  tronble  themselves  with  repeating  them. 
Ci|fn||{|4wo«  {.Jhaire^already  noticed,  is  not  practised  until  a  late  period, 
anjLJli  -ijoaw  ft9»ilie%  1  have  reason  to  believe,  it  is  omitted  altogether. 

'Pf^Sooq^jfi^  Ajcaba>:«ii  th»contrary,are  sealous  professors  of  the  Mu. 
ai^{D|n.  .fu^i^.«lMll0Vlgi^"ithe  sane  time,  they  are  utterly  ignorant  of  its 
■Kg^  .gfiw Wtfrt  ^doyliin^  andrJike  all  t^oee  nations  who  possess  but  a  slight 
^B^^lf^  f^M»  tlM0SI»,  they  ace  bigotted  and  intolerant  to  an  insufferable 
deigi^.^  tTf^wyy  iny  ptajr  a4  Socotra,  individuals  of  the  party  occasionally 
hO^i^fi^  ^p^  tjf^  ]|aigrf»r  which  they  expressed  on  these  occasions  at  the  idea 
of  i^  biBjfXBni ng  nfcpmary  to  bnry  a  Cliristian  on  the  island,  convinced  me 
tiu^if  it  was  ev^rdone*  they  would  perform  their  threat  6f  disinterring 
the  epraaa, with  every  Indignity,  and  throwing  it  into  the  sea.  The  Miu 
haa^l^fjf/ffft^hom  the  Coas^  of  Antbia^  a  noble  nee  of  Bedouins,  who  occa- 


1 62  Report  on  the  Island  of  Socotra,  [March, 

sionally  reside  for  a  few  months  on  the  island,  ridicule  them  unmercifully 
for  this  spirit  of  intolerance,  and  have  assured  us,  even  in  the  presence  of 
the  zealots,  that  the  Socotrian  Arahs  were  poor  wretches,  who  had  nothing 
to  plead  in  defence  of  it  save  the  lowest  state  of  ignorance^  and  their  mon- 
grel descent.  After  the  receipt  of  Hameo  Bin  Tary's  letter,  prohibitingour 
farther  progress  through  the  interior  of  the  island,  I  was  confined  by  the 
Socotrian  Arabs  for  several  days  in  the  town,  and  it  was  principally  through 
the  influence  which  the  Mahara  Bedouins  exercised  on  that  occasion  that 
I  was  again  enabled  to  set  forward  on  my  journey.  The  behaviour  of  the 
former  on  this  occasion  exhibited  a  mixture  of  irresolution,  timidity,  and 
avarice  which  I  have  never  seen  equalled ;  they  wavered  between  dread  of 
the  Shekh  if  they  permitted  us  togo^  and  their  fear  of  missing  what  they 
might  gain  by  hiring  out  their  camels  if  they  prevented  us.  Exorbitant 
demands  were  at  first  made ;  and  when  they  found  that  I  would  not  listen 
to  these,  they  continued  to  hold  councils  for  three  days^  during  which  pe- 
riodj  whenever  I  had  commenced  and  packed  up  all  in  readiness  for  start, 
ing,  permission  was  given  and  cancelled  more  than  half  a  dozen  times. 

It  is  observed  by  Mawb'  Brvjx  in  his  "  Universal  Geography,"  that  the 
population  of  this  island  might  furnish  a  subject  of  lengthened  discussion. 
He  notices  on  the  authority  of  Philostoroes,  Eorisse,  and  Umpaulah^  that  a 
colony,  sent  here  by  Aubxander  the  Great,  remained  for  a  long  period  ; 
and  during  the  time  of  PhiiiOstorgss,  an  ecclesiastical  historian,  who  wrote  a 
history  of  the  church  on  the  Arian  principles  at  the  conclusion  of  the  fourth 
century,  that  they  spoke  the  Syriac  language.  Various  other  authorities  are 
cited  by  the  same  author,  to  prove  the  existence  of  a  race  of  Christians  with 
which  the  island  was  peopled  until  as  late  a  period  as  1593,  when  the  Nes- 
torians  and  Jacobites  had  each  a  bishop  residing  on  it ;  and  even  when  Sir 
Thomas  Rob  visited  it  in  1614^  he  observes,  that 'Hhe  Bedoignes,"as  he  styles 
them,  '^  were  of  the  Nestorian  persuasion."  In  the  absence  of  books  or  manu. 
ficript  of  any  description,  for  I  believe  no  notice  connected  with  the  habits 
er  religious  character  of  the  islanders  has  since  this  period  been  handed 
to  Europeans,  it  might  prove  a  hazardous  task  to  venture,  on  the  mere 
traditions  of  the  islanders,  any  obser\'ation  on  the  causes  or  events  which 
have  led  to  the  total  abolition  of  the  Christian,  and  the  universal  establish- 
ment of  the  Mohammedan,  creed.  Information  on  these  points  may  possibly 
be  gleaned  from  authors  to  which  I  have  not  at  present  any  means  of 
gaining  access;  but  I  cannot,  however,  dismiss  the  subject  without  observing, 
that  as  the  channel  of  the  Indian  trade,  at  the  early  period  to  which  the 
above-mentioned  authors  refer,  was  by  the  way  of  Socotra,  and  the  ports  at 
the  entrance  of  the  Red  Sea,  it  can  excite  but  a  small  portion  of  surprise 
to  find  proselytes  of  these  persuasions  residing  on  a  spot  so  far  removed 
from  where  the  principles  on  which  these  were  founded  were  avowed  and 
practised.  It  is  observed  by  Sale,  in  his  preliminary  discourse,  that  the 
persecutions  and  disorders  which  happened  "  in  the  eastern  church,  soon 
after  the  beginning  of  the  third  century,  obliged  great  numbers  of  Christians 


1 835 .]  Report  on  the  Island  of  Socotra.  1 63 

to  aeek  for  shelter  in  that  country  (Arabia)  of  liberty,  who  being  of  most 
part  of  the  Jacobite  community,  that  sect  generally  prevailed  among  the 
Arabs ;"  and,  although  it  does  not  appear  that  the  southern  parts  of  the 
peninsula  were  subjected  to  the  ecclesiastical  rule  of  either  the  Nestorian 
or  Jacobite  bishops,  yet  from  the  causes  I  have  before  mentioned,  it  is  not 
likely  they  would  have  overlooked  a  spot  like  Socotra,  where  there  is  every 
reason  to  believe  they  could  have  indulged  unmolested  in  the  open  profes. 
sion  of  their  faith.  With  respect  to  the  disappearance  of  these  primitive 
Christians,  as  well  as  those  which  were  left  on  the  island  by  the  Portuguese, 
the  causes  appear  almost  self-evident.  It  would  produce  an  anomaly  in  hu. 
man  nature,  almost  as  striking  as  that  which  is  afforded  by  the  history  of 
the  Jews,  if  surrounded  as  they  were  by  natives  universally  professing  the 
Mussaihnan  religion,  receiving  no  fresh  influx  from  those  of  their  own  per- 
suasion, and  left  an  isolated  and  neglected  race,  if  they  alone  had  refrain- 
ed from  embracingthe  new  doctrines;  and  although  occasional  skirmishing, 
consequent  to  a  difference  of  opinion,  may  have  occurred  between  the  dif. 
ferent  sects,  yet  that  this  was  accomplished  by  a  gradual  and  silent  change, 
and  not  by  any  violent  or  exterminating  measures,  appears  equally  evident 
by  the  ample  fact  of  their  descendants  existing  as  a  distinct  race  to  the 
present  day.  Evidence  to  the  fact  of  numerous  colonies  of  different  countries 
or  persuasions  formerly  existing  on  the  island  may  be  found  in  the  present 
arrangeniient  and  distribution  of  its  inhabitants  into  distinct  tribes,  many 
of  wliich  are  still  recognized  as  of  foreign  origin. 

Time  has  not  produced  a  greater  change  in  the  government  or  condition 
of  this  island  than  it  has  in  its  ecclesiastical  masters.  In  place  of  an  arch- 
bishop ^d  two  bishops,  we  have  now  but  a  single  priest,  who  combines  in 
Bis  own  person  the  various  offices  of  Mullah,  Muezzen,  and  school-master. 
A  angle  Cddi  solemnizes  the  whole  of  the  marriages  which  take  place 
throughout  the  island,  and  I  have  on  more  than  one  occasion  met  Bedouins 
seeking  bim  for  a  license,  when  he  has  been  absent  among  the  hills  culti- 
vating bis  date  groves. 

Two  small  and  insignificant  mosques  at  Tamarida,  the  one  called  Mir 
Advance,  and  the  other  Abder  Rahan,  and  one  yet  smaller  at  Calesseah^ 
are  now  the  only  places  of  worship  for  the  reception  of  the  faithful. 

It  would  form  a  curious  subject  of  enquiry  to  ascertain  what  form  of 
'  religion  tlie  establishment  of  the  Christian  faith  displaced.  A  ruinous  build- 
ing was  shown  me  on  the  spot,  marked  out  in  the  map,  which  was  said  to 
have  been  an  ancient  place  of  worship  ;  but  it  was  in  too  dilapidated  a 
state  to  enable  me  to  ascertain  the  truth  of  the  tradition,  nor  have  I  been 
able  to  discover  others  that  would  serve  to  throw  any  light  on  the  subject 
The  population  of  this  island,  as  stated  by  some  travellers  at  a  thounad 
•onls,  is  evidently  mudi  under-rated,  but  from  their  wandering  modeof  life, 
and  other  causes,  it  became  difficult  from  any  section  of  the  island  to  form  a 
correct  inference  of  the  population  of  the  whole.    The  method  I  adopted 
was,  at  the  conclusion  of  each  day,  to  note  the  number  of  individuals  I  had 
seen^  and  these  I  find  amount  to  upwards  of  two  thousand,  though  I  am 
T  2 


164  Report  on  the  tdinnd  of  Socotm.  [Marcr, 


confident  it  does  not  •eomprefcend  more  than  balf  their  number,  for  in 
veral  places  they  concealed  themselyes  whenever  we  approached,  andl 
though,  as  Will  be  seen  by  the  Ttiap,  mj  rambles  led  me  to  many  parts  of 
the  island,  yet  there  were  necessarily  many  hills  and  remote  valleys  I  coul4 
not  inspect.  I  am  further  strengthened  in  this  belief  by  summing  np  th6 
number  of  the  tribes,  and  I  therefore  fix  the  amount  of  the  peculation  at 
4,000.  Twt)  intelligent  Arabs,  who  have  resided  on  the  island  upwards  of 
10  years,  and  have  journeyed  to  many  parts  of  it,  tell  me  they  consider 
this  far  befow  the  actual  number ;  but  with  Arabs  an  aUowance  should  al. 
ways  be  made  for  numerical  exaggeration. 

Comparing  this  calculation  with  the  whole  surface  of  the  island,  wliic^ 
amounts  to  about  a  thousand  square  miles,  it  gives  four  individuals  to  each, 
which  when  we  reflect  on  the  ^reat  proportion  of  barerock,  which  the  sur- 
fwe  of  the  island  exhibits,  appears  very  considerable. 

Although  I  have  made  diligent  search  and  constant  inquiries,  I  have 
been  unable  (with  the  exception  of  those  which  ii>dlcate  the  stay  of  the 
Portuguese)  to  discover  any  ancient  vestiges  or  monuments  that  would 
prove  this  i^and  to  have  been  peopled  by  a  race  further  advanced  in  civi* 
lization  than  the  present,  although  I  think  there  is  reason  to  believe  the 
population  must  have  been  more  numerous,  and  that  the  island  was  conse. 
quently  better  cultivated.  It  is  impossible  to  ascertain  at  what  period 
their  numbers  were  thinned ;  but  that  they  have  not  been  exempted  from 
contagious  fever,  or  some  ether  desolating  scourge,  appears  evident  from 
the  existence  of  such  a  multitude  of  graves  in  every  part  of  the  island,  maixy 
of  which  appear  to  have  been  constructed  at  the  same  period ;  but  tSiat  this 
period  was  somewhat  remote,  is  equally  evident,  not  only  by  the  total  disap- 
pearance of  all  traces  of  such  improvement,  on  the  face  of  the  country,  b«t 
by  the  present  condition  of  the  inhabitants.  It  must  not  be  referred  to  the 
period  immediately  preceding  the  vint  of  the  Wahabis,  as  has  been  suggested 
in  some  late  discussions  connected  with  the  island ;  for  those  fierce  sectaries 
confined  their  eutragesy  and  the  extent  of  their  devastation,  toTamaridaand 
its  vicinity,  and  they  did  not  attempt  to  pursue  the  inhabitants  ^o  fled 
from  the  town  to  the  mountains  at  the  first  intimation  of  their  approadw 

(The  length  of  the  foregoing  Report  prevents  our  giving  iasertiou  to  the  equally 
interesting  remarks .  of  Capt.  S.  B.  Hainss  on  tJb«  sane  Island.  This  Officer 
was  charged  with  the  examination  of  the  coasts  and  the  circumstaBcas  of  the 
various  harbours,  which  though  more  interesting  to  nautical  men,  and  di«wu  i^ 
in  a  most  complete  form,  would  not  perhaps  interest  the  genieral  reader  so  mmcb 
as  the  riew  of  the  interior  of  the  island.  There  are  but  t2  boati  on  the  isksod, 
capable  of  carrying  about  80  gallons  of  water  in  fine  weather.  They  are  sewn 
together  )Rith  thongs  of  hide,  or  a  kind  of  coir  rope  made  from  the  young  leaf  of  the 
date  tree.  Tamarida  Bay  on  the  Bor£h  of  the  island  is  the  principal  port  during 
the  S.  W.  monsoon,  but  Has  Konrina  Ist.  12*  38' 35^ :  long.  53^  55^50'',  affords 
a  better  shelter,  and  is  also  serviceable  in  the  opposite  monsoon. 

In  the  N.  E.  monsoon  GoUonseer  Bay  is  the  best  anchorage : — the  town  eon- 
tains  about  130  inhabitants,  and  16  fishing  boats.  There  are  unfortunately  no 
ports  where  vessels  could  ride  in  safety  frbm  all  winds,  and  opposite  sides  ^  the 
island  must  be  resorted  to  with  the  •change  of  season. 

We  subjoin  a  vocabulary  of  the  Socotrian  language  drawn  up  by  Captain  Baiwbs 
from  a  Town  Arab— it  is  confessedly  imperfect,  and  contains  a  large  admixture  of 
Arabic. — £o.] 


VB35.i 


Report  on  the  Island  ef  Socotra. 


166 


A  few  wordi  of  the  Socotrian  Language. 


Rbceony 

Kurhv, 

Rheelio  Rhain, 

Rheebo  Mali, 

Rbecko  Lftbrer, 

Utta], 

Kalkr, 

Jfeerbacy 

Eahookko, 

Randook, 

RohMhaai 

Hassia, 

Saffter, 

MasbheiDy 

Abtay, 

Ecnh, 

Kokat, 

Slieelieiay 

8akbedih» 

Setoah, 

Stabooa, 

Saahd* 

Ardeta, 

KaMah, 

Hahrt 

Kuaeree, 

Aig, 

Ajah, 

Mohialiee, 

Aaat, 

Catthaiae^ 

Shaahr» 

Aaab, 

ABefAbev, 

Shoohat, 

Ueklalier, 


Baroosiry 
Slaselah, 
Dackliar, 
TormaMy 
Seerar, 


RuBoosa, 
Biadecrahy 


Oabchatae, 

Seerboc, 

Sbalce, 

Thennooliea, 

Mweke^eraby 


Tall,  toag. 
Short. 
Salt  water. 
Street  or  fresb water- 
Water  to  drink. 
To  eat. 
A  hou«e. 
Tawa. 
Sword. 
A  taaakei. 
Musket-faaU. 
IroB. 
Copper, 
Wood. 
Day,  fiae. 
Ni^t,  flae. 
Tbe  mooa. 
The  stars. 
The  ftua. 
C«ome  here. 
Go  away. 
Sit  dowa. 
Make  haate. 
To  sleep. 
Searce. 
To-day. 
To-morrow. 
Male. 
Female.' 

Boy  or  male  iafaat. 
Large  timber. 
Small  timbar. 
A  month. 
A  year. 

Oae  thooaaad  years. 
A  fishing  line. 
A  hook. 
Souadiag  lead» 
Anchor. 

A  chain  for  anchor. 
Aiaaal. 
A  yard. 
A  sail. 
Aoompaas, 
A  lantern. 
A  flag. 

A  hiU  or  aiouttlaia. 
A  stone. 

At  a  great  distance. 
At  hand,  close. 
A  tree,  forest,  9x. 
Jevnanwi» 
Cora  or  wbeat. 
Flower. 

Bread  oc  eakea. 
Ck>me  here. 
Go  away. 
Go  to  market  or  ba- 


Ai£Uir, 
Tooblerdee, 
Toosbdsbeioc. 
lUkdaab, 


Bairah  Tahr,  Go  to-day. 

K«aeteh  Teedailhr,  Come  to-morrow. 
Decaby  Good. 

Daak,  Bad. 

Taabw,  Well-dressed* 

Correetf  propar, 
straight. 


Knrrbaia, 

Oeih, 

Haraheeme, 

Yasbar, 

Ferhaia* 

Adjoose, 

Shebahy 

Ree, 

Shiff, 

Teffooosey 

Ta^ha, 

Ha^bnr, 

Eidahen, 

Nahreer, 

Sheebab, 

Tltetrinsb,  • 

Lissen, 

Nnbbarbary 

Koarie, 

Tabdab, 

Mccr, 

AUtb» 

As^bak, 

Dtbnifer, 

Soab, 

Ahmr, 

Hammer, 

Katmehr» 

Salet, 

Koof, 

JMbeda^lee, 

Baithde, 

Urhaia, 

SIbaytaay    •    < 

Kelb, 

Jerback, 

Gemeobery 

Tahreeher. 

Teh, 

Sodab» 

Bussell, 

Serage, 

Scheaty 

Sebhem, 

Opbir, 

Gee  Reeho, 

Rheeho  hareben, 

Rbhem, 

Knte, 

Sahrey, 

Kallttm, 

Donaiko, 

Koortassy 

Tokoothib, 

KeUby 

Jild, 

Kofeiah, 

Ahmateenahe, 

Thobe, 

Abrabder, 

Umekfafy 
Sandook, 
KoorslTy 


Craoked. 

Plenty,  numeroos* 

Few,  scarce. 

Dry. 

Daughtery  or  female 

cldld. 
Old  womaa. 
Old  man. 
The  head. 
The  hair. 
The  eye-bmwa. 
The  eyes. 
The  forehead. 
Theeark 
Nose, 
The  lips. 
Tbe  teeth. 
Tongue. 
The  throat. 
Tbe  sboaldeia. 
The  back. 
The  stomaeh. 
Tbe  ana. 
The  finsrers. 
Tbe  naHs. 
The  feet. 
Rice. 
Gbf. 
Butter. 
Oil. 

Milk,  sweet. 
Fowls.  I 

£gg8* 

Ctoats  or  sheep. 

Cows  orballocta* 

A  dog. 

CiTet  cat. 

Camels. 

Antelopes. 

Meat. 

Rsb. 

Onions. 

Alight  of  a  candte, 

lamps,  &c. 
Fire. 
White. 
Red. 

Plenty  of  water. 
Scarcity  of  water. 
A  well. 
Rope. 
A  knife. 
A  peneil. 
An  inkstand. 
Paper. 
To  write. 
A  book. 
Skin  or  hide. 
A  cup. 
A  turban. 
A  shirt. 
A  sash  or  eammer* 

band. 
Trowsers. 
A  box  or  cbcsti 
A  chair. 


166       Ancient  Inscription  on  a  rock  south  of  Bhagdpur.         [March, 


Sahahm, 

A  plate  or  dfiib. 

Merooak, 

A  fan  or  pankalu 

Medfar, 

A  cannon. 

Baroot, 

Onn-powder. 

Seloobah, 

Stop,  gently. 

Tahfah, 

To  give. 

Teiloo, 

Take  bold. 

Sberachab, 

Go  away. 

Tachahtah, 

Come  here. 

Tahiiw, 

Kill. 

Keen, 

Plenty  of  any  thing. 

Toahde, 

Make  haate. 

Addahfaarhar, 

To  be  on  good  terms. 

Kasub, 

To  bebave  properly. 

SemalitOf 

To  converse- 

Aber  or  Urr, 

Take  bold. 

AUeb, 

To  ascend. 

Tuckkafah, 

To  descend. 

Estabel, 

Sit  down. 

Tukaaee, 

To  read. 

TennaiTer, 

To  mind. 

Teneoaflb, 

To  spoil. 

Trasber, 

To  spread  any  mat 

orbed. 

Shahleen, 

To  atrike  a  bMqgalii. 

Taoagah, 

To  beat. 

Eokghnh,  . 

Do  not  strike. 

TakasBah, 

To  break. 

Entuftnf, 

Do  not  break. 

Aaelpad, 

Make  no  agreement. 

Entenduff, 

Do  not  give. 

Aabrab, 

Remove  or  take  i^ 

^''^y- 

Aracbenooch, 

To  take  any  thing 

away. 

AUteeaiba, 

Do  not  take  away. 

NiejHAha, 

To  bring.    . 

Sunkab, 

Do  not  bring. 

Deeah, 

Good  or  well. 

Deab, 

Not  good,  bad. 

Ustah, 

TOMt. 

Unetook, 

I  have  not  eaten. 

Toohtahr, 

Come  very  close. 

TeloQsahr, 

Go  away   to  a  cUa« 

tance.' 

Haibhe, 

A  man. 

Dtbamah, 

Alive. 

Sabmee, 

Dead. 

Shohoom, 

The  sua. 

Meeloa, 

A  roof  or  top,  awn- 

ing, &c. 

Shemtahr, 

Dressed  well. or  io 

good  clothes. 

Sheekahf 

Close  to. 

Seerboe, 

At  a  distance  off. 

Enineshucb, 

What  have  you  got  ? 

Aabnmehf 

True  or  truth. 

Toobat, 

Untrue,  a  falsehood. 

Fesaine, 

Tkike  bold. 

Enlazaine, 

Do  not  take  hold. 

Tackabtab, 

Do  not  sit  down. 

Tebtooah,           , 

Isboop, 

To  sleep. 

Tessobah, 

To  wash. 

Tohtatrer, 

To  look. 

An  Tahteher, 

Do  not  look. 

Taber, 

Broken. 

Tekoodaiber, 

Come  near. 

Toade  Sirhoe, 

Go  away. 

Habra  Rbeebo, 

Bring  some  water. 

Rheeho  Daroahaai,  Saltwater. 

Ustugah,    , 

To  buy. 
To  sell. 

Kuthooan, 

Risheul, 

liHUsell. 

V. — Note  on  an  Inscription  on  the  Mandara  hill  near  Bhagelpur,  (form^ 
ing  a  postscript  to  Article  III.  of  the  present  number. J 

On  considering  the  form  of  the  SIrn&th  characters,  it  struck  me 
that  they  resembled  considerably  those  of  an  inscription  engraven  on 
the  rocks  above  the  Talao  called  Poaphar,  on  the  Mandara  hill,  of 
which  a  reduced  engraving  is  published  in  the  second  part  of  Colonel 
W.  Franklin's  Inquiry  concerning  the  Site  of  Ancient  Palibothra. 
The  mountain  is  situated  to  the  south  of  Bhigalpur  :  it  is  covered  with 
mutilated  images,  fragments  of  stone  and  ruins ;  and  although  it  now 
exhibits  images  belonging  to  the  Brahminical  mythology  or  passing  as 
such  in  the  present  day,  it  may  owe  the  abject  condition  of  many  of  its 
temples  to  their  having  been  Bauddha  structures,  destroyed  during  the 
well  known  persecution  of  this  religion.  Colonel  Franklin  gives  no 
conjecture  as  to  the  purport  of  the  inscription,  of  which  he  merely  says  : 
"  Descending  from  the  summit  to  Sankar-kund,  we  proceeded  to  vieir 
some  figures  cut  in  the  rock  on  the  north-west  of  the  hill :  their  ap* 
pearance  was  singular." 


1835.]  :Note$  on  Natural  History,  8fC.  167 

I  have  hitrodttced  a  drawing*  of  this  inseription,  as  fig.  3  of  Plate  IX. 
aa  from  the  size  and  good  preservation  of  the  original  sculpture  it  fur- 
nishes some  well-formed  specimens  of  the  written  character  of  the 
period.  A  moment's  inspection  of  this  insoriptton  shewed  me  my 
favorite  land^marks,  the  title  of  a  g^eat  sovereign,  ntakdrdja  adhi  rdjk 
tr{.  Most  of  the  letters  forming  this  expression  agreed  closely  with  the 
Allahabad  forms : — the  8r(  only  differed  materially,  and  corresponded 
rather  to  the  type  found  on  several  of  our  ancient  Hindu  coins,  especially 
the  remarkable  descendant  of  the  Indo-Scythic  series  discovered  io  the 
cylinder  at  Manikyila  (Plate  XXI.  ^g,  9,  of  Vol.  III.  Journ.  As. 
Soc.) 

The  restoration  of  the  whole  sentence,  as  far  as  I  have  been  able  to 
convert  it  into  Devanigari  with  the  assistance  of  Govinda  Ra'ha,  is  a$ 
follows  s 

"  The  mighty  and  venerable,  the  great  king  of  kings,  Sri  Kulya* 
Bear  ANA  Dbva,^  the  mountain  of  mercy." 

The  letters  of  the  name,  however,  are  very  doubtful : — the  first  seema 
more  like  an  ^ ;  the  dental  n  iT  cannot  follow  the  lingual  r  ^  and  the 
letters  read  aa  ieva  are  uncertain.  Neither  is  such  a  name  known 
among  the  sovereigns  of  Magadha  or  Mithila.  I  only  introduce  the 
inscription  into  my  plate  to  invite  attention  to  it,  as  every  autheatio 
name  of  Hindu  sovereigns  is  of  importance  to  history. 


VI. — Extracts  from  a  Journal  kept  during  a  Voyage  from  England  to 
Calcutta,  in  1831.    By  Lieut.  T.  Hutton,  37M  N.  I. 

On  the  19th  August  in  latitude  ir54'  north,  longitude  25*24' 
west.  Thermometer  at  noon  88° ;  with  hot,  calm  weather,  the  first 
albatross  was  seen.  Flying-fish,  albicores,  porpoises,  bonitos,  whales 
and  medusae  were  seen  in  abundance  daily. 

On.  the  14th  September,  in  latitude  25«5'  south,  longitude  30*38' 
west.     Thetm.  70|* ;  wind  variable,  we  saw  the  first  Cape  pigeon. 

This  bird,  called  also  the  pintado  bird,  is  known  to  ornithologists  as 
the  Cape  petrel,  (procellaria  capensis.)  They  are  about  the  size  of, 
or  perhaps  rather  larger  than  a  teal  (anas  crecca),  and  look  very  beau- 
tiful when  sitting  on  the  water ;  but  their  flight,  although  strong,  is 
rather  heavy  and  ungraceful.  They  are  prettily  spotted  over  with  black 
and  white,  on  the  back,  rump,  and  wings ;  head  and  neck  black ;  under 
parts  pure  white,  legs  and  feet  black;  beak  shining  black.  Length 
15^  inches,  breadth  with  wings  expanded  2-6  feet. 


'jW  Katei  M  NUti^ral  HiiioTf  [March*. 

.  •  Tkty  are  remarkaUy  fat  «nd  plump ,  thickly  clothed  urilh  feathers, 
under  which  i»  a  cloae  beaottfully  eoft  down  isi  a  dark  greyi^-browA 
<K)Ioar* 

The  Gape  petrels  i^ipear  to  be  stupid  unwary  hirds,  easily  cauerht 
by  throwing  a  line  oat  astern,  aad  aBowiug  them  to  entangle  their 
wings  in  crossing  and  reennsitig  the  wake  of  the  ship  ;  or;  perhaps 
this  may  be  attributed  less  to  stupidity  than  to.their  great  greediness, 
making  them  more  intent  on  securing  any  laorsel  thrown  orerboard* 
than  on  avoiding  tiie  snares  which  are  laid  fbr  them. 

They  are  also  taken  with  small  hooks,  and  even  crooked  pins,  bait- 
ed with  a  little  piece  of  fat,  which  they  greedily  swaHoW,  fighting  and 
screaming  over  the  savoury  morsel,  until  a  sudden' jetk  of  the  line, 
hooks  some  unfortunate  gourmand,  and  proves  even  to  the  poor  petrel 
the  truth  of  the  saying,  **  there  is  death  in  the  pot !" ' 

Wlici^  jiiroi^htoa  board  diey  both  bite  and  scratch  very  sharply,  and 
often  successfully  defend  themselves  by  squirting  over  the  assailant 
an  oily  liquid  of  a  deep  orange  colour,  smelling  so  rank  and  offensive* 
as  to  render  the  cloithes  so  bespattered  scarcely  bearable  for  many  days 
afterwards,  and  it  is  indeed  very  difficult  to  get  rid  of  it  from  the  hands 
even  after  repeated  ablutions.  Along  with  this  nauseous  fluid,  many  * 
of  them  restored  the  pieces  of  pork  with  which  we  had  so  treacherously 
snpj^ed  them. 

■ 

The  natural  food  of  these  birds  consists  most  probably  of  motiuscoua 
animals  and  medusae,  particularly  those  which  shine  with  a  phosphoric 
light  in  the  night  time»  a»d  which  light,  if  the  petrels  are  nocturnal 
birds,  as  Professor  Rbnnib  says  they  are*,  may  be  the  means  of  goid- 
ing  them  to  their  prey ;  I  am,  however,  rather  inclined  to  doubt  their 
being  nocturnal,  for  reasons  which  will  presently  appear. 

In  examining  the  substance  disgorged  by  some  of  these  birds,  I 
found  a  number  of  the  interior  cartilaginous  membranes  of  the  "  vi- 
lella  scaphidia,"  qauntities  of  which  had  been  seen  a  few  days  before, 
of  a  beautiful  blue  colour,  floating  on  the  suHaee  of  the  glassy  sea. 

Their  numbers  varied  considerably  on  difierent  days,  sometimes 
following  us  in  large  flocks,  and  coming  close  to  the  ship's  stern, 
while  at  other  times  there  were  only  two  or  three  to  be  seen. 

I  was  much  astonished  at  the  coolness  with  which  they  would  sii 
on  the  swelling  waves  and  even  allow  the  spray  to  dash  right  over 
them  without  rising,  and  seemingly  with  perfect  indifference,  conti- 
nuing  their  squabbles  for  the  baited  hook,  and  diving  very  prettily 
should  the  object  sink  before  they  could  pick  it  up.    They  alight  upon 

•  "  ArobitcctttTC  of  Birds/'  p.  30. 


tlmatft  ftverj.  thing  Hwt  Imvcs  the  iUp»  and  this  gWMmMyattracAt  ths 
Attentkm  of  the  albatrowMy  whkh  keep  at  m  greater  diatanee. 

I  am  much  puzzled  ta  accoant  for  the  total  ditappearaDce  of  these 
Inrdi  daring  the  night,  and  not*  only  of  th^e,  bvt  the  albatroates, 
itomy  petrda  and  bloe  petreb  alao»  for  althoagh  thejr  had  continued 
aboat  aa  in  niunbera  all  day.  yet  no  aooner  did  the  aon  toudi  the 
borizoa,  than  all  diaqppeaied  aa  if  hy  magic* 

The  ^lestion  it,  where  da  they  go  ? 

PetrtU  are  said  to  be  fmeiwnuil;  bat  aaeh  cannot  be  the  caae  with 
the  Cagie  petKd»  atormy  petrel,  or  bine  petrel,  for  we  had  them  sport- 
ing in  imr  wahe  the  whole  day.  and  at  night  they  diei^peared,  to  rest 
I  aheold  sn^KMC* 

Bat  nAere  do  they  rest  ? 

If  on  the  waves,  is  it  not  etrange  that  we  never  feand  them  sleeping 
in  the  calm,  clear  moonlight  nights,  aa  we  held  steadily  on  ooreooree? 
Vet  never  did  we  see  one  After  eanset* 

'.  To  snppiMe  that  they  ooold  wing  their  way  to  some  of  the  rocky 
i«lands  scattered  throogh  those  aonthem  latitmlea  woald  be  absurd, 
for  often  we  had  iloefcs  of  theee  birds  aroand  us,  when  the  nearest 
land  moat  have  been  from  15  to  20  degrees  distant,  and  although 
their  powers  of.  flight  most  be  great  indeed  to  «ialde  them  to  keep  on 
the  wing  with  little  intermission  during  the  whole  day,  even  when 
"  blowing;  great  guns,"  yet.  as  they  did  not  leave  us  until  sunset, 
with  what  fiearful  rapidity  they  would  reqoire  to  fly,  when  10  or  1200 
miles  at  sea.  in  order  ta  reaoh  their  restaag-plaoes  before  the  shades 
of  mght  shoold  overtake  them  1 

Kgeons  have  been,  proved  to  fly  at  the  rate  of  60  miles  an  hour, 
but  the  petrels  would  require  to  perform  a  flight  of  d  or  400  miles  in 
the  same  time !  I 

Hint  they  are  aef  noctumai  is  clearly  proved  by  their  continuing 
with  the  vessel  M  day.  and  as  it  is  evident  they  cannot  exist  without 
repoae.  we  may  fairly  conclude  that  they  mt  at  fu^ht,  and  again  this 
rest  milst  be  taken  on  load  or  water^ 

That  they  cannot  rest  on  land,  is  plain,  from  what  I  have  already 
stated.  There  remains  then  nothing  but  the  water  for  them,  and  we 
may  conclude  I  think,  with  safety  that  the  reason  of  our  not  seeing 
them  at  nighty  is  because  they  are  able  to  descry  the  tall  white- 
robed  masts  of  the  vessel  at  a  safficient  distance  to  enable  them  to 
make  •  dean  retreat  before  we  came  upon  the  spot  which  they  had 
oceapted.  and  this  is  the  more  probable,  as  they  would,  like  other  water- 
Ibwl  when  sleeping  in  any  number,  have  a  watchful  sentinel  to  warn 
them  of  the  approach  of  dangers  to  which  they  must  be  constantly  ex- 


posed  froth  tfhe  nionstert  df  the  d«et».'  I  hfite  ^epe«lbdly  inqoved'Of 
seafttiiiig  tn^D,  wliet!\er  they  had  sieen  tk^fe  birdiP  at  iiigtat«  bat  none 
tould  recollect  a  titigle  instttnce.  One  person  mentioned  hiving 
canght  a  stormy  petrel  on  a  small  hook,  which  had  been  twwiiig 
astern  all' night,  and  therefore  he  eondnded  tbut  the  bird  was  nobtar^ 
nal.  Bot  this  is  ho  proof  at  all,  sitic^  he  did  not  know  the  hour 
when  the  bait  was  taken,  and  it  is  therefore  more  than  probable  that 
it  occurred  at  early  dawn,  when  th^ee  tittle  skimineH  of  the  sea  ireve 
as  usual  on  the  wing  in  their  restless  search  for  food. 
'  Qaere^As  the  albatrosses  and  petrelk  rAvMt  bft  tdany  daira  atlsea, 
without  being  near  land,  whence'do  they  fed'^tar  tv  di^idit,  triilMs 
it  be  that  of  the  briny  ocean  ?  or,  Will  their  food,  topp08iiig''k  to  ton- 
sist  of  moTltisca  and  raedusse;  supply  them  wilii  wSkdJisis^mciMmf]>j 
^  On  Ae  S8th  October,  theife  birds  d^Mfrtied  ^s^  tfod  wie  wir  tbetti  nlK> 
^ore  tltn^  the  tioyage;  h&ving  followed  d»'fi^Gto'the  i4th<SeptMli^r 
in  latitude  south  !25^5'  and  longito^  we«t  &0<>M'' deWflito  la^ilde 
8aoth'41^38';  and  longitude  east  3^8^  ahd  upagali^toiatttude  south 
n\^6V  und  longitude  easft  80^':  A  period  bf  (me  nioiMK  and  r4 
days,  ..•-■■  ......... 

Although  we  saw  the  albatrosa  on  the  )9t6  August,  %e  wiere  ti^t 
fortunate  enough  to  procure  one  until  the  3^h  September,  tn  latitMle 
SS^SS*  south,  lon^tude  3V  west ;  thermdHieter  54^  weather  cold. 

This  bird  #iuf  shot  by  &  passenger,  ^nd  aliliDtigh  in  hn  rei^MiM 
agreeing  with  the  genenc  des(5r]ptl6tf,  and  a  true  albatross,  wiaaby 
Ae  officers  of  the  ship  t^med  a  •'  mollimfawk/' 

The  plumage  beneath  is  pure  white,  as  also  the  rutiipy  heiid  and  iiapt ; 
thi-ough  the  eye  is- a  dartc  bhrlsh-'blalek  stripe  ;  badr  and  sides  4»f  the 
neok,  as  also  the  back  and  tait  feathers;  daty^^browb'  r  wings  the  sicme 
but  darker.  Beak  dark  cinereous  or  grey4Bh^blaok,  lihd  the  1^  aiiid 
feet  yellowi^  flesh^eolour.  Length  3  feet,  breadth  T  ftet.  fiidea 
yellow.  .    .      • 

On  the  21^  October,  in  latittide  S?*!^'  ibtrtth,  longttdd^  <9^  east, 
thermometer  63°,  with  a  de^  cahd,  we  saw  several  lifbatNteeB  appacr- 
ently  of  diflferent  sptecites.  '  ^^  '       * 

One  of  th^se  bird#  eluhe  following  istp  th^  %ake  dfibe  sMp;«ao 
closely  and  with  his  eyes  so  intent  on  the'water,lhat  at'^rfttf  ttiaaght 
he  was  coming  oil  board,  bat  ^hen' he  saw  me  standlnjg  oH  the  poop, 
he  turned  suddenly  across  the  wake ;  at  the  same  tisne  I  jei-ked  up 
the  line  with  *whi6h  I  was 'fishing  for  them>  and  luckily  strnok  hiia  oa 
the  irKng,  which  throwing  him  off  his  balance,  obliged  Mm  to-«BdUe 
eta  the  water  from  whenee  he  might  have  maide'hie  etfoape  wfith  eitfte, 
had  he  not  in  a  fit  of  rage,  and  spite  at  being  struck  irith.the  fii 


J 


'tokBtd  rcjand  to  Mie  Ilia  itmooeat  imenns  of  .l^i^  dUyscoflafitar^ ;  Vy  ^ 

sdomg^  faowQV^r^  be  cooteived  to  entangle  ^U  wi«g,  and,  to  jnj.  great 

yif  I'  Bocoeedfd  in.hAiitwg  bim  o|i  deck,  aa^>ottedai^  unharmed  i^ 

^flomage* 
'..  Bebdonga  alaoiotbe  gebun  difimedea.  or  all>atro8a» . bat  wJl^etW 

*!a  yoang  bird*  or  a  distinct  ^p^ciea  from. tbe. large  whitecbodied  l^ir^. 

nuiosdl^'kiio^ini  to  wIovb  by  that  naiPie,  I  cannot  positively  determinis, 
w»^  have  jsTer bad.an  opportunity  of  coQiparing  th^n ;  but  ixojfk  tbe 
description  of  boitb,.  J  Mm  inaliAed  to.  think  them  distinct,      v   , 

.  h  ■}  7be  lM90adih  irow  tift.  to  tip  of .  the  ezpand/ed  ,wing»  is  ^«  l^t ;  and 

jta  kngtib  &on/  ^^si  beak  to  iSnd  of  taii, .  8  ft .  .5^  in^ 
j./The  vholeof  tb$  nmto'.parts  aie  pnre  if^ite^  i^;  are  tba.  ru^p.and 
npt>erijb«tt4»Tefti»;^  the  firings,  aiid  baek>an4^  feail.fea^eirs^are.of  i^.^^ry- 
4iark'4betiHit4»r0wfii  ;vili0,h«ad.an4  baqk  ppirt.  of  the  neck  ave  i^hite, 

*lifaaid)r}<rloid^  with  a.tinge  o^bluish  asbi^  whiGhjgrf^ua|ly.jgr9w»  dark- 
er As»'Jlt.)oin*.ati<i'U^d8f^th  th/e  dark  colour  on,  the  bac^- 
.'Xho Jogs .4110  oC.ayiei7.pa^bbiisb^vJD^.   Tba.beak  is  vfiry  j.bfaoti* 

4a])y..]aariEi^ron,'thQ  r%«  of  the  uppor  vMMxil^bU  «a;tb.  |i  Ui^q  of  ol^iir 
bright  yellow,  which  is  well  set  off  by  the  reat  of  the  beak  being  of  a 

: jc(t  bteek,  expef t  tJbv  kooki.  wh wh  ia  roi^  flesh^fotoiju-edy^^d .  i^ .  a  eonti- 

-  Matwn  of  the  yeUaw  Uske^ 

At  the  baao^ofthe.lowfur  miMidihle  ia-a  91119II  .q|r]unple,.M|;etchtngon 

>oaoh:Side  from  tiie  edge  to  thebottom  of  the  bill  in  a  i^%xfoy9  lioe  of  deep 
or|/age:|gtt9W«  "^he.  ^e  has  %  narrow  jtri^  of  bl^i^h^black  running 
through  it,  and  blendii^g  fvitli  th#  pluinAg!a:Oathe'back  qf  tfa^  .huad  and 
«fffk^  iliideabaaia*  / 

V  *'  QQE:-M»«UAiiig  the  gt»aid  ol,  thi^ Aufd,  jSfB f«uad  the  ^es of  a  fish, 

.,.wlii<^i;tO:JadgQ  iroin^eiC.Bi^eu  j^  been,  irom  a. pound  and  a 

rk»V|9ltiK»f|!Oiipc|ii.in';w0tght..  . 

<j)  OothjoCrtheaeaiic^OUn^nsiiad  a  hcantifiillf  «i^  whiN  down,  v^y 
dose,  beneath  their  feathers. 
*.n^lKQic«ef«t,|^..Qap0p%e<K)8  alighteiiupon  aAything^  the  albatross 

-i«f«l^iiflt(^R(P«r^^o4  i)b  aud^aweepiatg  over*  the  \ratera  with  out- 
stretched wbg,  threw  himself  into  the  midst  of  thecn  with  a  hoarse 

ii^Beream^  and  obliged,  theni  to  abaudon  the  prey  to  him. 
'^,Ot^ i|rst^.i|lightvQ^  on  the  water* the. albatross  holds  hia . wings  half- 
^l^e^.high  ^yi^r  his  b^ck*  an4.  if  he  finds  any  thing  to  devour*  slowly 
U^  tllpfi  i9i;en.Ma  sid^ ;  bat  if  be  is  ;dii^ppointed  in  obtaining  prey , 
,hft:.tiuxHiraiioriR|urj^  \m  beadaadnc^k,  and,  onpe  more  expanding  his 
kme^TW^iH^i^u^  wit)»  three  or  fsi«r  sptashii^  steps  on  the  wave»  and 
ikm^iMuftlllPadflally i^^  thaahr,  skisos  along  with  iaorecUble  strength 

z2 


•-■>  e 


173  Noes  m  Nutural  Hktmj,  $fc  [Mabch, 

Notking:  can  be  more  majestic  tlifui  l^e  longf,  sweepm^  IMgfat  c£  fiiis 
bird*  as  he  skima  dofldiy  over  tiw  fisoe  of  tiw  deep,  almost  wi&oat 
iBovingbifl  wings,  which  are  kept  at  fall  streloh,  until  he*  suddenly 
throws  himself  far  aboTe  the  waves,  and  then  with  a  loog-vweep  dasdiea 
down  again,  and  skims  away  as  before  for  TBtnj  yards  wsthbnt  any 
apparent  motion  of  the  wiog,  save  now  and  then  a  shght  bending  near 
the  tip  as  he  avoids  the  foaming  crest  of  a  ware.  They  always  alight 
on  the  water  before  taking  their  prey,  holding  the  bead  ttnd  neek  "very 
erect  when  swimming,  and  looking  both  bold  and  gracefal. 

The  so0ty  albatross  (Diomedea  foliginoea),  called  by  the  offieem  of 
the  ship^  a  "  Pwroo^"  is  both  more  nameroub  and  more  familiar  than 
^e  other  kinds^  attd  flies  ralher  differendy,  not  sweeping  soleng'  sOid 
ateadily  over  the  surface  of  thie  deep  as  the  larger  aibatrosseSrajad'rittiti^ 
far  above  the  yards,  impudenlly  skirting  due  sides  ^f  tbe^shlp?,  aifd 
looking  ,d9(wn  upon  the  daeka'C  s  they  flap  their,  wn^  f refuenCly  in 
flying*  "vvhick  the  larger  birds  do  wot.  If  the  'weather  k  ealtn/how«i 
ever,  and  the  wind  very  light,  iSieytil'flap  their  witigi^  oftfeher,  so  that 
the  above  description  is  more  applicable  to  windy  weather. 

The  sooty  albatross  or  Quaker  bird,  was  first  seen  on  the  26th 
September,  latitude  33^30'  south,  longitude  3*^5'  west,  thermometer  5^ 
weather  cold  wind  variable  j  and  left  us  on  the  26th  October  in  latitude 
83«34'  S.  bngitude  77^16'  E-  thermometer  59^**.  Thick  hazy  w^. 
ther  ;*  wind  S.  S.  E. 

The  other  albatrosses  continned  to  be  seen  until  the  29th  October, 
hi  latJtnde  29*^37'  S.  lorigftode  82»28'  %.  thermometer  69'».  Fine  wea- 
ther; wind  easterly. 

In  GwFFrTfl's  translation  of  Ccvibr,  the  petrels  are  stated  to  '•drop 
upon  their  prey  with  eadteme  promptitude,  and  carry  it  off  with  their 
bill,  as  with  a  harpoon ;  but  they  have  not  the  habit  of  diving  to  at- 
tain  it.  TTiey  are  in  feet  never  seen  to  submerge,  and  when  the 
animal  they  are  watching  is  somewhat  below  the  surface,  they  sink  a 
portion  of  their  body  in  the  water  to  seize  ft." 

This  IB  not  correct,  as  the  petrels,  or  at  least  the  Cape  petrd,  as  1 
have  already  stated,  can  dive  very  prettily,  and  I  frequently  saw  them 
do  so,  after  the  pieces  of  pork  which  we  threw  overboard  to  them. 
They  certainly  alight  very  quickly  upon  their  prey,  but  not  with  the 
sudden  and  headlong  rush  of  the  rapacious  tribes,  as  the  word  '*drop'* 
would  lead  one  to  expect.  It  must  however  be  remembered'that  I  speak 
only  of  the  Cape  petrels,  which  also  devoured  their  prey  before  rising 
from  the  water :  other  species  may  perhaps  act  differently.' 

*  Perhaps  Colbridob  may  have  attaded  to  thU  biid,  in  log  "  ikwHrmt  Mariasr  " 


1SS6  J  ^         Note  w  (hjgyrus,  tmd  0thmr  PeUtgtan  thelli.  Hi 

1  am  happy  to  iind  tbat  mj  desmption  of  the  nannen  and  flight  of 
tiie  idhatreoa  agrees  so  nearly  with  that  of  the  author  jntt  menlioaed. 
He  says,  howerer,  that  tfak  bird  constantly  dips  its  head  below  the  9iir« 
laee  of  the  water,  during  its  ttght,  in  search  of  food. 

This  I  nerer  saw,  althongh  I  have  sometimes  watched  them  for  the 
greater  part  of  the  day.  Lihe  the  Cape  petrel  they  always  settled 
before  they  seised  their  prey,  and  nerer  rose  until  they  had  devoured  it. 

As  trvLtii  is  the  grand  desideratom  in  all  scientific  researches,  I  do 

not  think  it  necessary  to  ofier  any  apology  for  having  set  forth  my 

hBOVudf  8  in  opposition  to  those  of  more  experienced  men,  because  I  have 

Kta^ted  ao  more  than  what  actually  passed  under  my  own  observation : 

whereas  the  autbots  above  mentioned  have  written  in  a  great  mesaors 

toKm  hetureay»  and  consequently  may  have  been  nbliged  to  take  on 

Csredlt  a  -great  deal  of  nnaullKnticBtad  matter. 

.  [Wb  MipettlMk  w«  Gflsadt  AW  room  Tor  tAevt^  HirrfoN'i  daily  Jdttrnsl,  kept 
daiEi^  hit  voxsge.  4s  lodis*  We  prMume  hewstar  tAut  <bs  priaai{tel  fiun  ia^ 
mtand  hiitojcy.  observfid  by  biin  have  besa  nUvdsd  to  sbaTe«''-*fiD<] 


t^fX. 


VU.'^Aectmnt  of  Oxygyrus ;  a  new  Genus  of  Pelagian  Shells  aUted  to 
tAe  Genus  Atlanta  of  Lbsuscr,  with  a  Note  on  some  other  Pelagian 

'  Shells  lately  taken  on  board  the  Ship  Malcolm.  J3y  W.  H.  BaNsoN, 
Esq,  Bengal  Civil  Service. 

The  foUowixig  characters  of  a  new  Pelagian  shall,  taken  on  the 
liorface  of  the  Southern  Atlantic  and  Indian  Oceans,  may  prove  inter* 
esting  to  naturalists,  inasmuch  as  hitherto  only  one  genus  of  the 
fbmily,  viz.  Atlanta,  has  been  discovered ;  and  of  the  remaining  fami- 
ly of  the  order,  a  single  genus,  bearing  a  shell,  is  known,  that  ^ 
Carinaria,  of  which  scarce  and  beautiful  groi^e  we  took,  in  the  Indian 
Ocean,  two  new  species,  which  I  hope  shortly  to  describe  and  illus- 
trate. The  shell  of  the  genus  Atlanta  was  first  made  known  by 
Lax AMON,  in  a  paper  sent  to  France  during  the  progress  of  La  Par- 
aousa'a  voyage.  Overlooking  the  absence  of  septa,  he  called  it  "  Coma 
d'  Ammon  vivante."  The  only  specimens  he  met  with  were  dead, 
and  were  taken  from  the  stomachs  of  Bonetas,  which  he  supposed  to 
have  brought  them  up  from  great  depths,  little  dreaming  that  bun* 
dreds  of  living  specimens  were  nightly  within  his  reach  on  the  surface 
of  the  Ocean.  Lately  thegenushas  been  re- discovered  by  the  Amerioaa 
freueh  naturalists,  the  animal  has  been  referred  to  its  proper  place  in 
the  83ratem,  and  a  scientific  name  has  been  conferred  upon  it  by  M, 
1  now  come  to  my  description  of  the  allied  genus,  which 


174  Aceouni «/  Osff^ytus^  a  mw  ^Sigpcitt  [NUaca. 


bo»  tftft  most  obviotis  dtrting^ishmg  cfaaradber,  the  rtipiditycf' 
:voltttio]i»  I  hav6  named  Ospyffymt.  From  ot'««TelQz,.  and  r<ifOM  inonrTak 

Class — GaHerdpodOi  CuvntL. 

Order-'^-Nueieabrmiohit  Bl^likyillb.    ' 

Fam.     Ailantidm,  Eano. 
.   .  QemiB,  OofffTta,  auhk 

Ghar.  Gen.  Tbsta  8ubcartila§imo9a^  di»coidett^  oUo  CMOohta,  'duo* 
km  i(Uaibu8  siwuUbus,  uiroque  latw9  pr^fwidh  wmbiii^Kt^  f  cmfrMCt^kim 
^glfrioriiua.mitecedewtes  farh  amfde0tentikm9  g  Mtrfhtdu  uUim9  Uct^m 
4»euiiBaimk  c&rmaio )  curimtabm-BMBque  mi  dimidSmm  peri/M^  ^iHod, 
iUtc  dennent^i  extrtmitateanffuhtd  ;  9perturd  i)9ftdifrrm%\  «teti  cariMHi 

.  Opitr<Mlum\.oeardiJhrfMt  $medui  dBfnas«m\  sabcmtAliotfktikm. 
.lAKilCAir 'jjrt'ro/ev  e^pjUe  probo$ddiJmini^   textalmiU dltoimf^bNfMm 

termaudi /•  .dlwaoAcd?  peOM/ormibm,  int^r  Jtew  <r  ffm&iA  Mt^ 
ai^.;  fide  mid  mdttimd^  dptd,'>folkioedif  iobitf^  ddtdfid  pi^ttiUdi  loho 
mdjfore.veMils  attremitmmk  diUtt$a$Oj;vjfttho  adkU^^fedl^^'tmiMre 
oldotiff6*ofad^'  mmnbi'4mane§\,  temde^imi,  muHfim  diM^aH^v  fuMfyi^, 
operculum  facie  inferiore  gerente ;  operculo  cott^eo,' 
'  .•SbeH  vtfiboartilii^iMi&s;  quickly  epH^tttej  tlie  first  'whdrk  b^ing 
lieaklf  envdloped'tifthoie'  'Stt^deedum*,  difeoid^  Bydkbetrk^,  deeply 
unkbiiieabMb  Jott  eaedr  aidcf  ^  last  whori  breadlj  aikd  lAiariifly  Iteded'  frtiiii 
the  edge  of  the  mouth  to  about  half  thf^einrantfet'etfore  r'kedi^afefgtilllr 
at  its  poatedovitenkljlurtioa^-i^rttfe'aiiii^^  heait-^hdpad/n^  entire, 
bsiag  enoi>tiac&»d  Of  otk^bythe  pneedi'a^  wliorl  i  pMCreoie  adyite;  \AAk 
a:BanQVr  dit  at  sinua  on  the  fttnil  tdg»»  nmnjttg  iilto  iImi  keel;  *wlHii6k 
is  tibere  double. '  •  -  •••'     ^    -^ 

-rvOpereoUoa  heart-diapedV  depresaedv  imd  channeled  #itk  ameJdtdd 


•  • 


^nrak    Head  probofeisidifoinn, '  with  tmy  riiwt  eyiii^dlMl 
tentacula,  having  a  large  prominent  eye  on'  the  )igtleH«^  i)feM  of  ^eMk. 
Moalh  tenunHil.    BrandUce  peottnifomir  lyin^  eibllqiiety'lMstweeti'  the 
Imrand  liie  male  organ*,    ^oot*  Miacepteawritfimer,  iiktitt|^'4wb 
Jobtt^  the  larger  widening  toward  Ih^^extt^eoiiiy,  and  having  af' Mtei^ 
-aucker;-libe  smalWr  lengthened  anterioriy,  extmrately  thin,  ^'jagged, 
and  bearing  the  ofereuhim  on  its  under  surface.*  Operciihini,  horny  < 
t  /Hie  anttealmoch  reaemhles  that  of  Atiattiif,  but  dtfilM'In'fSie  Mm 
<^  the  greater  iobe»  the  poaitiiMiof-  the  sanker^  and  the  Ibllaeediia 
a]»peBdage  to  the  operculated  loha  of  the  leiol^'  w^ioh  is  tmwiaed  bf 
ve^s  h^.vipg  the  appearance,  of  tendi^()9»  which  adinij^a£-thajoai9tn.c» 
tion  of  the  organ.    The  proboecidiform  head  is  morairtedkdi 


.W33J}  of  P^htftah  SMIb,  taken  on  «  voynjw  to  India,  ^76 

tlie  oesti^  and  baib,  md  kbfoaderthaiitbBtof  jll/afl/n ;  the  tentaieul* 
are  nuiob'  asiaDflr  in  proywtion»  and  tfaeceittte  df  the  8])ire  is  oebti* 
pied  by  the  dark  brawn  mai(^  of  tha  liver  t  whereas  in  Atlanta  this 
part  appears  to  be  fiUed'with  a  senes  of  forma  resembling  ova. 

The  shell  differs  principally  in  having  whorls  closely  convolate,  and 
partly  enveloping  the  preceding  opea  ;  while  in  Atlanta,  the  whorls  are 
looaely  loUed*,  and  tin  keel  (whick  stops  short  at  half  the  circwdfer- 
Mie>iB*  (heyiffjftmi)  nuss  om  between  the  whorls,  and  connects  them 
jlogeftberi*'  In  AiiaMa  the  farm  of  like  monfh,  which  is  entire^  is  eiHp^ 
.ttfAli^witkatt-^Kercalaaa  of  the  same  shape.  In  Ogfgfrms  the  opef^- 
ftttHmkia^eordiforBi,  ooinre8|)onding  to  the  form  of  the  apeiture,  and  in 
the  only  species  yet  discovered  the  shell  is  cartilaginoas»  while  in 
Atlanta  it.ia\Mttaoeo«ii.  Thi»  eartitaginoas  shell  almnkv  in  drfing, 
fitttacidaclgF  the  "Inat  wkorl,  the  centre  ones- appearing  to  be^of  firmer 
eons^sMloe^-.  In  ^4^c«iea  described;  tke  ahettts  tunkid,  hereia  widely 
4ifBBiiag.ftoa^  tiie  fery  compressed' and  flattened  form  of  AtUnta^ 

Having -skeined  the  animisda  oi  both  sheila  while  Awe,-  nnder  the 
leiM«-l4»n?apeek*  ^otiidelitly  regarding  their  affinity,  which  i  had 
noted  i«a.*gprobaU^  before  I  bed  an  opportunity  of  examming  the 
animal  of  the  new  genua. 

lAkeAMantOt  'the  ^imal  movea  by. sudden  atarts,.  ^nicidy  agitating 
teaariiwktirj  t  It  occ^aionnlly  adkerod  to*the  bbttom'  06  the  wessds  in 
«iik:l|>it>wiA.  pkus^f  by  ita  a«dker»  whiak  then  waa>flatoeBttd  out  to 
OieiwrfiPK^tQ  wbiekil  adherad; 

,  JK^ ilrat  <i9et  with  the  ahell  tn- tbe  *  Sontbern  Atkatie  frdm  8.  SLat. 
Ir6l!  to^^*  aCK  atid  bfstween  W.  Long.  29*"  9(y  and  Sft"*  aO".  in  "die 
gi9«tkeTB  in^btn  Ocean,  we  agva  met  wHh  it  in  2&'  ac  B.  Lot,  and 
32*  £.  Long.,  and  it  continued  to  occur  at  intervals  up  the  Bay  of 
•Bfngf^Miril^^-'I^atil?^  and  E.  Long.  87^.  It  baa' thanfiirea'yery 
extensive  range  of  sea  and  climate,  and  I  am  surprised  that  the  French 
n«tiii:i4MB/^bP  have  of  late  «wet>t  the  seas  with  so  much  zeol  and 
«^e9efla>  k#¥e  mH-jSM^  wiltb  it. .  . 

rfrThev  m^^  eonies.  up-  to  the  sUrfiMe,,  with  the  Pteropodoui  moOn^eU 
lapd-ilPfrlHireKAfc  ekortly  after  auuaeti  and  may  than  betaken  wiiai 
f  A^tiOW^iictt^  'Witk  this  apparatus  I  waa  extremely  sncceaafuU  dnrkig 
.^.^9f^ .^^^t^^-if^fo^  England,  in proonr&ig  Pelagian  sbeUs,  atf  the 
foUo^fiHg  toatalogoe  wiU  shew*  My  example  being  followed  by  two 
.iHher  pi^VentfetK  yt6  <Jftairi84  but  few  objecU  on  our  route  to  escape 
.Wt>.J  waa  also  enabted*  wiA  a  thfowing-netk  to  oepture  such  la#ge 
.^riltiiP-Trfim  ^Mb^  foosM  tber  poop»  and  which  would  have  otftierwise 
../«:i9oTiriii<Nt7^ym  hetif  ta  MuttMi  nearly  tke  tftma^relatioB  that  OrMites 


176  Account  of  PeJagioM  Shells.  {Mamcu, 

passed  at  too  great  a  distance  from  the  ▼easel  to  have  fidlen  into  the 
line  of  the  tow-nets. 

Gasteropoda, 

I.  Janthina,  6  i^cies. 

8.  Litiopa  (Rang.),  2  species.  \     ~ 

3,  4.  Two  new  genera,  which  I  have  not  jet  snffidently  exaffluned. 

5.  Carifiaria,  2  new  species. 

6<.  Atlanta  (LasuBua),  2  species. 

7.  OsygyruB,  mihi,  1  species. 

Pteropoda. 

8.  Lmacina.  A  single  new  reversed  species,  being  the  second 
discovered  of  the  genus,  hitherto  confined  to  Arctic  regions.  I  took 
an  unique  specimen  in  Lat.  40*  S.  Long.  33*  E. 

9.  ffyaUea,  9  species. 

10.  Cleodora,  3  species. 

II.  A  new  perforate  genus  allied  to  Cleodora  (^*anfftaiiMi>. 

12.  Creeis,  (Rang,  Mannd  des  MoUusqnes,  page  115,)  3  species. 

12.  Cuvieria^  (Rang.)  2  species.  Our  capture  of  two  perfect  spe- 
cimens of  this  shell  will  enable  me  to  correct  the  character  given  hj 
Rang*  from  imperfect  specimens.  Out  of  the  number  caught  by  us  we 
took  only  two  perfect  specimens,  one  of  which  I  unfortunately  broke, 
its  excessive  fragility  reducing  it  to  the  state  in  which  Rang  has  da* 
scrTbed  it. 

Cephalopoda. 

H*  Argonauta,  1  new  species. 

15.  Spirula  Peromi, 

Cnrhipedee. 

16.  AnaH^era,  2  species. 

lacertiB  8edi$, 

17.  Campiflomme  (mihi).  A  new  genus,  which  I  am  unable  to  as- 
sign to  any  known  class  or  order,  from  the  three  specimens  taken  by 
Lieut.  McNair  being  defective  of  the  animal.  I  can  only  conjectoce  thnX 
it  may  belong  to  the  Firolida,  and  that  it  is  probably  related  to  Cori- 
naria. 

It  only  remains  to  give  the  specific  charaeter  of  Ozygyma. 
0.  m/a/iw.     Testa  tamida,  oMjraetibus  trmsnort^  ttM^srim  ^tri&kt^ 
Hs ;  suiuris  profiimd^  exeavatis. 

Shell  tumid,  whoris  transversely  and  closely  striate ;  sutorea  deep^ 
ly  out. 

CakmUa,  Feb.  2lst,  1835. 


i  835 .]  Asiatic  Society.  1 77 


VIII. — Proceedings  of  the  Asiatic  Society. 

Wednesday  Evening  the  Uth  Marehy  1835. 

The  Rev.  W.  H.  Mux,  D.  D.  Vice-President,  in  the  chair. 

jrn^<in  T.  M.  Ta vceB;  pMpMBd  ct  the  laat  meetinf,  wm  diil^  elected 
a  Bember  of  the  Society. 

The  Chevalier  General  Ventura  and  M.  A.  €oi»r,  inroposed  aa  honor, 
•ry  membera  at  the  last  meeting,  were  unammoualj  elected. 

The  Honorable  Georgb  Tvksovb,  of  theX'eylon  civil  service,  was  pro- 
fit aa  mn  {lonorsry  member,  by  Dr.  Mils,,  seconded  by  Mr,  J.  Pjoksep, 
ttfll'referred  to  the  committee  of  papers. 

^e  Secretary-  annoonced  that  two  vacancies  had  been  caused  in  the 
earamittee  of  papers  by  the^eportareof  Captain  Trover  and  Dr.  Tytlbb, 
for  Europe;  upon  which  a  ballot  was  held,  and  Mr.  H.  T.  Prinscp  and 
Cq^n  Pembbrtok,  were  elected  by  the  majority  of  votes. 

Read  a  UfUm  iflmu  €./  fL  Robison,  Esq.  intimating,  with  reluctance, 
that,htf  BQPfl  qpnfpeli^  to  withdraw  from  the  Society. 

lU^  A Jettfir  £nom  Dr.  J,  T.  Pbarson,  atatisg  that  In  coneqneaoe  <)£ 
U«  lesidiqg  ^  aiu^  a  djistance  from  tha  museiuii  of  the  Soeitty,  he  oonld 
not  any  longer  perfom  the  duties  of  Curator,  ^lod- th^wplefe  MutdeiMgi 
his  resignation  of  the  situation,  and  proposing  that  a  person  be  sent  fw 
IB  that  capacity  from  England. 

Snehftd^  tUjit  the  thanks  of  the  Society  be  presented  to  Dr.  Pbarsok 
for  hia  peat  services,  and  that  the  subject  of '  his  present  recommendation 
be  reliBrred  to  the  oommittee  of  papers. 

Read  a  letter  from  Mr.  C.  Trbbeck,  tm  tife  sflbject  of  his  brothei*'s 
aid  Mr.  Moobgboft's  manuscripts.  The  Secretary  alse  had  received 
a  letter  from  Mr.  W.  Fraser  of  0elhi,  offering  to  place  such  papers  as 
were  still  with  him  in  the  hands  of  the  Society,  on.  conttition  of  their  being 
published  for  the  sole  benefit  of  the  authorVifimily. 

Referred  to  the  committee  of  papers.       .   . 

idV  letter  from  Monsieur. £.  Bi/ri^oitf,,  Secretary,  to  the  Asiatic 
j'ot  Paiif^  acknowledging  his  election  as  an  honorary  member,  and 
Dotidhf^r^*  ^n^Ptof'the  17tU'v()iume  of  the  Asiatic  Researches  and  ist 
Taldhie>6f%e9terieii3  of  the  i^^atic  Society. 

Library, 

Read  a  lett«l^  f«(|Oi  Captain  H.  HARKr'Biis,  Secretary  to  the  Royal  Asia:! 
tic  iikMtf,4erwacding.tiie  Srd  part^f  the  3rd  voinme  of  the  Society's 
Transactions,  also  the  first  part  of  the  New  Quarterly  Journal 

BlM^B  ]^fttor<lrom  li«  T.  Pkinsbp,  Eeq.  Secretary  to  the  Qoveramentof 
ImtasL,  General  Department,  forwarding  on  behalf  of  the  Right  Honorable 
the  Governor  of  Bengal,  a  copy  of  the  1  st  volume  of  Colonel  BsAuroT's  Nau. 
ticBl  aad  Hydraulic  experiments,  with  numerous  Scientific  miscellanies. 

Bead  a  letter  from  Baron  Silvrbtsb  ob  Saoy,  presenting  his  recent 
peWkatiena  aa  fbllowa : 


178  Askih  Society.  [March, 

De  L'AsiE,  ou  Considerationtt  Rdigiensef »  PlulosophiqneSi  et  Litterairei,  sur 

L*AaiE»  4  ▼ol«. 
Extrait  Du  Sefer  Tahkemo&i. 

Notice  ear  La  Vie  et  lea  Ouvrages  De  M.  ChampoI'I'IOM  Lb  Jkunb. 
Dlscoura  proDODC^  k  la  Stance  Generale  de  La  Socie;^  Asiatiq^ue  du  29  Avril, 

1833. 

Alfiyifa  ou  La  quintessence  de  la  Grammaire  Arabe,  ouvrage  de  Djbma'l-ed* 

Di^N  Mohammed. 

The  following  books  were  presented  on  the  part  of  the  Ro)'al  College 
gf  Surgeons  of  London,  with  a  letter  from  Sir  Anthony  Carusle. 

Catalogue  of  tlie  Library  of  tbe  College  of  Surgeons. 

Descriptive  and  illustrated  catalogue  of  the  physiological  series  of  comparative 
anatomy  contained  in  the  museum,  vol.  1st. 

Catalogue  of  the  Hunterian  collection  in  the  museum,  in  5  parts. 

Memoir  on  the  Pearly  Nautilus,  with  illustrations  of  its  external  form  and 
internal  structure,  drawn  up  by  Richard  Owen,  M,  R.   College   of  Surgeons. 

Alleged  discovery  of  theuseof  the  Spleen  and  Thyroid  gland,bySir  A.CA&LrsLB. 

The  following  works  wire  also  presented. 

Report  of  the  third  meeting  of  the  British  Association  for  the  advcncciment  of 
science — by  the  Association. 

'  Madras  JoufAal  of  Litetatvre  and  'Selenbe,  Nos.  5  and  <^-~^  tke  Madm  LUe^ 
rary  Society. 
■  The  Indian  Journal  of  Medical  Seieinee,  Nos.  14  and  Ih — by  the  BdU^tn, 

Journal  Asiatiqu«,  No.  7B,  Septemher,  1934 — by  fhr  Asiatic  SoeUfty  of  P^gHi, 

Ciceroiiik  Op^ra  Omtoia,  printed  in  Chd  year  159(}-^  ZH%  J.  Ty^ler^ 

A  valuable  Aldine  edition  of  Herdd^tus,  printed  in  ).51>d — by  lMti6, 

The  following  trorks,  published  by  the  Ori«tital  Traaedatioti  Fond,  wens 
received  -from  the  London  Committee. 

Tohfut-ul-Majahideen,  an  Arabic  history,  translated  by  Lieut.  -  M.  J.  Row- 

LANDSON. 

An  essay  on  the  Architecture  of  the  Hindus,  with  48  platea,  by  Ra'ii  Ra'^b, 
native  judge,  Bangalore. 

TVavela  of  Macafius,  part  5,  translated  by  C  I*.  BfiLPoaR. 

Travels  of  fivliya  fiffendi,  in  Europe,  Asia  and  Africa^  in  the  17th  oontuiy, 
translated  from  the  Turkish — ^by  &.  J.  V^k  Uammhs.  • 

Description  of  the  Burmese  Empire  from  tihe  MS«  of  father  SA?fo«BMA3io, 
transhited  by  W.  Tawdy,  D.  D. 

Alfiya,  an  Arabic  Grammar,  by  the  Baron  Silvk8TK£  vb  Sacy. 

Fifth  general  report  of  the  proceedings  of  the  Oriental  Translatijon  Fund,  1834. 

The  following  books  were  received  from  the  booksellers. 

Lardner's  Cabinet  Cyclopedia,  Middle  Ages,  Vol.  4th. 

British  Admirals,  Vol.  3rd. 

Illustrations  of  Indian  Zoology,  Parts  15,  16,  17,  and  18,  (two  in  one.) 

Illustrations  of  the  Botany,  and  Natural  History  of  the  Himalayan  Mountains, 
&c.  Part  4th.     By  F.  J.  Rovlb,  Esq.  F.  L.  S.  and  G.  S.,  M.  R^  A.  S. 

The  Secretary  reported  the  completion  of  the  Inde^  of  the  first  eigfa. 
teen  volumes  of  the  Asiatic  Researches,  and  submitted  a  Bill  from  tKe 
Military  Orphan  Press,  for  Rupees  1210,  being  the  expence  incurred  in  its 
publication,  which  was  ordered  to  be  discliarged,  and  thanks  were  roted. 


1835.]  Asiatic  Society.  179 

MuxBum  and  PhyHosL 

The  Secretary  announced  that  he  had  been  requested  by  Lieut-Golohel 
SY7RNET  to  beg  the  Society's  acceptance  of  the  collection  of  fossil  bones 
from  AvH,  exhibited  at  the  meeting  of  the  6th  August^  1834. 

The  best  thanks  of  the  Society  were  voted  for  this  splendid  and  costly 
present. 

A  note  was  read  from  Mr.  J.  H.  Stocqiteler,  presenting  for  the  Museum 
a  spearj  knife,  and  mallet,  used  by  the  nations  of  King  George's  Sound. 

These  very  prlinitiTe  implemenU  are  made  by  cementiag  sliarp  splinters  of 
flint  upon  the  aide  or  end  of  a  stick  with  a  kind  of  tough  pitch.  The  mallet, 
formed  of  two  rounded  stones  attached  in  the  same  manner,  is  used  for  indenting 
the  gum  tree,  up  which  the  aborigines  climb  in  search  of  the  opossum,  and  also 
lor  killing  the  animal: — ^the  pointed  end  of  the  knife  for  skinning  him. 

Three  specimens  of  the  navicella  teaselkita  (Lamarck)^  found  adhering  to 
piles  in  the  Hugli  river.  Fort  Williamj  were  presented  by  W,  H.  Ben- 
^N,  Esq. 

Read,  extracts  of  a  letter  from  Lieut.  Wm,  Folet^  dated  6th  January, 
forwarding  fsome  specimens  of  Sulphuret  of  Antimony^  occurring  in  ywi 
quantities  in  a  hill  near  Moulmein. 

JSxtractA  of  vaxious  letters  fjcom  Ct^ptain  Cavtubv  and  Dr.  Fai^^oiver, 
describing  the  progress  of  their  explorations  in  the  Siwalik  hiUs. 

The  rkimioaroay  hitherto  a  destderatum  in  their  fossil  oabiiMt,  had  at  length 
been'  necoi^ised  by  seven  veritable  molar  teeth.  The  Maseiun  at  Sefaaeanpar  is 
now  so  ri«bly  stored  xWitii  tub)ectfl,  that  it  will  be  better  to  await  <a  fuU  account 
of  it  from  the^  meritorious  foaader»  of  it  thsJOEiBelres,  than  to  publish  the  detached 
BOliceft  ifQ  have  hitherto  ventured  to  glean  from  their  private  oorrf spoadence : 
but  we  could  not  refrain  from  announcing  to  the  wQrl4  the  j:apid  progress  made 
9$  the  onset,  ia  this  remote  theati'e  of  discovery. . 

Some  vegetable  stalactitic  kankar  and  fossil  shells  of  the  Gawelgiri  hills 
were  yr«aented  with  notes  by  Dr.  Maux>lm8on  of  Madras. 

Antiquities  and  Papers  Communicated. 

A  letter  from  Dr.  O.  B,  Rahkin,  dated  Riewara  7th  February,  1835, 
wWToad,  forwarding  a  facaamile  of  an  inscription  from  the  ruins  of  a  Hin. 
da  temple  on  the  hill  of  Harsh  in  Shekawati,  about  40  miles  north  of  Sam. 
bhur,  and  seven  of  ^ght  sonth  of  Seekur. 

A  letter  from  Lieut.  Nbwbold,  communicating  a  Memoir  on  the  History 
and  Government  of  Naning. 

Also  a  sketch  of  the  four  Menang  Cabowe  States  in  the  interior  of  the 
Malayan  Peninsula,  by  the  same  author. 

The  following  valuable  papers  and  documents  were  submitted  and  pre- 
sented by  Lieut-Colonel  H.  Burney,  resident  in  Ava. 

A  chronological  account  of  the  kings  of  Siam,  obtained  from  the  right- 
ful heir  to  the  Siamese  throne,  now  residing  as  a  druggist  at  Ava. 

Translation  of  an  epitome,  of  the  kings  of  Prome,  Pagan,  ^nd  Ava, 
drawn.up  by  order  of  the  king  of  Ava  for  Colonel  Burnby. 

Translation  of  the  official  registers  of  the.  population  of  the  Burmese 
Knipire  made  in  1783,  and  revised  under  the  present  king  in  1886. 


The  vhok  population  of  Burnui  proper  from  thes^  docamentoi  oMhitiye «#tliB 
**  wild  Iribea,*'  only  amouots  to  1,831,467  souU. 

Translation  with  critical  explanation  of  the  proclamation  made  «v«vy 
month  in  the  city  of  Ava,  as  noticed  by  Cuawfvrd,  eajoining  the  inh»bi- 
•tanta  to  observe  certain  moral  precepts. 

Colonel  BuRNKY  having  kindly  undertaken  to  look  over  these  papert,  a^d 
.prepare  them  for  the  press,  they  were  re-delivered  into  his  charge  for  the  present. 

A  description  of  the  ruins  of  an  extensive  ancient  town  called  Pora  in 
Assam,  was  communicated  by  Captain  Wissthaoott,  Assistant  to  the 
Political  Agent  on  the  N.  E,  Frontier. 

[This  will  be  published  in  our  next.]  , 

The  following  particulars  of  some  singular  ancient  monuments  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  Hyderabad,  were  communicated  in  a  letter  to  the  Seor»> 
tary  from  Dr.  S.  G.  Mawjolmson  of  Madras. 

/'  Your  remarks  on  the  liquid  from  the  Manikyila  .tope  induoe  me  to 
think,  that  a  notice  of  the  singular  tombs  near  Hyderabad  may  he  inter- 
.estiiig.  There  is  an  account  of  them  in  a  volume  published  by  the  Madras 
.Society  some  years  ago  from  the  pen  of  Captaiijk  Youvo.  They  differ  in 
appearance  very  much  from  those  figured  by  Mr.  Babxn&ton»  And  aUo 
from  some  in  Mysore,  mentioned  in  Colonel  Wejuoh^  hook ;  but  are  exceed- 
ingly  like  the  smaller,  and  ruder  Druids'  circles,  and  in  some  no  square 
cofiio  or  *'  kiot"  is  found,  their  place  being  supplied  by  the  small  stones 
and  soil,  which  contains  much  clay,  and  some  iron  and  lime,  and  beoemeB 
naturally  very  bard  when  pressed  together.  In  none  did  any  mortar  seem 
to  be  used.  Captain  Young  found  bones  and  even  skulls.  I  was  not  eo 
fortunate,  although  very  anxious  for  a  skull,  being  in  hopes  of  ascertainiiig 
tbat  they  had  been  monuments  of  the  same  people,  whose  remaiiw  am 
found  in  some  parts  of  Russia.  Some  of  the  graves  had  been  opened  be- 
fore, and  1  believe  that  in  these  skulls  had  been  found.  In  those  I  open- 
ed there  were  many  of  the  earthen  vessels  of  very  different  shapes,  and 
the  more  perfect  ones  contained  a  peculiar  soft  almost  unctuous  looking 
earthy  in  thin  layers -of  a  white  and  dark-gray  color.  In  some  places 
t^ere  seemed  to  be  a  white  powder  like  ashes  interposed  between  t&e 
du.<dcy  layers." 

The  c<mtents  of  two  of  the  jars  were  sent  up  as  fiisl  extrttcted ;  hntlh^ 
seemed  to  contain  little  or  no  animal  matter : — ^the  earth  fnm  it^  etnu 
tificatlon  in  their  horizontal  lamieao  had  evidently  been  deposited  by 
^Hdual  iniiltration  during  a  long  course  iji  rainy  aeaeons,  niilil  it  htA 
completely  filled  the  vessels.  Dr.  M.'s  sketches  of  the  ]an  are  engmved 
at  the  foot  of  Plate  VII.  "  No.  1  was  found  inserted  into  oile  of  the  lon^ 
jars,  and  probably  answered  as  a  cover.  The  mouths  of  it  and  of  No.  6  had 
a  more  graceful  curve,  and  in  this  respect  had  a  diatant  resemhiMoe  to 
some  ancient  vases." 

Adverting  to  Mr.  Hodoson's  opinion  that  Buddhism  had  preserved  an 
identity  of  character  in  all  times  and  places^  Dr.  MAiaoumOf  writea : 

"  In  May,  1828,  I  passed  through  a  town  called  Bandock,  ISmUesfrom 
Chaiidi,  on  the  road  to  N^pur,  and  finding  many  Hindn  ruins  wdl 
^oul^tured  on  the  sandstone  of  the  district,  I  spent  the  day  in  examinhig 


1835  J7  A»kai€  SocMfy-.  181 

4li6m«  Ta  tlie  greater  number  I  eoald  give  mattes,  but  one  imifnifiosiit  hmd, 
much  injured, struck  me  as  having  the  composed  sleep-like  a{i{>earaiieeof  the 
Buddhist  sculptures.  This  induced  me  to  make  some  inquiries,  and  I  soon 
beard  that  in  a  hill  two  miles  off  there  was  a  cavern,  and  on  reachini^  It 
I  found  an  excavation  consisting  of  three  )>arts,  the  principal  of  whieh 
penetrated  90  paces  into  the  n>ck,  but  was  narrow  in  proportion  to  its 
length.  In  a  small  apartment  at  its  extremity  was  a  sitting  Bauddha 
figure,  sfac'feet  high.  The  passage  was  arched  with  several  recesses  on 
each  side,  and  near  the  entrance,  the  two  other  portions  of  the  temple 
extended  10  paces  into  the  rock,  like  tlie  arms  of  a  cross,  and  were  in 
every  respect  similar.  A  rude  outline  of  Buddha  could  be  traced  on  the 
rock,  where  it  was  smootlied  away  on  each  side  of  the  mouth  of  the  cavern. 
Hiere  was  a  figure  of  Durga  inside  the  temple,  and  one  at  the  door,  on 
separate  pieces  of  stone^  and  of  modern  appearance.  The  small  head 
which  first  attracted  my  attention  was  found  amongst  the  ruhbish  of  a 
ruined  temple',  which  some  Jain  Banians  in  the  town  were  engaged  in 
removing  in  search  of  their  images,  and  amongst  these  I  found  several  of  the 
naked  figures,  (four  or  five  feet  hi^h,)  with  curly  hair,  and  difTering  amongst 
themselves,  usually  found  in  Jain  temples,  and  also  representations  of 
Buddha  in  the  sitting  posture,  with  the  hands  laid  over  each  other,  the 
]^alms  uppermost,  the  hair  curly,  the  forehead  wide,  with  little  figures 
kneeling  before  him,  and  others  fanning  him ;  amongst  them  was  a  figure 
of  Durga.    TTie  Jains  have  also  a  modern  temple  there." 

Adverting  also  to  the  same  subject.  Dr.  R.  Tytler  mentioned  to  the 
meeting,  that  he  had  remarked  while  in  Scotland,  the  close  resemblance  of 
^  thetittle  steeple  at  Brechin"  to  a  Buddhist  monument.  The  same  remark 
lias  frequently  been  made  of  the  Round  Towers  of  Ireland.  He  had  written 
a  note  on  the  subject  in  the  Freemason's  Review,  for  October^  1834,  which 
he  presented. 

"  Ute  little  steeple  of  Brechin  cODsists  of  a  beautiful  slender  cylinder  or  hol- 
If^wpfHar,  about  80  feet  high,  with  60  rows  of  smooth  stones,  cemented  by  mortar, 
flM  is  turmounted  with  a  cone  of  masonry  of  a  subsequent  period  of  architecture. 
Ob  tftia  wMtern  froat  are  scnlptured  figures  of  an  elephant,  having  the  feet  of  a 
Hon,  and  a  hone :  each  i  1  inches  long  and  8  broad.  The  combiaatimi  of  the 
ciephaot  and  Ikia  is  obaervable  <m  the  tempke  of  Java,  and  ia  ttkany  statues  of 


tf 


A «0tefroni B.  HL  Hodoson,  Bsq.  Resident  at  N^l,  forwarded  draw, 
kkgft-af  the  Utht  or  columns  at  Bakra  in  Tirhut,  at  Avahvf^  m  Sarao^  and 
'ef  the  raonnd  at  Kesriah,  in  the  former  district ;  with  extatfacMmUm  of 
Ifatf  kiieiibed  ebaFackefs  on  the  two  pillars. 

laemHttmnt  A.  CrMiriifaHAM,  En^tneers^  forwanled  tho  fhcsimifo  oi  an 
xMerififtion>  on  a  Btone  slab  extmctod  by  him  from  the  Bu Adhtat  momimeat 
at  Sam^th  near  Benares. 

A  Mie  by  the  SecreCary  on  the  same  auhjeot,  and  on  tiM  inso/ibed 
pedeetel  of  theBanddlia  imagt^  pteaented  at  the  kat  meetings  was  read. 

£Sae  tke  focvgpias^  mpBa  of  the  present  number  J 

Upon  the  dote  of  the  r^gjaXtte  business  of  the  erening^  Pr.  R.  T¥r&ttt 
exhibited  to  the  meeUiig  aevend  ioterestins  expe«imeiitoiA£leolnMtui^ 


162  Asiniic  SndHff.  [Ma&oh, 

netimiy  condiutiDgp  wiUi  the  ^xperimenhtm  ontoU  ef  Dr.  FAWukSoxt,  by  vhich 
the  identity  of  the  galvanic  and  magnetic  'fluid%  te  eonsldered  to  be 
finally  establidied.  The  magnetic  spark  was  produced  oentinnmily  by 
Saxton's  rotating  apparatus^  of  which  a  description  will  be  found  in  the 
Arcana  of  Science  for  1834. 


Wednesday  Ewning,  the  1st  Apt^il,  1835. 

The  Honorable  Sir  Bdward  Ryan^  Presidetity  in  tli«  ohair. 

The  floaorable  Guorob  TuRfroua,  of  the  Ceylon  Civil  Sertice,  pre^o^ 
M  an  Honorary  Member  at  the  last  Meeting,  was  unanimously  elected.  -  ' 

Captain- M.  6.' WaiTfBy  Sun.  Asst.  Commiseary,  A ivttkan,  proposed  by 
Mr.  W.  H.  MACNAGHTEy,  seconded  by  the  Honorable  Colouel  MorrisO!^. 

Professor  Lea  and  Dr.  UARi^AiVyof  Phiiadelphia,  Wer^  propped  as 
Honertxry  Members  by  Mr.  J.  PftnvsRP^  seconded  by  Mr.  MAO^AOn-re^.    * 

Read  a  note  from  JohV  Lackbrstben,  Esq.  enclosing  a  letlier'ft'dmttte 
Right  Reveremd  Jeapt  Lovm,  Bishop  of  Isauropolis,  and  VIcaf -Apostolic  of 
Cochinchina,  Camboge,  and  Ciampa. 

The  Retereiidgeutlditian'sleM^r,  infV^iidif  stke^,  i!i«t  be  had  in  ?)i^  possession 
a  manuBcripi  Dictionairy,  Codhincbiuese  and  Latt&f  origfiiicDy  pi«pared  moMB 
than  40  years  ago  by  hia  predecsfsor,  lifOUBfeigc^uf  Pt«)i*Af  x,  Blriiop  of  AdtAk, 
and  revised  and  muck  bosmented  by  himself  duiing  14  yeaia'  Msidtocfein-tbe 
country. .  He  ha4  bUo  .  nearly  completed  a  ae^iul  rohiBBB-  of  <  tike  same  •mateiials 
r^fersed,  or  Latiu- Cochin chiaese,  and  Ue  had  prepared  a  grammar  of  the  aame 
Jangiutge  ia  Latin,  adopting  for  all  three  works  the  Romaa  alphabeti  in  lieu  lof  the 
,  complex  hieroglypluc  characters  of  the  eoaatry,  which  sostewhat  rsseml^e  thOf^e 
of  China,  but  have  different  powers. 

These  three  Tolumes  he  tendered  to  the  Asiatic  Society,  requesting  to.be  ^- 
tormed  of  its  intentions  in  regard  to  their  publication,  if  it  were  possible  to 
print  them  at  Penang,  where  the  Bishop  and  a  few  of  his  Cochinchinesecon> 
irertB  have  sought  refuge  from  the  severe  persecutions  to  which  the  Mission  has 
been  sulifected  by  the  present  king  (who  owes  his  seat  on  the  throne  to  this  very 
mission),  he  wotild  there  undertake- the  retision  of  the  proofs  :  or  if  it  should  be 
necessary,  he  would  proceed  to  Calcutta  for  the  purpose  of  saperiatindihg  the 
pabfication  andtir  the  auspices  of  the  Society.  In  the  latter  ease,  hemttstlook 
•to  the  Soeiety  for  peconiaiy  aid,  as  ail  had  been  lost  to  the  mission,  through  tbe 
cmsl  treatmeiit  it- had  lately  endured. 

MesoltMid,  that  this  important  oemmunieBtion  be  snbnuHled  to  tble  Ooou 
mittee  of  Papers^  who  will  make  the  requisite  imfQiFies' regatdli^ -the 
work,  and  report  on  the  expediency,  and  on  the  mettns,  of  efiecH&g  its 
•publieatioQb 

Mr.  C.  E.  Trevelyan,  presented,  on  the  part  of  the  author,  a  copy  of  the 
Jdme  Bah^urJchdni,  an  epitome  (4to,  600  pp.)  of  £utopean  sciences 
in  the  Persian  language,  compiled  by  KhaNt  Bahadur,  son  of  Raja  Mitba 
JIta  of  Patna,  including  treatises  on  astronomy,  optics,  and  mathematics, 
and  copious  tables  of  logarithms  for  natural  numbers,  sin^  tang^ntSi*  &c. 
Also,  a  small  octavo  volume  on  Perspective  fllnuul  MandzartUJyiA  U^e 
Persian  language,  by  the  same  author. 


1835.}'  Asketk  Society.  183 

Mr.  H.  PuuMKOTOif  presented  a  copy  of  the  TrAnmctioiis  of  the  Geo- 
logioel  Society  of  PenasylYania,  for  August,  1834. 

Msfteorolegieal   Reghten,  for  Jan.  aod  Feb.  1835— hy  tte  Surreyor 

GeneraL 

From  the  Book-sellers. 

Laeomee^s  Cabinet  Cyclopedia,  Swainson'b  Natural  History. 

Museum  and  Aniiquitm, 
Read  a  letter  frasft  Mr.  W«  Dawes,  of  tho  Delhi  Canal  Etkablibhment, 
lanKardiog  at  the  request  of  Lieut.  Kittob,  a  drawing  of  an  imsgie  found 
about  10  years  ago  near  the  Herrod  Ghat,  on  the  vettern  branoh  of  the 
^amBay-and  oCeriAg,  if  desired,  to  send  the  image  itself  to  the  museum. 
Ru^mUf  that  the  offer  be  accepted  with  thanks. 

A  JDOtiee  by  B.  H.  Hodgson,  E^s  of  an  inscription  in  Tibetan  and 
Lantsa  (correctly  Rang  a)  4shai'a4{ters,  oa  a  temple  on  the  ooAiiaes  of  Tibet, 
iros  submittedk 

[ThU  wiU  be  priated  in  the  next  aitmber  of  the  JoamalJ     i 

Phygicak 
The  President  brought  to  the  notiqe  of  the  Sooiety  Dr.  Fbajwok's  sug- 
jpestian '.regarding  tjie  Cumtorahip.    He  had  convened  with  tha  Baron 
Hwm^  (wlu»  Hf.H9'  present  alike  Meeting)  on  the;  subject  of  procuring  a 
.«isntpetiHit  peraon  ftant  Europe^  and  was  assured  that  a  salary  of  150  or 
flOfihropeea  per  mensev  wenkl  be  ample.  The  funds  were  in  a  state  to  war- 
vsot  the  meaavre*    He  therefore  proposed,  and  it  was  resiolved^  that  a  Spe- 
cial Committee,  eonsieting  of  the  Honorable  Col.  Morrison,  Mr.  W.  H. 
'Macnaohtkn,  Dr.  Pbarsov,  with  the  President  and  Secretary,  be  formed 
for  the  purpose  of  carrying  the  measure  into  effect,  limiting  the  vote  of 
salary  to  *200  rupees,  and  empowering  the  Committee  to  arrange  other 
Inciidental  expences  with  reference  to  the  present  means  of  the  Society. 

Read  1^  letter  from  Serjeant  Dean,  dated  Delhi,  the  30th  March,  ac- 
knowledging the  receipt  of  the  remittance  of  Rupee?  100,  on  Account  of  the 
expences  incurred  by  him  in  transmitting  fossil  bones  and  other  specimens, 
and  announcing  further  contributions  from  himself  and  friends* 

A  letter  from  lieut.  N,.  Vicary,  forwarding  a  small  boK  of  fossil  banes 
liDOBi  Julalpur^  on  the  banks  of  the  Botwa  riv^er;  also  some  fossils  of  the 
Alligator,  from  between  Chunar  and  MLrzipar  on  the  Ganges;  and  a 
speoinien  of  Mmestoae  from  Landour,  with  impressions  or  «roaions  by  water 
stmilaj^  to  .those  aUuded  to  by  Dr.  McCi«»[ii.and. 

Soiae  of  the  bones,  from  the  Betwa,  the  metacarpos  and  femur  of  on  oi,  were 
lined  with  beantifdl  crystaU  of  dog-tooth  spar,  which  was  also  remarked  liaiag  the 
carities  of  the  kankar  conglomerate  formiag  the  matrix  in  which  they  were  im- 
bedded. 

Mr.  Bbnson,  who  was  acquainted  with  this  fossil  site,  stated  his  opinioa  that 
they  .were  .of  modem  fossilisation,  being  found  abundantly  in  the  bed  of  the 
Betwa  river. 

4  

MK  tt.'B.  Aensoit  exhibited  to  the  members  present^  the  coUectioivof 
*  rih^lla  mAddliy  htm  on  his  recent  return  to  Indian .  comprising  ^u^|y  jmw 
genera  and  species. 

[Notices  of  this  collection  will  be  giTcn  in  the  Journal.] 


Meltorological  Regitle^. 


J I  il}ssil£'eii~E&2'lii^^SR^§s3'5i^l^ 


J*;ilH|aiBS8338Rr>Rii 


!|3??3||?~-S|5t5ltfS-| 


JISSSSRSBSSSeSCSiftS   £ 


;i 


szsss^'tsssss.MRn.saiMsissaiSS-.&ils   J 


JOURNAL 


OP 


THE    ASIATIC    SOCIETY, 


No.  AO.^ April,  1835. 


I. — DegcripHoH  cf  Ancient  Tempie$  and  Ruins  at  Chdrdwdr  in  Assam. 
By  Captain  G.  £.  Wbstuacott,  Assistant,  Governor  General's  Agent, 
N.  E.  Frontier. 

TowARos  the  close  of  November  last*  I  bad  occasion  to  proceed  on 
public  duty  into  Ch£rdw4r,  a  email  district  in  the  northern  division  of 
Central  Assam,  being  on  the  north  bank  of  the  river  Brahmaputra 
between  Lat.  26«  32'  and  26^  o\\  and  Long.  dS^'  19'  and  92*  55'.  It 
has  ita  name  h'om  conducting  to  four  paseea  of  Bhutan,  and  is  bound- 
ed on  the  north  by  bilk  of  various  altitude,  situate  «t  the  base  of  the 
Himalaya,  and  inhabited  by  three  wild  tribes  oE  mountaineers,  called 
Dt^hUts,  Akhds,  andKupah  Ckowaks*  ;  the  Brahmaputra^  confines  it  on 
&e  south  ;  to  the  East  it  has  the  Bhairavi  river,  which  divides  it 
from  Nondw£r,  and  to  the  west  the  river  Rhotas,  which  separates  it 
from  the  small  district  of  Chdte&h. 

I  think  it  necessary  to  state  thus  much  in  the  way  of  introduction, 
to  point  out  the  precise  locality  of  the  ruins  I  am  about  to  describe,  as 
it  is  doubtful  if  many  of  my  readers  are  aware  of  the  geographical 
.position  of  a  district  placed  in  so  remote  a  comer  of  our  possessions. 

In  the  south-east  angle  of  Chirdw&r,  a  chain  of  granite  hills,  rising 
from  two  hundred  to  five  hundred  feet  above  sea  level,  and  clothed 
with  grass  and  forest  trees,  sweeps  outwards  in  a  crescent  form  from 

*  Kopah  Chowah  is  a  corruption  from  kup&s-ekor  or  cotton  stealer,  a  name 
to  which  the  people  are  weU  entikleil  from  their  predatory  habits  ;  but  the 
Chirdwirians  stand  in  much  awe  of  these  robbers,  and  shrink  from  bestowing 
tn  them  so  UDConrteous  an  appellative.  They  come  of  the  same  stook  widi  the 
Akh4a«^  from  whom  they  differ  in  few  respects,  and  are  said  to  have  divided  into  a 
sepante  ehm  dK>at  sixty  years  since  in  the  reign  of  Lachmi*  StMea  king  of 


180  DtwriptUm  of  Anoitnt  Temple$  and  [ArBit.» 

the  Bhairavi  to  the  Brahmaputra.  The  inhabitants  assert,  tiiiese  hills 
were  originally  called  Agnighar  or  Agnigarh,  the  place  or  fort  of  fire* 
from  their  constantly  sending  forth  fiam«s»  or,  as  others  afBrm,  from 
a  r£ji  named  Bank  having  made  a  fort  on  the  spot  of  fire  :  they  add* 
that  Krishna  mounted  on  his  gartira  (a  creature  half-bird  half-man,- 
corresponding  with  the  eagle  of  the  Grecian  Jupiter,)  brought  hither  a 
supply  of  water  and  quenched  the  fires,  and  that  in  commemoratioo  o€ 
the  event  the  name  of  the  hills  was  changed  to  Para,  whicli  in  the  <lia« 
lect  of  Assam  sig^fies  '  the  burnt/  a  name  they  still  retain.  I  thought 
it  possible  this  obscure  tradition  might  be  connected  in  some  way  with 
the  existence  at  a  former  period  of  voloanos,  but  after  an  active  ecra-^ 
tiny  of  the  spot  no  traces  of  subterranean  fire  were  discovered  to  beac 
ont  the  supposition.  I  had  taken  up  my  abode  temporarily  in  the 
neighbourhood,  when  I  accidentally  learnt  there  were  some  gigaatic 
ruins  to  be  seen  in  the  wilds,  respecting  which  the  natives  could  for^ 
nish  no  satisfactory  information  :  on  proceeding  ta  the  direction  tn- 
dicated,  I  found  it  impracticable  to  conduct  the  seardifrom  thedenskj 
of  the  jungle,  which  consisted  of  lofty  trees  entwined  with  paraaitioal 
plants,  and  reed^grass  upwards  of  twenty  feet  high  swarming  widi 
wild  animals ;  these  obstacles  were  partly  removed  with  the  aeeistance 
of  some  peasants,  and  opened  to  view  many  interesting  remains  of  an- 
ttquity  which  amply  recompensed  me  for  the  tromble  I  had  taken. 

The  first  temple  I  examined  appeared  to  have  faced  the  north,  and 
to  have  been  provided  with  a  portico  supported  en  three  cirfumna  of 
sixteen  sides  ;  each  shaft,  not  including  the  plinth  and  pedestal  whiGb 
stand  fonr  feet  above  the  ground, •  measured  eight  feet  high  and  five 
and  a  half  in  girth,  and  was  wrought  from  a  single  block  of  fine  granite. 
The  shafts  have  sculptured  capitals,  while  the  surfoasea  take  the  form 
of  an  octagon,  and  the  plinths  are  circolar  at  top,  and  ^read  into 
four  feet,  making  a  sort  of  cross  that  measured  fomr  and  three  quartern 
feet  each  way.  Three  gigantic  stones,  with  the  fragments  of  a  fourth* 
each  hewn  from  a  single  block  fourteen  feet  long,  and  cut  into  five  irre* 
gular  sides  of  which  the  total  showed  a  circumference  of  eight  feet» 
seem  to  have  formed  the  entablature  of  the  entrance  porch,  which  I 
judged  to  have  been  fifty-six  feet  long.  The  frieze  has  three  tiers  of 
carving  in  basso  relievo  representing  scrolls  of  fiowers ;  the  aper« 
tures  in  which  iron  rivets  were  introduced  can  be  distinctly  traced,  and 
it  is  evident  that  no  cement  was  employed  to  unite  the  materials.  TTie 
other  members  were  too  much  shattered  and  dispersed  to  enable  me 
to  conjecture  the  form  of  the  temple ;  from  a  great  portion  of  the  aor* 
rounding  works  being  in  an  unfinished  state,  it  affords  the  presumptioQ 
that  the  architect  must  have  met  some  unlooked-fOr  interruptioir ;  and 


1B95.]  Rmne  at  CUrdwdr  in  Aasam.  \B1 

that  this  mnd  the  other  buildings  were  OTerthown  at  the  same  period 
by  some  hostile  power  opposed  to  the  propagation  of  Hinduism,  as* 
listed  perhaps  snbseqaently  by  a  conrulsion  of  nature.  Earthquakes, 
I  need  scarcely  observe,  are  more  frequent  in  Assam  than  in  any  other 
quarter  of  our  Indian  possessions,  and  that  they  accomplish  so  small 
an  amount  of  miecfaief  must  be  attributed  to  its  never  haying  been  the 
custom  to  employ  stone  and  brick  in  the  construction  of  dwellings. 
All  classes,  from  the  king  to  the  serf,  build  with  such  slight  and  pe« 
ririwbie  materids  as  grass,  bambus,  and  timber  ^  thus  houses  sustain 
little  injury  from  a  shock  liowever  violent,  and  even  if  thrown  down 
coidd  net  do  much  mischief  to  their  inmates*.  Had  tioie  been  the 
sole  instmmeut  ol  overthrowing  these  structures,  it  is  but  fair  to  sup- 
pose from  the  great  solidity  of  the  materials  that  the  ruin  would  have 
been  less  complete;  and  that  the  £ragments  would  have  lain  in  a  nar* 
ffvwer  compasB. 

Chiirdw&r  at  one  period  undoubtedly  formed  a  part  of  the  ancient 
and  extensive  kingdom  of  KimrCip,  but  whether  the  city  at  Pora  was 
destroyed  by  the  Muhammfidans  dunng  their  invasions,  or  by  the 
Ahom  kings  prior  to  their  eonversion  to  the  Hindu  faith ;  or  was 
nmertliwwyn  at  a  later  period  by  the  Vaishnavas  in  their  struggles 
4ov  pre-eminence  with  the  Saivas,  is  alike  matter  for  coojiecture.  In 
the  abstfice  of  icscnptions  and  other  precise  information  we  must 
iMtve  reoonrse  to  the  traditions  current  4n  the  country,  and  to  such 
historical  records  as  are  within  onr  reach  ;  these  I  now  purpose  to 
advert  to. 

The  inhabitants  of  Chirdwar  assert,  that  R^a  &anh,  the  founder 
vof  Fori,  was  a  demi*god»  sixth  in. direct  descent  from  Buahma.  ;  they 
add  on  the  authority  of  some  work  whose  name  has  escaped. me,  that 
his  dominions  were  situate  on  the  banka  of  the  Nermada  river ;  that 
-he  joomeyed  into  K^r^  Giiardwir,  and  other  parts  of  Assam,  aud 
<,was  the  irst  person  vriio  introduced  the  worship  of  Mah4db'va  into 
-that  quarter- of  India.  The  extensive  walls  which  encompass  the  tem- 
ples at  Pori»  are  said  to  have  made  part  of  a  fort  or  city  founded  by 
him  called ,  Lofaitpir,  Sonitpdr  or  Tejpdr,  all  three  signifying  the 

*  In  SB  ancieiit  MS..  I  have  met  with,  written  According  to  the  custom  of  the 

country  on  the  inner  surface  of  the  bark  of  the  secM  tree,  a  very  destructive 

earthquake  is.  recorded  to  have  happened  in  the  A.  S.  1529  (A.  D.  1607),  when  the 

earth  opened  and  vomited  a  vast  quantity  of  sand  and  water.     On  the  3UZ  March 

last,  two  severe  shocks  were  ffelt  throughout  Assam ;  the  first  cast  down  the  stone 

c  j|rire  of  a  temple  ai  BishnAth,  fraetured  an  idol  within  the  shrine,  and  effected 

-odMr  damage  in  tiie  province,  and  on  the  3rd  of  November  following  there  was 

aaothflv  qaake  of  less  violence* 

B  B  2 


W$  Description  €f  AMeteiU  Temptt»  and  [Apfutj,. 

city  of  blood,  perluaps  in  commemoratioa  of  a  battle  stated  to  have- 
been  foaght  there  between  Krishna  and  the  Rija.  The  '  Srf 
Bhag&vat,'  to  which  I  referred,  informs  as  that  Bahh  was  the  son  of 
Bai.i',  tlie  generous,  and  that  he  had  a  thousand  arms,  which  probablj 
means  in  a  figurative  sense  that  he  waa  endued  with  immense  strength  ; 
this  power  is  said  to  have  been  conferred  on  him  by  Siva,  who  also 
promised  to  defend  his  capital  against  external  foes,  in  return  for  tha 
pleasure  he  derived  from  the  rajli's  musical  performance,  (a  talent 
in  which  he  excelled,)  when  he  played  on  some  occasion  before  the 
god  who  was  dancing  with  his  votaries.  On  obtaining  this  boon,  the 
invincible  Banh  subdued  both  gods  and  men,  and  ratnming  to  SottH** 
p^  surrounded  his  capital  with  fortificatioaa  of  water,  wind  and  fire. 
«ad  lived  there  in  perfect  security  ;  but  when  he  found  after  a  short 
time  that  none  were  able  to  oppose  him^  his  heart  was  swoileB  witk  * 
pride,  and  repairing  to  the  court  of  Siva  be  declared,  that  as  be  was 
indomitable  the  boon  bestowed  was  worthless,  and  wished  to  know 
if  there  really  was  any  one  capable  of  resisting  him.  The  god,  dis^ 
pleased  at  his  arrogance,  presented  hiss  with  a  flag,  which  he  desired 
him  to  hoist  upon  his  palace,  and  promised  that  whenever  it  should 
fall  an  antagonist  would  appear  to  humble  his  power  :  delighted  with 
the  gift  Banh  returned  home,  and  waited  patiently  the  fulfilment  of 
the  prophecy. 

The  narrative  goes  on  to  say,  that  Bank  had  a  daughter  called  from 
her  extreme  beauty,  U'sa,  or  '  morning,'  who  was  visited  in  a  dream 
by  Anixud  the  son  of  Pradtu'mna  and  grandson  of  Kamdb'va- 
that  on  awaking  from  sleep  the  damsel  indulged  in  k>ud  laments 
and  was  inconsolable  at  missing  the  lovely  form  imprinted  on  her 
memory,  and  which  had  occupied  so  large  a  share  of  her  midnight 
thoughts. 

One  of  her  handmaidens,  by  name  CHrrxA-LiKB/  w  '  The  Limner,' 
daughter  to  Ku'mbhand  her  father's  minister,  moved  by  her  excess 
of  sorrow,  inquired  its  cause,  and  U'sa,  reposing  confidence  in  the 
attendant,  related  her  eventful  dream  regarding  *  a  man  of  sable  hue 
with  lotus-eyes,  long-arms,  and  clad  in  yellow  garments,  belored 
among  women,  who  had  abandoned  her  in  the  ocean  of  distress.' 
Chitra-likba  soothed  her  afOiction  by  engaging  to  produce  the  object 
of  her  love:  she  painted  the  images  of  gods,  of  demi-gods,  sages  and 
powerful  kings  of  the  earth,  of  the  house  of  BaisRNr,  of  Anu- 
©u'NnAVi'*,  of  BALAaA'Mt,  and  of  Pbadyu'mna,  which  last  (being  the 
likeness  of  her  father-in-law,)  as  eoon  as  (J'sa  looked  npon  she  waa 

...  , 

♦  Vasu.diVa  the  father  of  Kaishna.  f  Pbster  brother  of  Kbibbwa.  • 


18S5.]  Itmm  at  Ckaritmdr  m  A99am.  \B§ 

ashamed.     Tlie  limaer  next   painted  the  likenesa  of  Anirdd,  and 

when  U'sA  saw  it  she  modestly  hung  down  her  head,  and  exclaimed 

sniling.  '  This  is  he  who  has  robbed  me  of  my  heart.'     Recognieing 

the  portrait  to  be  that  of 'Kkishna's  grand*son,  Chitra-likha  left  her 

mistress  and  departed  for  Dwdrikd  (on  the  sea  coast  near  the  gulf  of 

Caeh,  at  that  period  governed  by  Krishna,)  and  seeing  Anirud, 

deeping  on  a  coach,  she  by  means  of  enchantments  spirited  him  away 

and  brought  him  in  safety  to  Sonitp6r.     U'sa,  overjoyed  at  the  sight 

of  her  beloved,  introduced  him  to  her  private  apartments,  and  he  intozi-^ 

cated  with  pleasure  took  no  accoant  of  time.      The  military  guard  in 

attendance  on  U'sa  suspecting  that  some  atrianger  had  gained  access 

to  the  harem  and  seduced  the  lady  from  her   maidenly  vows,  waited 

on    the  prince,   and    apprised    him     his    daughter's    conduct  had 

broi^ht  a  stain  upon  bis  lineage.     Banu.   distressed   at  the  news, 

repaired  with  some  armed  followers  to  his  daughter's  apartments,  and 

surprised  the  loverp  playing  the  game  of  chess :   Anieub  starting 

up  on  their  approach,  seized  his  bow  and  discharged  a   flight  of 

arrows  with  so  much  precision  against  the  hostile  party  that  they  took 

to  flight;  Bamh,  however,  whose  rage  had  now  passed  all  bounds, 

disr^arding  the  tears  and  lamentations  of  his  daughter,  seized  upon 

AxiauD  and  bound  him  with  cords. 

Meanwhile  Krishna,  having  missed  bis  grand-son  during  the  four 
rainy  months,  was  filled  with  anxiety  for  his  safety,  a  feeling  in  which 
the  other  friends  of  Anirud  participated,  and  at  length  intelligence 
of  his  confinement  reaching  them  through  a  sage  called  Na'rad,  the 
race  of  Brishni'  of  whom  Krishna  is  the  lord,  went  up  to  Sonitpdr 
with  twelve  legions,  and  attacking  the  city  on  all  sides  broke  down 
the  walla  and  buildings  and  destroyed  the  orchards.  Exasperated  at 
the  mischief  that  was  done,  Banh  came  forth  with  an  army  whose 
divisions  equalled  in  number  tiiose  of  the  foe,  and  assisted  by  Siva  who 
rode  on  his  ball,  and  came  attended  by  his  son  and  votaries,  g^ve  battle 
to  Balaram  and  Krishna  :  a  bloody  engagement  ensued ;  but  at  length 
Krishna  bewitched  Siva  whose  votaries  fled,  and  slew  a  vast  num* 
ber  of  Banh's  army. 

Furious  at  the  prospect  of  defeat  the  prince  sought  out  KrishnI 
and  encountered  him  in  single  combat,  but  the  god  cut  through  his 
adversary's  bow-string,  destroyed  his  car,  slew  the  charioteer  and 
horses,  and  sounded  his  shell  in  token  of  exultation.  Ku'tabi'  the 
mother  of  Bank,  trembling  for  the  life  of  her  son,  appeared  naked  and 
with  dishevelled  locks  in  presence  of  Krishna,  and  he  ashamed  at  the 
q>ectacle  cast  down  his  head,  an  occasion  which  the  lord  of  Sonitpdr 
wnnediately  seized  upon  to  make  his  escape,  and  fled  for  refuge  to  hia 
capital. 


'  l90  Description  t)f  Ancient  Tenqpks  and  [Apstiv 

After  this  event,  Siva  visited  Krishna's  army  with 'fever ;  btit  the 
latter  not  to  be  outdone  in  modes  of  annoyance  created  another  fever  to 
contend  with  that  of  his  adversary,  and  came  off  victorious.  The 
riji  now  advanced  a  second  time  to  give  battle,  holding  a  variety 
of  weapons  in  his  thousand  hands,  which  he  hurled  at  Krishna,  who 
brolce  them  with  his  discus  and  hewed  off  the  prince's  arms  like  branches 
from  a  giant  tree ;  seeing  the  peril  in  which  he  stood,  Mahads'va 
advanced  and  besought  his  brother  deity  to  save  the  life  of  his  favtnir<^ 
ite.  Krishna  made  answer,  that  he  was  bound  to  gratify  Mabadk'va, 
and  that  he  intended  to  spare  the  prince  because  he  was  the  son  of 
Bali  and  grand-son  of  Prabl/d,  whose  race  he  had  promised  De5^ 
to  destroy — *  What  I  have  done,*  continued  the  god,  '  was  to  subvert 
his  pride,  I  have  lopped  off  his  superfluous  arms,  and  the  four  which 
remain  are  quite  mifficient  to  enable  him  to  enjoy  elemal  life.'  Thus 
assured  Banh  fell  at  Krishna's  feet,  and  brought  forth  Amirvd  and 
his  daughter,  seated  in  a  car  richly  apparelled  and  ornamented,  and 
surrounded  by  countless  armies ;  Krishna  was  content,  and  retaraed 
to  his  kingdom  of  Dw^riki. 

The  next  account,  which  has  less  admixture  of  the  fabuloos  an4 
appears  the  most  deserving  of  attention,  is  taken  from  ancient  records 
in  MS.  of  the  Assam  kings,  which  speak  of  a  place  called  Pratippdr, 
the  splendid  city,  the  capital  of  Ramachandra,  usually  known  under 
the  name  of  the  Prat^pptHriya  raj£,  and  which  can,  I  think,  be  no 
other  than  Fori.  This  town  is  stated  in  the  MS.  to  have  beea 
placed  on  the  north  bank  of  the  Brahmaputra,  a  little  below  Bishnith  ; 
and  as  the  entire  country  bordering  the  river  from  Pori  eastward  to 
Bishn£th,  with  the  exception  of  a  range  of  hills  three  miles  above  the 
former,  where  the  Bhairavf  enters  the  great  stream,  is  covered  with 
swamp  to  the  extent  of  several  miles  inland ;  there  are  strong  grounds 
for  supposing  that  Prat£ppiir  and  Pora  are  the  same.  The  present 
path  from  Por&  to  Bishnith,  which  is  only  practicable  in  the  dry 
months,  often  runs  so  far  as  six  miles  from  the  river,  and  the  travelliiig 
distance  does  not  exceed  twenty-six  or  twenty -eight  miles ;  while  to 
the  eastward  of  the  Por&  chain,  extensive  morasses  skirt  the  Brahma* 
j)utra,  without  interruption,  as  far  as  Ch^teih,  from  twenty-five  to 
thirty  miles  distant.  No  ruins  have  been  discovered  nearer  to  Biah- 
iiith  than  the  spot  indicated,  and  though  it  is  possible  the  site  of 
Prat&ppdr  may  have  disappeared  in  the  lapse  of  ages,  it  must  not  be 
forgotten  that  it  was  always  usual  with  the  kings  of  Assam  to  fomid 
their  capitals  on  the  bank  of  the  Brahmaputra  or  other  navigabie 
streams,  and  to  choose  a  situation  removed  alike  beyond  the  reach  of 
inundation,  and  the  chance  of  being  swept  away  by  the  floods — advRA* 
tages  which  are  possessed  by  Poii  in  an  admirable  degree. 


1S35.]  MmM8  ut  Cidrdwdr  in  Assam.  191 

Ram ACHANDRA  was,  according  to  the  volume  I  consulted,  the  twenty- 
fourth   sovereign   of  a  kingdom   wliich   embraced   part   of  ancient 
Kimr6p»  and  made  the  eleventh  of  a  third  dynasty  of  its   kings, 
Sbubahu  the  thirteenth  sovereign,  and  ninth  and  last  of  the  second 
dynasty,  was  vanquished  by  ViKaAMA'iHTrA,  and  was  succeeded  by 
JtTAni,  a  pious  Cbhatri  from  Dabera  in  tbe  Dakhan,  who  overcame 
K^riip.  and  on  ascending  the  tbrone,  assumed  the  title  of  Doar* 
MA-PA'i..   He  was  the  progenitor  of  Ra'mach andra,  who  began  to  reign 
A.  S.  1160,  (A.  D.  1338-9.)  and  is  the  first  prince  the  date  of  whose 
iccesaion  is  commemorated  in  the  volume.  Ra'machandra  is  stated  to 
have  wedded  with  a  daughter  of  the  Kiat  R4)a,  who  ruled  a  conu" 
try  on  tbe  south  bank  of  the  Brahmaputra,  and  whose  subjects  followed 
tte  ooeupation  of  fishermen ;  some  remains  of  his  capital  are  to  be 
seen,   it  is  affirmed,    on   the    Bakani   Chapri,  an  extensive  island 
supposed  to  have  been  separated  from  tbe  main  land,  or  thrown  up. 
by  the  river.    The  princess,  his  daughter,  was  known  among  the  peo< 
pie  by  the  name  of  the  KamaiiA  KuNal^  but  in  books  she  is  styled 
Chandra  Prabha.     She  was  walking  one  day  during  her  husband's 
absence  on  the  bank  of  the  Brahmaputra  when  the  god,  becoming 
enamoured  of  her  extraordinary  beauty,  fell  a  prey  to  sensual  desires^ 
and  ejected  his  purpose  by  embracing  the  princess  with  his  waves ; 
but  another  account  attributes  her  impregnation  with  greater  show 
of  probability  to  a  young  brahman  of  the  prince's  household,  and 
declares  the  amour  with  the  river  god  was  a  fabrication  of  the  lady  to 
conceal  the  lapse  of  which  she  was  guilty  from  her  parent.     Passing 
over  that  part  of  the  narrative  which   details  the  discovery  of  her 
incoBStancy,  and  the  means  to  which  Ra'machandra  had  recourse  to 
put  a  termination  to  her  existence,  all  of  which  failed  of  success,  we 
come  to  the  period  when  the  princess,  who  had  taken  refuge  at  her 
father's  coart,  gave  birth  to  a  son  who  was  called  from  his  beauty 
Shabbank  ;  his  head  bore  the  impress  of  an  dri-fish,  which  marked  his 
parentage,  and  hence  he  acquired  the  surname  A^riuastha,  or  A'ri? 
KATB,  f»  e.  having  the  head  of  an  ari-fish.     He  passed  his  early 
years  with  the  father  of  his  mother,  and  subsequently  removed  to  the 
north  bank  of  the  Brahmaputra,  where  he  acquired  territory  ;  he 
made  war  upon  Bij£  Phxnda  of  Phenuagarh,  in  Kamrup,  where 
the  remains  of  a  small  fort  are  still  to  be  seen,  and  reduced  that 
prince  to  subjection ;  and  afterwards  constructed  a  fort  called  Bad* 
yagarh   at    H£thimor£.    in   Kachiri  mahal,  which  is  still  in  exist- 
ence, and  made  it  his  residence.     In  the  course  of  his  wars  A'rimath 
extended  his  conquests  to  the  kingdom  of  Ra^m acbanora,  of  whose  re^ 
latioaahip  to  himself  he  was  ignorant ;  he  laid  siege  to  Prattppdr^ 


192  Description  of  Ancient  Templet  and  [ApriIt, 

End  through  the  treachery  of  a  drummer  of  the  garriaon,  who  gave 
Dotice  of  a  fitting  time  for  attack,  he  sarprised  a  part  of  the  works 
that  were  imperfectly  defended,  made  himself  master  of  the  fortress, 
and  beheading  Ra'machandra  returned  in  triumph  to  Badyagarh. 

Some  discrepancies  are  here  apparent  in  two  MSS.  I  consulted ;  one 
account  states  A'rimath  slew  Phbnua,  while  another  maintains  that 
Phbnua  usurped  the  throne  of  A'rimath  on  the  death  of  the  latter, 
and  abode  in  Phenuagarh.  Gajank,  the  son  of  A'riuath,  succeeded 
Phbnua,  and  made  his  residence  near  PratippUr,  in  the  vicinity  of 
Agnig^h,  and  it  is  provoking  that  from  this  time  no  further  men- 
tion is  made  of  the  place.  I  shall  merely  add,  that  the  last  named 
prince  was  followed  by  his  son  Sukrank,  who  died  without  issue  A.  S. 
1400,  (A.  D.  1478-9,)  when  the  dynasty  of  Jitaii  became  extinct. 

The  destruction  of  the  temples  at  Fori  is  ascribed  by  some  to  an 
apostate  br^man  of  Kinoj,  called  PorX  Suthan,  or  Kalapahar, 
who  was  compelled  to  embrace  Muhammedanism,  and  at  whose 
door  the  Chirdwarians  and  others  in  Assam  lay  all  the  sacrilege  and 
mischief  that  has  been  consummated  in  the  province.  From  their 
massive  proportions,  and  the  carving  and  ornaments  being  so  much 
worn  by  time  and  exposure,  the  fanes  are  evidently  the  work  of  a 
remote  era ;  I  sought  in  vain  for  an  inscription,  and  neither  the  priests 
of  the  district,  nor  the  ancient  families  whom  I  consulted,  could  assist 
my  researches,  or  point  with  an  approximation  to  accuracy,  to  the  date 
of  their  origin. 

Unconnected  with  the  first  temple,  and  retired  some  yards  deeper  ia 
the  wood,  or  rather  grove  of  trees,  which  was  in  likelihood  planted  by 
the  priests  who  ministered  at  the  temples,  I  found  the  ruins  of  six  or 
seven  other  enormous  structures  of  granite,  broken  into  thousands  of 
fragments,  and  dispersed  over  the  ground  in  the  same  extraordinary 
manner  as  those  already  described.  Altars  of  gigantic  proportions 
were  among  the  most  remarkable  objects  :  one  of  these  measuring 
upwards  of  six  feet  each  way,  and  eighteen  inches  thick,  was  elevated 
from  seven  to  eight  feet  above  the  level  of  the  plain,  and  approached 
on  each  side  by  layers  of  stone  disposed  in  the  nature  of  steps.  It 
was  hewn  from  a  single  block  of  granite  ;  underneath  was  a  sort  of 
cavern  :  the  top  had  holes  for  iron  links,  and  a  receptacle  to  receive 
flowers  and  water  to  bedew  the  Nandi  or  sacred  bull  of  Siva,  who  was 
placed,  my  informants  imagined,  on  the  brink  of  the  reservoir.  Six 
or  eight  other  altars,  one  of  them  making  a  square  of  forty- six  feet,  and 
eighteen  inches  thick,  are  to  be  seen  in  other  parts  of  the  ruins,  and 
several  square  blocks,  each  measuring  from  twenty  to  thirty  feet,  con- 
cave in  the  centre,  and  sculptured  in  imitation  of  circlets  of  flowers. 


r^llv 


■Jijvi  tif-  tpiM. 


I      t|  I     .,.'«^ 


!>   ^   5- 


\m.]  Hums  Mt  OdrduHir  im  ^ItiaM. '  19S 

moMt  have  formed  tbe  Bedl  or  altar-pleoe  of  Sita,  as  there  is  a  teat 
for  tbe  Liag  or  symbol  of  the  deitj  ia  the  middle  of  each. 

Among'  the  apedmeoB  of  ■culptnred  figures  that  fell  onder  obaerva* 
tion,  I  diecemed  on  a  portion  of  friese,  nine  images,  each  about  a  foot 
kigh,  of  whom  K amhbta  plapng  on  a  flute,  and  flanked  bj  two  Suhelis 
(damaeli),  were  the  only  persons  I  ooald  identify,  though  assisted  by  the 
priests  of  Chardwir.  There  were  four  figures  of  naked  children  eight 
inches  high,  that  looked  very  much  like  Cupids  ;  they  were  executed 
like  the  rest  in  basso  relievo  and  were  dancing  or  gambolling  together 
in  pairs,  and  another  groope  of  five  figures,  eight  inches  high,  two  of 
them  in  an  obsoene  attitude,  appeared  like  the  others  to  have  formed  part 
of  s  cornice. 

It  will  be  seen  from  the  sketch  which  accompanies  this  description, 
that  the  reins  are  partly  encompassed  by  walls,  which  extend  in  so 
many  directions  that  it  is  scarcely  possible  to  guess  at  the  purpose  of 
the  architect.  The  walls  have  their  foundations  laid  very  deep  in  the 
esrth :  they  are  in  an  unfinished  state,  and  were  evidently  ooastnicted 
at  a  period  long  subsequent  to  the  temples ;  they  are  built  of  massive 
blocks  of  cut  stone,  sometimes  disposed  in  a  double  row,  and  exhibit 
a  good  deal  of  carving.  The  stones  are  of  various  shapes,  and  rise  three 
or  foar  feet  from  the  ground,  and  were  all  intended  to  be  united  with 
bands  of  iron.  The  entrance  of  the  principal  enclosure  appears  to 
have  been  from  the  south,  where  lie  some  pedestals,  and  three  or  four 
wedge-shaped  stones,  about  five  feet  long  and  three  broad»  of  a  flattened 
pentagonal  shape,  intended  I  presume  to  have  formed  the  voussoirs  of 
an  arch  ;  and  the  middle  of  the  key-stone  is  decorated  with  a  hand- 
tome  diadem  or  plumed  tiara. 

A  little  to  the  north  of  the  wood,  buried  in  a  forest  of  reed  grass, 
which  an  elephant  penetrated  with  difficulty,  I  discovered  a  very  in- 
teresting fragment ;  this  was  a  solid  mass  of  granite,  of  a  much  finer 
grain  than  the  kind  used  in  the  temples,  measuring  ten  and  a  half  feet 
in  length,  two  and  three-quarters  in  breadth,  and  two  feet  in  depth. 
On  this  were  sculptured,  in  very  high  relief,  eighteen  figures  of  gods, 
partially  mutilated,  but  generally  in  a  good  state  of  preservation. 
Fifteen  of  the  figures  correspond  in  size,  and  are  each  eighteen  inches  high, 
and  placed  lengthwise  In  compartments,  in  gproupes  of  threes.  Of  these 
the  two  external  groupes,  and  the  centre  one  representing,  I  think, 
Paoma'  (Laoshmi),  supported  by  two  females,  are  raised  on  the 
•tone  more  than  half  a  foot  above  the  others  ;  and  again,  each  centre 
figure  (Paoma')  of  the  compartments  is  more  in  relief  than  its  fellows. 
The  whole  of  the  images  have  high  cone-shaped  head-dresses  and 
ssr-ringe,  and  Padma'  is  represented  standing  on  a  snake,  and  the 
c  o 


1 94  Ik$eription  rf  Ancient  Teng^lA  and  [Ai»iLik« 

attendants  are  supported  on  or  rising  from  lotos  flowers.  The  gronpe^ 
of  the  two  divisions,  which  are  less  elevated  than  the  others,  exhibit, 
I  believe,  Duaoi,  flanked  hj  Lacbhmi  and  Sa&aswatx;  five  of 
these  figures  are  crowned  with  a  sort  of  tri-pointed  diadem,  while  the 
sixth  has  a  round  turban  or  cap.  One  of  the  forms  of  Duroa^  has 
the  right  foot  on  the  head  of  the  demon,  while  the  left  is  twisted  vp 
at  her  side,  and  the  hands  are  elapsed  over  the  breast,  in  the  attitude  of 
supplication ;  under  the  central  groupe  of  the  whole,  and  forming  part 
of  what  may  have  been  intended  for  the  ornamented  frieze  of  the  tem- 
ple, is  a  seated  figure  of  Ganbbh  in  relief,  five  inches  high,  flanked  by 
two  other  persons,  one  of  them  playing  on  a  stringed  instrument,  and 
the  other  wielding  a  club.  The  lower  part  and  sides  of  the  block  are 
decorated  ^ith  a  band  of  carving,  showing  beasts  of  different  kinds, 
encircled  by  wreaths  of  flowers*  in  relief,  and  the  gods  are  placed  in 
scalloped  arches,  spppprted  by  pillars,  which  divide  each  of  the  images 
from  its  neighbour. 

The  priests  are  so  little  versed  in  the  distinguiahipg  characteris- 
tics of  the  Hindu  deities,  that  they  could  not  determine  whom  the 
figures  were  intended  to  represent- 
Near  the  images  are  nine  square  pedestals  of  l^^ge  dimensions^  with 
three  carved  feet»  which  must  have  been  intended  to  give  support  to  aa 
many  columns :  of  these,  several  have  almost  disappeared  in  the  earth ; 
and  it  is  likely,  others  are  lost  altogether.  It  ahows  at  all  events  the 
design  of  the  temple  must  havf  been  projected  on  a  large  scale. 
These  pedestals  do  not  appear  to  .have  been  moved  from  the  spot 
where  they  were  or^inally  carved,  and  they  are  so  little  impaired  by 
time  and  exposure  to  the  elements,  that  I  feel  assured  they  are  of 
modern  date»  compared  with  the  buildings  in  the  plantation  and  on 
the  adjacent  plains ;  they  were,  indeed,  as  fresh  to  look  at  as  if  but  re- 
cently executed  by  the  mason's  chisel.  Vast  fragments  of  the  epis- 
tylium  and  frieze,  carved  with  beaded  drapery,  also  lie  half  buried  in 
the  soil.  The  people  at  one  time  commenced  fracturing  the  stones, 
from  an  idea  that  gold  was  concealed  in  their  cavities,  but  desisted,  on 
a  mysterious  warning  of  the  goddess  PaaoA'^  who  threatened  to 
visit  such  sacrilegious  attempts  with  death. 

In  the  south-west  angle  of  the  Por£  plains,  there  is  another  curious 
remnant  of  sculpture,  also  wrought  from  a  single  mass  of  granite^  up- 
wards of  ten  feet  long,  and  two  and  a  half  feet  thick  at  the  middle ; 
it  appears  to  have  formed  the  side  of  a  gate,  and  has  a  band  of  carv* 
ing  three  inches  broad  on  each  side^  showing  in  relief  elephants, 
tigers,  deer,  rams,  cattle,  and  swans,  encircled  by  scrolls  of  flowers. 
The  stone  has  in  all  twenty-five  figures  of  Hindu  deities,  disposed 


J 


1885.]  Rmns  at  Chirdwdr  in  Asiam.  1 96 

'eroM-'wise  upon  it ;  of  these,  the  eighteen  tipper  ones  are  in  six  row^, 
three  of  a  row,  and  each  in  a  separate  compartment,  while  the  centre 
figure  is  much  more  elevated  than  its  fellows :  they  represent  male 
and  female  divinities,  twenty  inches  high ;  among  them  I  recognized 
Hannm£n.  Another  image  has  a  fish's  tail,   and  represents,  I  think, 
'Ac  M^chh  Avat&r  or  first  incarnation  of  Vishnu,  who  is  recorded  to 
lave    appeared    in    the  form    of  a   fish  to   Satyavruta,  to  warn 
him  of  the  great  flood.     Several  other  figares  are  playing  on  stringed 
instruments,   and  the  three   lower  ones  are  merely  husts,  with  hands 
elapsed  over  the  hreast.     The  lowest  compartment  embraces  three 
images,  of  whom  Siva  occupies  the  middle  place,  and  is  provided  with 
a  venerable  flowing  beard ;  be  stands  thirty  inches  high,  and  on  each 
side  of  him  are  females,  twenty-six  inches  high:  one  has  been  destroy- 
ed, but  the  other  is  playing  on  a  strmged  instrument,  and  her  ears  are 
strung  with  a  pair  of  enormous  circular  rings.     Over  this  compart- 
ment are  two  groups  of  dwarf  figures,  six  inches  high,  in  a  sedentary 
posture^  and  the  whole  sculpture  bears  evident  marks  of  having  been 
mutilated  by  a  barbarian  hand. 

Nu  quarries  were  discovered,  to  indicate  that  the  stones  were  dis- 
embowelled from  the  hills;  but  quantities  of  chips  were  seen  in  places: 
and  once  I  came  upon  pillars  and  altars  in  an  unfinished  state,  shaped 
from  blocks  of  granite,  on  the  surface  of  the  earth ;  and  there  seems 
no  question  that  all  the  material  employed  on  the  fabrics  was  similar- 
ly procured  from  the  masses  of  rock  that  cover  the  hills  in  great  abun- 
dance. Once  or  twice  only  1  fell  in  with  well-burnt  bricks  ;  they  were 
smooth  and  thin,  of  rather  a  large  size,  but  not  badly  shaped.     Great 
part  of  these  extensive  ruins  are'buned  or  have  sunk  into  the  earth, 
and     they    cover   altogether  four    6r    five  acres  of  land.      I  have 
been  thus  particular  in  noticing  them,  because    there  are  not,  so  fer 
as  I  Vnow,  any  architectural  remains  in   Assam,  that  can  challenge  e^ 
comparison    with  them  for  durability  of  material  and  magnitude  of 
design  ;  and  it  is  certain,  from  the  prodigious  number  of  ruinous  and 
deserted  temples,  all   of  which  appear  to  have  been  dedicated  to  Siva, 
being  within  the  circuit  of  a  few  miles  of  Port    (I  discovered  twelve 
or  fifteen  in  as  many  days  on  the  hills  and  highlands  at  their  feet), 
that  this  spot  must  have  been  the   capital  of  a  sovereign  Prince,  or 
&  principal  seat  of  the  Hindu  religion,  and  enjoyed  a  large  share  of 
prosperity  at  some  remote  period*. 

•  The  records  of  Aaaam,  which  I  consulted,  mention,  that  Chu  Cheng  Pha',  the 
•evcntccnth  sovereign  of  the  Ahom  dynasty,  in  a  direct  descent  from  Chu  Ka  Pha', 
the  conqueror  and  founder  of  tlie  kingdom,  being  stung  with  remorse  for  the 
c  c  2 


196  Remarh  m  am  Imcr^ium  [AntUi, 

II.— Rmarib  on  on  InscriptUm  m  the  Rta^d  and  THbeiam  fU^ckkAO 
Charaeter».  taken  from  a  TempU  am  the  Caa/n^  of  the  VaUey  of 
Nepal.    By  B.  H.  HoDOtoM,  Eeq.  ReMeai. 

On  the  main  road  from  the  valley  of  Nepal  to  Tibet,  by  the  Eaatera 
or  Kdti  Pass  of  the  Hemichal,  and  about  two  miles  beyond  the  ridge 
of  hills  environing  the  valley,  there  stands  a  diminutive  stone  ehaitya, 
supported,  as  usual,  by  a  wide,  graduated,  basement. 

Upon  the  outer  surface  of  the  retaining  walls  of  this  basement  are 
inscribed  a  variety  of  texts  from  the  Bauddha  Scriptures,  and  amongst 
others,  the  celebrated  Shad-Akshari  Mantra,  Dm  Man*  Padme  Horn. 
This  is  an  invocation  of  Padma  Pami,  the  4th  Dhyiiii  Bodhisatwa.  and 
prsesens  Divus  of  the  Theistic  school  of  Baddhists — ^with  an  accessary 
mention  of  their  triad,  under  that  symbolic,  literal  form  which  is  com- 
mon to  them  and  to  the  Brahmani&ts'*'.  It  is  not,  however,  my  present 
purpose  to  dwell  upon  the  real  and  full  import  of  these  words ;  but  to 
exhibit  the  inscription  itself,  as  an  interesting  specimen  of  the  practi* 
cal  conjunction  of  those  two  varieties  of  the  Devan&gari  letters  which 
may  be  said  to  belong  respectively  and  appropriately  to  the  Saugatat 
of  Nepil  and  of  Tibet.  Not  that  'both  forms  have  not  been  long 
familiar  to  the  Tibetans,  but  that  they  still  consider,  and  call,  that 
one  foreign  and  Indian  which  the  Nipalese  Bauddha  Scriptures  exhi- 
bit as  the  ordinary  ecriture;  and  which,  though  allowed  by  the 
Nipalese  to  be  Indian,  and  though  most  certainly  deduceable  from  the 
Devanagari  standard,  is  not  now,  nor  has  been  for  ages^  extant  ia 
any  part  of  India. 

cold-blooded  eiecatioiit  which  be  caused  to  be  done  upon  maay  innocent  penonst 
erected  a  temple  to  MABsiWAa  (Siva),  and  firit  eetablUbed  Uinduiam  as  tbe 
religion  of  tbe  realm.  According  to  one  anthor,  Cbu  Cbjkno  Pha'  ascended  the 
throne  in  the  year  of  SakAdityi  1524  (A.  D.  1602),  While  another  antbor  placee 
the  occurrence  fourteen  years  later.     He  died  A.  6.  1563,  (A.  D.  1641.) 

I  think  Dr.  Buchanan  mutt  hare  been  wrongly  informed,  when  heaaserti  tbe 
conversion  of  the  royal  family  to  the  new  faitk  waa  effected  in  the  reign  of 
Gadadhar  Singh,  who  he  calU  the  fourteenth  prince  of  the  family ;  while  1  make 
him  out  to  be  the  twenty-ninth  in  succession  to  Cao  Ka  Pha';  he  waa  howttver 
the  first  Ahom  sovereign  who  took  the  Hindu  title,  which  may  have  led  the  Dr. 
to  credit  tbe  information  communicated  to  him. 

The  proper  name  of  the  king  Qada'dhab  Sinob  was  Chu  Pat  Pba',  and  he 
reigned  from  A.  S.  1603  to  1617,  (k.  O.  1681  to  U^b.)  In  A.  D.  1692-3,  he 
dispossessed  all  the  fihukuts  of  their  possessions,  and  compelled  them  to  reside 
together  in  K^rup,  in  Upper  Assam ;  and  in  tlie  year  following,  he  cast  all  the 
images  of  the  votaries  of  Vishnu  into  tbe  Bruhmaputra. 

*  Vis.  the  triliteral  syllable  Om,  composed  of  the  letters  A,  U,  and  M,  typifi* 
ing,  with  the  Brahmanists,  Brahm4,  Vishnu,  and  MahesA — but  with  the  Buddhists i 
Buddha,  DharmiL,  and  Sanga. 


w,rfrj'i.xi. 


«  • 


1835.]  taken  fnm  a  TmpU  <m  the  Omfine$  of  Nepdi,  197 

It  ia  peculiarly  Nipilese ;  and  all  the  old  Sanscrit  works  of  the 
Bauddhas  of  Nepil  are  written  in  this  character,  or,  in  the  cognate 
atyle  denominated  Bhujin  Miiili—- which  latter,  however,  1  do  but 
incidentally  name.  I  wiah  here  to  draw  attention  to  the  fact  that 
that  form  of  writing  or  system  of  letters  called  Lantza  in  Tibet,  and 
there  considered  foreign  and  Indian,  though  no  where  extant  in  the 
plains  of  India,  is  the  common  vehicle  of  the  Sanscrit  language  amongst 
the  Bauddhae  of  Nepal  proper,  by  whom  it  is  denominated  Ranji,  and 
written  thus,  in  Devanigari  t^ ;  Ranjd  therefore,  and  not  according 
to  a  barbarian  metamorphosis  Lantza,  it  should  be  called  by  us  ;  and, 
by  way  of  further  and  clearer  distinction,  the  Nipilese  variety  of 
Devanagari.  Obviously  deduceable  as  this  form  is,  from  the  Indian 
standard,  and  still  enshrined  as  it  is  in  numerous  Sanscrit  works,  it  is 
an  interesting  circumstance  to  observe  it,  in  practical  collocation  with 
the  ordinary  Tibetan  form — ^likewise,  undoubtedly  Indian,  but  far  less 
easily  traceable  to  its  source  in  the  Devanagari  alphabet,  and  devoted 
to  the  expression  of  a  language  radically  different  from  Sanscrit.  Nor 
when  it  is  considered  that  Ranja  is  the  common  extant  vehicle  of 
those  original  Sanscrit  works  of  which  the  Tibetan  books  are  transla- 
tions, will  the  interest  of  an  inscription,  traced  on  one  slab  in  both 
characters,  be  denied  to  be  considerable.  Singular  indications,  indeed, 
are  these  of  that  gradual  process  of  transplantation,  whereby  a  large 
portion  of  Indian  literature  was  naturalized  beyond  tlie  HiiniiHya,  as 
wen  as  of  the  gradual  eradication  of  that  literature  from  the  soil  of  its 
birth,  where,  for  four  centuries  probably,  the  very  memory  of  it  has 
passed  away*  !  Those  who  are  engaged  at  present  in  decyphering 
ancient  inscriptions  would  do  well,  I  conceive,  to  essay  the  tracing, 
through  Ranji  and  Bhujin  M(d£t*  of  the  transmutation  of  Devan&gari 
into  the  Tibetan  alphabet.  In  conclusion,  I  may  observe,  that  this 
habit  of  promulgating  the  mantras  of  their  faith,  by  inscriptions  patent 
on  the  face  of  religious  edifices,  is  peculiar  to  the  Tibetan  Buddhi»ts, 
diose  of  Nep4l  considering  it  a  high  crime  thus  to  subject  them  to 
vulgar,  and  perchance  uninitiated  utterance. 

The  Tibetan  sentiment  and  practice  are,  in  this  respect,  both  the 
more  orthodox  and  the  more  rational.  But  in  another  important  re- 
spect, the  Nipilese  followers  of  Buddha  are  far  more  rational  at  least,  if 
far  less  orthodox,  than  their  neighbours :  for  they  have  utterly  rejected 
that  absurd  and  mischievous  adherence  to  religious  mendicancy  and 
monachism  which  still  distinguishes  the  Tibetans^ 

*  The  very  iiunes  of  the  niimeroas  Sanscrit  Bauddba  works  recently  discovered 
in  Nepil  were  totally  unknown  to  the  Pandits  of  tke  plains,  who  received  the 
auunmoement  of  the  discovery  with  absolute  disbelief. 

t  All  the  four  systems  of  letters  are  given  in  the  I6th  vol.  of  the  As.  Researches. 

X  The  carious  may  like  to  know  that  Tibetan  Buddhism  is  distinguished  from 


f$8  Rmarh  on  an  Inscription  from  a  Tanple  in  NtpcU.      [Apiiffi; 

I  need  hardly  add»  after  what  has  been  jast  stated,  that  the  oircam- 
etance  of  the  inscriptians  being  mantras  proves  the  temple  or  chaitya^ 
adverted  to,  to  be  the  work  of  Tibetans,  though  existing  on  the  very 
confines  of  Nep£l  proper — a  fact  indeed  which,  on  the  spot,  wants  no 
such  confirmation.  It  is  notorious;  and  is  referrible  to  times  wheir 
Tibetan  influence  was  predominant  on  this  side  of  the  Himiilaya. 
The  great  temple  of  Kkdsa  chit,  standing  in  the  midst  of  the  valley  of 
Nepil,  is  still  exclusively  appropriated  by  the  Trans- Hiroalayans. 

NoU». — So  much  has  been  published  on  the  subject  of  the  mystical  man- 
tra  above  alluded  to,  that  it  is  unnecessary  to  do  more  than  direct  the 
attention  of  the  reader  to  the  learned  dissertation  by  Georoi  in  the  Alpha- 
betum  Tibetanum,  page  £00,  &c.  and  to  a  more  reoent  (duoidation  of  Ch« 
lame  subject  in  Ki/aproth's  Fragmensfiouddhiquesin  the  Joum.  Aaiftiifne, 
Mars^  \^%\,  p.  97. — The  mantra  is qiute  unknown  to  the  Buddhists  of  Ceyloa 
and  this  Eastern  Peainsulay  and  it  forms  a  peculiar  feature  of  the  Tibetan 
Buddfaitm*  shewing  its  adoption  of  much  of  the  Brahmanical  mystic  philo- 
sophy. A  'M'oodea  blockj  out  in  Tibet  for  printing  the  very  passage  in  the 
two  characters^  and  from  its  appearance  of  some  antiquity^  is  deposited  in 
the  museum  of  the  Asiatic  Society.— En. 


Note, — M.  Klaproth,  in  his  memoir  in  the  Nouveau  Journal  AsiaCiqve, 
where  he  has  brought  so  much  of  tiie  erudition  of  Eastern  and  Centtai  Asia 
to  bear  upon  this^  Buddhist  formulary,  attaches  himself  to  two  versiaosiniiu 
eipally,  ae  preferable  to  all  that  he  finds  elsewhere  among  Tibetans,  Moa. 
golians,  and  Chinese^  The  former  iA,  "  Ok  precieux  Lotus  !  Amen/'  on  the 
sapposhioa  of  ^r  vfwini  V  being  the  true  reading ;  but  if  it  be  ready  as  he 
justly  prefers,  ijj  lyftm^  If,    "  Oh !  le  joyau  est  dans  le  Lotus.    Amen.'* 

There  is  no  ol^ection  to  the  former  translation^  that  of  "  Om  manUpad* 
ma  him  :"  for  the  two  nouns  cannot  be  read  as  separate  vocatives,  <<  Oh 
jew«l  i  Oh  Lotus  !"  (as  M*  CeoMA  db  Koaos  informs  us  it  is  understood  m 
Tibet,)  without  rMding  monif  m^  instead  of  nfiicr. 

The  latter  translation  of  (hn  moM  padm4  h&m''  is  net  equally  adnMssi. 
hie :  foir  it  would  require  iadiapeosiUy  by  granimaticid  rule»  either  the  in. 
aertion  of  a  Visttrga  after  omim,  or  the  aubstttution  of  along  i  £ar  the  short 
one,  so  distinctly  marked  in  the  inscription;  i  e.  the  nominatiye  irfvr:  or  IfSTt 
instead  of  the  crude  form  irfVT*  The  junction  of  the  two  nouns  iAoneoampouiut 
is  therefore  as  necessary  in  the  reading  of  the  locative  eaae^  aainthat  of  the 
vocative ;  and  this  makes  it  necessary  to  translate  it  thus:  '*  AUM  (i.  e.  the 
mystic  triform  divinity)  is  in  the  jewel-like  Lotus.  Amen."'  Tlf»  legends 
cited  by  M.  Klaproth  respecting  BtmnBTA  apply  as  well  to  this  versioa 
•f  the  formulary  as  to  his.  I  hope  that  Mr.  Hooosotr  may  hereafter  fa. 
TOUT  us  with  the  import  of  these  words,  as  explained  in  the  yet  unexplored 
treasures  of  Sanscrit  Buddhist  literature  in  NepaL"  W.  H.  M. 

mpilese,  toUt^  hy  the  two  feAtures  above  pointed  out — unless  we  must  add  a 
qualified  subjectioa  on  the  part  of  the  Saugat^s  of  Nep&l  to  caste,  from  which  thS' 
Tibetans  are  free ;  but  which  in  Nep4l  is  a  merely  popular  usage,  atript  of  the  sase- 
tion  of  reUgioni  and  altogether  a  very  different  thing  from  caste,  properly  so  called* 


HS5  J        Journal  of  a  Tbvr  Urtmgh  the  Island  of  Rambree^  199 

III. — Journal  of  a  Tour  through  the  Island  of  Rambree,  ("R&mri;  Sans, 
XdmdvatiJ  on  the  Arracan  Coast.     By  Lieut.  William  Folbt. 

[CoDtinaed  from  page  95.] 

The  town  of  Rambree*,  with  iU  meandering  creek,  fine  wooden 
bridges,  and  the  handsome  temples  that  surround  it,  is  perhaps  the 
prettiest  spot  upon  the  island ;  and  from  no  place  is  it  seen  to  Buch 
advantage  as  from  the  hill  of  Koyandoung.  The  creek  is  not  very 
broad,  but  it  contains  sufficient  water  to  admit  of  the  approach  of 
hsg^  boats  to  the  market  place — a  matter  of  some  importance  in  a  coun« 
try  where  land  carnage  is  not  to  be  obtained ;  or  U  procurable,  would 
fearoely  be  available*  from  the  absence  of  good  roads,  bridges,  and 
ferries,  thronghoat  the  island.  The  towp  is  divided  iato  the  foUowing 
eompartments ;  viz.  Ounff-tshiet,  Skmse*d6ng^  Wedt-cku,  Tatk-twenif^ 
and  Taing- human.  The  former  commemorates  the  lauding  of  the  first 
Barmah  chieftain  at  the  ghaut  of  Rambree,  when  the  iskmd  was  first 
annexed  to  the  dominions  of  Ava.  In  Shuwe-dong,  a  large  pole, 
covered  at  the  top  with  gold,  was  erected ;  and  in  its  immediate 
vicinity,  stood  a  house  in  which  the  conjurorsf  used  to  dance,  invoking 
the  aid  of  their  favourite  idol  on.  tjho  occasion  of  any  calamity.  Wedt' 
eksL  was  so  called  6rom  the  great  assfsmblage  oi^  pigs  in  that  quarter. 
Tatk*tweng  was  the  site  of  the  Bannah  stockade,  and  now  the  lo- 
cality of  the  'Go^rernment  jail,  finrmed  ehiefly  from  the  materials  of 
that  stockade.  Ibing  -  human  ih  the  place  oociipied  by  tihe  Kumai^ths{» 
a  class  that  shall  be  more  particularly  noticed'  hereafter.     It  is  gene- 

•  Also  called  '*  Tding,*^  or  "  Vding-nuah*'  hj  the  M^ghi ;  th^  province! 
Bambree,  Mwmg^  and  Themdowey  having  suffered  considerably  from  the  iaearsions 
of  the  Bttrmahs  and  Thaliens  during  the  year  791  M.  S.  theH^^il  CHO0ifoaKe» 
on  his  restoration  to  the  throne  oiJiiukkhwK-pii^  (Arraean),  adopted  nch  Beaas 
as  were  likely  to  restore  them  to  their  former  flonrishing  condition  ;  and  for  that 
pnrpoae,  deputed  his  minister  Anukda'-Sxtta'h  to  prooaed  to  those  provinces, 
talking  nillh  1dm  sndk  Barmafti  or  Thallen  agricaltiinBta  a»d  artisans  as  had  been 
able  to  i^itt  the  coantry.  AKokba^Suta'b,  ia  tiie  first  place,  TisUed  IZam^^e 
lalaad,  Ibriaiag  ooloaiea,  andgivhig  names  to  the  several  new  settlements,  accord*. 
lag  to  the  varions  maiaona  appearaneet  that  presented  themseltes.  It  is  said, 
that  dnritigihe  night  his  vessel  lay  at  aacbor  ia  the  JBam^ree  Oreek^  a  voice  was 
heaid  to  atdsim, 

^*^Thim4or*  **7%Am'loP'  Stop!  Stop  I  a  favourable  omen,  inducing  a 
farther  stay  at  ^  place,  and  the  foundation  of  a  town  that  received  the  name  of 
**  T6img'*  or  ''  Tdtrng-Buoh:* 

t  A  set  of  vagabonds,  receiving  little  countenance  from  the  people  at  large.  A 
man,  attired  in  woman's  apparel,  connects  himself  with  another  of  the  profes- 
sion, whom  he  calls  his  husband,  and  obtains  for  this  husband  a  woman  as  fa£s 
second  wife,  with  whom  both  cohabit ;  every  respectable  native  looks  upon  this 
dass  witb  disgust  and  horror. 


200  Jownal  of  a  Tour  tirougk  the  I$kmd  ofRambree^       [Ant^ 


rally  admitted  that  the  town  hat  inqreased  in  size  (though  ptylMygl 
not  in  wealth)  since  it  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  British ;  bat  this 
augmentation  has  been  slow,  and  by  no  means  equal  to  the  expectationa 
that  might  have  been  indulged  on  the  change  of  role.  It  vooki  \m 
foreign  to  the  purpose  of  this  brief  sketch  of  Rambtf  to  enter  into 
a  detail  of  those  causes  that  seem  to  obstruct  the  accamalatioa  of 
capital ;  but  this  much  may  be  said,  that  the  maltiplication  of  ta^m^ 
by  the  intrica^'e  division  of  trades,  and  the  vexatious  nature  of  manj 
of  these  taxes,  is  one  grand  check  to  the  industry  of  the  popalation ; 
and  from  thence  it  is  easy  to  deduce  its  consequences,  aa  tbey  may 
a£fect  the  revenue,  or  the  morals  of  the  people. 

The  whole  of  those  improvements  which  have  been  made  in  tiia 
town  of  late  years,  and  contribute  so  much  to  the  comfort  and  conya« 
nience  of  the  inhabitants,  it  owes  to  the  taste  and  liberality  of  the 
magistrate*  (now  residing  there),  who  has  devoted  large  soma  of  mo* 
ney  from  his  private  purse  towards  the  erection  of  bridges,  market 
stalls,  and  other  public  buildings. 

Noticing  each  class  under  a  separate  head,  with  the  distinction  of 
sexes,  the  number  of  souls  residing  in  Rambree  town  will  be  aa  moch 
a^  follows  : 


Moghs^  .... 
BormahB,  . . , 
Kuman-thsi, 


Adult  females. 

Boys. 

GirU. 

1637 
473 
383 

1303 
369 
324 

1224 
375 
323 

Total  of  saolt. 

MH>3 
176i 
1137 


Grand  total  of  loals, 


!H)01 


"•-* 


i#>   • 


In  addition  to  the  above  there  are  a  few  Musulmaiis  and  Hindus* 
but  their  number  is  comparatively  small,  and  their  residence  in  tha 
town  (especially  of  the  latter),  attended  with  so  much  uncertainty,  that 
I  have  not  thought  it  necessary  to  include  them  in  the  census.  The 
Musalmans  were  either  (originally)  adventurers  from  Cathai  and  Ava,  or 
owe  their  extraction  to  the  Musalmans  of  Bengal,  who  fell  into  the  hands 
of  the  Rukkhein  marauders  in  earlier  times,  and  were  taken  prisoners 
during  the  wars  of  the  Rukkhein  prek\  R£)la  with  the  Naw&bs  of 

•  Captoin  Williams,  45th  Regt.  B.  N.  I. 

t  Arracan,  known  in  past  timei  aa  Rekkd-jntrm  and  so  called  from  its  hariag 
been  the  abode  of  the  **  Rakkhui  .'*  a  fabaloos  monster,  said  to  devour  the  inba. 
bitsnta.  The  scene  of  this  monster* s  aReged  depredations  seems  to  have  been  in 
tb«  aeigbboarhood  of  what  is  now  termed  the  "  Fort  of  Arraeaa  I**  (Mlrom. 
«.MV,  built  by  lUjii  Croumobno,  in  the  year  of  Oaotama  llftO,  and  ia 
the  common  era  792,  or  A.  O.  1430.)  On  the  eztirpatioa  of  this  moastar,  Ar- 
racan  was  termed  •«  Rukkkeim-preh,''  or  **  Bukkkem-tAmg,'*  the  country  of  the^ 
Rukkheints  an  api>eUation  equally  common  to  the  natites  of  Arracan  with  that 
ifi  Mujh,  or  Moifkf  tha  Bormaha  aabatitatiag  tha  letlar  F,  for  JB,  call  them 
**  rukkkeim.** 


1MS.1  •     JwtnatoftL  Tour  through  the  Island  of  Aamhree.  '         201 


OMM^gliiog'aM  Dficea.  They  are  now  so  assimilated  to  the  rest  of 
tlto  poiNilation  in  dress,'  language,  and  feature,  that  it  id  difficult  to 
eofteeitne  adistbctfon  ever  existed.  As  if  ashamed  of  their  Muham- 
medto  descent,  individuals  of  this  class  have  generally  two  names, 
one  that  they  derive  ft-om  hirth,  and  the  other  such  as  is  comraoif  to 
the  liatiTea  of  Arracan,  and  hy  which  they  are  desirous  of  heing 
k*Pwn.  The  Hhidus,  again,  are  generally  natives  of  Chittagong  and 
Duea,  who  came  down  into  Arracan  to  pick  up  what  thev  can, 
retitrning  to  their  homes  so  soon  as  a  certain  sum  of  money  shaU  have 
h6eo  collected. 

Under  the  head  of  Mughs  (Tiagas)  are  included  many  inferior  castes, 
sdch  as  the  Hyah,  Phrd-gyoung,  and  Dhiing.  Much  uncertainty 
pterails  with  respect  to  the  origin  of  these  castes  ;  it  is  either  involv- 
ed in  obscnrity,  or  totally  lost  to  those  with  whom  I  have  conversed 
npoD  Ac  sttbject.  By  some,  it  is  nflSrmed.  that  the  Hydhs  were  ori* 
ginaDy  natives  of  a  country  beyond  Manipur,  but  nothing  further 
could  be  obtained,  so  as  to  facilitate  a  discoverv  of  their  descent  or 
account  for  thefr  settfement  in  the  province.  In  former  days,  the 
Hyita  ^ed  the  crown  lands,  were  exempted  from  taxation,  and 
gave  one-half  of  the  produce  to  the  sovereign.  It  is  insinuated  by  the 
Rtkkkeiiu,  that  not  a  few  of  the  Hydh  caste  were  employed  as  ennuchs 
in  the  service  of  the  Arracan  R^as.  They  now  occupy  themselves 
in  the  cultivation  of  pawn  and  chilly  gardens,  but  are  looked  upon  as 
an  inferior  caste,  and  consequently  never  intermarry  with  the  Rak- 
aAeMS'a 

The  caste  termed  Phrd-gyoung  now  no  longer  abound  in  Arracan, 
or  are  so  concealed,  that  it  would  be  difficult  to  point  out  one  parti- 
cular person  to  whom  this  term  can  be  properly  applied.  In  Ava  this 
class  is  still  very  numerous,  more  especially  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
the  most  celebrated  temples'^  and  Kioums ;  it  being  the  duty  of  the 
Phrd-gyoungs  to  perform  the  several  servile  offices  required,  such 
as  sweeping  the  sanctuary,  lighting  the  fires,  and  spreading  the  mats 
in  the  monasteries.  As  a  reward  for  these  services,  they  are  permitted 
to  remove,  for  their  own  consumption,  the  fruits,  grain,  &c.  that  may 
be  6lRfred  up  to  the  Phrd,  The  Phrd-gyoungs  are  said  to  have 
^ong  from  those  who,  in  a  distant  period,  had  been  convicted  of  sonie 
offeooe^  and  were  made  slaves  for  the  service  of  the  temples  as  a  pu* 
niahment  for  the   same. 

The  D4mg9  «re  believed  to  be  of  Hindu  extraction  ;  their  appellation 
•o  iike  to  that  of  the  Dhdms  of  India  would  seem  to  corroborate 

.    *  Sach  as  Skuwe-Zfttan  aad  ^AiiaM-42a^-^MM. 

G    C 


Wi         Jimnu^  of  a  Tarn'  tkrwgh  the  hUmd  of  Bamhree,       [Af  utt^ 

tliis  statement;  and  it  must  be  further  remarked,  that  their  oOeu- 
pation  in  former  days  ia  said  to  have  resembled  that  now  allotted  to 
their  namesakes  in  Bengal.  The  Dhdng$  of  Arracan  will  not.  how- 
ever, so  employ  themselves  at  the  present  day;  endeavoaring  to 
Conceal  their  true  descent,  they  are  generally  rope-makera  and  fiali- 
erraen. 

Bitrmahs  of  pure  extraction  are  rare  in  Rambree ;  thoee  that  rt- 
teun  the  name  are  of  mixed  blood,  and  properly  termed  "  BunddiiL*' 
They  are  the  descendants  of  those  Burmahs  who  accompanied  the 
several  Mey-o^wlins  to  the  province;  uniting  themselves  wi<li  t^e 
Mugh  women,  and  remaining  in  Ramhree  with  their  families  on  its 
being  given  over  to  the  British. 

The  class  of  Musalmaiis  termed  Kuman-tM*  are  particolaffly  de- 
serving of  notice.     There  is  little  doubt  but  this  interesting  people 
owe  their  descent  to  that  devoted  band  of  warriors  which   ac<5Mxipa- 
nied  the  unfortmiate  Sba'h  Sctja'h  into  Arrnean.     As  is  well  known, 
both  the  Sha'b  and  hii  followers,  (who  were  numerous)  met  at  first 
with  a  friendly  reception  from   Meng-ka'^mcn^t  the  Riji  of  JSaA- 
hhetH'preh.      But  the  repeated  representations  of  the  cold-hearted 
AuRANOZBB  indoced  the  wretch  to  adopt  another  line  of  conduet; 
the  Sha'h  and  his  troops  were  several  times  attacked,  and  finally 
defeated.    The  prince  was  put  to  death,  and  such  of  his  followers  as 
survived  the  slaughter  were  made  prisoners,  and  eventually  distri- 
buted in  different  parts  of  the  kingdom.     Lands  and  hni^ements  of 
husdandry  were  assigned  to  them,   and  they  were  further  encouraged 
to  marry  with  the  women  of  the  country.    Many  availed  tkemtaelves 
of  this  permission,  and  their  wives  did  not  object  to  embrace  the  faith 
of  Isl&ro.      There  is  a  curious  circumstance  connected  with  the  distri- 
bution and  final  settlement  of  the  Kuman-thsi  in  the  province.    When 
brought  to  the  presence  of  Mtng-ka-mong,  and  asked  what  pfTofeaaion 
they  were  individually  desirous  of  adopting,  a  few  who  were  unable  to 
speak  the  language  of  the  country,  put  their  hands  up  to  their  heads, 
and  pointing  out  the  two  fore- fingers,  endeavoured  to  represent  an 
animal  with  horns ;  thereby  intimating  that  they  wished  to  follow 
the  occupation  of  herdsmen.     Upon   this  the  Rijk  directed  a  supply 
of  cattle  and  goats  to  be  given  to  them,  and  those  who  received  the 
latter  were  placed  upon  a  small  island  that  has  since  been  termed 
Tckgerklibil    (Goat   Island).      In   the  time  of  the  Arracan  Rjjis. 

*  ltaiiiaiidar>    Bowman?   (Jtata^ficAi  nore  probably.— Bi».) 
t  I  feel  a  pleasure  in  giving  the  name  of  this  iadividaal,  in  tiM  hope  tkat  it 
may  tend  to  perpetuate  his  infamy. 

:  CaUed  '*  8tuUi€  Aland**  by  the  British. 


16di^.]       Jmamal  of  •  Ikmr  tkrtmghtke  Iskmd  nf  iUnidrte.  S08 

and  eren  so  kite  m  daring  the  Burmah  tenure  of  the  country,  the 
KtrmoM^tkgCa  invariably  attended  the  prince  royal,  or  governors  on 
tiietr  journey  through  tiie  several  provinces  of  the  empire ;  preceding 
them  apon   the  road,  and  hearing  their  bows  and  arrows  in  their 
handa.     These  implemeBts  of  war  are  now  laid  aside,  and  the  Kumtm* 
thsi  are,  in  common   with  others,  occupied  in  such  pursuits  as  are 
more  congenial  to  the  age ;  being  for  the  most  part  weavers  and 
ihreca,  and  residing  in  a  sepamte  quarter  of  the  town,  the  avowed 
adherents  to  the  Mahammedan  faith,  but  ignorant  of  the  ptiecepts  it 
iacvkates,  and  assimilattag  in  practice  to  the  rest  of  the  population. 
Sefven  generations'*^  are  said  to  have  passed  away  since  the  event  above 
described ;  yet  notwithstanding  this  lapse  of  time,  and  in  i^ite  of  the 
similarity  of  langu^e  and  attire,  the  features  of  the  Kuwum-tkei  still 
betray  tbeir  superior  descent ;  while  for  beauty  of  statave,  and  agility 
of  limb*  they  surpaaa  the  Mohammedans  of  India. 

With  the  view  of  ao  many  houses,  and  such  a  population  as  that 
contained  in  Rambree,  together  with  the  fact  of  its  being  the  second 
^Sty  ta  Arraca^  it  is  surprising  to  witness  such  apparent  poverty  in 
the  show  of  empty  ahops  on  each  side  of  the  street.     Here  and  there 
a  Manchester  shawl,  a  piece  of  chinta«  or  printed  handkerchief  might 
be  seen,  hung  op  to  view,  surrounded  with  the  more  homely  produc- 
tiona  of  the  country ;  but  the  largest  and  best  supplied  shop  of  Ram- 
tree  viwiold  scarely  be  deemed  worthy  of  notice  in  any  one  of  the 
aoilar  ^ojdrt  of  India.    Few  engaging  in  trade  :  the  greater  part  of 
^he  population  are  either  idlers,  day-labourers,  agriculturists*  or  fish- 
eraaen,  {as  circumstances  may  induce,)-  having  no  regular  occupation 
caUing  for  the  exercise  of  a  dexterous  and eontmued  application.    .It  is 
^ttBcult  to  ascertain  with  precision  the  period  of  the  greatest  known 
{MToeperity  in  the  town  of  Bambree,  .  Diffinrent  accounts  are  given  by 
different  people,  according  to  th«r  views*  or  the  ideas  they  may  enter* 
tain.  Those  who  admit  the  population  and  wealth  of  Rambree  to  have 
hcen  greater  than  they  are  at  present,  fix  the  date  of  such  alleged 
pro^ierity  during  the  administration  of  the  Burmah  Mey-O'Vun,  Keo* 
dm^^Yiyah  (A.  D.  ISOo).  .  At  that  time  Rambree  was  the  grand 
eosporium  of  trade ;  so  many  aa  60  large  godaha  were  known  to 
enter  the  creek  from  difierent  parts  of  Bengal,  and  proofed. from 
thence  to  Rangoon  and  Tavoy»  receiving  at  Ramhree  rowannahs.  spe- 

•  By  Dcrw's  secoanti  it  Is  170  yesn  ago.  I  must  notice  aa  error  thst  the 
Uitorian  of  ladls  bas  fimsa  into ;  there  is  no  river  nurning  from  any  part  of 
JkriMsa  iato  Pegfm  t  the  nativo  name  for  Arracan  proper  is  *\P^f0rV'  or 
''  P^gi,**  (figniffiBg  a  large  country,)  sad  this  word  has  beea  erideatl|  oea- 
firaaded  widi  Pegu. 
co2 


d04  JtmnUil  of  a  Ttmf  tkr<m^h  the  I^nd  of  Bamhie.       [Apkil. 

eifying  the  duties  they  had  paid,  to  aeonfe  theift  frooi  tether  taxation 

on  their  arrival  at  any  iiitennediate  Burmdi  port.    The  Unm  of  Mam^ 

hree,  and  iiMleed  the  whole  iakiid,  Rufiered  much  in  later  years  in  oen* 

aequence  of  the  incarrection  of   the  Mughpi  escited  by  the'  Rama 

Riija  KmiiRASio,   and  oidy  eabdned    by  the   energetic  conduct,  ai 

NxKTo-auTA^H*.  the  Bnrmah  chief  to  whoatthiD  Mpjr^o^-inii  Baovi'ja^ 

had  entrusted  the  defence.    Thia  rebellion  waa  followed  by  a.  sp«oiea 

of  retaliation  that  deprived  the  town  of  Rmmbree  of  neaiiy  the  lahole 

fkf  its  Mugk  populaition.     All  the  9dgn»^  merchants,  and  othen  sna4 

peoted  of  having  conspired  againet-the  govemaaent  were- put  to^eathi 

or  obliged  to  fly  the  country. 

It  was  thie  invariable,  .and»  m  aom^  instances,  neeeesery  poHc^  of 

theiBuroiese  ta  trust  as  little  aa  possible  to  the  good  will  of  tte^aonr* 

^aemad^    Seearing  their  position  by  a  strong  stockade^  and  aefarsting 

iJiemaelvea  from  the  ifihabkanlsv  they  formed  a  litlite  garnaon  a£  thehr 

OKtn  in  Rambvm  ;  within  thia  stockade  albnffiiira  hoChr  caviiniid  nili* 

tary  were:  transacted,     The  Bnrmah  M^^te^wtuu  ware  not;  hosMver^ 

iaatttnttvfr  to  ihe  comfort  of  tho'peopie,  orthttiembelhdmieDl!  of  thn- 

towA?   the  large/tanks,   £m^  and  J^uacaia , iw^  aeetn.at  Bmmbne, 

were,  either  oooatrncted-  by  .the  Mvyno^wwu^  or  by  thorte  who  kald' 

situations  of.  emolmnent,  nnder  them..    Some  of<  these  ttmplea  nua- 

elill  esiatm^,!  nnscathed  by  the  hand-of  .maarorthe  leas^  htotils  ele«  . 

menta.    Odnas,  ngain,  hfetve  onunbled  into,  dust;  the  tenunns  of>thaae  ■ 

stupendons  saonuihents  that  have  marked  ^tkepr(lpagation'1]f^  the'fiud<» 

dhist  creed  in  the  most  distant  parts  of  the  workL     lufeemallf  tfae^^ 

are  filled  np  wkh  «arth,  the  walk  being  of  hricki>weU<oemeaifted  togie- 

ther.   Relics  of  Gajdtaica,  such  aa  the  hair,-  feathers,  bones^  i&c.  4d  the 

several  creatnree.v^iose  Io0m:he  assumed  previoss  fco  his  heeotniBg 

man*  with  g^djmd  silver  images,  dishes,  gobiets^  and  other  utensils, 

are  deposited  in  the  iateriflr :  ^n  osrtain  portion  of  each  placed 'in  the 

upper»  middle,  and  lower  paart'Of  the- temple... The  Kiamma  at  lieai&r«t 

town  arev  9b  might  bcj  ezpceted,  larger  than-  those  commoniy  ^met 

witfi  on  the  island.    One  of  these  nttraots  attention  from  its  sapenor 

siae,  end  the  elegance  of  it8.conAtrttction.   It  was  built  by  n  native  of 

iZoaifcrar,  named  £oauN««asowa«iBOi.who  had  beett.dew4n  to  the  Bmr«> 

mah  Afiry-a*4nm  gi.on'jA'H,  and^was^one^'  those  to  whomeuB|noion.of 

conspiracy  was  attached,  but  saved  from  death  at  the  intercession  of 

the  ChiUd\  Moung-bo.  Komsng-sbuwb-bo  was  in  later  years  exalted 

to  the  effice  of  Aisy*o-«nM  over  the  island^*  circles^  t^e  ^vnaxikkM^^'' 

•' A:ftef#ardB  Iffly-o-lMSil  St  ltasidr#e. 

t  The  nttme  for  the  Burmah  SuperintHkdiiU  Hf  RbU6$.' 

lffl«-ii«-m-<{«. 


1685.]         Jemma  rf  a  T^r  through  ihe  himd  of  Rumkr^.         90^ 

win  60Q(WS-oONQ*«A^A*0u  rmdiii^  at  JB#iiiliiw^    The  Utter  was  rab- 
•eqttettfeljT  sent  on  a  miaaiott  t^  BeiUMresj  aod  Ub-  brother  M4ung0 
apfioiiiUid  to  offidate  during  hi%  absenee*.    The  nuation  was  direo^ 
to  aiceitain  theeziatence  of  the  Bhodibemg  tree,  ee  well  aa  the  site  of 
natty  phuses  Jcnown  to  have  been  the  aoene  of  Gavtaka'b  eariy  labour. 
On  the  return  of  Sa«w»-soiHO«eV'*OA*Ba  to  the  eouit  of  Ara,  with  the 
islbvnaniioa  obtainsdt  he  took  the  opportunitf  of  effecting -by  the  moat 
neena  the  dimniaaal  of  hia  rind  from  office,  and  from  hie 
naatdaokg  but  fttkile  eodeaToiira  to  regain  that  plaee  by  a  method 
eqoaliy  espenam»  K<nijnro«a]ivwx*>BO  ia  now  living  in.  oomparatifidy 
reduced  circnmatancea  at  the  town  of  Ramhrn^^ 
'  The  uban^eof  rale  haa  perka^  been  aa  latal  to  the  proaperity  of  the 
mamalift  aecta,  aa  it^haa  been  dieadvantageooa  to  thoae  who  onee 
emtititftd  the  higher  okaeea  of  the  peopAe.  The  inflHeaee  voluatarily 
oontedaditOKtbei^ArffiyfifAby  the  fiarmah  lf«f-e»vrfee  iwaa-aateniah* 
ingi^  gaeatr'  andiMatiBda.ane  moDh  of  the  power<  onee  pnaaeaadi  by  the 
piiiealwnfl  otfAe  Clathoiae  hingdbnaa  ittltoe^.  Ideaaeawhere  amore 
pnaniibhrnpfirifli  etf  intarTaatiOft  had  proved  unaocceaaftii^  it  'Waa  ttot- 
uneetnmnn  for  the  Fhtbtgw^^  aaeaoablo  iaf  the  Eoacia*.  of  a  ^iminal 
aboat  to-vnflhr  exeention.  The^apot  eelotted  for  tbapiocea8«f  decapi<> 
tataon  vfraa  in  iktt  neighbonrhood  of  enlarge  tree^ at  theB.>  E.  eztramli 
ty  of  the  town*    The  nafavtanate  efiminal,  hnviai^  beeaiprewionaljtf 
manaded,  waaled  ott  for' eneeation  hetween  ilea  of  Bueaaaii  tolditie^ 
and  when  arrived  ait  the  gmnod  waa  Bsade.to*  kneel,  with  the  keaid 
ineftiiied,  aa  a  mark  of  obeiaanoe  to  the  mier  of  the  kad/aad  avowal 
of  the  jaathse  ofthe  aentenoe.     in  the  meantime,  the  head.wiM  aevered 
from  the  body  ^neraily  with  a  aingloblow  of  the  dao)  by  the  execo-' 
tiener*,  who  alood  Uiind  waiting  the  aignal  lor  the  atroke«     It  being 
deemed  a  crime  to  take  away  lile»  it  ia  ooneeived,  by  tlie  worahippoia- 
of  BunnuA^an  act  of  piety  to  endeavoor  to  aave  from  death  eeen* 
thevileat  of  animated  beinga;  and  aa  little  reaiatanoe  was  evinced 
towarda  a  olaaa  held  in  aoch  peeniiar  veoenitien.    the  FhAagrit  not 
nnfreqnetttly  anooeeded  in  earning  off  the  criminal  before  exeontioii> 
had  been  effected*    Tahing  him  to  the  Ajaaia*  he  remained  thera 
nntil  deaih  or  a  diange  of  Government  aecored  him  from  the  nndloe 
of  hiaieneaateat  and  the  vengeance  of  the  law  in  paniahment  of  hia 

Crimea* 

< 
•  The    eatteMuttrt  ^ere  ladiYfAvai*  .who  had  been  coadtfundd  to  dealh 
for  heinous  offences,  and  lubseqaently  spared,  on  condition  of  their  devoting- 
their  litres  to  the  performance  of  this  odious  service.    They  were  at  the  aame; 
♦iptf*  branded. upon  Iha  cheek  to  gaard  agaiast  the  chances  of  desertion. 


206  Jtntmd  of  a  Tour  through  the  likmd  of  Rmnhree.       [A^mi 

'  At  some  little  distance  below  the  town,  and  on  the  right  bank  of 
the  creek,  is  a  small  village,  inhabited  by  that  extraordinRry  race  the 
Kaengs,  of  whose  origin  still  less  seems  to  be  known  than  what  has 
been  imperfectly  detailed  of  other  castes.    The  Kmemgt  of  Rtamimt, 
by  their  own  account,  came  down  many  3rears  ago  from  the  movn^ 
tainoas  regions  of  Koktdong  and  Kyen^tkung^my^t,  in  Anraoia  pro- 
per ;  and  as  they  can  give   no  information  whatever  respecting  their 
first  settlement  in  those  places,  it  b  possible  that  they  may  be  the 
iAorigin/e»  of   the  country.     Divided  into  dana^   and  differing .  fnom 
both  Maghs  and  Burmahs  in  fsalore  as  well  as  attire,  the  JSecn^ 
have  many  pecaliar  customs  of  their  own,  some  of  which  deserve  to 
be  noticed.     When  any  one  of  a  dan  dies,  the  body  ia  laid  upon  a 
ifuneral  pile,  and  consumed :   the  ashes,  carefully  colkcled  wkhin  an 
eflurthen  vessel,  are  conveyed  to  the  mountain  Irooi  whence  the  clan 
was  known  to  have  originally  cone,  and  there  d^M>sited  in.the  earth. 
There  is  something  awfully  grand  in  thia  manner  of  disposing  of  their 
dead,  bespeaking  the  extstence  of  that  leve  of  liberty  and  of  country 
still  engrafted  in  their  souls,  which  had  in  some  initaoces  render- 
ed  them*  secure  from  their  enemies.     That  same  spirit  of  Freedom 
dictated  an  observancet  which,  however  .revolting  it  may  appear  ^o 
European  ideas,  cannot -faH  to  attract  thcvadmiration  due  to  a  virtuous 
leding,  that  deema  honor  and  reputation  of  more  account  than  beauty* 
and  has  induced  the  father  of  a  family  to  disfigure  the  faces  of  his 
daughters  the  more  .effectually  to  preserve  them  from  the  contamina* 
tion  of  strangers.  The  mode  of  performing  the  operation  is  as  follows : 
The  young  maiden  is  enveloped  in  a  mat«  and  forcibly  held  down  to 
the  ground,  while  gun-powder  or  indigo  is  rapidly. pricked  into  the  skin 
(over  the  whole  of  her  face)  by  means  of  a  pointed  instrument.    This 
is  generally  done  at  an  early  age,  and  the  pain  produced  by  it  ceases 
after  the  lapse  of  three  or  four  days.     So  soon  as  released  from 
the  hands  of  her  tormentors,  the  poor  girl  is  present!^  to  the  daga  of 
the  village,  and  should  they  evince  auy  signs  of  anger  or  surprise,  the 
operation  is  deemed  to  have  been  effectually  performed.     The  Kaerngt 
are  hot  very  numerous  in  Arracan,  being  found  more  plentifully  dis- 
tributed  along  the  Yumadimg,  and  the  less  elevated  mountains  m  their 

*  The  Kaengi  of  Arracaa  were  oa  some  oc<A8lonfl  particulsrly  triMible- 
■ome  to  the  Barmese  invaders,  who  feared  to  follow  them  to  their  moantaia 
fastnetaei. 

f  The  Kaenff  women  are  generally  very  handsome,  and  the  Buimahs,  as 
well  aa  their  predeceasora,  aereral  timea  attempted  to  poaaess  themaeWea  of  their 
personi :  it  was  with  the  view  of  aaving  their  daughters  from  such  degradation 
that  the  Koimgs  instituted  the  obsenrance  here  described. 


( 


1835.} 


Ok.  the  amouMi  of  Rain-fMat  CakuUa. 


20? 


neighbourhood.  ReAiding^  in  the  thickest  part  of  the  forest*  and  su* 
perior  to  the  Rahkhms  in  hardiness  of  ooiutitntion,  as  well  as  bravery 
of  soul,  they  are  chiefly  occupied  in  the  porguit  of  game,  or  io  the 
ooUection  of  honey,  wax,  elephants'  teeth,  and  such  other  forest  pro- 
duce ms  may  meet  with  a  ready  sale  in  the  plains.  The  Kaengs  of 
Rambree  are  for  the  most  part  engaged  in  the  coltivatioo  of  vegetables, 
and  the  manufsctnre  of  spirituous  liquors,  which  are  in  general  demand 
with  those  of  their  own  class^  forming  an  essential  ingredient  on  aU 
occasions  of  festivity,  whether  in  the  celebration  of  a  marriage,  or  in 
^fape  more  important  ceremonies  of  a  foneraU  Indifferent  to  the  nature 
and  quality  of  their  food,  they  not  only  subsist  on  vegetables  and 
grainv  hut  eat  the  flesh  of  most  animals*-*  preference  being  given  to 
^at  of  dogs  and  swine. 

The  Kaeng9  poeseas  no  written  recorda  whatever  of  their  deaeeot ; 
aiid  as  they  can  neither  read  nor  write,  deeming  it  superfluous  to  in- 
stmot  their  children  in  such  ma/tters,  it  is  not  auaprising  that  all  traces 
of  their  origin  should  be  either  loet«  or  ea^visloped  in  total  .obscurity  at 
the  present  time. 


iV.^^On  fke  amMkt  of  Ram-fM  at  Ckdeutia,  as  itgeeted  by  the  2V- 
cHnaii&n  of  the  Mom.    Bj^  tke  Rev.  R.  EymaMn. 

Since  my  last  paper  upon  this  subject  I  have  been  enaMed  to  com- 
pare the  meteorological  registers  with  the  Nautical  Almanacks.  In 
doing  this  I  have  made  out  a  table  of  the  average  daily  quantity  of 
rain  that  fell  in  each  rainy  season  with  every  2^  deg^rees  of  the 
moon's  declination.  I  have  now  the  honotn*  to  lay  it  before  the  So- 
ciety,  and  to  add,  that  where  the  registers  were  complete,  I  have  be- 
gun the  average  with  the  flrst  rain  ttait  fell  in  April,  and  ended  it 
with  the  last  that  fell  in  October. 

Average  Q^uaUUy  qf  Raim  tii  deeimale  </  Hoket  in  tkeyean 


Moon's 

1824 

« 

Gen. 

BSUI* 

dacU-              sad 

1823  1825    1826  1827  1828  1829  1830  1831  1832  1833  1834 

2«30' 

•231 

-000 

•353 

M87 

•182 

•288 

•320 

•365 

•189 

•364 

•345 

'345 

5*00 

-110 

•002 

•831 

•230 

•180 

-369 

•660 

•076 

•223 

•175 

•412 

•297 

7*30' 

•167 

•000 

•080 

•586 

•440 

•449 

•126 

•119 

•249 

•316 

•329 

•260 

10» 

•315 

•016 

•164 

•077 

•229 

•436 

•350 

'434 

'332 

-373 

•370 

•281 

12*30' 

•142 

•153 

•688 

•078 

•252 

•373 

•267 

•141 

•132 

•079 

•237 

•231 

U'C 

•483 

•001 

•340 

•315 

•502 

•227 

•230 

•319 

•144 

•285 

•249 

•281 

17*30' 

•133 

•152 

•211 

•205 

•223 

•317 

•419 

•409 

•134 

•269 

•186 

•242 

«HK 

-196 

•036 

•305 

•261 

•632 

•251 

•234 

•311 

•180 

•386 

2^ 

•277 

M^ao' 

•052 

•096 

•231 

« 

•33i 

•277 

•282 

•211 

25» 

•721 

•158 

•622|  -432 

•483 

2rvf 

l-;580 

I 

1*580 

NoTB. — ^The  periods  for  which  these  averages  were  taVen,  are  for  1823;  the 
month!  of  Augost  and  September ;  for  1824  lind  1825,  Nov.  1>ec.  Feb,  and 
March;  for  1826,  May,  June,  July,  Anpist,  Sept.  Oct;  for  1828,  July,  Aug.  Sept. 
■ad  Oet.;  for  the  other  years,  from  tlJe  first  raia  in  April  to  the  last  in  October. 


208*  On  the  mna^nt  of  Raln-faU  at  Calcutta,  [AfaiVi 

It  will  be  obsenred  that  the  nnmbert  in  the  General  Mean  (the  last 
colnmn)  are  aomewhat  irregular/  which  I  apprehend  is  owing  to  the 
serlef  of  years  being  too  short  for  the  snbdi vision  I  have  adopted,  viz. 
2^.90^, 'if  instead  of  that  we  take  5^  as  the'subdiviaion*  the  nombera 
oome  otit  regalarly,  as  follows  : 

Jfooa'*  deettmiti&u,      OmerMi  Average  of  Bam-fiUl. 
5    degree*.  *321  ineh. 

10        do.  -271 

15        do.  *256 

30        do.  -259 

25        do.  .347 

The  results  are  somewhat  different  from  what  I  expected,  for  they 
shew  an  increase  of  rain,  not  only  towards  the  maximum,  bat  towards 
the  minimam  declination  of  the  moon.  Had  it  been  towards  the 
mwmavi  only,  we  might  have  SDOonnted  for  it  by  feappasing  die  niiit 
to  vary  with  the  principal  tide,  either  superior,  or  inferior ;  and  had  it 
been  towards  llie  minimum  only,  we  might  lurm  supposed  timt  tttm 
rain  was  the  effect  of  the  mean  tide,  as  in  all  latitudes,  less  than  45\ 
the  mean  tide  increases  as  the  declination  of  the  moon  dtmiaishea. 
However,  when  our  data  wrt  more  perfect,  we  may  be  able  to  get  an 
explanation  of  the  phenomena.  In  the  meanwhile,  lest  any  one' 
should  obfeot  ikat  the  seriea  of  yeatt  for  which  the  average  has  "been 
taken*  ia  twi  short  to  eotabliih  the  ftttt  of  an  increase  towards  the 
mazimvaa  declination,  I  beg  now  to  oflfer  some  other  reasons  wldeli 
led  nae  to  the  oonclasion  befiore  I  obtained  a  sight  of  the  Almateeltt. 
I  ttoat  first  lemind  yon  tJMit,  owing  to  the  revohition  of  the  node* 
of  the  moon,  her  msadmom  osonthty  decliaatioii  decreases  for  a  aeriea 
of  yeace,  and  then  laereaBee.  ThiM  if  we  turn  to  (he  TVible,  we  find 
that  in  the  year  l9Q9t  and  far  two  years  both'  before  and  after'it,  tiie 
maximnm  declination  was  always  less  than  fKf*  This  revolution  of  the 
nodes  is  eoospleted  in  a  period  of  nbont  18}  yeairs>  or  more  oorree^, 
€803  days,  3  honrs,  55  minutes.  Now  then*  wappMUg  it  to  be  true  tiiat 
the  rain-fslls  vary  with  the  dcdinatioa  -oi  the  moon  ;  in  those  years  in 
which  the  declination  is  small  tlw  nine  oi^ht  to  be  seanty,  s»d  viet 
vertd  to  incresae  as  the  former  increases.  We  havn  no  register  of 
rain  for  a  long  series  of  years^  hot  we  have.a  vahiable  record  left  ns 
for  the  illustration  of  this  part  of  our  subfeot,  stmtlsr  to  that  reyntet 
of  the  height  of  the  annual  innndattoaa  of  the  Nile»  whieh  the  ttncient 
Egyptians  measured  by  means  of  a  NtiAorjiSMio*,  or  Nilomater,  pkoed 
on  the  bank  of  the  nver  ;  I  allude  of  course  to  Mr.  Kyd's  Register  of 
the  height  of  the  Hooghly  in  different  years*.     In  the  map  No.  4^ 

f  See  Us  paper  on  tlu»  catiect,  (Psrt  1.  Trsiis*  Pkys.  Clais»  As.  8oc.)  snd 
Ihe  aaap  wkich  sccompsaiet  it. 


18S5.1 


«f  influenced  hf  the  wuHm*8  declination* 


309 


subject,  (Part  1 .  Trans.  Phys.  Class,  As.  8oc.)  and  map  to  accompany  it. 
In  the  map  No.  4,  we  have  the  line  of  the  highest  high  water,  and  of 
hifi^hest  low  water  in  the  different  years,  and  I  have  transferred  those 
heights  into  nnmbers  (as  nearly  as  could  be  done  by  common  roeasnre- 
ment),  and  then  taken  the  mean  of  both  for  the  mean  height  of  the  river 
in  each  year  daring  the  rainy  season.  Recollecting  then,  that  the  month- 
ly maximum  declination  of  the  moon  was  at  its  least  aboat  Michaelmas 
1829,  its  greatest  would  be  about  the  end  of  May,  1820,  and  its  least 
again,  very  early  in  1811  : — ^and  regarding  the  Hooghly  as  the 
general  rain  gauge  of  the  country*,  we  have  the  mean  height  of  the 
river  in  each  seaeoD,  as  follows : — 


1806. 
ft:  in. 

i»ie 


U17. 

ft.  i«. 
15  5 


1807. 

1808. 

1809. 

1810. 

1811. 

1812. 

1813. 

1814. 

15  11 

ise 

15  6 

14  4 

15  • 

mm. 
dec. 

14  10 

13  10 

• 

14  9 

1S18. 

1819. 

1820. 

1821. 

1822. 

1823. 

1824. 

1825. 

16  4 

15  8 

15  9 
max. 

15  9 

16  7 

19  3 

15  10 

15  5 

• 

dcoUa. 
of  ^. 

• 

1815. 


15  4 


1826. 


15  10 


1816. 

14  1 

1827 

15  0 


There  i»  aB  iiregalaritf  in  these  nvmhers ;  and  both  the  mininem  and 
mpyimiyn  height  of  the  river  appear  to  have  occurred  from  two  to  three 
y^iun  jkftcf  the  mashnum  dechaation  of  the  moon ;  hot  if  we  teke  the 
evemgf  of  five  or  seven  years  nearest  the  maximum,  and  tompare  it 
wtfi  th«  jprev^e  of  a  eiailar  number  of  years  nearest  the  minimum, 
at^  diUmnce  will  be  striking.  A  curious  question  here  arises-^Have 
we  it  histpiy  e&y  reeord  of  inundations,  or  tironght  and  famine  corre- 
ipoodingp  ia  the  timeeol  their  occurrence  with  these  different  positions 
of  the  aQOon  ?  I  thiak  we  have.  But  the  question  ie  one  that  de- 
mande  e  very  wide  reiBeareb,  muoh  more  so  thao,  with  my  present 
limited  wean*  oi  refeience,  I  am  eble  to  give  it;  but  I  hope  at  a  future 
tine  loi  he  ehle  to  kf  a  few  iteass  of  wfonnation  respecting  it  b^re 
the  SoBtdy.  Ii^iny  lest  pi^ier,  I  enggested  that  the  great  abundance 
ofi  reim^hen  the  moon's  dedinetioB  was  greater  than  22*30"  might 
beeoftoattfaed  for  by  the  localit]^  of  Calcutta,  but  on  consulting  my 
own  Ti^aler^  I  find  Ihat  a  similar  effect  was  perceptible  at  Dehli 
Get  2a^4(X)  last  year.  An  a  aample  of  it,  I  subjoin  the  days  in  the 
menth '  of  Jidy  oa  which  rata  fell,  with  the  amount,  and  declination 
of^e  motm  at  noon. 

•  It  mast  be  rem«mbered  that  the  level  of  the  Hooghly  at  Calcatta  is  abe 
iffMtgil  wiatnrinilj  h$  the  tides-  of  the  Bay  and  by  the  prevailuif  winds  of  (he 
season.— Ed* 


210 


Influence  of  the  moon  on  the  amount  oj  Ram-fM.        [Af  sii., 


1824. 
July    3, 


Rain-/aU» 


Moon^9 

declination, 
0      / 

3-49 17  5411. 

1-58 21     6 

007 23  18 

0-34 24  16 

7, 201 23  49 

13, 0-08 2  24  b. 

14|*  ■•••■••  V'OO.  .•••••  •     a       5 

15 2-16 13  19 


4, 

5,. 


17  48 

24  18 


Inekea  Moott't 

Rain-falL        declination, 
1824.  •    ' 

July  16, 0-48 

19, 2-66 

20,... 0-35 

.21, 2'70 

23 1-18 15 

29, Oil 12  35 n. 

30, 0-50 16  39 

31, 0-90 20  6 


23 
21 


44 
54 

1 

18 


I  have  not  yet  had  leisure  to  compare  the  bAroinetric  and  other 
indications  with  the  moon's  declination,  but  I  shortly  intend  to  do  so. 
From  present  appearances  I  cannot  help  feeling  sanguine  that  the 
moonls  declination  will  be  found  to  be  the  principal  cause  of  th«  dif- 
ferent atmospheric  variations,  exclusive,  of  course,  of  those  which  are 
occasioned  by  the  regular  annual  progress  of  the  san.  However, 
whether  there  be  any  thing  of  truth  in  these  inferences,  or  whether 
I  have  been  misled  bv  a  series  of  chance  co- incidences,  time  only  caa 
determine.  If  those  inferences  are  well  founded,  the  3'ear8  of  drought 
are  past,  and  the  years  of  plenteous  rain  approaching.  By  this  test 
let  them  be  tried,  for  no  one  can  desire  a  fairer. 


Moon's  Dec. 
1835. 
June    1, 23Ml'a. 

2, 20    1 

■  5,. 4  56  B. 

6, 1  12  8. 

9, 18  39 

10, 22  24 

U, 25  10 

12, 25  50 

13 24  44 

14, 22    7 

15, 18  21 

18 33    5s. 

19, ]3    9  n. 

■  23,.  •    •  •  •     19  &«J  n. 

24, 22  54 

25, 24  56 

26 25  48 

27, 25  24 

28, 23  42 

29, 20  41 

July    3, 0  23n. 

7, 21  20  b. 

8, 24  23 

9, 25  46 

10, 25  22 

11 23  19 

12 19  54 

16 05    n. 

20, 18  54 

— -  21, 22  10 

22, 24  30 

23, 25  42 


July 


Aug. 


Sept. 


Moon^e  Dee. 

24« 25039' 

25, 24  17 

26 21  36 

27 17  46 

30, 1  34  n. 

31, 4  28  8. 

4, 23  43 

5, 25  35 

6 25  41 

7, 24  16 

8, 21  19 

12 138  8. 

13 34    4n. 

16, 17  53 

17, 21  23 

18, 24    1 

19, 25  35 

20, 25  57 

21, 24  59 

22, 22  40 

23 19    7 

26, 3    1  u. 

27, 3  10  8. 

30, 19  39 

31, 23  17 

1, 25  29 

2 26    3 

3, 25    0 

4, 22  28 

5, 18  43 

8.........   3  26  8. 


^r 


2    3n. 


Moon'e  Dee. 

Sept.  13, 20*.'W 

14, 23  30 

16, 26  12 

17, 25  42 

18, 23  52 

19 20  45 

23, 1    8f. 

26, 18  44 

-. 27, 22  47 

28, 25  22 

29 26  18 

30, 25  36 

—  2 1955 

—  6,..  ......  0  23  n. 

10, ..19  40 

—  11, 22  53 

-"   '  **y .  •  •  •  •  .  ••  •O     5f 

—  13 26  18 

14 2614 

15, 24  53 

16, 22  16 

17, 18  28 

—  20, 13    9ii. 

—  21, 4  51  s. 

—  24, 22  41 

—  25, 24  54 

—  26, 26  23 

—  27, 26  6 

—  28, 24  11 

—  29^ 20  57 


1885.]  Farther  Note  om  the  InBcripticnfirom  Sdmdtk,  21 1 

P.  S. — I  have  added  the  above  table  of  the  days  in  the  ensuing  rainy 
season  (1835)  in  which  the  declination  of  the  moon  is  greater  than 
17*  30'  and  less  than  5^,  in  the  hope  that  those  who  keep  rain  gauges 
in  difierent  latitudes  and  who  have  not  the  Almanacks  to  refer  to,  may 
take  an  interest  in  the  subject,  and  favour  us  with  some  further  in- 
formation. 


y •^—Further   Note  on  the  Inscription  from  Sdmdth,  printed  in  the  last 

No.  ofthisJovmaL — By  B.  H.  Hodgson,  Esq, 

[la  a  Letter  to  the  Secy.  Af .  Soc,  read  at  the  meeting  of  the  6th  May.] 

I  have  just  got  the  3dth  Number  of  the  Journal,  and  hasten  to  tell 
you,  that  your  enigma  requires  noCEdipus  for  its  solution  at  Kathmandu, 
^here  almost  every  man,  woman,  and  child,  of  the  Bauddha  faith,  can 
r«peat  the  comfessio  fidei  (for  such  it  may  be  called),  inscribed  on  the 
Samath  stone.  Dr.  Mill  was  perfectly  right  in  denying  the  alleged 
necessary  connexion  between  the  inscription,  and  the  complement  to  it 
prodoced  by  M.  Cboma  db  Koaos.  No  such  complement  is  needed,  nor 
iafouad  in  the  great  doctrinal  authorities,  wherein  the  passage  occurs 
in  numberless  places,  sometimes  containing  but  half  of  the  complete 
dogma  of  the  inscription  ;  thus  : — "  Ye  Dharmd  hetu-prahhavd ;  hetu 
teshdn  Duhdgata."  Even  thus  curtailed,  the  sense  is  complete, 
without  the  "  Teshdn  cha  yd  nirodha,  evang  (vddi)  Maha  Sraman'a," 
aa  you  may  perceive  by  the  following  translation  : 

"  Of  all  things  proceeding  from  cause,  the  cause  is  Tathigata ;"  or, 
with  the  additional  word,  "  Of  all  things  proceeding  from  cause  ;  the 
cause  of  their  procession  hath  the  Tathaguta  explained.'*  To  complete 
the-dogma,  according  to  the  inscription,  we  must  add,  "  The  great 
Seaman^a  hath  bkewise  declared  the  cause  of  Uie  extinction  of  all 
things."  With  the  help  of  the  commentators,  I  render  this  passAge 
thus,  "  The  cause,  or  causes  of  all  sentient  existence  In  the  versatile 
world,  the  Tathagata  hath  explained.  The  Great  Sraman'a  hath  like- 
wise explained  the  cause,  or  causes  of  the  cessation  of  all  such  exis^ 
tence." 

Nothing  can  be  more  complete,  or  more  fundamental,  than  this 
doctrine.  It  asserts  that  Buddha  hath  revealed  the  causes  of  (ani- 
mate) mundane  existence,  as  well  as  the  causes  of  its  complete  cessa- 
tion, implying,  by  the  latter,  translation  to  the  eternal  quiescence  of 
Nirvritti,  which  is  the  grand  object  of  all  Bauddha  vows.  The  ad- 
dition to  the  inscription  supplied  by  M.  Csoua,  is  the  ritual  application 
merely  of  the  general  doctrine  of  the  inscription.  It  explains  espe- 
cially the  manner  in  which,  according  to  the  scriptures,  a  devout 
Buddhist  may  hope  to  attain  cessation  from  mundane  existence,  viz. 

D  D  2 


1 


•Sl^  furtn^  Note  on  tie  Inicription  from,  Sdmath.  [April, 

t)y  tlie  practfce  of  all  virtues,  avoidance  of  all  vices,  and  by  complete 
•mental  abstraction.  More  precise,  and  as  usually  interpreted  here, 
more  tbcistic  too,  than  the  first  clause  of  the  inscription  ie  the  ters^ 
sentence  already  given ;  which  likewise  is  more  familiar  to  the  Nipss 
lese,  vir.  *'  Of  all  things  proceeding  from  cause ;  the  cause  is  tfc 
Tathigata  :"— understanding  by  Tatbagata.  Adi  Bcddha.  And  when- 
fver,  in  playful  mood,  I  used  to  reproach  my  old  friend,  Aui«tk  Nah- 
«A,  (now  alas!  no  more)  with  the  atheistic  tendency  of  his^^reed,  he 
would  always  silence  me  with,  «*  Y^  Dharmd  k^tu-prahhava ;  hetm 
fcBkdn  Tathd^ta  ;*  insisting,  that  Tathigata  referred  to  the  supreme, 
melf-eufi^tent  (Smayambku)  Buddha*. 

N^r  ^id  I  often  care  to  rejoin,  that  he  had  taught  me  to  to  inter- 
|>ret  that  important  word  (Tathignta),  as  to  strip  the  dogma  of  its 
nectMarily  theistic  spirit  ^    I  have  idready  remarked  in  your  Journal, 
that'the  SwoUUrrika  texts,  differently  interpreted,  form  the  ground- 
work of  the  Aisw&rika  tenets.     It  will  not,  however,  therefore,  fol- 
lcyw,th«l  the  thelstio  school  6f  Buddhism  is  not  entitled  to  distinct 
Ytoog^kion  upon  the  ground  of  original  authorities;  for  the  oldest 
and  highest  aatbority  of  all — the  aphorisms  of  thefbunder  of  the 
ereed*— are  justiy  deemed,  and  proved;  by   the  theistic  school,  to 
bear  legitimately  the  constmetion  put  upon  th€m  by  this  school — 
fvoved  in  matter  ancient  books,  both    Puranika  and  Tantrika,  the 
Bcnptuial  validity  of  which  commands  a  necessary  assent.     As  it 
^  seems  tcr  be  supposed,  that  the  theistie  school  has  no  oth^r  than 
Tantrika  autfaoritie*  for  its  support,  I  will  just  mention  the  Sipoy- 
90ihhig  Pwtdna  and  the  BAotfra  il[«i|^tfa«f(m,  ils  instances  of  the  con- 
trary.    In  a  word,  the  llieietic  school  of  Buddhism,  though  not  so  an- 
cient  or  prevalent  as  th^  athebtic   and   the  sceptical  schools,  is  as 
.  autheAtic  and  legitimate  a  scion  of  the  original  stock  of  oral  dogmata 
whenoe  this  religion  sprang,  as  any  of  the  other  schools.    Nor  is  it  to 
be  confounded  altogether  with  the  vile  obscenity  and  mystic  iniquity  of 
jth9  TtaUraa,  though  acknowledged  to  h^veconsidettible  connexion  with 
them.    Far  less  is  it  to  be  considered  peculiar  to  Nepal  and  Tibet, 
.proofs  of  the  contrary  being  accessible  to  all;   for  instance,   the 
fanehtt  Buddha  Dhydni  are  inshrined  in  the  cave  at  Bdgh,  and  in  the 

*  The  great  temple  of  Swatambqu  Na'th  is  dedicalwdto  /M»Buddha:  whence 
its  name.  It  stands  about  a  mile  west  from  Kathmandu,  on  alow,  richly  wood- 
ed, and  detath'ed  niil,  and  consists  of  a  hemisphere  surmounted  bj  a  ^prsdnated 
eone. 

Tkfl  iBijsstiei  size,  and  severe  sitnplletty  of  outline,  of  this  temple,  with  its 
hanilshed  com,  setoff  >by  the  dark  garniture  of  woods,  constititfe  the  Chaityt  of 
SwAYAMSBu  Na.'th  ft  \trj  besttteoos  objsct. 


18350  JPvrthr  Nate  on  the  Inscription  f  rem  Snirndth.  813 

Bunor  temples  sorrounding.  the  great  edifice  at  Gyd ;  and  the  aaaer* 
lioa  of  oar  Ceyloneae  autiqaaries,  that  there  are  only  five  Buddhaa* 
is.  no  other  than  a  confaeioa  of  the  ^^q  celeetial,  with  the  seven 
martal,  Baddhas  i  As  I  was  looking  over  your  Journal*  my  Newari 
painter  came  into  the  room.  I  gave  him  the  catch  word,  "  Ye 
.Dha^mi,"  and  he  immediately  filled  up  the  sentence,  finiaiUng  with 
Tatkdgota^  I  then  uttered  "  teshHii  cha/'  and  he  completed  the  doctrine 
accurdiAg  to  the  inscription.  But  it  was  to  no  purpose  that  X  tried  to 
scarry  him  on  throogh  Dn  Koaos's  ritual  complement  :  he  knew  it  not. 
AftedT  I  had  explained,  its  meaning  to  him>  he  said,  the  substance  of 
the  passage  was  familiar  to  him,  but  that  he  had  been  taught  to  otter 
the  seatiments  in  other  words,  which  he  gave,  and  in  whieh,  hf  the 
way«  thje  ardimary  Buddhist  acceptation  of  Kushal  and  its  opposite,  or 
tAiMshml,  came  out.  Kushat  is  good.  Akmhat  is  evil,  in  a  moral  or 
religious  aense.  Quod  licitum  vel  maodatum ;  ^lAod  iUicttam  vel 
prohibitum.  ' 

I  will  presently  send  you  a  correct  transcript  of  the  wordb  of  the 
inscription,  from  some  old  aad  authentic  copy  of  the  Raksha  Bhag^" 
vatit  or  Prajnd  F^iramitdp  as  you  seem  to  prefer  calling  it.  60  vriU  I 
of  Ds  Koaos's  supplements  so  soon  as  I  can  lay  my  faaads  on  the  Bkn* 
mngama  Samddhi^  which  I  do  not  think  I  have  by  me.  At  all  evenfli, 
I  do  not  at  onoe  recognise  the  name  as  that  of  a  distinct  Bauddha  work. 
,  Meanwhile,  yon  will  notice,  that  as  my  draftsman,  abovts  spoken  of,  is 
no  pandit,  but  a  perfectly  illiterate  criftaman  merely,  his  familiar  ac- 
quaintance with  your  inscription  may  serve  to  show  how  perfectly  fit- 
miliar  it  is  to  all  Buddhists.  And  here  I  would  observe,  by  the  way,  that 
I  have  no  doubt  the  insaription  on  the  Dehli,  Allahabad,  and  Beblr 
pillars  is  tome  such  cardinal  dogma  of  thtsfmth. 

In  the  "quotations  in  proof  of  my  sketch  of  Buddhism,"  which  I  sent 
home  last  year^  I  find  the  following  quotation  in  proof  of  the  Aiswirika 
system. 

.  "  All  things  existent  (in  the  versatile  world)  proceed  fvasa  some 
cause  ;  that  caose  is  the  Tathagata  (Adi  Buddha)  ;  and  that  which 
is  the  cause  of  (versatile)  existence  is  likewise  the  cause  of  its  total 
cessation.  So  eaid  Sakta  Sinba*/  The  work  from  which  this  pas- 
sage was  extracted  is  the  Bhadra  KalpavadoH, 

1  am  no  competent  critic  of  Sanscrit,  but  I  have  competent  autho- 
rity for  the  assertion,  that  Dbarrai,  as  used  in  the  inscription,  means 
not  human  actions  merely,  but  aU  sentient  existences  in  the  three  ver- 
satile worlds  (celestial,  terrene,,  and  infernal).  Such  is  its  meaning  in 
the  extract  just  given  from  the  Bhadra  Kalpavadin,  and  also  in  t&e 
famous  Yd  Dharmanitya  of  the  8ata  Sahasriku,  where  the  sense  is 

**  The  words  bracketed  are  derived  from  oommentators. 


!fel4  Further  Note  on  the  Inscription  from  Sdmdth.         [Apmiii, 

even  larger,  embracing  the  eubstance  of  all  inanimate  as  well  as  ani- 
mate entity,  thus :  "  All  tbinga  are  imperishable/'  or,  "  The  universe 
is  eternal,"  (without  maker  or  destroyer.)  The  passage  just  quoted 
from  the  Sata  Sahasrika  aervea  likewise  (I  am  assured)  to  prove  that 
the  signification  of  ye  is  not  always  strictly  relative,  but  often  exple- 
tive merely  :  but  let  that  pass. 

The  points  in  question  undoubtedly  are, — existence  inthe  Praoriitika 
or  versatile  world,  and  cessation  of  such  existence,  by  translation  to 
the  world  of  Nirvritti ;  and  of  such  translation,  animals  generally, 
and  not  human  beings  solely,  are  capable.  Witness  the  deer  and  the 
chakwa,  which  figure  so  much  in  Bauddha  sculptures  !  The  tales  of 
their  advancement  to  Nirvritti  are  popularly  familiar.  The  word 
nirodha  signifies,  almost  universally  and  exclusively,  extinction,  or  total 
cessation  of  versatile  existence ;  a  meaning,  by  the  way,  which  con« 
firms  and  answers  to  the  interpretation  of  dharmd,  by  general  exis- 
tences, entities,  and  not  by  merely  human  actions. 

It  is  scarcely  worth  while  to  cumber  the  present  question  with  the 
further  remark  that  there  is  a  sect  of  Bauddha  philosophers  holding 
opinions  which  confound  conscious  actions  with  universal  entities 
throughout  the  versatile  world,  making  the  latter  originate  absolutely 
Siud  physically  from  the  former,  (see  my  remarks  on  Rrmusat  in  the 
Journal,  No.  33,  p.  431.) 

It  is  not,  however,  admissible  so  to  render  generally  received  texts, 
as  to  make  them  correspondent  to  very  peculiar  schismatic  dogmata. 
*'  Dhdranatmika  iti  dharmd,*'  the  holding,  containing,  or  sustaining, 
essence  (ens)  is  dharmd.  The  substratum  of  all  form  and  quality  in 
the  versatile  universe,  the  sustainer  of  versatile  entity,  mundane  sub- 
stances and  existences,  physical  auH  moral,  in  a  word,  all  things.  Such 
is  the  general  meaning  of  dharmd.  How  many  other  meanings  it 
has,  may  be  seen  by  reference  to  a  note  at  the  foot  of  p.  502,  No.  S4, 
of  your  Journal.  The  root  of  the  word  is  dhri,  to  hold.  Wilson's  dic- 
tionary gives  Nature  as  Amera  Sinha's  explanation  of  dharmd.  This  is 
essentially  correct,  as  might  be  expected  from  a  Bauddha  lexicographer. 

Note.^^li  Mr.  Hodgson's  general  interpretation  of   t|Jl  is  the  tnw  one, 

(which  seems  most  probable,  though  its  specification  in  the  sense  of  nwrai 
dutie*  is  more  agreeable  to  M.  Csoma*8  supplement) — its  implication,  in  the 
present  reading,  at  least,  appears  manifesdy  atheistic.  For  that  it  cannot  mean 
'  **  Tathligata  or  the  A'di  Buddha  it  the  canse/'  is  evident  from  the  accnsativo 
h^tCm  (which  is  also  plural  causasj.  Even  if  we  were  to  strike  out  the  word 
avadat  or  Aha — the  former  of  which  is  on  the  inscriptions,  and  the  latter  repeated 
in  Ceylon — still  some  word  of  that  meaning  is  plainly  understood :  and  ^is 
may  help  to  shew  that  the  explication  given  by  the  Aisvaraka  Buddhists  (as  though 
the  words  were  ^11^  nj  TrtHnf:  h^tus  t^sham  Tathiigatas^  is  a  more  recent 
invention, — and  that  the  Buddhist  system  properly  recognises  no  being  superior 
to  the  sage  expounder  of  physical  and  moral  causesi-^whose  own  exertions  alons 


1835.}  7Wo  new  speciea  of  Car'tnafia.  21  f 

have  raifod  him  to  the  highest  nnk  of  eiistences, — the  Epicubus  of  this  great 
Oriental  system, 

qui  potuit  RvmtTM  cognescere  o  a  us  as, 
Atquemetiis  onoBes  etinexorabile  faCam 
Subjecit  pedibus. 
What  is  mere  fljjnre  of  speech  in  rhe  Roman  poet,  to  express  the  calm  dignity 
of  wisdom,  becomes  religious  faith  in  the  east ;  viz.  the  elevatioo  of  aphilosophi- 
cal  opponent  of  popular  superstition  and  Brahnianical  caste,  to  the  character  of  a 
being  supreme   over  all  visible  and  iUTisible  things,  and  the  object  of  jiniversal 
worship. — W.  .H.  M. 


Vr. — Description  o/ttoo  new  species  of  Carinaria,  lately  discovered  in  the 
Indian  Ocean.     By  W.  H.  Benson,  Esq.  Bengal  Civil  Service. 

Class. — Gasteropoda,  Cuvier. 

Order. — Nucleobranche,  Blainville. — Heteropoda,  Lam. 

Fam.  Firolida,  Rang. 

Genus.  Carinaria  ; — Bory.  Lamarck. 

Sp.  1.  C.  Cithara.     Testa  dextra  ;  ultimo  an/ractu  recto^  compressor 

conico,  versus  spiram  gradatim  et  elegant er  attenuato,  spiram  terminalem 

Jerk  amplectente,  rugis  obliquis  ornato ;  aperturd  obliqud,  oblongo-ovatd, 

versus   carinam  coarctatd ;  carind  mediocri,  striis  sub-rectis   signatd. 

Habitat  in  Oceano  Indico. 

Shell  dextral ;  the  last  whorl  straight,  compressed,  conical,  gradually 
narrowing  towards  the  apex,  nearly  embracing  the  terminal  spire, 
marked  with  oblique  wrinkles  ;  aperture  oblique,  oblong  ovate,  narrow- 
ed towards  the  keel ;  keel  moderate,  marked  with  nearly  straight  strise. 

The  animal  of  this  shell  is  more  narrowed  and  cylindrical  than  in 
any  other  described  species,  but  as  the  Carinariae  are  said  to  have  the 
power  of  inflating  themselves,  too  much  stress  should  not  be  laid  upon 
this  character.  The  body  is  attenuated  and  pointed  at  the  posterior 
extremity.  It  is  by  a  line,  witb  not  very  apparent  asperities  on  the 
surface,  and  has  a  central  swimmer  (on  the  side  opposed  to  the  shell)  ; 
but  I  found  no  appearance  of  the  caudal  swimmer,  which  is  represent- 
ed in  the  figures  of  C.  Mediterranea.  The  male  organ,  and  the  parts 
about  the  mouth  are  pale  crimson.  The  viscera  contained  in  the  shell 
are  brownish,  and  the  stomach  yellowish  or  brownish,  passing  into  red 
posteriorly.  Alter  death,  this  red  colour  is  often  diffused  through  the 
neighbouring  parte.  The  scarf  skin  is  very  tender,  and  strips  off  the 
animal*  aoon  after  death,  in  ragged  portions. 

This  shell,  with  that  next  to  be  described,  approaches  in  form  to 
the  scarce  and  precious  C.  vitrea,  which  is,  with  good  reason,  supposed 
to  be  an  inhabitant  of  the  Indian  Seas.  Four  specimens,  of  which 
two  were  without  the  spire,  were  taken  by  myself  and  my  companions, 
between  S.  Lat.  4"  30",  and  N.Lat.  4""  30',  and  £.  Long.  87"  30',  and  W. 
Long.  90*  SO'.  They  were  all  taken  after  ni^t-fall,  and  from  the  eagcfr- 
Dees  with  which  we  plied  our  neta  after  I  had  made  known  the  Value 


of  oar  dieeo^eff,  md  our  wtnt  of  greater  tmeeew*  it  immld  appear  that 
Aw  attd  the  followiiig  tpacies  are  icaroe,  evea  in.  that  region.  Bath 
species,  Hke  all  the  others  known,  are  hvaltae,  aad  wwj  IragUe.  IkM&t 
eptree  censiet  of  three  whorh.  The  oiiliqaitf  of  the  nig»  of  the  htft'' 
or  etmight  whorl,  together  with  its  etnugfatatssmod  gnuliia] -atteniui^ 
tion,  will  serve  to  distiDguieh  Carinaria  Citharafrotn  any  other «peeiesv' 
It  is  named  from  its  resembkaoe  in  form  andacolptiiM  to  ahs^  . 


Sp.  2.  C.  GkUea.    Tnta  thgtra,  n&tsio  amff^du  uMwrw, 
cmho»  spVNtm  ietminaiemferiampheiemie,  mgh  tnm&veniB  mntUo,  4$^ 

versus  ctrinam  coarcMd.    HMUtt  atm  pmedmU. 

Shell  dextral,  with  the  last  whorl  incoryed,  conprtasedtOnHHli; 
nearly  emhracing  tibe  terminal  spite,  marked  with  transverse  mgae, 
broadly  keeled.    Keel  with  very  oblique  mgse,  wldtb  are  carved^* 
wards  in  the  dirMtion  of  the  wpm,    Apertose  transverse,  ovate,  nar- 
rowed towards  the  keel. 

The  animal  resemblea  that  of  the  preoeijfag  species;  but  f^e  yellow- 
ish or  brownish  colour  in  the  stomach  is  replaced  entirely  by  pale 
carmine.  Belonging  to  the  same  ^pe  aa  the  laat  spdcies,  and  rriwiw  i 
1)ling  in  form  a  compressed  helioet,  the  shell  is .  easily  distiisgiiiBhaMd 
by  the  greater  curve  of  the  outer  edge  of  the  last  whorl,  whidi  doei 
not  decrease  so  delicately  as  in  that  species,  as  well  as  by  thf»  iaii. 
obliquity  of  the  rug»  on  the  body  whorl,  and  the  greater  obliqnily  aeif 
curvature  of  thos€  on  its  very  bitxMt  heel.  Tlie  body  atdsa  haiagf 
parallel  with  the  edge  of  the  c^rtove,  it  follows  that  ia  the  epeoiad 
under  review,  the  mouth  is  less  oblique  thsQ  in  C.  Cithara*  Its  hasl^ 
€ie  dose  embrace  of  the  spire  by  the  hut  wherU  aad  the  bteailth  of 
the  latter  at  this  point,  will  ahaadmidy  serte  to  dfatiagiiiahr  it  homH^ 
^itrea.  The  keels  of  both  C.  galea  and  C.  Cithara  are  fveii  jtfaeic 
fiunness  and  excessive  fragility,  very  tiahle  to  ii^oryeeea.  ht 
native  dement. 

The  addition  of  these  two  species  of  Carmaria*  iaeredeea  the 
ber  known  to  naturalists  to  sit,  4he  others' beiag  O.  Mediterttwga^ 
firagilis,  vitrea,  and  depressa.  Of  these  one  is  from  the  ICeditemDieaii* 
two  from  the  seas  washing  the  Westerri  Coast  ef  A^ioa  ahdr  ^^^* 
gascar,  and  the  fourth  is  supposed  to  belong  to  the  eastern  acaa. 

InK.  Lat.  4*  SC,  £.,  Long.  9ir  Lieet.  McNiiia  took £we  tmeOari- 
naris,  the  shells  of  which  were  replaced  by  -  a  pkle  eoBsntiBg'  b£ 
agglutinated  pieces  of  broken  shell,  adhering  to  the  auepeadiai'-JneoBnu 
We  captured  also  Several  species  of  naked  FiroUdse  bebagieg  to  the 
genu!  Pterotracniea.  '1 

Calcuiia,  March,  1835. 


IjMM.)  ;  New  $pacm  iff  Smk0  i$H9fm9d.m'*  tkg  Doab.  %\f^ 

VIL-^On  a  new  ffmet  pf  Simke  dinovei^d  m  ti^  Ih§b* 
J  A  yrmdty  of  Oohiber,  «^cte9cnbe4  m  &r  m  mj  BMttts  of  tehnmpt 
d]o«r  me  lo  note  with  regerd  to  Hie  Ophiology  of  In<Ha»  having  hJ^ 
Ijr  edme  under  my  obserration.  it  may  be  worth  while  to  describe  thft 
animali  «b  I  obeerve  at  {mge  159  of  the  15th  vol.  of  the  Gncydopedia 
Bfitaiwaca  niider  the  head  of '  Coluber  MTcteriaaas'  a  variety  deaoribed 
as  belosgteg  ta  North  America,  very  closely  resemUing  that  in  qnes* 
tioR.  The  animal  was  killed  in  the  dry  stony  bed  of  a  branch  of  the 
throji^h;  which  the  Doab  canal  mas.  near  the  Sewflik.moim- 
ita- motion,  aa  described  to  me  by  the  person  who  killed  it,  was 
i^Bailar  te  that  ol  some  varieties  of  caterpillar,  who  in  their  progrssa 
forwards,  elevate  the  body  nntil  the  extremities  meet*  contioaiBg  their 
jpBiDej^  in  a  system  of  jerks  or  steps. 

The  great  peculiarity  of  this  speciea  con- 
sists in  the  proportion  of  length  to  breadth* 
and  the  extreme  prominenee  of  the  af^jser 
'^--^'^^       jaw — a  sketch  of  which  wfll  be  the  only 
way  of  making  it  intelligible. 

ft.    in. 

LsBgtik  of  animalr ^    ^i 

Wtam  aaeat  to  vent, 2    H 

Wnttowidoltail,    1     H 

plates, 206 

,,;.. 170 

ter  of  middk  mud  thirkfuf  part  of  the  body,     |  of  an  inch. 

rcfnect. i  ditto. 

Ae^sotien  olvpper  jaw  over  lower» *     i  ditto. 

Qilm  gfMW  gieen,.with  a  ydlowiah  white  line  running  from  the 
check  to  the  end  of  the  tail  on  each  side  at  the  junction  at  the  abdomi^ 
•id«nd  eabcaudai  ^^atea  with  the  dorsal  scales:  a  doable  line  of  the 
■>i^  oolor  iwimng  also  oentricaUy  from  the  chin  to  the  vent  in  tho 
centre  of  the  abdominal  plates ;  nose  very  pointed,  and  upper  jaw  ex- 
Isoiding  i  »eh  beyond  the  lower ;  head  flat,  one  indi  long,  and  |  inchea 
Oivfdie  oce^put,  color  of  eye  raw  terra  sienna  (light) ;  not  poisonous, 
SAAwatiMfntfanga. 
.Iianbyoin  an  extraet  from  the  Eneydopsedia  Britannica,  as  above* 

mentiottML 

If  OainberMyctemans,  <  Loag-«nouted  snake ;'  1 93  abdominalplfites^ 
167:.:aahoaBdal  aonle^,  slender,  with  a  sharp  pointed  snout:  color  grass 
wkh  a  yallow.  line  on  each  side  of  the  abdomen.    About  three 
and  a  hatf  io  lengths  and  half  an  inch  in  diameter.    Native  of 
North  America,  where  it  is  often  seen  on  trees,  running  very  quickly 

m 

in  pursuit  of  insects." 

BE  S 


^ 


VII. — Notice  of  an  Extraordinary  Fbh.  Bf  H.  Pisdisgton,  E$q.' 

The  following  notices  of  a  new  and  monstrous  fish  may  probably  be 
worth  recording  in  the  Journal.  They  do  not  altogether  agpree  with 
those  of  the  fish  described  in  your  January  No.,  by  Lieut.  Foley, 
but  there  may  be  more  than  one  species  of  these  monsters. 

In  December,  1816,  I  commanded  a  small  Spanish  brig,  and  waa 
lying  *  at  anchor  in  the  Bay  of  Mariveles,  at  the  entrance  of  the  Bay 
of  Manilla.  One  day,  about  noon,  hearing  a  confusion  upon  deck,  I 
ran  up,  and  looking  over  the  side,  thought,  from  what  I  saw,  that  the 
vessel  had  parted,  and  was  drifting  over  a  bapk  of  white  sand  or  c6ra1, 
with  large  black  spots,  I  called  out  to  let  go  another  anchor,  but  my 
people,  Manilla  men.  all  said,  "  No  Sir  !  its  only  the  chacon  f*  and 
upon  running  up  the  rigging,  I  saw  indeed  that  I  bad  mistaken  the 
potion  of  the  spotted  back  of  an  enormous  fish  passing  under  the  ves- 
sel,  for  the  vessel  itself  driving  over  a  bank  !  Mv  boatswain  (^contra" 
mestre),  a  Cadiz  man,  with  great  foolhardiness  jumped  into  the  boat 
"^ith  four  men,  and  actually  succeeded  in  harpooning  the  fish!  with  the 
common  dolphin-harpoon,  or  grains,  as  they  are  usually  called,  to 
which  he  had  made  fast  the  deep-sea  line  ;  but  they  were  towed  at 
such  a  fearful  rate  out  to  sea,  that  tliey  were  glad  to  cut  from  it  imme- 
diately. 

From  the  view  I  hadof  the  fish,  and'the  tim^  It  took  to  pass  slowly 
under  the  vessel,  I  should  not  suppose  it  less '  than  70  or  80  feet  in 
length.  Its  breadth  was  very  great  in  proportion  ;  perhaps  not  less 
than  30  feet.  The  back  so  spotted,  that,  had  it  been  at  rest,  it  must 
have  been  taken  for  a  coral  shoal,  the  appearance  of  which  is  familiar 
to  seamen.  I  did  not  distinguish  the  head  or  fins  well,  from  being 
rather  short-sighted,  and  there  being  some  confusion  on  board. 

As  my  people  seemed  to  look  upon  **  the  chacon,"  as  they  called  it, 
almost  in  the  light  of  an  old  acquaintance,  which  indeed  it  was  to 
many  of  them  who  had  served  in  the  Spanish  gun-boat  service,  J 
made  many  inquiries  of  them,  of  which  the  following  is  the  result. 

1 .  That  there  were  formerly  two  of  these  monsters,  and  that  they 
lived  ftenian  su  casaj  in  a  cluster  of  rocks,  called  Los  Pijercos,  at  the 
S.  W.  entrance  of  the  Bay  of  Mariveles  ;  but  that,  about  ten  or  fifteen 
years  before  this  time,  or  say  in  1800,  one  was  driven  on  shore,  and 
died  close  to  the  village  in  the  bay ;  the  inhabitants  of  which  were  com- 
pjsUcd  by  the  stench  to  abandon  their  houses  for  a  time. 

2.  That  the  remaining  one  frequented  the  bay  of  Mariveles  and  that 
of  Manilla,*  and  it  was  supposcid,  that  it  often  attacked  and  destroyed 
^mall  fishing  bo^ts,  which  never  appeared  after  going  out   to   fisl^, 


though  no  bad  weather  had  occurred.     This  last  aocoant  I  afterwards 
iamsA  eingwlarly  corroborated. 

3.  That  it  was  considered  as  dangerous  by  the  Spanish  gun-boats ; 
that  thej  always  when  there  kept  a  swivel  loaded,  the  report  of  which, 
they  said,  drove  it  away.  My  principal  informant  was  a  man  em« 
ployed  as  a  pilot  for  the  ports  in  the  Phillippine  Islands,  whither  I  was 
bounds  who  had  passed  his  whole  life  in  the  gun-boats.  He  said  that 
one  imtance  of  its  voracity  occurred  when  he  was  present.  A  mao» 
who  was  pushed  overboard  in  the  hurry  to  look  at  the  monster,  being 
instantly  swallowed  by  it. 

4.  The  native  fishermen  of  the  Bay  of  Manilla  quite  corroborate  this 
accouot,  and  speak  of  the  monster  with  great  terror. 

About  1820  or  1821,  an  American  ship's  boat,  with  an  officer  and 
few  men,  was  proceeding  from  Manilla  to  Cavite ;  but,  meeting  with  a 
severe   squall   and  thick  weather,  they   were    driven    nearly    into 
the  middle  of  the  bay.     They  were  pulling  in  what  they  thought 
the  beat  direction,  when  on  a  sudden  the  sailors  all  dropped  their  oars  { 
But  the  mate,  who  was  steering,  looking  astern  of  the  boat,  saw  the 
open  jaws  of  a  huge  fidh  almost  over  him  !  Having  nothing  at  hand, 
Jie  threw  the  boat's  tiller  into  the  mouth  of  the  fish !  shouting  as  loud 
as  possible ;  when,  the  jaws  closing  with  a  tremendous  crash,  the 
whole  fish,  which  they  described  to  be  more  like  a  spotted  ibkdte ! 
than  anything  else,  dived  beneath  the  boat,  and  was  seen  no  more,     I 
do  not  now  recollect  the  names  of  the  ship,  or  of  the  captain,  but  I 
thoi^ht  the  circumstance  of  the  spotted  appearance  a  remarkable  proof 
that  the  story  was  not  an  invention.  "  We  do  not  like  to  tell  it,*'  said 
the  American  Captain,  "  for  fear  of  being  laughed  at ;  but  my  officer  is 
quite  trust- worthy,  and  we  have  learnt  from  the  fishermen  too,  that 
there  ia  some  strange  species  of  large  fish  I^hly  dangerous  to  their 
boaU." 

Like  the  American  officer,  I  fear  almost  being  laughed  at,  were  it 
not  that,  could  we  collect  more  facta  relative  to  these  strange  mon- 
sters, they  might  perhaps  at  least  explain  some  of  the  "  coral  spots,'* 
so  often  mentioned  in  our  charts* :  independent  of  its  bemg  a  matter 
of  great  interest  to  the  naturalist.  I  therefore  add  here  a  vague  notice 
of  monstrous  spotted  fish,  which  are  known  in  the  Moluccas. 

These  are  called  by  the  fisherman  of  Ternate,  Celebes,  &c.  a  '*  tkad 
BitUOMg"  (or  star- fish,)  from  the  bright  light  which  they  occasion,  and 
by  which  they  are  recognised  at  great  depths  at  night,  in  calm  weather. 
The  Malay  fishermen  describe  them  too  as  spotted,  as  large  as  a  whale, 

*  BossBUBoft  tflvdca  to  shoals  of  Peenl  fisb.  Lophius  bejjig  perhaps  mistakea 
Isr  shoals. 

s  ■  3 


^^  .  Nifiice  of  mi  Mrtraord^ry  FM.  [ApKSfi, 

litbd  highly  dedtmotive  of  their  nets ;  which  they  inetHiftly  take  up  when 
they  see  the  fish,  if  they  can  get  time  to  do  eo ;  for  it  is  Iniowii  to 
destroy  boats,  aod  whole  lines  of  nets  and  fishing  stakes,  if  it*  once 
becomes  entangled  amongst  them^  to  the  ruin  of  the  poor  fishermen. 
I  had  the  same  account  corroborated  at  the  Soolo  Islands,  both  by 
Malay  and  by  Chinese  fishermen ;  as  also  at  Zeb6,  in  the  Phillippioe 
Islands.  At  Sook)  I  was  shewn  large  quantities  of  the  skin  of  a  spotted 
fish,  cut  into  pieces  and  dried,  for  sale  to  the  Chinese  janks,  which  my 
people  said  was  the  skins  of  young  "  €hac(m9*'^-*"  Pero  n&  $om  estoa 
crnno  nwitPQ  ckaoon  de  alld,  Scnor"  "  Bat  these  are  not  like  ««r 
ektteon  yonder,  Sir,"  was  always  added.  This  skin  I  should  have  called 
tiiat  of  a  spotted  shark**" :  the  tubercles  were  excessively  coarse  amd 

roogH. 

Itsetima  thus  ^rtain,  tiiat  some  immense  spotted  €t^,  of  highly - 
destructive  propensities,  resembling  in  this  respect  the  gigantic  shark « 
6f  the  West-Indiea,  (which  is  often  known  to  attack  a^d  devour  the 
Eegroes  In  iMr  canoes,  and  recently  even  a  man  and  boat  in  Boston 
Bay,)t  exisrts  in  the  teas  of  the  Eastern  Archipelago.  It  is  difficult  to 
say,  whether  the  one  seen  by  Lieut.  Folst  was  an  individual  of  the 
same  species  or  not.  As  already  stated,  I  was  unable  to  see  miae  with 
safficient  distinctness,  to  ascertain  any  thing  beyond  its  enormous  sne, 
great  breadth,  and  spotted  appearance.  I  add  sach  conjectures  as 
my  limited  knowledge  and  confined  means  of  reference  have  enabled 
me  to  collect :  I  olPer  them  only  as  conjectures. 

We  look  naturally,  from  the  voracious  habit  of  these  monsters,  amongst 
the  Rays  or  Sharks*->jS^iNi/«9  and  Raja — for  something  to  throw  light 
upon  what  they  may  be  ;  and  it  appears  that,  thorigh  these  two  genera 
have  been  classed  by  Brovsbomnet,  Bloch,  and  Lacbpb^ob,  there  is  still  i 
nradi  uncertamty  existing  as  to  some  of  the  known  species,  "  which 
may  be  placed  indifferently  in  either  genus,  for  the  distinctive  charac- 
ters of  the  Roys  are  derived  from  the  flatness  of  their  bodies,  and 
those  which  are  least  flattened,  and  the  squake  which  are  so  in  some 
degree,  approach  much  to  each  other." — Bosc  m  Nimoeau  Dkt.  Hist. 
N^t.  Art.  Squak,  As  to  their  size,  the  largest  individual  which  has  been 
subjected  to  trust-worthy  measurement  seems  to  be  that  mentioned  by 
Lacbpb'db;  a  Sfualus  nuufimus,  driven  on  shore  near  St.  Malo; 
which  was  thirty-three  feet  long,  and  twenty-four  in  circumference  ; 
but  this  is  far  surpassed  by  the  size  of  those  of  which,  m  Europe  at 

•  The  tiger  shark  Beems  to  he  rather  a  ttriped  than  a  spotted  shark. 

t  That  some  of  them  are  sufficiently  formidahle,  we  have  lately  had  eTidence. 
la  Boston  Bay,  a  man  was  recently  attacked  in  his  boat,  and  deyoured  by  one  of 
these  aniniOs.— SiiejreAytfcfM  Americai^,  Art.  Shark,  1832. 


1865*3  Notice  0/  oil  £9iriordmary  FM.  3tt 


leaat,  only  the  fbioil  remains  areibuad.  Boec,  epcaktn^  of  the  squalb 
KocasMTTB,  Squalus  eatuiw  et  camatUt,  Linn.,  «ay8  of  the  fossil  teeth» 
'*  There  is  in  the  maseum  of  Natural  History  at  Paris,  a  tooth,  an  inch 
and  ten  lines  long,  and  two  inches  nine  lines  broad  ;  which  according 
to  a  very  moderate  calcolatioo.  by  LACsra'DB,  must  have  belonged  to 
an  indlTidual  fifty  feet  in  length !  Art,  Sfuale,  and  in  another  place  he 
says.  Art,  Uflyitwi/'— 

"  The  length  of  the  front  teeth  of  a  shark  thirty  feet  long  is  about 
tworinchesj  and  their  breadth  at  the  base  two  and  a  half  p  bnt  therje.ie 
shewn  at  the  Moseom  Nat.  His.  at  Paris,  a  petviied  shark's  tootb» 
foond  at  Dbx,  near  the  Pyrenees,  which  is«  also,  exclusive  of  the  root« 
neady  four  inches  long.  The  animal  to.  whidi.  it  belonged  must  theft 
have  been  more  than  sixty  feet  in  length  !  (Lacbps'ds,  from  an  uni|uee* 
tiottable  ealcolation,  estimates  it  at  sevisi4y-oike  fret !  and.  tibat.the 
jaiBvs.were  nine  £^  in  .diamet^  S")  The  authority  of  Lac^ rn'os.  is  s<» 
lugk,  ^at  we  may  fairly  eoqjectufe  the  qaestkm  of  metct  be  so  ftursilt 
i^.  ieflli»  that  Lient.  foi^av;  aiod  rmy^eV  will  be .  aofiutted  of  .any 
exaggerMion;  and  th^faol  ftf  tihetr  (RmHhmu^  heatiand  fishermetl 
tooi  is  farther  confirmed  by  Bl40C^^(ago<kd  authority*)  who  n^,  speak* 
ingof  the  prefereuce.  given  by  the-shmrkA  toputrid  ieahr-lhat  "the 
Greenlanders,  who  fireqnent  n  sea  abounding  in  sharks^  >in'little  oanoee 
made. of  the  skin  of  this  fish,  are  careful  to  make  as  little 'noise  as  po8« 
sihle,  to  avoid  the  chmnce  of  being  swallowed  togHk€v>  with,  their  hoU 
by  these  monsters."  Jtscoloar  is  the  next  remarkable  cirotimstanoei 
and  it  is  worth  noticing,  tiiat  in  thi»  all  parties  agree*  The  dorsal 
fin  mentioned  by  lieut.  Folet  and  the  Uzard>like  head  I  am  un«'* 
ble  to  speak  to.  It  is  quite  possible  however  •  that  there  may  be  a 
genos  of  these  monsters  which  have  the  head  far  less-ftsttened  than 
in  general.  Raja  rhinoImtuB^  which  seems  to  connect  the  two  genera, 
has  the  snout  lengthened. 

I  suspect  the  name  chacon  to  be  a  West  Indian  (Carib  or  African) 
one  for  a  shark.  I  do  not  find  it  in  any  Spanish  Dictionary,  and  I  am 
not  aware  that  it  is  derived  Irom  any  of  the  dialects  of  the  PhiUippine 
Islands.  We  may  hope  that  ere  long  some  of  our  whalers  may  meet 
with  one  of  these  monsters,  and  thus  enable  naturalists  to  form  some 
judgment  of  what  they  are.  It  would  be  a  highly  interesting  circum- 
stance could  we  procure  some  of  the  teeth,  and  these  should  be  foivftd 
to  correspond  with  those  at  Paris.  Perhaps  some  of  your  Singapore 
readers  may  be  enabled  to  furnish  us  with  more  information  from  the 
Malay  fishermen,  if  the  Ikan  Bintang  is  known  in  those  seas. 

I  had  just  finished  this  paper,  wheu  I  received  from  my  friend  Dr* 
Harlan,  of  Philadelphia*  the  first  number  of  the  Transactions  of  the 


iJ9  Tables  and  B,Hle$  for  the  Chains  [AfniL; 

Geological  Society  of  Pennsylvania,  in  whicli  h  a  most  interesting 
**  Critical  notice  of  varioas  organic  remains  discovered  in  North 
America,"  by  Dr.  Harlan.  At  p.  8&,  is  the  following: 

**  The  bones  of  one  species  of  shark,  upwards  of  forty  feet  in  length, 
allied  to  the  Carcharias,  have  occasionally  been  found  in  several  loca* 
lilies.  In  Ccvirb's  Theory  of  the  Earth,  by  S.  L.  Mitchell,  p.  400, 
it  is  stated,  '  The  skeleton  of  a  huge  animal  was  found  on  the  bank  of 
the  Meherrin  river,  nearMurfreesborongh,  N.  C.  It  was  dugout  of  i^ 
hill  dista&t  sixty  miles  from  the  ocean.  Captain  Nbvills  and  Dr.  Fow^ 
LBB,  who  Tisited  the  spot,  gathered  the  scattered  vertebrae  and  laid 
them  in  a  row  thirty-six  feet  in  length.  If  to  this  the  head  and  taH 
b^  added,  the  animal  must  have  been  fifty  feet  or  more  in  length,  &c. 
We  have  recognized  them  as  the  remains  of  a  gigantic  species  of 
shark.' " 

He  refers  to  other  specimens,  indicating  sharks  of  forty  feet  or  inore 
in  length ;  bat  this  will,  I  doubt  not,  be  suflicient  to  show  that  H  is  quite 
probable  the  fish  seen  by  Lieut.  Folbt  and  the  chaeon  of  the  Bay 
of  Manilla  may  be  Individuals  of  the  same  fikMily  ajs  those  only  known 
to  us  as  yet  by  their  fossil  remains. 


IX. — Rules  for  Calct^ating  the  Lengths  rf  the  Drop^bdrs  of  Svepenekn 
Bridges,  the  Length  and  Deflection  of  the  Chain,  Rise  of  the  Rpadwayg 
SfC,     By  Captain  J.  Thomson,  Engineers. 

The  appUoalioa  of  the  fbllowing  firohlein  in  statbtics,  to  find  the 
length  of  the  drop-bars  and  links  of  a  suspension  bridge,  has,  I  be- 
lieve, the  mierit  of  originality ;  nrhile  it  will  be  loaad  extiviiMdy  ooni* 
veaient  in  practice,  in  determining  at  once  the  requisite  proportions,- 
and  obviating  the  necessity  of  after  adjustment,  which  will  alwaya  occhT 
where  the  evrve  of  «uoh  a  bridge  is  assumed  as  a  true  catenarian. 

If  a  be  t)ie.  angle  of  auspeouon, 

b  the  length  in  feet  of  one  of  the  links  of  the  chain, 

d  the  number  of  drop-bars  in  each  chain  ;  then  the  tangent  of  thtf 

apgle  a,  divided  by  one-half  rf  «  n  = -1-.  i«  the  constant  dif- 

m 

feretiee  between  the  tangents  of  the  angles  formed  by  ^e  links  of  the 

chain  with  the  horizon.  These  tangents  will  be  as  follows  :  upper  link 

«  Tan. «,  2nd  «  Tan. «  —  ii,  8rd  ===  Tan. «  ->  2  ii  &c.  and  the  lowest 

«Tan,  a —  n.  The  sines  to  radios  b,  corresponding  to  these 

angles,  are  the   differences   of  the  lengths  of  the  drop-bars;  and  the 
cosines  of  these  angles  are  the  horizontal  distances  between  the  drop. 


18350 


imd  Drop-bars  (tf  S^spmsi^  Bridges. 


»9 


bars,  or  the  spaces  whicb  each  link  of  the  chain  ocoi^iea  in  the  spate 
of  the  bridge.  If  therefore  the  sum  of  these  cosinss,  multiplied  by  the 
radius  b,  be  deducted  from  the  span  of  the  bridge/the  difllerence  will 
be  the  length  of  the  horizontal  space  occupied  by  the  two  upper  links; 
and  half  of  this  space»  multiplied  by  the  secant  of  a,  will  be  the  length 
of  one  of  those  links.  The  sum  of  all  the  links  will  be  the  length  of 
the  chain.  The  sum  of  the  diflferences  of  the  drop-bars,  added  to  the 
deflection  of  the  apper  link»  will  be  the  total  deflection  of  the  chain.  Tba 
roadway  may  be  made  to  rise  with  a  fair  curve,  by  making  the  rise 
bear  a  certain  proportion  to  the  fall  or  deflexion  of  the  chain. 
.  ThC;  sum  of  the  deflexion  of  the  chain,  the  length  of  the  centre  drop* 
bar,  and  the  rise  of  the  road,  will  be  the  height  of  the  point  of  suspen- 
sion at  the  standard. 

Example, 

a  =  1«5*  =  angle  of  suspension. 

6  z=  5  feet  =:  lengtk  of  each  link, 

^  =:  17  =:  number  of  drop*bars. 

^8.623  =:  distance  between  the  points  of  suspension, 

3.5  feet  =  length  of  centre  drop-bars. 

The  rise  of  the   road  =:   j  the  deflection  of  the  chain. 


Tan.  •  =.2679432    —  j»  = 


2  Tan.  a 


.535898 
17 


=.0315284. 


Upper'IstHAk,  .... 
Iflt drop-bar,  ..  %.• 

2nd 

2nd, 

3rd ^ 

3rd, 

4th, 

4tli, 

5th, 

5th, 

6th 

^, 

7th, 

7th. 

8th, 

$th, 

9th, r 

Pentre  drop-bar,    • . 


2 
Tanir.    of 
defleetion 

3 
Cosines 
of  deflec- 
tion. 

4 

Sines 
of  de- 
flection 

5 
Differ, 
of  drop- 
bar^  in  ft. 

6 

Rise  of 

Roadway. 

.2679492 

.2588 

2*5418 

.5083 

.2364258 

.9731 

.2301 

M505 

.2301 

.2049024 

.9796 

.2007 

100d5 

.2007 

.1733790 

.9853 

,1708 

.8540 

.1708 

.1418555 

.9901 

.1404 

.7020 

.1404 

.1103321 

.9939 

.1096 

..S480 

.1096 

.0788067 

.9969 
.9988 

.0785 

.3925 

.0785 

.0472853 

.0472 

.2360 

.0472 

.0157618 

.9998 

.0157 

.0785 

.0157 

Length  of 
drop- 
bars. 


9.4580 
8.0774 

6.8732 
5.8484 
5.0060 
4.3484 
3.8774 
3.5942 
3.5000 


7.9175  s:  sum  of  the  cosines  multiplied  hj 
5  =z  X  ft 


39.5875  =  horixl.  diit.  between  drop-bars. 
49.3125  =  i  span. 


9.5250  :=:  difference. 


224 


Tables  and  Rules  for  Suspension  Bridges, 

1.0352        X  secant  of  15*. 


[April, 


9.8602  =:  length  of  upper  link. 
.2588  =  X  sine  of  deflexion  15*. 


2.5418  =  deflection  of  upper  link, 
ft.       in.  ft.  in. 

5   X   16  4-  9.8602  X   2  :=  99.7204  length  of  cliain. 
The  sum  of  column  No.  5  =    7.5068  deflection  of  ditto. 
Ditto  No.  6    ==     1.5014  rise  of  roadwa J. 

7.5068  -I-  1.5214  +  3.5  =  12.5082  hei^^ht  of  the  point  of  tns. 

pension  at  standard. 
N.  B.  Column  5  is  found  hy  multiplying  column  4  by  5  feet. 
Column  6  is  one-flfth  of  column  No,  5. 
Column  7  is  equal  to  columns  5th  +  6th  -f  3  .5  feet. 

The  geometrical  construction  of  this  problem  will  answer  as  a 
proof  to  the  foregoing  ralcj  and  will  be  of  assistance  in  making  plana 
of  suspension  bridges. 


In  the  right-angled  triangle  ABC  make  the  angle  A  =  15*  = 
angle  of  suspension,  and  the  side  AB  =  5  feet  =  length  of  one  link 
of  the  chain.  Divide  the  side  CB  into  as  many  spaces,  commencing 
at  C,  as  there  are  drop-bars  in  ^  the  space  =  8^  :$p&ces,  and  join  An 
A  2 II,  ^c.  From  the  centre  A  with  the  radius  AB  describe  the  arc  BD, 
vxd  complete  the  lines  shewing  the  sines  and  cosines  of  the  ftngteft 
formed  by  the  line  AB  and  the  radii  Aji,  A  2  m,  A  3  »,  &c.  Then  as 
these  radii  are  parallel  to  the  links  of  the  chain,  the  sines  of  the 
angles  E  1,  £  2,  £  3,  &c.  are  the  difFerences  between  the  lengtba  of 
the  drop-bars  1,  2,  3,  4,  &c.  and  the  cosines  of  these  angles  are  the 
spaces  which  the  links  of  the  chain  occupy  in  the  space  of  the  bridge. 
Supposing  II  =:  length  of  the  centre  drop-bar,  the  other  drop-bars  will 
be  as  follows : 
Centre  bar  ». 

8th,     n   +   E  8. 

7th,     «   +  E  8  +  E  7. 

6th,     fi  +  £84E7  +  E6,  and  so  on.     This  does  not  in- 
clude the  rise  of  the  road,  however,  wjiich  is  an  arbitrary  quantity. 


1836,] 


TabU  of  the  strength  tf  Iron  bolts. 


225 


X. — Table  skewmg  the  Weight  or  Pressure  wluch  a  eyUndrical  i6romght' 
troA  Bolt  will  sustain  when  supported  at  the  ends,  and  bonded  in  the 
muddle  of  its  Length.   Bg  Captain  J.  Tuomsonl,  Engineers. 


bearf. 

la. 

Id. 

Id. 

In. 

In9. 

Ids. 

las. 

Ins. 

Ids.  ilna. 

Ins. 

Ins. 

Tn, 

Ins. 

1 

§ 

1 

1 

1| 

1§ 

1 

9 

3 

• 

4 

6 

8 

10 

19 

Wt.in 

Dm. 

Dm. 

Da. 

Dm. 

Dm. 

Dm. 

Dm. 'Dm. 

Dm. 

Dm. 

Dm.  Dm. 

^u. 

Dm. 

Toes. 

Ins. 
•57 

Ins. 
•79 

In». 
1-89 

la. 
•9 

Ins. 

•97 

Ids. 
103 

Ins.  ;Ios. 

Ids. 

ins. 

Ins.  laj.  Ilns. 

Ins. 

t 

r09 

1-14 

1*3    11*44 

l«64 

- 
l*S      1*95 

9-06 

.'4 

•7« 

•9 

1*03{I*U 

1*33 

1-3 

1-37 
1*57 

1*44 

1*64  1*8 

9*06 

2-98  9*46 

9*6 

f  « 

1-  • 

ro3 

118 

1*3 

1*4 

1*49 

1*64     1*88  9*06 

9*36 

9*6      9-81 

9*98 

■;  8 

1-33 

ri4 

1-3 

1*43 

1*54 

1*64 

1*75 

1*8      9-07  9.98 

9*6 

9*86 

3*09  3*98 

» 

9* 

1*3 

1-49 

1*64 

i-97 

1-88 

1-98 

9*08    9-37. 9*6 

9*98 

3*98 

1-54  8.7 

16 

3*66 

1*43 

1*64 

1-81 

1*95 

9*07 

9*18 

2*98 

2*61 

9-86 

3*98  3-69  1 

390 

4*14 

90 

3-33 

l»66 

1*77 

1*95 

91 

9*93 

9*35 

9-46 

9*81 

3*1 

3*54 

3*90 

4*20 

4*46 

M 

4* 

9- 

1*88 

9*07 

9*93 

9*37 

9*49 

S-^l 

9'9B' 

3*38 

3*76 

4*14 

4*46 

4*74 

.  «3 

•  •  •  • 

9*33 

1*98 

9*18 

2*36 

9*49 

9*63 

9-75 

3*15 

3*46 

3*96 

4-36 

4-70 

4*98 

•   St 

•  •   •  • 

9*66 

307 

9-98 

9*45 

9-61 

9-75 

9*87 

3*99  3*69  1 

4*14 

4-56 

4*91 

9*29 

..  ^ 

^«>« 

9*33 

9*93 

9*46  9-64 

9-81 

9*96 

3*09 

3*54 

3*9 

4*46 

4*98 

6*99   5*61 

48 

c 

•  ■  •  • 

4* 

9**6 

9.61   9-81 

9*9S 

3-15 

3-29 

3-76 

4*14 

4*74 

5*22 

5-62 

5*96 

56 

3*11 
3-55 

9*75  9-96 
9*87  13-09 

3*14 
3-98 

3*31 
3*46 

3*46 
3*69 

3*96 
4-14 

4*36 

4*56 

4*98 

5  99 

5*50 
5*74 

8*99 

«•«« 

e« 

•  •  «  » 

.-«  « • 

619  16*56 

78 

•  •  •  « 

•  •  •  • 

4. 

3*  •    3*91 

3*49 

3*60 

3-76 

4*30 

4  74 

5*49 

5-98 

6*43  1 

6-84 

An 

3*33  '3*33 
J'66  A-44 

3*54 
3*65 

S-7« 

3*73 
3*85 
3*96 

3*9 
4-09 

4*14 

4*46 
4-66 
4*74 

4-91 
5*07 
5*99 

5-69 

6-8 

5*96 

$■18   A'S-r  1 

7-08 
7*30 
7*59 

^'^•i 

6-38 
6*58 

6*88 
7*08 

96 

• « • « 

•  •  •  • 

'4. 

3*54 

194 

3*53 
3*79 

3-86 
3-96 

4*07 
4*17 

4-95 
4*36 

4*87 
4*99 

5*36 
5*49 

6*14 
6*98 

6-74 
6*92 

7*97 
7-45 

7-79 
799 

iia 

«  »  •  • 

• . .  • 

•  ■  •  • 

• . » • 

190 

*•• 

405 
4-14 

4-26 
4*36 

4*46 
4-56 

5-JI 
5-91 

5*69 
5*74 

6*44 
6*66 

7  08 
7.94 

7  63 
7*8 

11*10 

198 

•  •  •  • 

« .  • . 

•  •  •  • 

, , , , 

1*3 

8*98 

Observati&tss  on  the  foregoing  TWe. 
There  are  two  ways  ia  which  the  bolt  may  be  broken,  either  by  a 
cross  strain,  or  by  detrasion,  which  is  the  pulling  out  the  part  of  the 
bdt  from  between  the  points  of  support :  besides  these  two  ways  in 
whidi  the  fastening  may  be  broken»  the  bolt  may  crush  and  cut  away 
the  eye  of  the  link  which  presses  upon  it.  . 
i  If  V:=  weight  or  pressure  in  tons, 

/^length  of  the  bolt  between  the  points  of  support  in  inches, 
if=  diameter  of  the  bolt  in  inches,  then    d^(.37  w  /)«  to 


support  a  cross  strain ;  but  when  /becomes  less  than 


^  267  >' 


tba 


bolt  wiU  be  liable  to  detrusion,  to  avoid  which,  d^(.08  w)  •  But 
detroflion  can  never  take  place  when  both  the  bolt  and  the  link  are 
fonned  of  iron,  or  the  same  metal,  becanse  when  /  becomes  less  than 

t-y       y    the  link  may  be  cut  by  the  bolt ;  to  obviate  which,  the 


vsloe  of  d  should  be  » 


24/. 


This  last  equation  supersedes  the  first 


X  These  ndef  are  taken  from  Taa0OOL9,  the  arbitrary  qusntittes  assumed  by 
liim  beiag  coRtoted  by  a  oomparisoa  made,  and  a  mean,  taken  from  the  best  aai' 


326  0»  the  strength  of  iron  UU$^  Stc.  [Apeil. 

when  t0=>71.5  I*.  This  place  is  marked  '*'  in  the  table. 

RemarkM  m  keys,  hold-fasts,  8fC. 

Put  6  s  the  breadth  in  inches, 
il=the  depth  in  inches, 
ws  weight  in  tons, 
lealength  of  \itB,mg  in  inches ;  then  the  breadth  shoold  never 

be  made  less  than  rrrj  and  the  section  htP^.BI  ip  /,  w  rf»»l       .     / 

24 /j  ^      o 

As  an  example,  soppoee  a  bar  1  inch  square  to  sopport  8  tons  was 
fastened  by  a  key ;  rehired  the  breadth  and  depth  ? 

19  1 

«=8. — /=*1  and  -— j  =«  ——  ^  ~-.  »  ^  or  the  breadth  required, 

•*.  o  =  I — r*"/      "*  "n/S.SS  ck  2*98  inches,  the  depth  required. 

To  support  the  accnracj  pf  this  table,  a  set  of  experhnents  was  com- 
menced, but  the  resulte  from  them  were  so  aiisali8lMtory,r  that  they 
were  not  continued.  But  dnriBg  the  p«^x)f  of  three  bii%ea  in  which 
bolts  of  from  1^  in.  to  2^  in,  were  oaecL  vith  vwions  lengths  of  bear* 
ing,  and  pressurea  of  from  20  to  IS  tonsi  the^mensiDBa  narked  in 
the  table  were  Ibiind  anfficientiy  atrong  in  every  tnetance;  but  the 
diameter  of  the  bok  thua  given  covdd  not  be  redveed  mudi,  or  vdunt 
was  the  same.thisg,  the  length  of  bearing  eoold  not  be  decreased  with 
out  a  riik  of  ftolurei* 

*^  Tb»  best  Svedidi  in>n  bolts  did  notswtaDli  greater  pressure 
I^^^Y?  than  the  ordinary  Engliahbolt  iro««  (rolkd^not  hammered.)  The 
Swedish  irea  when  strained  in  ezcese  bent,  and  beoame  dented  earn 
the  maxgmal  figure  i  the  jude  m  was  bulged  or  reee  half  as  much  as  h 
was  indented  or  bent,  on  the  other  side  ;  when  the  bolts  were  formed 
of  English  bolt  iron  (utthfunmered),  nuaaerone  eraeks  opened  on  Hie 
convex  surface  of  the  bolts  at  a  and  c  e,  when  the  JAdentation  at  b 
amoante4  to  i\  of  the  diameter  of  the  bolt ;  the  hcikt  failed  by  these  cracks 
meeting  each  other,  and  the  centre  part  of  ^  bolt  waa  dmwn  out. 

The  bars,  which  these  bolts  copneetedt  were  oalcidated  loaustein-d 
tons  per  square  inch  of  aection,  and  the  eyta  7  tone,  hnt  wiienthe 
whole  were  proved  by  a  tension  Jrd  greater  than  the  oahwilated 
strength,  the  eyes  broke  more  frequently  than  etiher  the  har»  or  bolts. 


The  fd^oiring  table,  for  which  we  are  alw  indebted  to  Captam 
J.  THOMSQif,  Bngintets»  >vjil  serve  at  a  praeiieal  oofilittttation  of  the 
obeervalsQos  on  roofing,  in  the  laat  number  «f  the  Jouraai. 


1835.]  TtiUe  of  lit  Seanilbigt  of  Beam/or  Reofi.  397 

id. — A  Table  0/  the  Scantlingt  of  Beatn  of  TVaft  or  SmI  Wood,  to  tm- 
taim  a  Temee  Roof  not  exceeding  leven  mehe$  »  thicineto ;  tJie  de. 
Jkxion  not  to  exceed  one^fortteth  of  an  inch  for  each  foot  of  length. 


u*."  "" 

•   1    • 

i 

i 

iii 

i 

ii 

ii 

to^ik^ 

H 

a 

] 

1. 

|:?li'^!!i5 

- 

in 

i-M 

v 

7M 

:^  i!.'*' 

it* 

i,':'  r 

- 

— 

■- 

&a 

*m\  7« 

f!t\  ■« 

"*■* 

lis    IW 

BiU|«Il*  leqaire  b)  be  made  rii  timM  itllTer  than  buma,  in  order  to  prevcdt 
■Mdu^lB  Aetettaee  toot;  indu  tfaey  ur«  IntarhUr plated  dob  foot  ■part,  and 
Imm  *Jmullkorai«e  laclie*,  tliar>hoa)d  btf  m  m$aj  Inaha  in  depth  m  tbtf 
tit  Imtim  laugh  Dt  beuiag  betmea  lihe  beam*. 

£xplaMatim  of  the  IbM*.  wM  Mtmiptn  tf  itewe. 
L  The  t^le  Aem  on  idspeotioB  the  ccaottidg*  of  beams  to  sapport 
WDfimot  ezoeBAkig  8(Mbs.  per  ■^Brafoot.ittcliMtin^  Hm  ifeigfit  of  the 
tiiDber.  It  hax  beem  cdmlat«d,  snwrdiftg'te'  tha  tidd  in  TuiMoLD'a 
Oarpeatrj;  Sfeclion  il.'pie.SO,  the  vAbwof- lb»«onsttirf  qnaatTty, 
tibeiag  taken  at  '01.  The  scantling*  given  in  the  laUe'irre  tneasure4 
m-thetttkkUe'of  tkataflBD;  the'iower  aideia  aoppftledtoWeut  straight, 
and  th«  «pper  aide  iritb  «  diirv«  of  oiie  6r  two  inches,  versed  sine,  for 
ocfa  10  feetfn  length  of'tbe  bMOli; 

Aa  thestiAat  Jieam  that,  can  be  c«C  ontof  arowdlimher-haa'ha 
bnadth  tvitidqithln  the  proportion  Of  "^6  ttf  I  betarlvt  the' proportion 
if  the  bMMlth'totbe'di«iM«er  wiU'b«  aa  ^Sto  ],'«r  the  hr^adth  1KII 
beltkBtteptJE.      ' 

'  AathniKMtofiimbvr'iitfartly  pr«t>orfioned  to  ha  contents;  the  deep< 
er  ^tfac'tenfavare'intukf,  the  cheaper  thoraedrill  he  wthin  certain 
liintet  fiodaJ  tiWcutttnff  of'tinAera-throogh 'tho  heart  or  centre  of 
tta  ttood  it  nippoMd  to  rendw  ih«  beams  more  durable,  all  the  M<a- 
bMtafevaldbe  cat  Into' tvo  hrams,  particolarly  u  the  stteagth  of  the 
llmbertaBatat  aU  rsdonidby  tbia.  mflaenre. 

There  is,  however,  a  proportion -between  the  depth  and  breadth 
ifhipb  ownot  be  ewatdfid  without.tlieiidcof  tiwheambraakiogbide^ 
.■aja.  TupoefaD'^jflk  h>  (&«.<  U.^pae.  62>)-"  tha-hrsKlth  in  inches 
dwoldnothe  Itaathftp  ai«-lbiithsDf.th«leBgtkin>iN*i^dmdad  bftb* 
■qoare  root  of  the  depth  in  inchea," 


828  Rules  fi»  the  scmUUtif  9f  Ra^mif  timbers.  [Ami.* 

Ab  th$  weight  .on  etoh  of  the  he«iD8  ii  pwiportioped  to  Hie  4i*taiice 
between  them  ;  find  aa  the  8tren|^  of  the  beam  b  proportioned  to  its 
breadth :  tie  breadth  in  inches^  as  marked  hi  the  first  column  of  the 
table,  must  be  moltipJied  by  the  distance  in  fieet  between  eaeh  bean, 
measured  from  oentre  to  oc«tre  ibr  the  breadth  of  the  beam  ;  or,  if  tiie 
breadth  of  the  besmsaregiven*  the  distance  in  feet  between  them  is  {btti|4 
by  dividing  their  breadth  by  the  breadth  in  the  first  cobiinn  of  the  table. 

Ejcampies. 
.  A  ro«m»  22  feet  by  3d  feet,  has.  to  be  roofed  in«  the  timbert  provided 
for  wkiQh  are  rodnd,:  18  iaohf«  diameter  in-  the  middle;  and  25  Ceet 
long.    It  is  required  to  know  the  most  eoonomieaL  laanner  of -ciMtiBig 
them  u|)b  the  scantUiigs  of  the  beams,  aitd  their  distance  apart. 

The  Btiffest  beam  that  oan  be  cntoot  of  an  18  hioh  .tree  is  9  X  15, 
or  if  cat  iute^  two  timbersi.4^  X  15;  t»  ascertaiaif  thisudmber  will 
beso.thta'as'beliable'tq  break  sid&i  ways,/  the  rak  for.  this  pittpose 

l^ill b,e  applied  as fcdlow;: .  *  .^  ^ — .=?  Ffir"  ^^s  3.  4  in,   the  lewt 

breadth  ;  the  beams  4|  x  15,  are  therefore  not  too  thin.  By  refer- 
ring to  the  tatle,  under  22  feet  length  of  bearing,  a  depth  of  15  inches 
requires  a  breadth  of  1^  inches.  The  breadth  of  the  timber,  4^,  being 
divided  by  r|,  gives  3  ft,  the  distance  frqm  centre  to  centre  of  the  beams  ; 
this  dist^ce  give&  1 1  Bpiv:es,  or  10  beams,  or  5  timbers  iu  the  33  ft. 

The  timbers  of  the  dimensions  above  stated  could  be  cut  into  two 
b^ams  12.7  X  6.4,  having  ,a  greater  section  than  that  given  above, 
15  ><  4^;  but  on  a  reference  to  the  table  in  the  column  of  22  feet 
length,  and  12*9  in  depth,  the  breadth  is  2^  inches,  and  6*4,  divided 
by  2*5,  gives  2  feet  8  in  distance  from  centre  to  centrj&,  if  beams  re- 
quiring 12|  spaces,  or  12  beams,  or  6  timbers. 

2nd  Example, 

beams  8^  X  12,  having  been  provided  for  a.voof>>of  22  feet  span— 
required  to  know  the   distance  they  are  to  be  placed  apart.     In  co- 
lumn of  22  feet  span,  opposite  a  depth  of  12  inches,  is  a  breadth  of  3 
inches,  and  8§  divided  by  3,  gives  2  feet  10  inehes  as  the  ^stance* 
from  centre  to  centre,  at  which  the  beams  ought  to  be  placedw 

Qrd  Escsmj^. 

Proposed  to  roof  a  room  18  feet  wide,  with  tiosber  j^koed  I  loot.  3 
inches  from  centre  to  centre,  so:  as  to  beoover9d  with  tiles  instes^d  Qi 
burgaha,  the  deepest  timber  pf  oeuflable  beic^  9  inches^  re%aired  the 
breadth  of  the  beams. 

In  the  colamo  of  the  span  of  \%  feet>  aad  a  depth  of  B  inches,  tlie 
breadth  is  4  inches,  which  multiplied  by  1^,  gives  5  inches  for  the 
breadth  of  the  beam.  J.  T. 


XIL^Oh  the  Temperohwe  ^  Deep  WelU  to  the  wett  of  the  Jamna. 

By  the  Rev.  R.  ErsABarr. 

During  the  kst  cold  weather  and  the  present*  I  hove  paid  some 
stteatmi  to  the  temperature  o£  wells  in  the  ooantry  to  the  west  of 
-the  Jiunna«  Tbey^  nre  not  osually  more  than '30  or  40  feet  deep 
withm  a  few  miles  of  the  river,  but  beyond  Rholak,  aboot  50  miles 
to  the  wMt  of  this,  on  the  road  to  Hansi,  they  are  not  less  than  1  \0 
or  120  feet  deep,  and,  in  one  instance  I  have  met  with  (that  of  the 
iwtt  at  jia«si)  1 60  feet .  Farthor  than  that  I  cannot  speak  from  exami- 
nation,  bot  aU  aoeonnta  agree  in  stating  these  in  the  Bilranlr  cJdUntry 
tote  the  deepest,  probably  not  less  than  3d0  feet.  I  have  almost 
invariably'  foand  ^e  temperature  to  ineneaae  with  the  depth,  bat  the 
iiici^se  is  modified  by  three  oircamstanoea. 

Isr.  Bf  the  locality,  as  in  the  case  of  m  po<^  of  water  beiitg 'near, 
or  the,  month  of  tiie  well  b^ng  broad  in  proportion  to  its  depth,  both 
which  causes  tend  to  lower  the  temperature  in  the  cold  weather. 

2ndly.  By  the  season  of  the  year  at  which  the  observation  is 
ina4c.  The  tendency  of  the  rains  is  to  reduce  all  wells  to  the  uniform 
temperature  of  78^  which  is  about  that  of  th^  rain* water  when  it 
falls*  From  this  cause  the  deep  wells  are  ^t  thei^  minimum  about 
the  autumnal  eq^uinox,  and  get  warmer  during  the  cold  weather.  On 
the  .contrary,  the  more  superficial  ones  become  colder  during  the.  same 
period. 

3rdly.  By  the  quantity  of  water  that  is  drawn  from  them.  Those 
that  are  not  used  are  usually  the  lowest,  and  those  where  oxen  are 
working  for  the  purpose  of  irrigation  by  a  great  deal  the  highest.  I 
have  only  to  premibe  further  that  the  mean  temperature  of  the  year 
here,  according  to  Major  Oliver's  observations,  ia  76*.  The  general 
results  I  have  obtmned  are  as  follows : 

No.  of  wells.  Depth  to  bottom.        Teroperature  at  the  bottom. 

1.  Mean   of  10  observatUms 

nude    at  nearly  equidistant   pe-    feet. 

riodsthrougboat  the  year,.. .... ..     42  78*6 

3  observatioii*, 60  , 79-2 

6  dittos .80  to  100  79*0 

5  ditto, 110tol20  79-8 

1  ditto, 160  80-0 

The  increase  in  Europe  is  eakl  to  be  1^  centigrade,  or  1**-  8   Farht. 

fox' every  35  or  37  metres  (about  105  or  110  feet  English),  of  depth. 

Were  I  to  select  (torn  my  observations  those  made  where  bullocks 

'were  workifag  for  t^e  pntrposes  of  irrigation,  the  increase  would  be 

mnch  more  rapid  than  what  I  have  above  stated.  Tlins : 

No.  of  wsHs.  Depth  to  bottom.  '  Teaipentore/ 

2    60        81 

3 90         81-9 

2     120         827 


I  do  not  publish  these  obserrations  with  the  idea  that  they  aro 
sufficiently  ntimeroa&  to  establish  any  general  law  on  the  subject  for 
this  conntry^  bat  becaose  my  avocation  here  does  not  permit  me  to 
extend  them»  and  in  the  hope  that  some  one  who  may  hereafter  travel 
through  the  Bikanir  country  may  be  inddoed  to  take  up  the  anbjeet, 
for  there  alone  can  any  considerable  depth  beneath  the  surface  be 
attained, 

F.  S. — LleuteYMint  TilkiiIbnhebkk,  of  fhe  Engineers,  in  leaving  this 

en  the  Shekawalti  campaign,  bad  the  kindness  to  promise  that  he 

would  make  some  observations  on  the  temperature  of  the  deep  wells 

that  lay  in  his  route*  and  this  he  has  performed  with  great  zail  and 

assiduity.     He  has  now  placed  the  results  he  obtained  in  my  hands, 

and  I  have  drawn  up  the  foUowing  abstraet  of  them: 

N«.  of  Wells! 


observed. 


A*M»  •  •  • 

6.  •  •  • 


Depth. 


Aver.  Temp. 


78» 
790. 


40  to    SO  feet. 
80  to  120  . . . 
4. ...(120(0  140.... I     81<^ 

These  observations  were  made  throughout  a  large  tract  of  country 
lying  between  28  and  26^  N*  Lat.  and  78  to  76*  £.  Ltmg.  And  the 
tiine  of  the  yeaf  in  which  they  were  made  was  from  the  26th  October 
to  the  28th  February.  The  mean  temperature  of  the  year  for  the  sur- 
face may  be  reckoned  at  75*,  if,  as  stated  by  Laeut.-Col.  OLivsa,.  that 

ofDehlibe73^4* 

I  see  that  in  the  above  ]ia|>er  on  this  subject  I  have  misquoted  this 

same  datum  of  Colonel  Oi.ivsa'8,   calling  it  76''«    I  took  the  luimber 

carelessly  fVom  the  wrong  column,  owing  to  its  suitihg  so  well  to  Dr. 

Rotlb's  observations  at  Seharanpur,   who  makes  the^  Qiean  of  that 

place,  I  believe,  73®.  5.     One  or  other  of  the  two  observations  must 

now  be  rejected. 


Ill »       ii  « I   I  ■ Ill  111  ■■■■ 


XIll. — Abstracts  of  a  Meteorological  Register  kept  at  "  CainepUU 

Musooree  (MasuriJ     £y  S,M,  BovLDsaaoN,  JSsf « 
1834*  TneirMim 

Bar,'     0ttd*   '- 

From  15tfa  to  end  of  M^y,  8  observatioiu  it  10  a.  h,   2^.919      75  78.1* 

9  „  at    4  p.  u*   2;i.894      75.6       ;9*9* 

10  „  at  10  P.  M.    23,905       74*8        7ft.7 

Mean  temperature  at.  10  a.  m*  and  10  p.  m.  7|6^. 
Bar.  at  4  p.  m.  compared  with  10  a,  m.  Bar.  at  4  p.  m.  ooofmred  witk  10  p.  m. 

Mean  djff.         greatest.        .least.  Mean  4^,        greaie$t,      Ua$i^ 

(6  obfrsO-— 0.043  —0.060    —0.026  (7  obsrt.)— 0.034         —0.066     0.0U4 

ji  Mera^. 
Bar*     aH4»      rffidL 
June, 25  observations  at  10  A.  ic.   23,897      71.8    .70.3 

22  „  at    4  p.  M.    23.815       71.4       71.1 

23  „  at  10  p.  ic.    23.870      71.5       68.0 

*  I  think  that  the  temperature  at  10  a.  m.  and  4  p.  u.  was  eonsiderably  raised 
by  reflection.    This  was  modified  or  obviated  in  the  subsequent  month^. 


1835^] .  Metforobffkal  O^em&ii&m  ut  Mttmiri.  HZl 

Mean  temperttnre  at  10  A.  m.  and  10  p.  m,  69*1 » 
Bar.  at  4  p.  v.  compared  with  10  a.  m.  Bar.  at  4  p.  u,  compared  with  10  p.  ir. 

Jf «ra  d^,  *^  pr§ai€$t,         htuf,  %fettn  ^.     ^preatut,       least, 

(18  obns.}~0.073        -4).2i2     +0.040  (18  ol)iii«.)-H).048    —0.210   40.014 

Therm. 
Bear,      eittd.      detd. 

Mj, ,.  25  obMrvatioikt  at  10  A«  M.    23.606      69.d       t7J& 

13  „  at    4  p.  ir.    23.830       69.2       68.5 

-  28  „  St  10  p.  M.    23.879      69.6       67.2 

Mean  temperature  at  10  a.  m .  and  10  p.  m.  67«35. 
Bar.  at  4  p.  M.  compared  with  10  a.  v.  Bar.  at  4  p.  m.  compared  with  10  p,  ir. 

Meeoi  ^,    gntihet,        Uoit,  Mian  dijf,     greateet.       iemei, 

(12  iib99B.y-^M6         *«-0ai8     -f  0.032  (12  otaa.)***O.U43    «*4I.1«4  44).0I» 

Tkmm. 
Bar.      aitd.       detd. 

A.ifiiaft»»..^.. »..«.25ofannrationaat  10  A.  v^  25.917      69.1       68.5 

19  f,  at    4  p.  M.    23.864      66.3       67»5 

28  „  at  10  K.  u.    23.900      68.9       66.4 

Mean  tMBperatare  at  10  a.  h.  mad  10  p.  v.  67M. 
Bar.  at  4  p.  m.  compared  with  10  a.  m .  Bar.  at  4  T*  m«  compared  with  10  p.  m. 

MtemSf.    greaieet.        ieati.  Meandif,   greateet.       leaet^ 

(17  obana.)— 0.060         — 0*090    --0.022  (16  obsmu)— 0.023    —0.066    +0.018 

Therm. 
Bar.     attd.      detd. 

September, 25  obfeenratipiia  at  14^  a.  v.   23.994      67.7       67.2 

13  „  at    4  p.  M.    23.918      67.5       66,8 

24  n  at  to  P.  M.    23.960      68.1       65.5 

MfMi  t<nipen4«re  at  10  a.  h.  aad  10  f.  u.  66*35. 
bar.  at  4  p.  JC  compared  with  10  a.  m.  Bar.  at  4  p.  n.  compared  with  10  p.  h. 

Mean  d^.    greateet.         teaet.  Mean  d(g^.   greateet,      leaet^ 

(12  ohas.>-^a064        -^^.IM    +0«006  (11  obiiia.)— a.031    —0.086  -f  0.036 

Bar.    T.  att4.  detd. 
October, 23  obierratlona  at  10  a.  m.   24.084      61.5       62.2 

19  „  at    4  p.  If.    24.012      61.5       61.96 

20  „  at  10  s.  u.   24.050      6U8       58.63 
Mean  temperature  at  10  a.  m.  and  10  p.  m.  60*>4l. 

Bit.  itt-4  p.  m.  eompared  with  10  A.  m.  Bar.  at  4  p.  ii.  compared  with  10  p.  m. 

r  Metmdii^.    grmieat*       Umt.  Mem  dif*    greateet.      Iaa«#» 


(17  obana.)~0.072       —0.140    ■M).032  (16  obsna.)— 0.043      —0.128  —0.008 
K^6T».<^n«m^the  2i!fdrtothe  9di,  no  obaervationa  taken. 

Bar.    7.  aitdh    detd. 
KoTCmber  lit  to  21at . .   17  obserrationt  at  10  a,  m.    24.158      57.5       57.4 

10         „  at    4  p.  M.    24.104      57.6       56.4 

19  „  at  10  p.  V.    24.129      57.8       53.9 

Mean  temperature  at  10  A*  u*  and  10  p.  m.  55*  6. 
Bar.  at  4  p.  h.  eompared  with  10  a.  m.         Bar.  at  4  p.  m.  compared  with  10  p.  m. 
Mean  i^.    greateet.    '    teaet.  Mean  diff.    greateet.       leaet. 

(9  obanA»)-^.052         —0.074    —0.026  (10  obsns.)— 0.034      —0.058  —0.014 
Mmb  of  &•  aaean  UMnperatnres  from  15th  May  to  21at  November,  66^17. 

Height  of  CMTC^ille,  by  bompariitous  with  Calcutta  Barometer. 
Sf  mean  of  80  obiermtioiis  at  10  a.  m.  from  16th  May  to     Above  Calcutta. 

81st  Amgoat, feet    6287.5 

l8j  maan  of  40  obaeriratfona,  at  4  P.  v.  do.  do. 6285.9 

By  mettft  of  QlOtftto,  tt  10  p.if.  Jnly  to  August; 6274.7 

Mean»    ^82.7 

9f  tfl  obaermtioBSi  GaineTille  above  Seharanpur, 5346.7 

above  Caloutia, 1012.3 

6359 


332  Amtic  Society.  [Apmi., 

XrV. — Proceedings  of  the  Asiatic  Society. 

Wednesday  Evening^  the  6th  May,  1835. 

Captain  M.  G.  Wbttb,  Seni<»r  AsRigtant  Commissary,  Arracan,  propoeed 
at  the  last  Meeting,  was  duly  elected  a  member  of  the  Society. 

Professor  Lb  a  and  I>r.  R.  Harlan,  of  Philadelphia,  proposed  as  honor, 
ary  members  at  the  laat  Meeting,  were  upon  the  faTorable  report  of  the 
Committee  of  Papers,  balloted  for  and  duly  elected. 

Read  the  following  report  of  the  Committee  appointed,  at  the  last  meet, 
kigof  th«  SfHtiety,  to  eonsult  with  the  Banm  nxror.L  on  fhe  exp^^diency 
and  on  the  best  means  of  procuring  from  Europe  a  competent  Curator  for 
the  Mu»enm. 

*' Althoagh  tbe  mea8tt<*e  of  seoding  to  Barope  for  a  qualified  curator  would 
ensure  th^  estalAtohmeut  of  a  museum  in  Calcutta,  upon  a  footing  such  as  has  not 
hitherto  be«n  known  here,  and  perhaps  on  a  par  with  those  in  .more  favorable 
climMM  f  aAd  mkh^gh  t^e  ttuexfflOred  and  extensive  field  around  ns  promiaes  an' 
amplii.atdra  of-  abv«lti«s,  «ueh  as  would  render  our  moseusa  in  time  an  object  of 
attention  to  naturalists  both  here  and  at  home,  still  it  cannot  be  oovee^led  that 
tbei^isiiftiSfenarBl'pQftitsof  «iew  under  which  tiie  sehens  of  proonriug  a  curator 
from.fiuTope  does  not  appear  the  meat  fiivorahlo  for  the  end  to  be  aaoompUehed. 

*'  The  Baron  Hugrl  h^  favored  4i»e  ConuaiUee  with  Insopiajoii,  that  a  compe- 
tent naturalist,  that  is,  a  person  acquainted  with  the  branches  of  Zoology,  might 
be  induced  to  accept  the  situation  on  a  salary  of  200  rupees  a  month.  By  making 
this  kum  payable  fsom'the  day  of  his  embarkation  from  Europe,  a  separate  allow, 
anoe  for  passage  money  and  outfit  might  perhaps  be  obviated,  and  a  similar  pro- 
vtste  might  be  mada  in  ease  of  his  rstam  hoaie :  The  Baron's  recommendations 
through  his  friends  at  Vienna  or  Paris,  would  also  be  a  guarantee  that  the  person 
selected. aMottUb  meat  tho  Society's  expeetatioas,  and  faitfaAilly  perform  the  duties 
assigned  to  bfan,  while  health  should  last  i  b«t  he.  most  ae^fM^  iacar.mtteh' 

leMltotietber 


ezp^m^i  OB^hie  ^a^nig4iis  owwk  country  s  be  would  heva  beMlto^ether  ikprniiimtt 
on  the  Society  in  case  of  sickness,  or  be  might  beooaie  a  bnrdea*  •reta'-h^to    ' 
pr<^  iAjSdf^uate  to  peKorm  .hi»  du^.    U  could  not  Jbei  i^xpscUtdiksX  the  same  hs^ 
dividual '  should  be  a  mineralogist  or  a  geologist :  these  branches  therefore  ^m*^^"'' 
thej  are  inportai^l  to  ns,)  woi^  still  be  defideat,    ^flWN^thOH^bia  mi^i  iaas^t 
a  little  English  on  his  way  out,  he  would  hardly  be  able  to  write  descriptispa»:  ■  ^ 
for  jpublication,  of  the  new  oby^ta  of  Natasai  jSisMryi*  whioh  might  fiilf  unto' 
his  notice.  ,-      .  * 

**  These  considerations  have  led  .your  C(>mmittoa43»lislaaCaiNwi3>I|[;tD  AasoiUB*' 
catioa  of.  the  original  plan,  which  ofoa  the  opportaioity  of  piimding  a  camtor 
on  Ihe  spot. 

**  Dr.  PxAasoN,  your  late  honorary  curator,  in  resigning  this  situation  a  short 
time  since,  stated  that  he  had  found  it  impossible  to  do  mucH  hitherto  for  the 
museum,  while  acting  gratuitously:  his  discaaoe fh>m  the  premnes ;  Wir'attentibn 
to  his  own  collection,  naturally  interfered  to  prevent  his  attealiou  beteg  given  to  a 
secondary  object.  These  difficulties  would  however  be  in  a  gma0  measure  renMiired  ' 
were  he  to  receive  such  allowance  as  the  Society  might  determlBe  to  4m4te  to  the 
purpose  of  creating  aad  maintaining  a  museum  i  indeed  he  would  ba^  williu|^to 
accept  the  office  at  150  rupees  per  month,  which  weuld  bo  a  poaitiva  aavil^^  (tf  - 
50  to  the  Society,  a  material  consideration  in  the  actual  state  of  its  fiaaiicea  s 
This  sum  would  enable  htm  to  take  a  house  near  the  spot,  or  tofcoaare  the  means 
of  conveyance  till  he  oould  get  one  suitable  :  it  would  purchase  as  it  were  his 
ezchuive  services  :  for  it  he  would  consent  to  relinquish  the  further  proeecution 
of  his  own  private  collection,  and  to  devote  his  whole  leisure  to  the  Society's 
museum.  Ob  the  other  hand,  being  in  the  Company's  Medical  Service,  he  ebttld 
at  no  time  become  a  barthen  to  the  Society,  iriiich  would  be  at  ]shef|y>lK>  amu! 
iu  eugagem^ot  with  him  at  any  time,  shonid  a  lair  trial  prouethat  tl!e  ebj^Qt  of 
IbraUng  ^  creditable  maseum  was  aot  attained^  or  vma  mo.  longordiatHMe.      ^> 


1835.3  Atiatic  Society.  233 

«<  Tour  Conmittee  therefore  is  vna&imoiis  in  reeommending ,  in  modification  of 
the  raeolQtioB  of  the  lit  April,  that  the  services  of  Dr.  pExmsoN  be  secured  at 
ih»  rate  of  150  mpees  per  mensem,  for  a  limited  term'  at  first,  say  one  year,  at  the 
eipintion  of  which  it  would  be  seen  whether  or  not  it  would  be  desirable  to  eon- 
tiave  the  syatom,  or  to  hare  recourse  to  the  ohUgiiif  aisistance  of  the  Bafoa 
HvofiL  lo  procure  a  regular  curator  from  Europe." 

(Signed)        £•   Rtan. 

W.   MoRRIflON. 

W.  H.  MxCNAOHTEir. 

J.     T.  PlAftSON. 

iktier  9ome  discDSsioii,  it  wa«  reflolved ;  that  the  Society  thould  avail  it* 
telf  of  the  servicei  of  Or.  J.  X.  VmAuaoN  as  curator,  and  that  a  sum  of  800 
rupees  per  menaem  should  be  devoted  to  the  purposes  of  the  muaeum  for 
the  period  of  one  year:  the  SO  rupees  etcess  beixig  intended  for  con- 
tingencieSy  cabinets^  &c.  or  for  an  astiistant^  for  the  ofElce  of  which  M* 
BonCHS'  of  Chandernasore  was  an  applicant. 

A  letter  from  J.  £.  Gardner  was  read,  proposing  to  repair  the  menu* 
meat  of  Sir  W.  Jovm,  in  the  church^yard^  for  rupees  250.  Referred  to  the 
Coaamittee  of  Papers. 

iLead  a  letter  from  Mr.  J.  K.  Kan  a.  Secretary  of  the  Asaericaii  Philo* 
sophical  Society,  forwarded  by  Mr.  T.  Rtan,  acknowledging  the  reeeipt 
of  Part  52nd  of  volume  zviii.  of  the  Asiatic  Researches. 

Library, 

Read  a  letter  from  Monsieur  M.  D'Avrzac  Dt;  Maoata,  Secretary  to 
the  Geographical  Sooiety  of  Pans,  &c.  &c.  presenting  two  pamphlets. 

L — *' Examen  et  Rectification  des  Positions  determines  Astronomiquemeat 
en.  Afrique.  par  MuagoPark.*' 

9. — "Notice  sur  L'apparition  nouvelle  D'an  Proph^te  Mutfsulmaa ea  Afirk|aB." 

TIm  following  books  were  also  presented. 

Tisasawfiflns  of  the  If  edieal  and  Fhysteal  Society  of  Calcutta,  Part  2  of  volume 
vii.'— Jy  tk9  AMM#y,  ihnmgh  Dr.  IIurcBiN80N,  Secretary, 
ne   Indian  Journal  of  Medical  Science,  volume  2nd,  Nos.   16,  17 — hy  the 


Madias  Jouraid  of  literature  and   Science,  No.  7 — 5y  tke  Madras  Literary 


Saerrr  WAmnra's  Tour  to  Shtrss  by  the  route  of  Kairoon  and  Feerosabad — 
ly  H.  N.  Thakuk. 

Hitlanroktgical  Register  tor  Marofe,  188t-^^'Me  Purveyor  General. 

Dr.  R.  Hablaw's  Fima  Americana,  presented  for  the  author— ^y  Mr.  H. 
PiODiMerow. 

AnliquUieg. 

AJatffr  was  read  horn  Mr.  J.  B.  Eumtt,  Gemmissieaer  of  Pataa,  for. 
WMxguiis  #n  impressiea  taken  in  oheetplead  of  an  inseription  on  the  plinth 
of  fOBN^  figures- ef  the  Avmtatf9,  senlptured  on  a  black  stone  which  he  ob« 
taioed  at  Kesariah  in  the  ne^beorhood  of  the  mound  depicted  in  the 
last  No«  of  the  JonmaL 

A  note  on  the  interpretation  of  tlie  line  was  read  by  the  Rev.  Dr. 

MlIiL. 

Bztneis  of  a  letter  from  Captain  Wadb  were  read^  communicating 
interesting  aceounts  of  farther  progress  made  by  M.  Masbon  in  bis  ex- 
pkmtiDB  of  the  A%hdn  topes. 

JBeir«r/«  (//«r/er  fivm  Mr.  Mamvm  to  Captam  Wade,  dated  tka  IStk  July,  1834. 
,i  Mlthe  plessare  of  addressing  you  from  Pesh4  war  about  the  middle  of  May, 
fww   avaii  *  myself  of  a  Cossid  psoeeeding  to  Cabfil  to  transmit  through 
Agent.  Mum  St^a  JUrassat.  AIi1#  a  bnsf  aoessmt  ef  my  proeeediagt  Mnce 


<4 


'/ 


234  Awtic  Society.  [ApRit, 

"  In  Ibree  or  Ibnr  dcjri  sftw  I  wmte  yon,  1  left  Peshiinkr  for  S6i«an  Maho- 
WAD  Kra«*b  Ctap  tt  Sheikanv  and-tboioe  prooeededta  JalkUbwL  bf  Um  .conte 
«C  AbkanQ.  On  arrhral  there,  I  reoommeaced  operations  on  tbe  topee  reoneiKiag 
in  that  vicinity,  and  these  labore  have  fallj  oeonpied  eee  until  this  lime^  ^nd 
icantiiune  to  do  so* 

"  I  rejoice  to  say  that  yery  fair  mocea  has  attended  ny  opwabons  ;  of  nomn 
naproBiising  topes,  as  to  appearance,  opened  near  Chaharb4gh  of  JaUIabad,  four 
yielded  results  satisfactory,  one  of  which  will  be  interesting  fVom  the  coins  therein 
diseoYored.  Of  fourteen  topes  and  tumuli  opened  at  Hidd&h,  the  greater  por- 
tion have  alike  yielded  the  wisbed-for  results  in  relics  and  medals  ;  one 
produced  a  yery  splended  collection  of  relics  snd  a  great  number  of  coins, 
the  mijor  part  silver  SassaniaD,  but  also  seven  gold  ones,  of  which  siogu- 
'  lar  U>  T^titt)  are  five  of  Eoman  RmperftrB,  two  of  TitsoDoffrra,  two  of  Lro, 
and'titte  of  MAnorlNva.  Thes^  coins  are  themselves  eurions,  andthediisoyeiry 
^them  in  such  a  plsee  is  not  less  so,  and  they  may  be  of  great  use- in  aasisCing 
•to  asoortain  the^cpoeh  when  the  ntmument  containing<thena  mny  have  been  <bttilt. 

"  I  note  the  legends  of  the  coins*,  1  havedisc^ered  lor  yowrinfiursMtioVi  iftd 
•when  I  receive  your  reply  to  this  letter,  shall  forward  to  ltfjr«  Pniifanjr,  for  ]pub. 
licMtlon  in  his  Journal,  an  aoMMWtof  this  interaating  tope,  and  of  the  reiki,  and 
coins  extracted. 

"  I  oontiDue  to  hear  of  or  to  fill  upon  others  of  these  monuments  in  a  variety  of 
«iMiiitioiiS)  and  ss  their  importance  is  obvious,  shall  not  relet  In  the  p«r«ait  of 
^leir  ident^tation  t  they  will  fiilly  occupy  me  ttntfi  tiie  winter,  therelDfe  I^nitKt 
dalbr  a  visit  to  the  countries  north  of  the  Hindu  Kush  until  the  neatt  season* 

"  The  30M  SepUmber,  1834.  Nearly  a  month  since  I  arrived  in  Cab<U  and  took 
in  hand  a  tope  which  had  been  opened  and  abandoned  by  M.  Ao^fiGBBRoan,  a^  a 
^spot  called  6ool  Darah :  from  this  were  extracted  eight  fine  cold  coins  with 
etcetera,  seven  of  them  of  the  king  Kadfhjcbs  :  the  eightii  of  a  pnnce  of  the  same 
family.  I  am  now  in  the  Kohistan  for  the  purpose  of  operating  on  two  topes  in 
critical  spots,  availing  mysdf  of  the  presence  of  Mahmad  Akbab,  Dost  Mahowbd 
Khan^s  son.  My  coUection  of  cojins  this  year  will  far  exceed  that  of.the  las^,.  and 
I  have  found  several  new  ones*  Last  night  t  procured  a  copper  Menander  ^of 
very  large  sise,  and  at  CahiU  I  gti^ed  a  silver  one  more  large  and  beautiful  ^an 
any  that  I  have  seen  or  heard  of*  When  the  year's  labors  close  I  shall  draw  up 
the  result,  and  I  hope  to  be  able  to  identify  another  Greek  monarchy  distinct 
from  those  of  Bactria  and  Nysa.*' 

In  a  letter  to  Colooel  Pottin6eb,M»  Masson  gives  further  particulars  of  the 
Biddhh  Tope.  *'  The  relics  found  there  comprise  a  handsome  g<4d  box  with  cover 
set  with  gems,  and  at  the  top  a  fine  blue  stone ;  this  was  ori^aUy  filled  with  a 
liquid  peHume,  In  which  musk  predqminsted.  This  box  was  enclosed  in  a  larger 
eilver  one :  with  this  .was  also  a  smaller  silver  one,  containing  four  Sassanian 
'  coins,  one  or  two  gems,  and  an  unctuous  substance.  The  whole  was  contained 
in  a  box  of  iron,  gUt,  and  this  again  was  enclosed  in  a  Urge  copper  vessel  hand- 
somely washed  with  gold,  which  was  half  filled  with  a  liquid  mixed  with  earth 
and  impregnated  wiih  the  oxyd  of  copper.  In  this  copper  vessel  were  180  sil- 
ver Sassanian  coins,  and  two  golden,  probably  Hindu,  with  three  copper  ones  of 
Koveen  (?)  types.  In  the  iron  gilt  box  were  three  foldm  Somen  coim,  and  in 
the  golden  box  within  it,  two  othm  of  Tasoo  obiub  ;  the  former  were  one  of  Ma,b>^ 
CIANT7S  and  two  of  Lko.  In  the  copper  vessel  moreover  were  two  gold  rings, 
on  one  of  them  the  gem  engraved  with  the  head  of  a  sovereign,  and  among  tho 
detached  gems  is  another  one  engraved.  Besides  the  gold  ones  there  is  a  mul- 
titude of  plain  silver  ones,  and  a  variety  of  frsgments  of  ornaments :  upon  the 
whole  this  has  been  the  richest  prise  yet  produced  from  any  of  the  topea  open- 
ed." 

[M.  Ma880m*b  correspondence  with  Col.  Pottinobr,  with  a  sight  of  wliich 
we  hsve  been  favored,  contains  lists  of  all  the  relics  hitherto  collected  by  hin, 
.and  held  at  the  disposal  of  the  Bombay  Govenunent,  in  consideration  of  the 

•  As  we  may  expect  a  full  account  hereafter,  it  is  needless  to  insert  the  legends 
here ;  they  are  evidently  genuine  Roman  coins. 


1 835 .]  A9iatic  Society.  335 

peciinimry  auistaiiM  accorded  him  throngh  Coloael  Pottikgsk.  The  numher 
of  eaia<  sanC  to  this  oflieap  affioimt*  to  upwards  of  2290.  Tiiey  coidkl  not  ho 
t*  'beMer  hands,  and  we  trast  sooo  to  hear  of  their  intradiietioD  to  puUk  aotfoa 

-wHh  the  adtaatage  of  hk  learned  ehuadations.  The  numher  of  topes  aaeaiTated 
tip  to  the  present  noawnt  h«s  been  in  Duroonter,  10;  at  Ghaharbi^gh  7  ;  and*  at 
HiddiLh  14.     Mr.  Ma8son*8  promised  communication  to  oursBlves  will,  without 

'  doubt,  cotftato  tte  partioulan  of  all  theie.] 

A  notice  by  Mr.  B.  H.  Hodoson  on  the  B^niith  inscription  was  coniniti. 
nici^ted. 

[Printed  in  the  present  No.] 

Pkytkai. 

A  ^Iter  Irem  Colonel  C^bmutt,  Secretary  to  Crovemmeqt^  Military 
DeputaMAfty  WW  read,  forwarding  aa  extract  of  a  dispatch  Iram  the  Ho. 
.  Borahle  Court  of  Phreotors,  expressive  of  the  interest  taken  by  them  in  the 
toper  kweatai  hovki|^in  Fort  WiUiani,  for  tfaa  siicoessful  proseeut«oa  of  which 
they  have  oausad  a  supply  of  tubes  and  rods  to  he  sent  otst ;  and  diffe«tiQff  a 
tuU  report  on  the  farther  progress  of  this  interesting  object  of  puMic 
Qtility.  The  following  men^raikdiem  on  the  Society's  report  by  the  H.  C. 
Inspector  of  military  stores  was  appended. 

Ahaioi'sarfwiN  on  ih^MuijHt  t^fBttmngfor  wtifr,  with  rrftrmt0  to  tka  Bsfrn't 
^m  Gamamtiee  app0mt€4  ttg  th*  i4n«/ie  SjatuU^  qf  CaUutta  t^^om  tuspfr^mtnt€ 
wmd»  Mi  Fori  WiiMmm,  /or  tAf  fiurpoee  V*  o^^wii^  a  mpplff  qfjt^taktt  watmr^ 

"'  la  sabmittiag  a  statement  herewith,  of  ^  pipes,  rods  and  tools  for  boring 
iior  water,  now  uader  supply  for  Bengal,  in  addition  to  the  ten  sets  of  boring 
apparatus  provided  upon  the  indent  of  18th  December,  1832,  I  beg  to  observe* 
that  anticipating  the  objection  made  to  the  length  of  the  rods  formerly  supplied 
*  to  Bengal,  vix.  six  feet,  I  had  already  caused  those  for  the  ten  sets  famished  upon 
the  indent  above  mentioned^  to  be  made  in  lengths  of  10  feet  each,  and  have  now 
dkeriniUed  upon  making  the  additional  rods  to  be  provided,  iif  lengths  of  20 
feet*  similar  to  those  sent  to  Madras,  and  Bombay.  If  these  lengths  are  found 
to  be  more  eenerally  useful  thdn  the  old  ones,  "^le  short  rods  wbich  the  Bengal 
Government  at  present  possess,  ean  easily  be  leh^thened  by  cutting  them  in  two, 
ind  welding  in  the  centre  of  each  a  piece  of  the  lengtlh  required. 

"  A^  the  screws  of  each  description  of  rods  are  exactly  similar  in  the  thread,  they 
tnay  he  used  iogether,  which  wul  enable  tiie  operators  to  penetrate  to  any  depth 
the  soil,  9u:,  w^  permit. 

**  With  regard  to  the  pipe,  so  necessary  to  the  successful  prosecution  of  the 
work,  (and  the  want  of  which  has  been  so  much  dwelt  upon,)  1000  feet  of  cast 
iron  pipe  hat  been  provided  of  the  following  interior  dimensions,  viz.  8  inch, 
,6  inch,  and  4}  inch ;  which  wiB  admit  of  the  one  being  passed  through  the 
othejf,  but  as  it  will  not  be  necessary  to  use  cast  iron  pipe  3ie  whole  depth,  sheet 
iron  jpipe  (which  can  be  readily  made  upon  the  spot  of  any  size  required)  should 
be  used  wherever  it  may  be  practicable.  Two  lengths  of  these  of  ft}  inch  dia- 
ipeCer  are  sent  as  patterns. 

"  With  regard  to  the  alleged  breakage  of  augers  ;  the  second  page  of  the  Report 
^ihe  Cbmmittet  appointed  by  the  Asiatic  Society,  forwarded  from  Bengal,  pre« 
'  ^nts  an  abstract  of  the  several  experiments  in  boring  :  from  which  it  would  ap- 
pear, that  iu  no  less  than  eleven  instances  the  work  tras  given  up  In  consequence 
.of  the  aug^r  breaking,  and  in  no  on^case  the  rod.  I  am  inclined  to  think  there 
must  be  some  mistake  in  this,  for  from  the  formation  of  the  auger  it  is  scarcely 
possible  to  break  it  in  the  act  of  boring,  it  being  stronger  than  the  rod.  In  the 
seventh  page  of  Dr.  Strong^s  Report^  allusion,  however,  is  made  to  two  instances 
In  which  the  rods  broke  and  remained  in  the  ground  ;  and  in  the  ninth  page, 
he  again  snentions,  that  the  borer  broke,  and  i^l  feet  of  rod  were  lost.  From 
this  I  infer,  that  in  most  of  the  instances  of  failure,  it  was  the  rod,  and  not  the 
anger  that  broke ;  and  that  the  accident  would  probably  not  have  occurred,  had 


%B6  .  'AfHaik  Society.  [hrfiXL, 

the  ]iliDi$er  and  drill  been  ttsed' before  the  aug^r ;  or  If  it  bad  occtkn^d,  tbat 
the  broken  rod  mfghC  hare  been  extracted  by  means  of  a  proper  tool. 

^  The  Diagram  and  plan  afinded  to  in  the  Report,  have  not  been  forwarded 
to  fiSngl&ttd,  which  ia  to  be  resetted. 

"  Upon  the  whole,  it  doe*  not  appear  that  the  resnlts  of  these  experiments,  to 
such  extent  as  they  ha^e  been  carried,  are  at  all  disconragihj!:,  or  that  the  failures 
attending  ttieir  progress  have  been  more  than  might  have  been  expected,  consi- 
dering the  defective  knowledge  of  boring  in  the  early  stages  of  the  operation  at 
Calcutta,  the  deficiency  of  tools  for  piercing  the  various  strata,  and  the'  want 
of  pipes  to  prevent  the  Mling  in  of  sand,  or  the  irruption  of  the  land  springs. 

"  The  progressive  improvement  in  carrying  on  the  Work,  is  evinced  by  the  fadt, 

tiiat  the  same  d^thhas  of  late  been  attained  in  six  montlfs,  that  formerly  occa- 

pied  two  years..     It  may  therefore  reasonably  be  hoped,  thnt  upon  bei^g  provided 

-  idifh  further  faclKties,  and  such  tools  as  experience  in  this  country  has  stiewn 

to  be  necessary,  the  undertaking  if  vigorously  prosecuted  will  evebtnally  be 

•  t5h)Wiied  with  ^uccess.^     ,.    - 

(Signed)         **J.  T.  BONTNEft,  r}M}Mtf/df." 

'  .  A-l^Ui^T  ftionlMi^or  J. €0LVIN«  Engineers^  dated  1 1th  April>  1836,  an- 

^nooBiwd  the  ^spatdi  of  six  cfaests  of  fowdls  from  the  lower  hills^  in  fur. 

therance  of  his  promise  to  present  the  result  of  his  labors  to'thir  Sod^t/g 

jThe^'Wffl  be  noticed  foHter  tm  eatifval.] 

; .   A  UU^r  frozn  Condiuior.pitwis,  Delhi  Caaaal.  Department,  dated  17(h 

.  Api'i)*  Aoticed  the  discovery  oS  a  i^aeaX  JBuffalo^'s  head  ^f  Jar^  dimeoaioo, 

found  in  the  vicinity  of  the  Haripur  pass,  in  the  lower  range  ef  hlUs. 

A  Bketokaeooropanied,  and  Mi^  Dawv  ezpressed  Mn  wiUingnaaa  te  present 

ihe  spedmen  itmf  la  th^  Society.''^ Aooepted  with  thanks^ 

A  M«m6ir  bn  the  strata'  «nd  flirmatfon  of  the  aUarimn  bf  tfae^«n«a 
and  l>ORb,  With  nt]rA^i!H>UB  dfaiting^  and  sections,  was  reeeived  frdm  i9er. 
geant  Deai^^  in  illustration  of  the  series  of  specimens^  presented  Ift  Ids 
name  At  the  lart  Meeting".  .  '."'', 

[This  paper  will  be  published  in  an  early  hnmbei^.  J  , ,       '  ' 

.  Fm*tHer  observations,  on  tbe  mopn's  inAueace  oa  raiiji  were,  aiibQutted  by 
the  Kev«  R.  £vfiBj^8T. 

J.  T.  Pbarsokf  brotrglit  forward  «  motion  to>  the  following' purport; 
>    *^  th9X  the  committee  of  papen^'  be  requested  to  consider  the  vfropfriety 
of  admitting  a  new  order  of^  members  into  the 'Society,  to  be  ct^ed  A99(^ 
date  Members  of  the  Asiatic  Society  ^  and  to  consider  upon  the  terms  of  their 
'admission/* 

*  Tlie  object  of  this  resolution,  he  explained,  was  to  obtain  the  assistance  of 
many  scientific  men  who  were  now  prevented  from  joining  the  Society  by  their 
inability  to  pay  the  quarterly  Subscnptions.     The  dignity  of  Honorary  Member- 

'ship  sliould  be  reserved  for  those  distinguished  orientalists  Out  of  IndTa  whose 
'  contributions  to  our  Transactions  or  our  Library,  or  whose  successful  promotion 
of  the  objects  of  the  Asiatic  Society,  should  merit  such  a  rewaird.'  The  grade  of 
iU90Ciates  would  merely  imply  admission  to  all  the  privileges  of  ordinary  payii^g 
members,  conferred  upon  those  whose  labours  would  be  valuable  in  their  respec- 
'  tive  departments,  and  who  were  unable  to  pay.  It  was  so  understood  in  the  lin- 
nean  Society,  which  derived  material  aid  from  its  associate  members. 

The  resolution  was  seconded  by  Mr.  W.  H.  Macnaghten  and  adopted  by  the 
meeting. 

The  Secretary  called  the  attention  of  the  Society  to  the  late  important 
resolution  of  the  <jiovernment,  suspending  the  printing  of  all  tke.Ontentsl 
works  hitherto  in  the  course  of  publication  under  the  auspices  of  tlie  Q^ 
nasal  Committee  of  Public  Instruction. 

He  had  ventured  to  bring  forward  a  nrotion  on  the  subject  at  the  last  meetitttr 
but  had  withdrawn  it,  under  the  impression  that  it  was  premature,  and  that 


1835.]  Jsiatic  Society.  r^WJ 

GoTemioent  jnkbt  be  indaced  to  reooDsidcr  thfi  effect  ot  «noh  a  xneMiire.  He 
however  now  held  iu  bis  hand  a  copy  of  the  order  to  the  Frintera,  directing  them 
.  te  discoiLtinue  all  the  works  in  hand  (with  one  ezceptioD)i  ajnd  to  dismisa  the 
establishment  hitherto  entertained  for  the  transcription  and.  coUation  of  MSS., 
$nd  for  the  correction  of  the  Sanscrit  and  Arabic  Press. 

The  principal  Sanscrit  works  thus  consigned  to  sudden  destruction  were : 

Xst.  The  Aahdbh^ratai  expected  to  form  five  quarto  volumest  and  printed  nearly 
,  to  the  Diiddle  of  the  2nd  ▼olume»  1400  pp.,  or  little  more  than  OAe-third  of  the 
work* 

2nd.  The  R^atarangini^  compriaing  one  q«arto  Tolfime  of  620  pages,  of  which 
About  200  remain  to  be  printed. 

3rd«  The  Nauhada ;  of  this  600  pages  or  rather  more  than  one -third  harebecii 
;,i:|^ecuted., 

4th.  The  Susruiat  to  occupy  2  vols,  royal  octavo.  Of  these  714  pf^#»  |oi9»iftg 
thc^  first  Tolume,  und  three-fourths  of  the  docond,  are  already  priuted. 

5th.  Tbe  Sarirai  vidya,  a  translation  of  an  English  wofk  on  Apaitomjr  ifito 
SaiMcrit,  of  which  20  pages  remain  unprinted. 

Of  Arabic  works,  tbe  order  of  Governraent  will  extend  to 

6flt.  The  fatiiwM  Aletmffiri,  of  which  one-half  of  the  sixth  andliiC  volMae,'On]y, 
ia>dcficieiit.  (The  GoomiMee  of  Edvcatton  have  hawcver  reoommeftded  tMa  work 
t#*^(Min9^ted.)  .  . 

'  7th.  The  Kkazdnat  al  Ilm,    a  yalnable  ezpos^  of  European  mathemitiotf -In 
Persian,  of  which  ^OO  pages  are  ptinted*.  $saA  U)6  ^eipaia, 

8th«  The  In&ya,  of  which  the  last  two  volumes  are  printed,  and  450  pages  of  the 
eecond  Sr^ume.  159  pagee  of  the  latthi',  aiid  the  wivole  or  the  ftrst  fotume  (of 
which  a  correct  tnanueeript  hat  with  great  difficulty  been  obtained),  remain  to'be 
friAted. 

tttik.  A  tnatise  on  Algebra  byDr^MiLC,  prAceAlingion  theba«ief«traDSlaiiDttof 

Bridge's  Treatisey  hot  nittoh  vwdified  and  enlarged;  withrwa  Appendix  on  the 

'  ^iqpUbation  of  analysia  to  geometry  itnd  trigoiiQinetry.    Tbe  two  fint  parti  ti»  the 

utA.  of  plaae  tdgononetry  are  finisbed  a  l^  a -contMinMiw  Pl  the  Appendix  to 

^  jyh^i^lLseiB^i^f^  to  be  passed  throngh  the  press. 

Many  other  w^orks  might  be  enumerated,  particularly  the  translations  into  Ara- 
bic of  Hutton*^  Mathematics^  HooPBa'sVademecum,  andCAOCxca^s  Land  Sur- 
yyinir  by  Dr.  JoHN  Tytlcr,  which  are  left  in  an  unfinished  state.  Butprospective- 
"^,  witftenfiction  extends  to  a!!  the  Oriental  dassies  selected  by  the  late  Comntittee 
and  by  Mr.  Wilson  as  eminently  fit  to  be  preserved  in  a  printed  form:  TheR^m4- 
yana»and  so^e  of  tbe  Fecanat }  the  HugdlMUMdha,*  with  eomvientary,  And  ether 
iroiM  eup  tSraasosar  %  various  staadaird  trcntiseg.oa  Law,  Rhetocic,  and  Logic ;  and 
eveptvaB^Fr  ^he  Vedas  the«self«a:'-aUo. the  standard  Bauddha  works  in  Sanserit 
brought  totight  by  Mr,  Honosov* ;  the  Surya  Siddhknta,  and  the  works  of  BhaV 
zan  A'cHA^RYA,  urgently  recommended  for  publication  by  Mr.  Wilkinson  ;  and  a 
•  Taat  number  of  others  which  might  have  been  gradually  undertaken  as  the  means 
of  the  Committee  should  permit, 

"Wttlmut  entering  into  any  discussion  as  to  the  propriety  of  the  measure  as 
regarded  the  great  ol^ect  of  Education,  he  deemed  it  his  duty  as  Secretary  to  bring 
to  the  notice,  of  the  Society  a  resolution  fraught  with  such  destructive  results  to 
the  axicieni  Hterature  of  tbe  countrv,  and  opposed  so  sternly  to  the  interests  and 
objects  QJ  the  Asiatic  Society,  which  seemed  called  upon  not  only  to  remonstrate, 
but  in  erery  way  to  exert  its  influence  to  save  the  venerable  fabric  of  Indian 
literature  from  such  a  catastrophe,  and  to  rescue  our  national  character  from 
the   stigma   of  so  uiyust,    unpopidar,    and  impolitic  an  act,    which  was  not 

•  A  Mend  bat  pointad  out  to  roe  the  following  paange  of  a  letter  published  by  Lieut.  Wbbb  iaa 
Calcutta  periodical  in  the  year  I88S. 

M.v«u  iHt  wt  41  in  tbe  deck,  sort  wUl  rsmaia  sq»  until  you  bare  eaplond  the  gnmd  ttbraries 
of  Pataa.a  Sty  in  R^iputAna— and  JeMelmere,  a  town  north-weet  or  Joudpur— and  Cambayi 
.  Idiigftii  iritli  tbe  trwdung  lihcsiies  of  the  Jain  MefamM.  These  eontaio  tensof  thouiaodt  ar 
v&iBA  and  i  have  endeavouzed  to  open  the  ey«a  of  lome  echolan  heie  on  the  aaliiiacu^  At 
jSSmc  aie'die  eriSbmrhoolis  of  Bhauda  (Buddha),  the  SyhUUne  volume*  which  none  dare 
even  handle.  Until  aU  thete  have  been  euunised«  let  us  declaie  our  Ignorance  of  Hindu  Utetsturt. 
%ar  we.^ava  only  aleeaed  in.  the  Add  contaminated  by  oonqueit.  and  wbeie no genuiaa  isooid 
eSilSrSSped  fcfr.'^^  .     . 


238  Asiatic  Society,  [April, 

far  outdone  by  tKe  desfcrucHon  of  the  Alezaadrine  library  itself  I  Bat  ft  could 
not  be  supposed,  that  the  Government  of  a  great  country  could  mean  to  with- 
draw its  support  and  patronage  altogether  from  the  indigenous  Hterature  of 
India,  however  it  miffht  have  determined  to  separate  this  objbct  from  the  busrnesi 
of  the  Committee  of  rublic  Instruction,  and  to  confine  the  efforts  and  tho  funds  of 
the  latter  to  the  support  and  superintendence  of  schools  and  purely  normal  educa- 
tion. It  only  required  a  public  body,  independent  of  such  functions,  and  offisHng 
a  guarantee  of  competency  for  the  ta^,  to  step  forward  and  solicit  to  be  entrusted 
by  the  Government  with  this  momentous  ol^ect.  None  could  so  properly  prqf^ 
it9  services  as  the  Asiatic  Society,  supported  by  all  the  eminent  Orientalists  of  the 
pountrv  :  he  had  already  the  assurance  of  many  both  in  Calcutta  and  In  th^  fasterior, 
that   they  would  cordially  join.     He  would  then  move  the  follovribg  resqiufloits  : 

**  1st.  That  a  Committee  be  formed  in  the  Asiatic  Society^  to  be  cafied  tfae'''Orf. 
ental  Publication  Committee,**  consisting  of  the  President,  Vice-Presidents,  and 
Secretaries  asex>officio  members,  and  of  such  members  as  maj^  express  a  desire  ti> 
join  it ;  as  well  as  of  all  distinguished  Oriental  Scholars,  or  patrons  of  'Oriental 
literature,  Europeans  or  natives,  resident  in  India,  who  nOt  l^eing  rtieuiliers  of  tht 
Asiatic  Society  may  be  desirous  of  joining  in  the  objects  of  the  Committee. 

2nd.  That  the  Governor  General  be  requested  to  accept  the  office  of  'ftrtftni. 

3rd.  That  no  monthly  contribotion  shall  be  expected  from  ordinary  or  1h>in 
f^ociated  members,  but  that  subscriptions  for  specific  bbj^ts  may  be  ocettion- 
ally  invited,  as  may  be  determined  on  iii  committee.  ......; 

4th.  That  the  principal  object  of  the  Association  is  tbt6  cdm|fletibft  M^'tim 
publication  of  those  Oriental  works  which  have  been  hitherto  printed  undetl  the 
auspices  of  the  Committee  of  Public  Instruction ';  but  which,  by  ai  late  resohxtidu 
of  Government,  have  been  s&^pended,  In  order  that  the  ftands  demoted  theiKfio, 
might  be  wholly  appropriated  for  purposes  of  Education  V^mettis  Of  the  E^gtttlk 
language.  '      '  '  . 

5th.  That  the  Asiatic  Society  do  present  an  humble  but  urgenfMemoriia  t6  tlie 
Government  oflndia,  or  if  necessary,  to  the  Court  of  Directors,  i|ettiu|^foilh  thegreet 
national  importance  of  continuing  the  pbblicati'on  of  the  series  df  Ch-iental  Clascal 
literature  it  had  commenced ;  the  high  value  set  upon  this  ttiidertakiBg%3^''all 
the  learned  of  Europe  ;  the  difficulty  of  re-organizing  the  same  estabBshmettt^  er 
one  equally  well  trained  for  conducting  through  (he  Press  any  Saaseiit  or  Arable 
works,  if  the  Pandits,  Maukvfs,  and  compositors  now  employed  IMi  £ftcWged 
and  dispersed ; — and  soliciting,  therefore,  that  the  Government  wfll  stiA  condn^ 
its  patronage  to  these  Oriental  works,  granting  as  a  separate  booii  a  mxm  tX 
money  equivalent  to  what  has  hitherto  oeen  expended',  or  sudh  sum  as  may  fie 
sufficient  for  the  object,  and  placing  its  expenditure  under  the  Asiatic  Societf,  ekr 
the  Oriental  Committee,  with  Btxdh  means  of  audit  or  control  ttS  may'  fteem 
advisable,  to  prevent  misappropriation. 

6th..  That  the  Society  iiU  engage  to  devote  its  attention  grattrftoiisly  Mr  the 
careful  and  creditable  execution  of  the  important  charge  entrusted  to  it. 

7th.  That  itvrill  bring  to  the  notice  of  Government  other  works  whidi  «e 
WortliT  of  being  printed,  and  use  its  utmost  exertion  to  secure  the  ctfeful  colkt- 
^on  of  manuscripts  and  correction  of  the  press. 

.  >{th.  That  it  requests  of  Government  the  same  adfUktages  at  the  Cotomlttte  of 
Education  has  hitherto  enjoyed  for  tills  ^nrposci  in  the  tise  of  the  Pjandlts  ttid 
Maulavls  of  the  P^ts&U  and  MadrassiL 

9th.  That  the  Oriental  Translation  Branch  of  the  R6yel  A^irde  9ackftf  of 
breat  Britain  be  invited  to  unite  witii  the  Committee,  as-ftir  ai  ther  faftte  %  oom- 
mon  object  in  view,  namely,  that  of  pladng  in  n  permanent  fern  Ae  Kaeieat 
classical  literature  of  the  country — ^by  the  printing  of  ■tandard  editions,  wUh 
or  without  translations  In  the  English  or  Latin  language.  That  to  Hikt  evid  ^ 
Oriental  Fund  Branch  Committee  of  Celcutta  aii^t  prepeily  Meffe  U^  the 
new  Association." 

The  Secretary  concluded  by  reading  a  letter  from  Mr.  Hooasozr,  Reaideat  in 
Nipal,  whose  experience  of  the  natives,  and  a^pRitttSBoe'Witii  BavddlMi'andBealu 
mi^cal  literature,  entitled  his  opinions  to  the  utmost  respect.  (We  mkf  perkqit 
And  room  hereafter  for  the  inaertion  Of  this  letter  at  leagt^] 


1835.1  Asiatic  Society.  ^89 

Mr»  W.  H.  Mackaohtin  thougYit  it  wouM  be  nteleffs  In  the  Socf^  to  fohn 
«  CominitUe,  until  it  were  assared  that  Governmeot  would  grant  the  same  pecu- 
juary  aa|ipQrt.  ai  heretofore,  or  at  any  rate,  a  sufficient  aid  ;  be  would  therefore 
iirst  propose  that  a  memorial  should  be  pre9ented  to  Government,  or  if  necessary, 
to  tbe  Court  of  Directors,  expressiog  the  sentiiuents  of  the  Society  as  a  body, 
on  tbe  late  resolution,  and  praying  to  be  allowed  to  continue  the  suspended  pub- 
lications nt  the  public  expence,  in  case  no  other  arrangement  was  contemplated 
^pr  their  completion. 

EUs  own  view  of  the  eiTectt  of  the  measure  on  the  education  of  the  people,  he 
tuid  expressed  in  another  place — but  he  could  not  consent  to  f ellnquish  these 
Vguments  in  an  appeal  from  the  Society,  which  was  aa  much  aa  any  body  opea 
tO(  ^DOBTictioA  that  the  improvement  of  th^  vernacular  dialects,  nay  the  very 
j;raniin«tic«l  formalion  of  them,  required  the  cultivation  and  preservation  of  the 
pareAt  afid  clasaical  languages. 

Tke  Rev.  Dr.  Miiii.  entirely  concurred  in  these  views.    To  discourage  sys- 

temiiti gaily. the  study  o/  the  learned  languages  of  the  east, — was,  as  far  as  in  u» 

lies,  to  berbaribe  the  native  dialecta,   and  render  them  incapable  of  being  tlie 

If h^fifs  4>f  ecience  ^nd  improved  knowledge.     Tliis  capability  was  now  eminently 

oofiei^eed,  by  -many  oif  tnem,  entirely  through  their  oatural  conne:uoi^  with  the 

SsMprit,  an  advantage  which,  It  was  chimerical  to  think  of  supplying  by  'means  of 

artificial  and  exotic  derivation  from  the  English.  Anoth,er  observation  had  forcibly 

tXtf^jf  I4a  with  retMCt  to  the  late  measure,    t^ere  were   tivo  distlni;^  cl«««eB 

eJElpi|j^)^u:a^iOi^  overtnrown. by  it,  of  which  he  feared  only  on^  would   or  could 

beiorofide^  for  by  t^  Society's  proposal ;   namely,  the  perpetuation  of  the  most 

i«nei7l|epi#MMii!imeata  of  SanjM^ntf  Arabic,  or  other  oriental  literature, — but  t)M 

.tttWf  eM^irCQtn|Mrising  the  5th,  7th,  8th,  end  9th  of  the  works  enumerated  above, 

which  are  intended  to  communicate  the  advanced  knowledge   and   science  oi 

B«r<ippi,  ^M^IV^  the  medium  of  the  lemnedUmgw^e  of  India,  either  by  trans- 

Moiuio94)rigin«l  ti^attaes,  and  thus  indirectly,  but  most  powerfully,  to  encourage 

|lie  ijtiidy,  <)^ .|Uc4f^  amomjp  learned  natives,  fell  peculiarly  under  the  scope  of  aa 

:j{d9aa(jm  C^ppi^ittBep     It  did,  Aot  come  within  the  Asiatic  Society's  province  to 

9ttii^pttb»r  otherwise  than  by  commenting  on  existing  native  systems  of  science ; 

llil4.9ltWiigh.the  o^ect  wai  so  important  as  to  warrant  some  latitude  in  the  exer. 

jeita  jq^  iti)  pinposed  functioos.  it  seemed  doubtful  whether  they  could  properly 

.l|^4wMdK«tbe«ompl^        of  the  four  works  tbua  auj^pended,  already  prepared  and 

^hali  printed  at  so  great  an  expence. 

Mx*  TsLMYii^YMi  cane  purposely  to  aupport  the  formation  of  the  new  Com- 
nittee.  He  thought  the  preservation  of  standard  editions  of  the  classics  of  the 
eountrj  a  natipnal  object,  although  he  had  done  his  .utmost  to  disconnect  it  from 
the  business  of  national  instruction.  Be  had  himself  had  a  narrow  escape  of 
■Wi^  a  gieat  ofientalistv  ^f  ^  ^^  attained  some  oredit  for  bis  progress  in  San- 
scrit at  Colk^  :•  but  bis  Dictionary  fell  overbosrd  on  his  voyage  to  this  country, 
and  Ifaiia  he  waa  saved  from  the  bias  which  an  enthusiastic  devotion  to  this  ancient 
tongne  might  have  given  to  his  views  of  education. 

"Die  PaasiDBNT  thought,  it  would  be  proper  to  confine  the  olject  of  the  Sbciety^s 
SioUem  to  the  simple  question  of  the  completion  of  the  oriental  works,  which  it 
«as  g&veBi  ta  i^iderstsAd  had  been  discontinued.  He  also  agreed  with  Mr. 
If  ACKAGRTBiv,  that  the  first  step  must  be  to  ascertain  whether  Government 
•woidd  continve  its  anpfort,  and  to  whet  extent ;  for  this  he  recommended,  that 
Mr.  Macw AOHirVN  and  Dr.  Mul  should  be  requested,  in  conjunction  with  the 
$eerelarisi^  Mr«  J^PaxNaap  and  Eibu  Ram  Komvl  Sen,  to  draw  up  an  urgent 
iWMP^rial  ita  the  Government,  avoiding  to  the  utmost  ^1  controversial  points, 
and  to  sujlKait  it  for  the  approval  of  the  Society  at  the  next  meeting. 

Tkuje  pwiposiriew  ifas  nnanimously  agreed  to. 


i^fTlie  meetlpg  me  lees  niuner^nsly  attended  than  usual,  in  consequence  of  the 
atSH4  notiee s.to  members  having  been  omitted.  At  the  last  meeting  it  was  direct- 
efl,  "  that  in  fiiture  the  d|iy  of  meeting  should  be  fixed  regularly  for  the  first  Wed- 
of  every  month,  and  that  notice  should  be  onl>  inserted  in  the  '*  public 
t '  eoMUBD  of  tiie  deily  papers.  J 


« 
s 


!i 


UHeonloyieat  Regitter. 

I|4'|%|il44|i|l4«4ll^*  "ill 


ljf|-li4*<lill««5|««4*il 


>t 


i    i 


^  4  f.— *  a  9  M  •«  «*  V  Ave^^  ■• «  »  ^•*^<4*%^^o 


i|5|555?5S!?s;Sj;3;3i:}33j3  !S;5  |S 


ISSSSSSidif&SiBsia'iitilisSiiS 


■ir!slJgjJSgJMl!i§a!i!:§§J!!i  JSiTl!  ": 


.■„-5i;IS»l<S5!iJBi;Sgg^H!!Sf??M  Mil  w 


■■'ji^\ni%imm.\iVBk^.\nxm.  mie 


•S^m'-^' 


rinais--. 


-I  •-ulsja'ix^ 


-ST-Blilpj 


mm 


^•!!.;|?«n 


ssnsi.'asaa:S!;eixss8S  sssa 


S;-S3i 3^3^-:;:  1:333333  335S   IS 


a'^Sa' :  asVa  ■  a :  feis'aa tf  a^ztf 


IPT 


[!l|!l:iii(iE;ilieS£  %xVi  IS 


r 


m.Tv.n.xTi. 


rentSkUtan  f^wetU    H'ana dcperTuii 


JOURNAL 

or 

THE    ASIATIC    SOCIETY. 


No.  41.— May,  1835. 


h'^^keteh  of  th0  fimr  Mendngkih&we  States,  in  the  interior  of  thk 
Malayam  Peninsula.  Bf  Lieut.  J.  T.  Niitbold,  23rd  Regt.  Madrak 
Mtftoe  Infantry. 

[See  Proceeding;!  of  the  Asiatic  Society,  11th  March,  1835.] 
Thb  Inhabitants  of  the  states  in  the  interior  of  the  southerly  part  of 
the  Malayan  Peninsula,  particularly  those  of  Sungie-ujong,  or  SirnH- 
Jong^Ramhowe,JohoIe,  and  Srimindnti,  derive  their  origin  ftrorothe  parent 
empire  of  Mendngkdbowe,  in  Sumatra,  more  directly,  than  the  natives 
of  the  neighbouring  states.  This  peculiarity,  with  respect  to  Rambowe 
alone,  has  been  cursorily  noticed  by  Mr.  Marsdbn  and  Sir  Stamford 
Rafflbs.      The  former,  quoting  the  Transactions  of  the  Batavian 
Society,  observes,  that  the  interior  boundaries  of  the  Malacca  territory 
are  ''  the  mountains  of  Rambowe,  inhabited  by  a  Malayan  people 
named  Mendngkdbowe  ;  and  Mount  Ophir,  called  by  the  natives  Ganong 
Leddng.    These. limits,  say  they,  it  is  impracticable  for  an  European 
to  pass ;  the  Whole  coast  for  some  leagues  from  the  sea  being  either 
Ik  morass  or  Impenetrable  forest ;  and  these  natural  difficulties  are 
iggravated  by  the  treacherous  and  blood-thirsty  character  of  the 
latives."    If  we  give  the  author  of  this  unpropitious  account  due 
eredit  for  veracity,  we  must,  in  justice  to  the  MenaDgbibowes,  and  the 
tract  they  inhabit,  acknowledge  at  the  same  time  that  the  progress  of 
mvUization  has  been  rapid,  and  the  change  in  the  face  of  their  country 
eorresponding. 

^e  forests  are,  at  the  present  time,  certainly  thick,  and  some  of  the 
morasses  deep  ;  but  during  a  recent  ascent  to  the  summit  of  Mount 
Ophir,  and  a  journey  along  the  foot  of  the  Rambowe  mountains,  t 
fonnd  neither  the  one  nor  the  other  impenetrable  or  impracticable* 
ftnd  experienced  nothing  but  kindness  and  hospitality  from  the  natives. 


242  Sketch  of  the/our  Meningkdbawe  8taU$,  [Mat, 

Sir  S.  Rafflbs»  in  a  letter  to  Mr«  Mabbdbn,  thas  notices  the  state 
of  Rambowe  :  "  Inland  of  M^^l^^^ca.  about  sixty  miles,  is  situated  the 
Malay  kingdom  of  Rambowe,  whose  Su1t£n,  and  all  the  principal  <^oers 
of  state,  hold  their  authority  immediately  from  Meuiiigkabowe,  and 
have  written  commissions  for  their  respective  offices.  Tiiis  shews  the 
extent  of  that  ancient  power,  even  now  reduced  as  it  must  be  in  com- 
mon with  that  of  the  Malay  people  in  general.  I  had  many  opporta- 
nities  of  communicating  with  the  natives  of  Rambowe,  and  they  have 
clearly  a  peculiar  dialect,  resembling  exactly  what  you  mention  of 
substituting  the  final  o  for  a,  as  in  the  word  Amho  for  Amba.  In  fact; 
the  dialect  is  called  by  the  Malacca  people  the  language  of  Me- 
nangkabowe." 

The  foregoing  remarks  apply  equally  to  the  three  vicinal  states, 
Songie-ujong,  Johole,  and  Srfminanti,  and  as  has  been  already 
observed,  to  N£ning.  It  is  also  worthy  of  remark,  that  in  the  ancient 
records  of  the  Dutch,  preserved  in  the  archives  of  Malacca,  the  natives 
of  Rambowe  and  N£ning  are  invariably  styled  "  Men^ngkibowes." 

The  period  when  these  colonies,  from  the  heart  of  Sumatra,  settled 
in  the  interior  of  the  peninsula,  is  unknown.  It  is  generally  admitted, 
that  Singapore  and  the  extremity  of  the  Peninsula  were  peopled  by  a 
colony  from  Sumatra  in  the  middle  of  the  twelfth  century,  by  the 
descendants  of  which  Malacca  was  founded  nearly  a  century  subse- 
quent ;  as  well  as  other  places  on  the  sea-ooast,  as  Perak,  Quedah, 
PiEihang,  Tringano,  &c. 

Antecedent  to  this,  according  to  the  best  native  information,  thfs 
coasts  of  the  peninsula  and  adjacent  islands  were  inhabited,  tboagh 
thinly,  by  a  savage  race,  still  known  under  the  name  of  Rdyel  Lautt 
(subjects  of  the  sea,)  the  Icthyopophagi  of  the  ancients,  and  termed 
by  Valbnttm,  probably  from  their  situation,  *'  Celiates."  The  interior 
was  peopled  by  those  singular  aborigines,  the  Rdyet  Utan^  (subjects  of 
the  forest,)  of  whom  there  are  various  tribes.  Those  that  have  hitherto 
hWtxk  under  my  observation  have  all  borne  the  Mongol  stamp  on  their 
features  ;  though  the  86nang  in  the  interior  of  Quedah  is  said  to  bo 
characterized  by  the  woolly  hair  and  thick  lips,  &c.  of  the  P^dan. 

Tradition  ascribes  the  peopling  of  the  interior  of  the  peninsula  by 
the  Menftngkabowes  to  a  more  recent  and  direct  emigration  from 
Sumatra  than  the  one  above  alluded  to.  In  absence  of  all  historioal 
information,  the  following  story,  as  current  among  the  better  informed 
descendants  of  this  colony,  may  perhaps  not  be  out  of  place. 

'*  After  Sri  Iscandbr  Shah  had  fled  from  Singhapura  to  Malacca, 
in  the  seventh  century  of  the  Hejira,  a  Menangkabowe  chief,  named 
Td  Pattair,  came  over  to  Malacca  attended  by  a  numeroos  retinue. 


1835.]  M  the  imeriar  of  the  Mchytm  Penmtuia.  248 

He  ascended  the  river  to  Naning,  where  he  found  no  other  mhabitanta 
than  the  Jacoons,  (a  tribe  of  the  Rdyet  UtanJ,  and  settled  at  Taboo 
and  took  to  wife  one  of  the  Jacoon  damsels  ;  an  example  speedily 
followed  by  his  vassals.  This  little  colony  gpradually  spread  itself  over 
Single- ujong,  Rambowe,  Johole,  and  other  places,  chiefly  inhabited 
by  the  aborigines,  (who  g^daally  betook  themselves  to  the  woods  and 
mountains,  as  the  intruders  encroached,)  vis.  Jompole,  S^rling,  Jella- 
bd,  SrfminHnti,  and  Terlu:hi. 

In  course,  of  time,  Tu  Pattair  died,  and  was  buried  at  Ldbo  Kop« 
pong,  in  Nining,  where  his  tomb  is  to  this  day  venerated  as  a  KrdmeL 
From  these  accounts  then  it  would  appear,  that  the  present  inhabitants 
of  the  interior  of  the  part  of  the  peninsula  here  spoken  of,  are  chiefly 
de5cendants  from  the  Men6ngk6bowes  and  Jacoons  ;  and  those  on  its 
coasts,  from  the  Malays  who  fled  from  Singhapura,  and  the  Rdyet  Lout, 
.  The  new  settlers,  rapidly  increasing  in  numbers,  divided  themselves 
into  nine  petty  states,  under  as  many  PoMpkdlus  or  chiefs,  feudal  to 
the  Malayan  Sult£ns  of  Malacca,  and  after  their  expulsion  by  Euro« 
pean  powers,  to  those  of  Johore,  by  whom  they  were  consolidated 
ander  the  name  of  the  N^gri  SambUam,  or  the  nine  territories. 

The  names  of  these  states,  and  the  titles  bestowed  on  their  chiefs 
by  the  Sultins  of  Johore,  are  as  follow,  viz.  Segimet,  under  Orano 
Kayo  Mif'OA ;  Johole,  Johan  Ls'lah  Pbbcassbh  ;  N£ntng,  Mahi- 
riji  Lb'lab  ;  Simgie-^ong,  Klana  Pu'tra  ;  Jellab^,  Akhib.  zbma'n  ; 
Rambowe,  Lb'lah  Mahir&ji;  C4lang  or  Salengore,  Tu'nku  Ca« 
tANO,  Ulu  Pahdng,  including  Serting  and  Jompole,  Kaji  Anpra 
Sbka'ba,  and  Jellye,  under  Maharaja  Pu'rba. 

These  titles  were  hereditary,  and  their  possessors  used  to  present 
themselves  (Mengidap)  once  a  year  at  the  court  of  Johore. 

In  a  manuscript  collection  of  treaties  made  by  the  Dutch  in  the  east, 
are  found  contracts  principally  of  a  friendly  and  commercial  character, 
with  Rambowe  and  the  Nigri  Samh(UM»  itom  1646  down  to  1759. 
Prior  to  this  period,  the  Dutch  had  assumed  considerable  influence  over 
the  nine  S6griB :  and,  with  the  formal  consent  of  the  king  of  Johore, 
Sultin  Abdul  Jalii.  Sbah  elected  a  Bogia  prince,  named  Dtbn  Cam- 
bodia, as  chief  over  the  whole  nine.  Nining  had  long  fallen  into  the 
bands  of  the  European  Government  at  Malacca,  and  Srimin£nti  rising 
into  importance,  tacitly  assumed  its  place  among  tlie  nine  Negris, 

The  Meningkibowes,  disgusted  with  the  arbitrary  proceedings  of 

their  Bugis  ruler.  Invited  over  one  of  the  princes  of  the  blood  royal  of 

Meningkibowe  from   Sumatra,  named  R£j£  Malatwab.     The  Pan* 

ghdbt$  of  Siingie-i!ijong,  Rambowe,  Johole,  and  Srunin£nti  espoused 

H  ■  2 


aM  8k§tei  o/the/mut  iimangkibewe  States,  [Mat. 

Ihe  cause  of  the  latter,  ivhikt  the  five  remainuig  states  took  op  araui 
in  favor  of  the  former* 

The  Dutch,  it  woald  appear  from  an  official  oomraniiication  address- 
ed to  the  Panghiila  of  Nining,  in  answer  to  a  requisition  made  by  that 
chief  for  ammunition  to  defend  himself  against  the  Bugis,  did  set 
take  any  active  part  in  these  disturbances,  but  pithily  advised  the 
PanghUlu  to  obaerve  a  state  of  neutrality,  and  in  no  case  whatever  ts 
intermeddle  with  such  intestine  commotions  ;  and  refusing  the-  supply 
of  ammunition  solicited,  informed  him  that,  being  a  subject  of  Uw 
M4laehappy»  he  had  not  the  slightest  cause  for  fsar. 

In  the  eveftt,  the  Menlingkibowe  claimant,  Biji  M^aATwaR*  «■■ 
successful,  and  Dtbn  Cambodia  retired  to  Rhao»  where  he  died  aboof 
1778. 

The  PanghOm  of  the  four  states,  which  had  espoused  his  eeuaew 
with  the  assent  of  the  Sultin  of  Jobore,  and  the  government  at  Ma- 
lacca, elected  Rkj&.  Malatwau  as  tiieir  sovereign,  under  die  title  of 
Mmf  d^feriutm  Betdr*,  renowsciag  at  the  aame  time  tiieir  aHegiance 
to  Johore. 

Bi)&  Majlatwae  was  the  first  pnace  of  the  If  es^kiboime  dy- 
nasty in  the  interiov. 
*  The  five  other  states  remained  as  before,  feudal  to  Johore. 

The  following  stipulations,  a  copy  of  which  is  said  to  be  in-  possa* 
qion  o£  the  chief  ol  ^^fmin^ti,  were  then  agreed  on  :  vis^  that  the 
Menangkabewe  sovereign,  on  all  afaiBB  of  state,  should  asseBoble  the 
four  Pcm^Mlm^  and  sfaoold  submit  to  a  anjont^ ;  that  hie  naiaite-'' 
nance  should  be  supplied  equally  by  the  tnhabkaats  of  the  four  ststes^' 
each  house  eontnAmting  aannatty  one  gantam  of  rice,  two  ooooa^uts* 
and  one  gdhu. 

The  P§mgh4hu  bound  themselves  to  fumiah  a  ocrtain  eomplensent 
of  men,  arms,  ammunition,  and  provtsion&,  in  case  ol  a  war ;  also  on  oo*- 
casioos  ol  deaths,  raairiages,  cireumcistOn,  &c.  in  the  roy^  family*  to 
sandf  eaeh  of  them,  three  head  of  buffaloes,  and  to  difltriksite  a  eertson- 
sum  in  sadhek  (alms). 

The  inatakseBt  of  the  Sunf  dep$rtiian  Besir  devolved  upon  liie  fimn 
PmtffhdUte,  hence  termed  Punfhdlu  Befintye. 

To  them  also,  on  the  decease  ol  their  sovereign,  fell  the  duty  «f 

transmitting  the  newa  of  the  event  by  letter  to  &e  Riji  d  -Menluig^ 

klibowe,  who  on  its  receipt  deputed  one  of  the  prinoesol hishouse* 

with  pompous  credentialsf*  ▼)&  Siac,  Malacca,  and  Nining,  to  Ram* 

*  Th«  title  ■■iramod  hy  Mealuigklbowe  prinees  of  ths  Wood, 
.f  A  tnnaUtloii  of  theso  orodontiaU.iB  snoesed:  tbsy  bear  a  strong 
bUnoe  to  the  Mes^kibowe  docnaieat  pablishsd  \gg  Mr.  IdAaanav*  . 


1995.]  in  the  interhr  t/  th»  Mahifm  Ptnnuula.  945 

hdiwe,  where  he  was  met  and  crowned  in  state  by  the  fotir  Pangh^h 
Drfdniye.     Hence  Rambowe  is  termed  tdnnah  kr^an. 

From  thenee  the  newly  elected  prince  proceeded  to  his  aBtamih,  or 
pakce,  at  Snminioti,  which  is  tiie  royal  burial  place»  and  also  called 

Feealiar  Bileis  are  elected  by  the  PangkHu$  in  their  respective  ter* 
fitories.  fbt  the  reception  of  their  feudal  chief,  the  shape  and  fashion  of 
^iok  it  woeld  be  deemed  high  treason,  Angkdm  Mmhdrc^d  Uiak,  to 
aMer. 

That  at  Sungie-djong  is  called  BdM  MeUndt^mg,  fran  the  ciream* 
stance  of  its  being  built  at  right  angles  with  the  ri?er ;  and  that  at  Jo« 
hole,  BdUi  BertMtat^  having  two  stories. 

T%e  revenne  of  the  four  Panghdliu  is  derived  from  the  power  they 
possess  in  the  states  under  their,  sway,  of  inflicting  ines  and  levying 
diaorelionaryeDBtribations,  enforcing  gratuitous  labour,  Itc.  The  levy- 
nig  of  the  tenth  on  the  crops  is  not  in  general  usage. 

The  real  power  is  inottop<^zed  by  them,  that  possessed  by  the  Jbnif 
departdan  Besdr,  being  only  nominal,  and  depending  on  opimea. 

On  the  deoease  of  die  first  deputed  prinee,  firom  Meii£ngkibowe» 
fiiji  Malatwar,  Bij£  Adil  was  nominated  by  his  fitthcv,  th* 
reigning  sovereign  in  Menangkabowe,  as  his  sneceesor ;  and  having 
anived  at  Rambowe,  was  thefe  duly  installed. 

BIji  Ann.  died  in  17M  or  6,  leaving  three  chikbreii,  Biji  Aunt, 
B4ji  SAsnir,  and  Tuawku  Putei,  a  daughter.  He  was  socoeeded 
hf  Bijfi  Itam  ,  also  deputed  frpm  MeningUlbowe ;  and  Ibf^  Assil, 
eMcat  mm  of  the  deoeased  iUji  AniL,  became  the  first  S9Mf  dtptr^m 
tMBs  Mdim.  This  innovation  was  made  with  the  oonomrence  of  the 
four  Pomfkdhs, 

Blq£  Itam  died  in  1808,  succeeded  by  Riji  Li'ifOAwe  Laot,  who 
wtts  the  Ibfuth  dieted  prince  from  Mentngfcibowe. 

in  1819^  B^  Hadji,  one  of  the  sons  of  the  Bmf  depertdim  Mdda\ 
R^  AsMi*,  canted  off  by  force  his  sister-in*law,  hi  consequence  o# 
the  Pm^kdht  of  Rambowe's  refiasing  his  consent  to  their  marriage 
Oft  the  gvomid  of  its  illegality.  A  war  ensued,  in  which  the  Btmg  de^ 
pertdam  Mdda,  lUj£  Assiii,  who  had  sheltered  the  fagitiye  eouple  at 
Ghiminint^  took  an  active  and  decided  part  in  their  defence  against  the 
PmfMiu  and  Ampt^t  Bdka  of  Rambowe.  The  latter  then  sent  te  re* 
qfuast  the  eo-K^petation  of  Rij£  A&i*.    This  notorious^  chief,  whose  life 

*  RiQfc  Au  is  about  50  jesri  of  a^,  low  in  ttature,  dark  in  complexion,  of  a 
forbidding  and  rather  feroeiont  aspect ;  negligent  in  drem  and  person  ;  grossly 
igaoffttat  sod  anpetetitioiit :  tbengh,  for  a  Ml  enjoyment  of  the  drug  opium,  hs 
woold  wiUinglf  vnUaqaiahhis  hopes  of  the  /mmm/  «/  ^Irifotf*,  in  the  seventh  hea* 


246  Sketch  of  the  four  Mendngkdbowe  States,  [Mat, 

has  been  passed  in  fends  and  bloodshed,  and  whose  ambition  baa 
since  elevated  him  to  the  dignity  of  the  Bang  deperiilan  Besdr,  was  the 
son  of  the  wife  of  the  Menangkfibowe  prince  Riji  Itam,  by  her  for- 
mer  husband,  Raji  Ham  an,  brother  of  Salt&n  Ibrahim,  late  R£j£  of 
Salengore.  Rija  Ali's  mother  is  the  daughter  of  the  second  deputed 
prince  from  Men£ngk&bowe.  .  . 

Raj£  Ali,  who  had  fled  to  a  place  called  Sdngie  Nfpab,  beyond 
Cape  Rachado  in  Salengore,  lent  a  ready  ear  to  this  proposition,  and 
repaired  to  Rambowe,  accompanied  and  supported  by  the  Dattu  Mdda 
of  Lingie.  His  weight  turned  the  scale  of  events,  and  the  Bang  de* 
pert  dan  Mdda,  Biji  Assil,  after  some  fruitful  efforts  at  negotiation, 
retired  to  Nining  (1813),  and  eventually  to  Malacca  (1814),  where 
he  appealed  to  the  then  British  Resident,  Colonel  Farquhar  ;  nothing 
however  favorable  to  his  cause  resulted. 

Having  obtained  a  private  loan  of  2,000  dollars  in  Malacca,  he  again 
proceeded  to  Rambowe,  but  failing,  retreated  to  Naning,  where  he  died 
shortly  afterwards  (1814-15)  ;  and  was  interred  at  the  green  knoll  on 
which  stood  the  mosque  of  Bdkit  Tdtu,  near  Alor  Gmjeh. 

He  left  four  sons  and  two  daughters. 
:  R4j£  Ali,  this  obstacle  to  his  ambition  being  removed,  was  elected 
as  Bang  depertdan  Mdda,  under  the  ^fi^  depertdan  Besdr  Linoano 
Laut  who  died  in  1824,  leaving  two  sons,  Raji  Radin,  of  Srimndnti 
^nd  Hkji  U'JONG ;  both  by  his  wife,  the  daughter  of  the  R^ji  of 
Jiliabd. 

.  In  consequence  of  intrigues  and  dissensions  among  the  four  eleetrve 
chiefs,  artfully  fomented  by  Riji  Ali,  a  successor  was  not  appointed 
until  1826,  when  Raji  Labu,  a  son  of  the  Raji  of  Men4ngk(bowe, 
bearing  the  ancient  credentials  from  his  father,  and  a  letter  froa 
^e  chief  of  Siac,  arrived. 

He  was  preceded  by  an  adherent  named  Rijl  Kbb'jan,  and  having 
presented  his  documents  at  Malacca,  went  up  to  Naniog.  From  thence, 
escorted  by  the  chief  of  that  place,  the  present  e»^Panghdkf,  he  re-^ 
paired  to  Rambowe,  where  he  was  installed  according  to  custom. .  He 
married  with  Tuanku  Itam,  daughter  of  the  late  Tdan  Mdda,  R&j4 
Assil,  and  proceeded  to  his  astdnah  in  Srimininti. 

veil,  with  all  its  black-eyed  houris.  In  disposition,  he  is  eralty  and  determined  $ 
ttcitom  and  deliberate  in  coancil ;  but  prompt  and  decided  in  action— ^neKtiea 
of  which  I  had  opportunities  of  judging  daring  a  recent  straggle  between  tha 
Rambowe  and  Lingie  chiefiB.  These,  added  to  his  high  connexions,  which  how- 
ever were  not  sufficient  to  give  him  a  lawful  title  to  the  eminence  wUicb  he  haa 
attsiaed,  mainly  contributed  to  his  success. 


1835.]  til  the  interior  of  the  Malayan  Peninsula,  247 

In  18d0>  in  consequence  of  his  countenancing  the  licentious  pro- 
ceedings of  his  follower,  Raji  KRs'jAN.and  the  intrigues  of  his  wife ; 
and  above  all  from  the  ambitious  machinations  of  Riji  Ali,  he  was 
compelled  to  quit  Sriminanti,  but  shortly  afterwards,  having  gained 
over  to  his  cause  three  out  of  the  four  elective  Panghulue,  viz.  those 
of  Johole,  Srfminanti,  and  Sdiigie-djong,  as  also  the  chief  of  Jom- 
pole,  besieged  Rija  Ali,  in  his  mud  fort  of  Bander  in  Rambowe. 

Raja  Axi  held  out  resolutely  against  the  formidable  confederacy ; 
till  at  length,  through  the  pacific  mediation  of  the  Panghulu  of  Nan- 
iog,  after  having  lost  one  of  their  principal  leaders,  who  was  killed  by 
a  cannon  shot  from  one  of  the  old  iron  guns  on  the  fort^  they  with** 
drew  their  vassals,  and  retired  to  their  respective  states. 

Raja  Ali,  his  son-in-law,  Stbd  Saban,  and  Rij£  Radin,  of  Sri- 
mininti,  shortly  after  this  seized  on  an  opportunity  afforded  them  by 
the  abaence  of  the  Biang  depertHan  Be  far  at  Stngie-djong,  of  sur- 
prising Sriminlnti.  and  repossessing  themselves  of  the  guns  which 
Raji  Labu  had  formerly  taken  from  Radin,  under  the  pretext  of 
their  forming  part  of  his  regalia  (Kaheedran.) 

When  tidings  of  this  reached  Rliji  Labu,  he  marched,  supported 
by  the  Panghulu  of  S<!ingie-iLJong,  Klana  Kawal,  against  Rambowe  ; 
bat  ia  coaseqnence,  it  is  said,  of  some  horrid  cruelties  perpetrated 
upon  a  female  by  some  of  their  followers,  they  were  deserted  nearly  to 
a  num. 

Raji  Labu  did  not  advance  further  than  N£ning  :  whence,  after 
a  abort  stay,  he  went  down  to  Malacca,  and  finally,  in  1832,  recrossed 
the  Straits  to  Sumatra.  His  adherent,  Rija  Kbbjan,  fled  to  Pah£ng, 
and  thence  to  Md&f^  and  finally,  to  Johole,  where  he  is  now  engaged 
in  fruitless  intrigues. 

He  assisted  the  ex-Panghdlu  of  Naning  during  his  rebellion  against 
Government. 

'  Such  is  the  origin  and  decline  of  the  MeningUkbowe  dynasty  in  the 
interiiNr  of  the  peninsula. 

Rij£  Au  was  elected  as  the  Eang  depertuan  Besdr  over  the  four 
states,  and  his  son-in-law,  Shhbiip  Stbd  Saaban,  as  Eang  depertdan 
Mdda  of  Rambowe  at  Bander,  on  the  13th  September,  1832. 

The  question  of  succession  still  remains  unsettled  :  among  the  elec- 
tive Panghdhu,  great  discordance  of  opinion  prevails,  arii^ing  principally 
from  the  premature  and  impolitic  revival  of  old  but  contested  rights 
appertaining  to  their  titles  by  Riji  Ali  and  Stbd  Saaban.  This  has 
led  to  rebellion,  and  the  strangulation  of  the  tin  trade  in  Sdngie- 
^jong ;  and  to  bloodshed  and  disturbances  on  the  banks  of  the  Lingie ' 
river,  unadjusted  at  the  present  moment. 


148  Shtck  of  the /our  Mendngkabowe  8tat€9»  {Max» 

An  innate  antipathy  to  innovation,  and  a  secret  iri«h  to  revert  to 
the  Men£ngkibowe  dynasty,  prevails  more  or  less  throoghoat  the  four 
•tatea,  and  in  case  of  the  demise  of  Raj£  Au,  if  not  previously,  a 
severe  straggle  may  be  expected  between  the  partizans  of  the  Emm§ 
departHam  Mdda,  Stad  Saaban,  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  advocates 
for  tlie  addat  dhamlu,  or  ancient  custom,  on  the  other. 

Stbd  Saaban,  by  no  means  insensible  that  in  this  case,  the  best 
way  to  secure  an  advantageous  peace  is  to  prepare  betimes  and  vi- 
gorously for  war,  has  been  for  some  time  past  actively  engaged  in 
atrengthening  S^mpang,  a  post  advantageously  situated  on  the  apex 
of  the  delta,  formed  by  the  junction  of  tlie  Lingie  and  Rarabowe 
streams,  and  about  six  miles  from  tbeir  debouch^nient  into  the  sea* 
Here  he  has  lately  been  joined  by  a  chief  from  Sumatra,  with  a  au^ 
flierons  train  of  followers. 

Afpsmdix. 


IVtmiUtiam  qftke  CredmHah  ctJUd  ike  Tromba  MenAngkiibowe yl^SLiA\XAjy» 
irwtffki  09erfram  8um&irm  bf  the  Uui  dtfuitd  frinet  tUf^  Lab'u. 

TIm  seals  at  the  top  are  placed  finom  the  right  to  left,  aeeordiBg  to  te  order  of 
]^i«SedeBoeof  Ihs  priaoes  whose  titles  they  besr;  aU  feudal  to  Mwi<agk4bows. 

Aooordiag  to  the  etiquette  of  Malay  letter  writing,  the  **  place  of  honour,*'  for 
the  impreaaioa  of  the  seal,  is  about  the  commencemeat  of  the  epiatle,  to  ita  ez« 
treme  right,  and  oa  the  highest  MUtar,    la  letters  from  a  subject  to  a  sover^ga, 

the  impressioD  is  made  near  the  foot. 

6  S  4  S  t  I 

Tlia 
Sttltaii  inatailUia, 

R^a  Magat,  Sultto  Saltan  Saltan  Saltia  I7  Um  gnn  at 

fromRogum,Ma    Bwkumteh  of  iadTaghlii,  of  JaaaMs,     eT Palambaag,    ASUh,ttmgnmi 
of  Um  Bangda-    Puteh,  from     Sulta'n  Sri  entitled  Bag-  ton  at  SulUli  U'n  MahSra'jV  dhli 
fnc4aa  or         Snngia  Pi^     Kaliil,MKi  IdndsTuan,    Indn  Rahlm,      aon  «f  cha  dasaat- 
Pagoaru-  ku,  the  ion        ot,  itc         toaaf,  tan  of,  Sultarn  Abdul 

of,  iM.  te.  Jkc  Jam  itBrfa- 


Tha 


U                10                     t  S  7 

Sultan              Snlta'a  SuHa'a 

SalU*Q         of  Bintan,          Of  Achia,  Sulia'n  of  Indra'i 

Tttaaknof  oatitlad  Snlta'n   entitled  Sri  ofPriamah,  la,  entlUc 

Siac,  lOD        Mohikat,         Paduka  Barpa-  entitled  Ma-  U'n 

ef,*&           nnof,             kat  Rahlm,  haraja'aoa  8k'ali,aoB      aoaaf  tfaa' ^ 

te.                  wn  of,  of ,  Ac  of ,  &c              SulU'tt    Abdul 

Ac  JaUlMatfa- 


r  Indra  pu-  by  tb*  gnoa  of 

entlUedSul-  Alla%  tfaa  giaat  8ii» 
Mahomed  u'n  Maha'raXdhinla', 


2.  Soltio  IndrA  Rahim  waa  the  firit  moaareh  of  PalemhaUg,  and  grsad^lhCher 
of  the  Bang  depertfian  Makat  Denam,  brother  of  Baghiada  Ahraa. 

3.  Baghiada  Taan  waa  the  fouader  of  the  dynasty  of  Jaoabie^  uideh  eitaadi 
to  Chi  Jaaihle,  of  niue  districts. 

4.  Sultia  Sri  Kahil  was  the  founder  of  the  dynasty  of  Indriighiri,  which  ex* 
tends  to  the  sea. 

5.  Sultiua  Berkampa  Pateh  was  the  fouader  of  the  dynasty  of  Siiogio  Fakil, 
which  exteada  to  Bandar  Sapuloh. 

6.  R4ji  Magat  was  the  founder  of  the  dynasty  of  Rogasa,  which  astands  tsi 
M&Af  In  the  Blampawa  territory. 


1 W5.]  ^  the  interior  of  the  Malatfan  Peninsula.  64S 

7.  SnlUft  Mahomed  Shfth  wai  tlie  founder  of  the  dynasty  of  tndripuri,  which 
extends  to  Moeo  Moco. 

8.  Sttiti^ii  MahirAjA  wu  the  founder  of  the  dynaaty  of  Pri^man^  whieh  ex. 
tfndm  to  Tiko  and  KakaBili. 

9.  &n  Padnka  Berpakat  was  the  founder  of  the  dynasty  of  A«hin,  which  ez^ 
tends  to  Telabn  and  Battu  Barra. 

10.  Saltin  Mohikat  was  the  foander  of  the  dynasty  of  Bintan,  extending  to 
Bataria. 

11.  Sultan  Suankn  was  the  founder  of  the  dynasty  of  Siac,  which  extends  to 
Fatta  PlAan,  to  Pulo  Sawan,  and  Kasang  Bunga. 

•   "  Oh  God,  look  dowB  upon  the  greatest  of  Sultans,  prince  of  great 

SKB,  the  shadow  of  Allah  in  this  world,  renowned  among  Arab»  and 

harbariana  inhabiting  this  material  world,  (created  for)  the  cfail4rcn  of 

Adam  t  Oh  Lord  of  the  kings  of  the  earth,  it  hath  been  declared  in 

the  Koran  that  every  day  and  night  is  to  be  accounted  as  void  of  light» 

until  the  dawning  of  the  true  faith  in  the  appearance  of  Muhammkd 

Seto-al-Mursalim,  the  last  of  the   prophets.   Amin  !  Oh  God  of 

worlds. 

:  Tha  Almigl^ty  hath  caused  this  firman  to  appear  in  the  Kor£n  in 

resfMatto  priaces,  via.  V  I  have  cifaated  man  infinitely  superior  to  the; 

angelSt  the  stm  and  the  moon.  I  have  given  him  sovereignty  on  earth. 

I  have  created  genii  and  mankind*  in  order  that  they  may  worship  me.'* 

The  Almighty  caused  the  dry  land  called  Pulo  Langk£wi  to  descend 
between  Pal^mbang  and  Jambie,  as  the  place  of  residence  for  the  ori- 
ginal sovereigns  of  the  world,  viz.  the  descendants  of  Sultan  Hwatbt 
AEfM,jLa  Ta-ALA.  whom  he  had  brought  down  from  the  clouds. 

Among  these  descendants  was  Raja  IscANoaa  zer  Alkurnein» 
whose  country  is  Srang»and  who  is  possessor  of  the  iron  lock  intense- 
ly green ;  sometimes  assuming  a  red,  sometimes  a  yellow,  and  some- 
times a  white  hue  ;  and,  in  short,  possessing  all  colours  so  vividly  as  to 
daazle  the  eye  of  the  beholder;  this  forms  part  of  the  kahesdran- 
(regalia)  of  the  three  royal  brothers,  who  scatter  profusely  their  jus- 
tice aod  munificence  to  all  the  slaves  of  AUah,  and  to  all  princes  who 
are  feudal  to  them  and  derive  favor  and  advancement  from  the  be- 
loved of  Allah»  MuBAMMBD.  These  three  Sultans  were  yery  wise  and 
Mthfol  protectors  of  all  the  slaves  of  AUah. 

It  hath  been  declared  that  the  fountain  in  paradise,  Jtmnai  umnakim^ 
causes  the  young  shoots  to  spring'  up  from  witWn  the  earth  j  in  lilte 
manner,  the  slaves  of  Allah  exist  by  inhaling  the  fragrant  odours  ema- 
nating from  the  glorious  Bdlie  (a  sort  of  hall  of  audience)  of  their 

l^nce. 

Odoriferous  as  ambergris  and  musk  are  the  prosperity  and  power 
of  the   three  royal  brothers,  viz.  the  Sultan  of  RUm,   Sri  Maharaji 
I  1 


250  Sketch  of  the  four  MeMngkdbowe  Statee^  {Mat* 

Alif»  the  Soltfin  of  China,  Sri  Mah£rij£  Dbpanq,  and  the  Sultiin  of 
the  Golden  Idand,  in  the  territory  of  Menangkabowe,  Sri  Mahluiji 
dhi  Bijk  BBRnouLBT.  Amin,  Oh  God  of  worlds ! 

Whereas  the  following  are  declared  to  compose  the  kaheedran 
(regalia)  of  his  majesty  the  lord  of  the  state  of  Menangkibowe*  viz. 
the  diadem  of  the  prophet  Solomon  :  the  web  called  Sotufstrnff  kdla, 
which  weaves  itself,  a  thread  every  year,  until  the  completion  of  the 
duration  of  the  world.  The  wood  Kdyu  Gimet.  which  is  divided  into 
three  portions,  one  of  which  is  in  the  possession  of  the  King  of  R6m,  the 
other  in  that  of  theKing  of  China,  while  the  third  remains  with  the  King 
of  Menangkabowe.  Theratan  termed  Mdnno  ghiri,  which  erects  itself. 
The  Pdrang  (chopper)  of  gold.  The  Chonfka  Chongkye  (a  tray  with  a 
pedestal) .  The  mass*  of  gold,  K^dah  AUah^Qit.  the  tinder  box  of  AUah,), 
resembling  a  man  in  shape.  The  gold  Jattah  Jatti,  to  be  suspended 
across  hb  shoulder.  The  tree^a^af  Torm,  studded  over  with  precious 
stones  and  rubies.  The  S^pitt  Pinang,  (betel*cntter,)  Kapdla  hdra, 
which  performs  its  offiee  spontaneously.  The  Choie  SimeMUmg  gklri§, 
with  one  hundred  and  ninety  notches,  occasioned  by  the  wounds  it 
inflicted  on  the  serpent  SieatimdHa,  The  monntam  Bongsgi,  from  whence 
the  Snlt£n  ascends  to  the  fiery  mountain,  and  by  whose  supernatural 
influence  the  rivers  which  flow  from  it  possess  rocks  of  gold,  and 
waters  emitting  odours  delicious  as  those  of  flowers.  The  lance  whose 
shaft  is  of  theSdggar  edmtan.  The  spear  called  Sambirah,  with  a  sheath 
of  Gdrda  wood,  on  which  is  inscribed  a  passage  from  the  ICoi^n.  The 
kus  Ailang  bora.  The  mat  composed  of  SUUang  leaves,  which  is  worn  aa 
an  ornament  to  the  head  by  Mah4  Ra'tb,  but  forbidden  by  Mah&RirN« 
jvr,  who  were  ootempomry  with  the  origin  of  this  country. 

The  elephant  Sacte.  The  fresh «water  seaezteDdiuga  day's  sail.  The 
mountain  emitting  flames  of  its  own  accord,  where  grow  the  plaintive 
bambuB,  which  entrap  wild  birds  by  the  fascination  of  their  melody. 
The  petrified  cotton.  The  Gdndang  Valigdri  (a  sort  of  drum).  The 
Gong  Jejdtan.  "The  Gong  eemdadrmg,  the  sound  of  which  reaches  to 
the  clouds. 

•  This  mass  of  gold,  aceording  to  the  Informatioii  of  a  native  of  Manangka- 
bowe,  was  what  remained  after  the  making  of  the  crown  of  one  of  the  ancient 
piinoea  of  that  empire. 

t  The  NAffa  TMn  is  ampposed  to  be  a  tree  transmuted  into  gold. 

X  This  instrament  is  said  to  be  endowed  with  the  faculty  of  asoendiiig  the  Areoa 
trees,  and  cutting  the  nut  without  human  assistance. 

(  Vide  Sej^  MaUyu  for  an  account  of  the  combat  which  terminated  by  the 
serpent's  being  cut  into  three  parU  by  the  invincible  sword  of  Sangsapwba,  tredi- 
tionally  the  descendant  of  Albxaitdbb  the  Great,  and  founder  of  the  dynasty  of 
Moningkibowe. 


1 635 .]  in  the  interior  of  the  Malayan  Penvaula.  251 

The  hall  of  andience  BdUe,  whose  columnB  are  of  the  Seldtang  (a 
^>eciefl  of  lofty  nettle),  and  the  beams  of  Lendang  root.  The  drum 
PHUutpHhit,  headed  with  the  skins  of  lice.    The  horse  Sambarani^. 

The  bell  SnmMro  Sdmbang  hdie,  whose  perfect  sound  from  the  left 
daily  sommons  petitioners  to  the  right  of  the  imperial  throne. 

The  boflalo  SiUnoang  Sdeti.  The  cock  B(rang  Sangundnf.  The  well 
Sikatang.  The  cocoanut  Nira  Balie,  The  black  Sanghudi,  which  is  pro- 
duced spontaneously.  The  j^diddi,  Sitanjo  Bdnit  on  which  his  majesty  the 
Eang  depert6an  feeds  at  mid-day.  The  paddi  called  Saran^mn  dMtom 
knmirm.  The  flower  Sri,  the  odour  of  which  extends  a  day's  journey; 
it  is  soikn,  grows  up,  produces  leaves,  flowers  and  brings  fortii  fruit  in 
the  space  of  a  single  day,  and  the  azure  Champaka. 

Sodi  form  the  Sabeedran  of  the  Eang  depertdan  of  Menfingk£bowe» 
the  Solt4n  who  reposes  cradled  in  the  east,  and  on  whose  arising 
from  slumber  the  noubet  is  sounded.  Hie  Caliph  of  AUah,  his  majesty 
the  Eang  depertdan  Sdti. 

These  are  the  eredentials  of  the  belored  grandson  oi  the  Eang  do* 
pertdmn  of  Paggardyong. 

The  bearer  of  ^is  friendly  document  must  be  assisted  and  well 
entjreated  both  by  sea  and  land  whenever  encountered ;  for  the  High 
God  hath  saidt  '*  First  set  your  trust  on  me*  next  on  MuHAMinB 
and  doubt  not/' 

Do  ye,  tberefoM,  att  our  children  and  grand-children,  noblemen, 
merchants*  and  nakhodas,  agree  in  standing  by  and  npholding  our 
ancient  usages,  which  have  been  handed  down  by  our  forefathers. 

Should  this  doeunient  be  brought  to  Siao,  Nila  l£wan  or  Patapaio, 
to  Campar  kfri  or  Campar  kinan,  molest  not  the  bearer  by  sea  or  by 
land.  These  iiyunctions  extend  to  Pali6mbang,  Indxaghiri,  to  Rogum, 
to  the  villages  and  forests  of  Tambusai,  to  Battu  Bara,  to  Pulo  Pe« 
nang,  to  Malacca*  Q^dah,  Java,  Batavia,  Susn,  Telab^ah»  Guttar, 
and  Bencoolen,  which  is  aulyeet  to  the  Company,  together  with  other 
places  on  the  west  coaat  of  Pulo  AndnUe. 

Let  us  all,  therefore,  to  the  utmost  of  our  power,  place  firm  confi- 
dence in  the  great  and  gbrious  God,  according  to  our  solemn  oatfas» 
and  the  oath  "  Biea  Gemge"  of  our  ancestors. 

Should  any  person  therefore  molest  the  bearer  of  these,  he  shall 
draw  down  on  himself  the  ban  of  the  Eang  depertdan  of  Paggadiyong ; 
lufl  crops  shall  fsil,  and  his  subjects  shall  not  thrive;  bat  on  the  other* 

*  The  Sttttharitti  tJij^^^^  is  a  fabulous  horse,  celebrated  in  Malay  romance^, 
geaerally  said  to  be  winged. 


252  Influence  of  the  Moon's  DecUnatUm  [Mat; 

hand,  wlioever  receives  the  bearer  with  kindness,  shall  be  rewarded 
with  abundant  harvests,  and  increase  of  subjects,  and  whithersoever  he 
may  go  and  settle,  prosperity  shall  attend  him,  whether  on  the  coast 
of  the  Island  of  Pulo  P&cha  or  any  other  place  by  sea  or  by  land. 
Oh  Lord  of  lords  and  Helper  of  helpers,  the  most  wise  God." 


XI. Comparison  of  the  Heights  of  the  Barometer,  with  the  Distance  of 

the  Moon  from  the  Celestial  Equator.     By  the  Rev.  R.  Everbst. 

[See  ProceedingB  of  the  Asiatic  Society,  6th  May,  1835.] 
In  my  last  paper,  I  shewed,  that  on  an  average  of  ten  rainy  sea* 
sons,  the  daily  amount  of  Rain-fall  diminished,  as  the  declination  of 
the  moon  increased,  until  it  reached  between  10'  and  15« ;  but  that 
after  that  distance,  the  reverse  took  place,  and  the  amount  of  Rain- 
fall increased  as  the  declination  increased.  The  general  average  of 
the  10  years  for  every  5*  distance  from  the  Equator  gave  the  following 

results : 

Declination       0*»5»10<»15»«0*25*    from  the  Equator. 
Inches  of  Rain  wi  -an  -Ma  -vo  w 

bdrdzrfcd 

It  was  but  natural  to  suppose,  that  the  height  of  the  Barometer 
would  vary  in  a  similar  manner,  or  rather  the  reverse,  i.  e.  as  the 
one  increased,  the  other  would  diminish,  and  vice  versi^-*>with  this 
expectation,  I  made  a  Table  of  the  heights  of  the  Barometer^  as  I 
had  before  done  of  the  Rain-fiill.  The  4  p.  u.  observations  were 
selected  from  the  Registers,  as  being  nearest  the  time  of  noon  at 
Qf^enwich,  when  the  declination  of  the  Bioon  was  taken  ;  but  I  did 
not  at  first  obtain  results  so  satisfactory  as  I  had  expected.  On  taking 
the  general  average  of  the  10  years,  a  considerable  depression  (as 
much  as  '040  in.)  appeared,  when  the  dedination  was  greater  than  20*; 
but  from  that  to  the  equator,  the  heights  were  irregular,  and  nearly 
on  a  level.  Bat  in  examining  the  Registers,  for  the  purpose  t^  making 
out  the  tables,  I  could  not  help  observing,  that  though  all  the  greatest 
depressions  coincided  (or  nearly  so)  with  the  times  of  the  moon's 
maximum  declination,  yet  that  many  of  the  greatest  elevations  held 
a  similar  situation.  The  inference  of  conrse  was,  that  a  prihciple  of 
compensation  was  somehow  or  other  at  work.  I  now  became  ac« 
quainted  with  the  opinion  of  an  eminent  philosopher,  that  any  eleva- 
tion of  the  barometer  in  southern  latitudes  must  have  the  eflfect  of 
producing  an  equal  depression  in  a  corresponding  northern  latitude. 
If  we  only  generalize  this  assertion  a  little,  and  say,  "  that  any  de* 


1835.1  m  the  Htigkt  of  the  Strometer.  253 

prewHHi  in  any  particular  spot  mnat  have  the  effect  of  prodacing  an 
dev&tioD  somewhere  else,"  then,  we  may  see  why  in  any  one  place 
(taking  the  year  throughout)  the  maumum  elevations  and  miDimum 
depressions  on  the  same  days  of  the  moon's  courses  coincide,  &c.  But 
it  is  straying  Erom  the  subject,  to  attempt  to  reason  upon  phenomena, 
while  we  are  as  yet  only  in  the  threshold  of  our  inquiry. 

In  pursuance  of  the  idea  I  faaTc  above  mentioned,  I  next  took  the 
maximum  elevation  that  occurred  in  each  successive  division  of  5°  of 
the  moon's  distance  from  the  equator  in  each  year,  and  then  took  the 
general  average  of  the  nhole  10  years.  I  did  the  same  with  the 
minima,  and  obtained  the  following  General  Average. 

Declination     20*       13°       10»        5'         0*  Equator. 
Bar.  maT.  iflches  30-03:i  |   033  I  -026  I    036  I    023  I 
Do.  minima.  . .    39-236  |  -313  |  '333  |  -379  |  -375  | 

These  two  series  of  numbers  would  very  nearly  form  two  curves, 
with  their  convex  HOrface*  to  each  other,  thus  : 

y.  usiiou.  [Wa  ire  sorry  to  perceiT«  tkat 

*'^''*"3SF  "*"   disgrsni     which   wu   copied 

■m»  p  from  the  rough  iketch  in  the  HS. 

jj*  L  MtaiBi*.  wlthoat  sdverMncB   to   the  test, 

.goo  r  doei  not  bithfulljr  represent  the 

-Ma|:  figaredststenieDtibuItheauthar's 

,unn  "  IntentloD   will    be  esiilf  oadsr- 

stood.— Bd.] 
I  will  DOW  leave  this  part  of  my  subject,  as  I  shortly  expect  some 
farther  Registers  and  Nautical  Almanadis  for  comparison,  and  I  will 
hereafter  revert  to  it  more  in  detail,  uid  make  out  a  Table  more  at 
length,  shewing  the  results  of  each  year.  I  have  brought  it  forward 
now  somewhat  prematurely,  because  from  sickness  and  consequent 
removal  from  home,  my  labottra  ntuat  be  suspended  for  some  montba, 
and  I  am  desirous  bafore  that  h^pena,  to  bring  forward  the  following 
note,  which  i  humbly  hope  may  not  be  without  its  use  to  s  large  aod 
important  class  of  the  oonunonity.  This  was  the  end  which  I  pro- 
posed to  myself  in  commencing  a  long  and  laborious  investigation, 
and,  if  I  attain  it,  in  any  degree,  my  purpose  will  have  been  more  pr 
leas  answered. 

NoTX. 

Shevinff,  that  lie  grtateit  depressions  of  the  Baromeler  do  not,  fat 

time  ktcue  eonjeetvredj  caimetde  mtk  the  daj/t  o^  amjuiKtion  and  offO' 

tition  of  the  moon,  neither  toUh  the  day»  of  her  perigee,  but  that  ihey 

coincide,  or  iiear^  to,  loilh  the  days  of  her   maximum  monlUf  deelina- 

Ar  RrampU. 
In  the  tea*  yesn  of  which  the  bsrometrical  dsil;   chsuEes  hsTs  been   re> 
•  The  ten   yon  slioded  to  srs:    IB23,  1826,  182/,  I82B,  1829,  1630,  1831, 
H32, 1833, 1834. 


^54 


lufiuence  of  the  Moon*s  DecUnaikm 


[Mai^, 


giftered  at  Calcutta,  there  are  (6)  ri*  instanees  in  which  ^e  barometer  l»a 
fallen  below  the  height  of  29*200  inches. — I  here  add  the  dates  of  each  instaneey 
with  the  heights  of  barometer  and  declination  of  moon  three  days  before,  and  three 
dajs  after;  also  the  day  of  nearest  new  or  full  moon.  The  hour  of  4  v,  u,  hat 
been  chosen,  as  corresponding  better  than  any  other  to  the  hour  of  noon  at  Green- 
wich, at  which  time  the  declination  of  the  moon  was  taken. 

1823. 
August. 

5th,  noon,  Perigee. 

6th,  nearest. 

12th, 

13th 

14th, 

15th, 

16th 

17th 

nth, 


Bar. 
4«.  u. 


29-321 
•313 
•276 
•180 
•388 


•526 


Inches. 
Rain. 


0^52 

3-32 
2-56 
3*00 


Moon*8 
Dec. 

•     / 

18  29  S. 
22     8 

24  41 
26  3 
26  12 

25  9 
22  59 


§& 

SC4 

TJ^ 

fi-a 

1  s 

1  *» 

it 

^t 

1829.  Jane,  21st,  noon.  Perigee.     30  days,  16  hours,  new  moon. 


27th 

28th 

39  th 

30th, 

July. 

Ist,    

18th,  midnight.  Perigee. 
30  days,  5  hours,  new  moon. 

26th 

27th, 

28th 

29th, 

30th, 

31st, 


29-185 
•407 
•491 
•474 

-454 


29-421 
•382 
•298 
•159 
•301 
•445 


6-20 


016 


0-72 
0-28 
0-58 
015 


14  13  N. 

16  34 
18  0 
18  27 

17  55 


17  36  N. 

18  20 
18  5 
17  a 
15  6 
12  33 


The  declination  at  noon,  27th,  b,  18*  20'  5'',  and  the  dedination,  27th,  at  mid. 
night,  is,  18*  20'  22",  so  that  the  real  maximum  is  within  I  day,  12  hours  of  the 
depression  of  Barometer. 
1833.  Bfay,  24th,  noon,  Perigee.     19  days,  1  hour,  new  moon. 


19th,. 
20th,. 
21st, . 
22nd,. 
23rd,. 
24tb,. 


Barometer. 

29-500 

•376 

28*868 

29-300 

•425 

•340 


Rain. 

0'98 
2-90 
5-34 


Moon's  Dec* 
15  49  N. 

19  11 

21  30 

22  32 
22  7 

20  7 


The  real  maximum  declination  is  22  days,  6  hours,  Greenwich  time. 
1830.    May,  20th,  midnight,  Perigee.     21  days,  19  hours,  new  moon. 


2l8t, . 
22nd,. 
23rd,. 
24th,. 
25th,. 
26th,. 
27th,. 
28th,. 
29th,. 


Barometer. 

4  P.M. 

29-452 
•514 
•487 
•427 
•306 
•107 
•434 
•444 
•521 


Rain. 
Inches. 


010 
3-00 
4-22 


Moon*8 

Declination* 

13»  5'  N. 

16  i 

17  56 

18  36» 
18    7 
16  36 
14  15 
11  18 

7  55 


^o/e.— The  greatest  depression  of  barometer  occurred  at  noon  on  the  26^ 


1835.] 


on  tke  Height  of  tie  Barometer. 


255 


when  it  stood  at  29*008.  and  leduciog  this  to  the  lord  of  4  p.  ic.»  bj  lubtncdng 
(•087),  the  aTerage  monthly  difference  between  noon  and  4  p.  m.,  there  is  left 
28*921  inches  for  the  theoretical  height  of  Barometer  at  that  time.    Noon  26th 
is,  of  ooarsoy  by  Greenwich  time,  25  days,  18  hours,  nearly. 
1834.    Angnst  7th,  midnight.  Perigee.    4  days,  18  hours,  new  moon. 


Baroaaeter. 

Rain. 

Moon's  Dec. 

29*178 

. . 

22*»  40'  N. 

•110 

2-20 

24    6 

28*820 

4*10 

24  11 

29-344 

0-70 

22  47 

-368 

« • 

19  55 

lit, 

2nd, 
3rd, 
4th, 
5th, 

The  real  msTimnm  is  on  the  2nd,  nearly  at  midnight,  or  2  days,  13  hours, 
Greenwich  time. 

The  Perigee  is  OTidendy  out  of  the  question.  The  comparison  between  the 
time  of  conjunction,  and  that  of  moon's  maximum  declination,  with  the  barome- 
tric minimum,  may  be  more  clearly  stated  in  a  table,  shewing  the  distance  of  each 
of  the  former  in  days  and  quarters  of  days  from  the  latter,  thus : 

J)Utanc€qf 


Time  of  moon's  maximum  declination. 


Days. 
0 


Qrs. 
2 
0 
2 
3 
1 
2 


rime  of  new  moon. 


Days. 
7 
3 
1 
4 
2 
1 


Qrs.! 
0 
3 
1 
0 
0 
3 


From  the 
nearest  ba- 
rometric mi* 
nimum. 


1823,  Aug.  15th, 

1829,  June27th, 3 

1829,  July  29th 1 

1830,  May  26th, 1 

1833,  May  2l8t,   1 

1834,  Aug.3rd, , 0 

Making  the  same  allowance  as  is  done  in  the  case  of  the  tides,  riz.  three  dajri 
before,  or  three  days  after  the  event,  for  a  coincidence ;  all  these  instances  of  moon's 
ma-Hmwm  docUnation  may  be  considered  as  coincidences  with  their  respectiye 
barometric  depressions  :  it  is  erident,  that  the  times  of  conjunction  cannot  be  so 
considered*  We  must  obsenre  that  the  only  instance  of  great  separation  between 
the  time  of  moon's  maximum  declination  and  the  barometric  depression,  was  in 
1829,  when  the  maximum  declination  of  moon  was  at  its  least  (not  abore  18^  20'), 
and  consequently  only  faintly  felt. 

It  now  only  remains  for  us  to  notice  the  minor  barometric  depressions,  which 
have  occurred  during  the  same  period,  and  we  will  first  take  the  minima  of  the 
years  which  were  above  29*200  inches.  From  the  increase  of  rain,  which  occurs 
when  the  moon  gets  within  10  degrees  of  the  equator,  we  might  have  supposed 
that  the  next  lowest  depressions  would  probably  be  found  there — and  this  turns 
out  to  be  the  case.    I  here  snbjoin  the  details. 


1827. 

June. 

28th,. 

29th,. 

30th,. 

July. 

1st,    . 


Barometer. 
4  p.  M. 
29-314 
•222 
•207 

•390 


Rain. 
Inches. 

4*40 
3-72 

0-38 


Moon's 
Declination* 
9  40  N. 
5  45 

1  31  N. 

2  51  S. 


Nearest  new  moon,  Jane,  23  days,  22  hours;  say  24  days,  or  7  days'  distance 

from  the  depression. 

1832. 

October. 

5th, 

6th, 

7th, 

Btfc, 

M^ 


Barometer. 

Rain. 

Moon's 
Declination* 

4  p.  M. 

Inches. 

29-763 

• . 

15  51  S. 

-688 

1*71 

12  31 

•201 

3-54 

8  34 

•696 

1*65 

4  US. 

.      -697 

•  • 

0  28  N. 

256 


Infitience  of  the  Mhtm  on  the  Barometer. 


P*At. 


Nearest  full  moon,  9  days,  7  honn ;  or  2  days,  t  hourt*  «>itttfHiiCT  from  thft 
depression. 

The  minimum  depressions  of  the  remaining  years  are  still  higher,  ft^d  inc. 
guhurly  placed  with  regard  to  the  mooa*s  dedioation,  as  follows : 


1826. 

Jnly. 

27th,. 

28th,. 

29th,. 

30th,. 

31st, . 


Barometer. 
4  p.  M. 

29-317 
•290 
•313 

•361 
•487 


Rain. 


006 

I  08 


Moon's 
Dedination. 
16  40 N. 

19  5 

20  41 

21  22 
21    3 


Nearest  new  moon,  August,  3  days«  7  hours  ;  or  6  days,  7  hotofv'  distaooeihnn 

the  depression. 

Barometer. 
4  p.  u. 


1828. 

July. 

21st, . 

l22ad, 

23rd,, 

24th,. 

25  th,. 


Hoonls 
Declination. 
14  17  S. 

16  47 
18  22 
18  48 

17  /m 

Nearest  ftill  moon,  26  days,  10  hours ;  or  3  days,  10  hours'  dfitanoe  from  the 

depression. 
1831. 

Barometer. 

29-496 


29-373 

i-or 

•352 

0-12 

•352 

0-08 

•394 

0*84 

•461 

e-78 

Jnly. 
22im1, 

23rd,, 

21th„ 

25th,. 

26th,. 

27th, 

28th,. 


-492 

•54^    f 

•451 

•379 

•291 

•302 


0-12 
V^35 
0-38 
0-25 


MooB*a 

Declination. 
19  26$. 
19  31 
18  40 
16  M 
14  19 
11  0 
7     6 


Msximnm  declination,  4  days'  distance  from  depression. 
,  Nearest  full  moon,  24®  9^,  or  nearly  %i  days,  distance  from  depression. 

There  are  yet  some  further  minor  depressions,  which  we  must  not  omft,  as 
though  they  are  not  the  minima  of  any  particular  years,  they  are  much  lower  than 
spme  of  those  we  have  been  considering.  I  subjoin  the  details  of  all  under 
2^9*300  inches. 


Bai-. 

192X 

• 

Jttne. 

«th, . . 

.29*403 

9th,  .. 

•430 

10th,  .. 

•359 

nth, .. 

•267 

12rti',  . . 

•274 

Rain. 


UnknowA, 


Nearaet  new  mooxi,  8th. 

Bar. 

June. 

irth, 29-391 

18th, -245 

19th, -252 

20th -404 

21st -459 

22nd, ^509 

23rd, -473 

24th, -486 


Moon's 
Decl. 

0     > 

25.47  S. 
26  12 
24  41 
21  25 
16  48 

Moon's 

Decl. 

•     t 

6  18  N. 
10  12 
13  36 
16  22 

18  25 

19  39 

20  2 
19  31 


1823. 

Inly. 

16th,.. 

17th,.. 

18th,.. 

19th,. . 

20th,.. 


Bar. 


29*282 
•255 
•311 
•353 
•365 


RdA. 


Unknown. 


Full  moon,  22nd. 


1827. 
July. 

16th .,.. 

1  /  en,  •••..•.«•••• 

18th, 

19th, 

20th, 

2l8t, •  . 

Rain  1*66, 


Declination    at    time   of   depression, 
10*  12^.   Rain,  1*90.  | 


Bar. 


29-271 
•259 
•313 
•312 
•331 


MoOBE*! 

19  43  S. 
23    0 

25  13 
26;  l/i. 

26  4 


Moon's 
Dod. 

16  33 

17  49 
19  18   . 
19  55 


•396,19  41 


IMS.} 


Ii^httnce  ^fikM  Maom  w  tkt  BaramiHtr, 


25t 


1029. 
Jiae. 

31* 

4tfc, 

5tfa 

Wi. 

Sain,  2*10. 

1834. 


19th,. 

lodi*. 

21iC». 


23r4« 


Bar.  I    Mo 
1     ^' 


Mo<ni*i 
DecL 


-314 

29-292 

•263 

•494 


29-287 
'230 
•342 
•418 
•472 


18 

17  28 
15  45 
U  21 

Moon'a 
DeaL 

18  53  S. 

22  4 

23  53 

24  16 
23  16 


1832. 
July. 

26tli, 

27tk 

28ti, 

29th 

Bain,  0*87. 


1804. 
JnlT. 

24th, 

25th, 

26th, 

Rain  0*75. 


Bar. 


29*360 
•302 
•296 
•371 

Bar. 


29*398 
•298 
•370 


M00B*t 

DeoL 

20  50 
19  26 
16  39 
12  48 

MooB*a 
DmL 

11    IS. 
6  22 
1  32 

6t  freatett, (aU  below  29-200.)    In  one  InitaBoe  only,  3  dayi  batwean 

time  of  dap.  aadinax.deeL 

9,  leaaer,. .  (betvreen  29-200  and  29*220.)  Both  within  10*  of  eqoator. 
10,  loaat,  ..(hatwaan 29-220  and  29*300.)  Of  whioh,  in  aU  inalaneee,  the  time 
belnaaa  laTinimM  dadiaation  and  depreaaion  ia  not  mora  than  two  daya  ;  in 
one  inatnnee,  three  days;  in  one  inatanee,  moon'a  declination  waa  leaa  than 
10*;  two  inatancet,  irrefolar;  one,  12'  more  than  10*  from  the  eqnator;  one 
(•291),  of  fear  daya*  diatance  between  time  of  depreaaion  and  mazimnm  dedina- 
tion.  I  mnat  now  end  tliia  paper,  begging  permiaaton  to  reanme  the  anbjeat,  aa 
1  may  ind  opportonlty  to  do  ao. 

Babbat  KrB&naT* 


It  may  not  be  deemed  ont  of  place  to  notice  here  the  amount  of  wind  and  rain, 
which  aeoompanied  each  depreuion.  In  Oto  oasea  ont  of  the  aiz,  a  depth  of  rain 
af  from  61  tv  9  inchoa  waa  depoiited  within  three  daya  of  the  depreaaion.  In 
1823,  mm  notiae  ia  taken  of  the  wind  in  the  Kegiatar,  bnt  the  iLadgaree  report 
fCalaa,  "  light  mra"  on  Aagnat  15th»  (the  day  of  the  depfamion,)  and  **  hard 
gakn  from  aonthward  and  eaatward"  on  the  (16th),  the  day  after.  The  Gasetta 
lamanta  innndationa  in  the  npper  parte  of  Bengal,  lorn  of  life,  Tiliagea  awq^ 
away,  and  dcTaatation  of  the  crops.  In  Jnne,  1829,  the  Ragiater  notaa  on  the 
day  of  depremion  **  Tiolent  wind  all  night,  with  thnndar  and  Ughtniag.'*  In 
May,  1830,  and  May,  1833,  were  Tiolent  atorma  or  hnnioaaaa,  the  eiboln  off 
which  mnat  be  yaC  remembered  by  nmat  of  na.  In  Angnat,  1834»  waa  a  hanfyr 
gala  of  wind.  In  Jnly,  1829,  aloae,  neither  the  qnantity  of  wind  nor  of  nlm 
appeara  to  haTe  been  great.  Tlie  former  ia  not  noticed,  &e  Utter  waa  lam  than 
1*75  inchea.  We  may  remark  too,  that  in  the  flrat  instance  alone.  Til.  that  of 
Angnat  15th,  1823,  waa  the  declination  of  the  moon  south.  The  reat  haTe  all 
ooenrred  between  flie  20th  May  and  4th  August,  or  from  31  daya  before  the 
aammor  aolatice,  to  44  dnya  after  it. 


258  CoUimatkn  Error  of  AstrofUmUcal  In$irmkelU$.  [MAt, 

III. — CoUimation  Error  of  Astronomical  Instruments.  By  J.  G.  Tatlok, 

Esq,  H,  C.  Astronomer,  Madras. 

Ten  years  bave  now  elapsed  since  Captain  Kats&'s  plan  for  deter- 
mining the  position  of  the  line  of  colli mation  by  means  of  a  floating 
collimator  was  brought  before  the  public,  and  his  ingenuity  rewarded 
by  the  gold  medal  of  the  Royal  Astronomical  Society.  It  has  happened, 
however,  with  this,  as  with  many  other  great  and  good  inventions, 
which  are  trae  in  theory,  that  the  application  to  practice  is  attended 
with  so  much  uncertainty,  as  almost  completely  to  render  the  plan 
unavailable ;  hence  it  is,  that  the  results  of  observations  made  with 
the  assistance  of  the  floating  collimator  (if  any  there  be)  have  never  yet 
been  made  public.  I  offer  these  remarks  with  a  view  of  saving  the 
amateur  astronomer  from  the  vexatious  disappointments  which  he  may 
expect  to  meet  with  in  the  employment  of  the  floating  collimator  ;  and, 
at  the  same  time,  of  offering  a  plan  to  supersede  its  use,  which  is 
totally  free  from  any  sort  of  uncertainty  :  and  can,  moreover,  be  applied 
with  much  greater  facility  than  the  floating  collimator ;  the  plan  in 
question  consists  of  making  the  telescope  a  collimator  to  itself,  b  v  viewing 
the  image  of  the  wires  reflected  from  a  basin  of  quicksilver,  at  the  same 
time  that  the  direct  image  is  viewed  in  the  ordinary  way  through  the 
eye-piece;  to  accomplish  this,  it  is  only  necessary  to  exhibit  a. bright 
light  behind  the  wires,  so  as  not  to  interfere  with  the  eye  of  the  observer 
when  applied  to  the  eye-piece — in  the  case  of  the  Madras  Mural 
Circle,  to  which  this  princi^jle  was  lately  applied,  I  introduced  a  plain 
silver  speculum  into  the  eye-piece  of  the  telescope  between  the  eye  - 
glass  and  the  wires,  having  its  polished  surface  directed  towards  the 
wires;  the  speculum  was  suspended  in  the  cell  of  the  eye-piece  by  two 
screws,  allowing  it  to  revolve. on  them  as  an  exis,  and  was  furnished 
with  a  small  hole  in  the  centre,  through  which  the  wires  in  the  tele- 
scope  could  be  seen  ;  the  telescope  being  now  directed  to  the  nadir  to 
a  basin  of  quicksilver,  the  speculum  was  turned  on  its  axis  until  a  ray 
of  light  (admitted  through  a  hole  about  ^9  of  an  inch  diameter,  drilled 
in  the  side  of  the  telescope),  was  reflected  from  it,  and  made  to  fall  per- 
pendicularly upon  the  wires  (an  operation  occupying  about  five  minutes 
to  adjust,  and  not  afterwards  requiring  alteration),  by  this  means,  in 
addition  to  the  ordinary  direct  image  of  the  horizontal  wire,  a  reflected 
image  was  obtained,  situated  as  much  to  the  north  of  the  nadir  as  the 
other  was  to  the  south,  and  vice  versft  ;  nothing  more  was  necessary 
now  than  to  clamp  the  circle  and  bring  the  wire  to  cover  its  reflected 
image  by  the  tangent  screw,  when  the  reading  gave  (the  circle  being 
adapted  to  measure  north  polar  distance)  ISO^-f  colat.  -f*  E;  subtract- 
ing the  two  former  or  256*  65'  50"  E.,  the  error  of  colliniation,  became 
known.     Since  establishing  the  above  mode  of  observation,  which  I 


1835.]  CoiHmatian  Brror  of  Aitrommieai  IiufrwmenU.  259 

propose  to  call  tbe  r^Uethuf  cMmatar,  the  error  of  coUimatioa  (or 
index  error  as  it  is  generally  called)  has  been  read  off  five  times  every 
day,  viz.  at  6  ▲.  m.,  at  noon,  at  6  p.  m.,  at  8  p.  u.,  and  at  midnight ; 
taking  the  mean  of  these,  the  error  of  observation  is  necessarily  very 
small,  and  the  effect  of  any  accidental  difference  of  temperature  in  the 
room,  which  might  alter  the  figure  of  the  circle  at  any  one  time  of  the 
day,  ia  at  the  same  time  greatly  diminished. 

To   shew  to  what  extent  this  mechanical  measure,  as  it  may  be 
.  termed,  can  be  depended  upon,  I  here  subjoin  the  result  of  the  last  ten 
days'  observation  compared  with  the  index  error  determined  by  astro- 
Bomical  means,  thus  : 

Index  Baaom  of  thb  Madbas  Mubal  Cibclx. 
By  the  Reflecting  Collimator,  By  Aetrwiomicai  Oheerttation. 

No.  of  ObB.     Index  Error.     No  of  Obi.  Index  Error.   Difference. 


1835 

/    // 

/    // 

Feb. 

21 

5 

— 2-27-36 

6 

— 2-27-39 

003 

22 

5 

27-92 

8 

2r-73 

0-19 

23 

5 

27'M 

9 

27-45 

0-19 

24 

5 

26-46 

7 

26-74 

0-28 

25 

5 

27-50 

7 

26-50 

100 

26 

% 

27*22 

6 

27-34 

0-12 

27 

5 

27-28 

9 

2710 

0-18 

28 

5 

26*80 

8 

27-64 

0*74 

March, 

1 

5 

26-91 

9 

27-31 

0-40 

2 

5 

26-83 

9 

27-54 

0-71 

Asa  further  proof  of  the  efficiency  of  the  reflecting  collimator,  I 
may  adduce  the  result  of  observations  made  at  this  observatory  with 
the  transit  instrument.  Here  we  read  off  twice  the  sum  of  the  errors 
of  level  and  collimation,  either  of  which  being  known  leaves  us  ac- 
quainted with  the  other.  In  the  case  of  the  Madras  transit  instrument, 
which  is  furnished  with  a  micrometer,  giving  motion  to  a  wire  parallel 
to  tbe  vertical  wires^  I  have  always  preferred  measuring  the  error  of 
collimation,  and  computing  the  corrections  rather  than  attempting  by 
mechanical  adjustment  to  get  rid  of  it,  as  is  usual  with  small  instruments ; 
and,  on  the  same  principle  have  always  allowed  the  axis  to  take  up  its 
own  position  with  regard  to  level ;  hence  we  hare  only  to  apply  to 
half  the  micrometer-reading  of  the  reflecting  collimator,  the  error  of 
level  with  the  proper  sign,  and  the  sum  or  difference,  as  the  case  may 
be,  gives  the  error  of  collimation,  thus  : 


MefleetiHg 

SpitU 

ColUmatioH, 

Leveif 

or 

or 

L+C 

L 

1835* 

/# 

tf 

Feb.      7 

4'34 

2-60 

^ 

4-22 

2-97 

11 

2-92 

2-74 

11 

9-80 

2-74 

12 

9*28 

2-41 

13 

9-18 

2-61 

16 

9-83 

2-42 

17 

9-97 

1*63 

18 

9*89 

2*04 

20 

9-37 

2-70 

Srrorqf 

ColUmation 

JHtto 

by 

by 

Refn.  Coll. 

Inversion. 

DiSsrence. 

// 

/f 

u 

1-74 

1-55 

019 

1*25 

1-20 

0-05 

018 

100 

1*18 

•706 

5-58 

1-48 

6-87 

6-73 

0-14 

6-58 

6-62 

004 

7-41 

6-29 

112 

7-34 

7-17 

0-17 

7-85 

7-20 

0-65 

6-67 

719 

0-52 

*  I  increased  the  collimation  error. 


t0O  CoUmtOhn  Error  of  AHrmtomUsd  lutnmentM.  [May, 

.  The  above  retdioss  of  the  refleofeiagooUiBiatDrare  the  reBolt  of  three 
BDeaeures  Docopying  oX  moet  abont  aa  many  uunutea  to  make ;  and  the 
coUimatiou  error  by  iaveraioa  ia  from  one  iDveraton  only*  Aa  regards 
the  wants  of  the  Avnatear  aatrooomer  iii.lDdia«  the  reflecting  collimator 
will  I  apprehend  be  eminently  serviceaMe,  if  (as  is  very  often  the  case) 
the  level  attached  for  levelling  the  axis  is  dull  in  its  movements,  or 
should  it  unfortunately  be  broken ;  and  should  moreover  the  observer's 
situation  preclude  the  erection  of  a  mark  to  examine  the  collimatioa 
error — ^nothing  more  is  necessary  than  a  basin  of  quicksilver  and  aa 
eye-piece  fitted  np  as  above. 

We  will  suppose  that  on  looking  into  the  eye-piece  the  centre 
wire  and  its  image  are  both  teen,  and  that  the  reflected  image 
appears  10  diameters  of  the  wire  by  estimation  to  the  east  of  the 
direct  image ;  this  may  arise  from  error  of  level  or  error  of  collimation, 
or  from  both ;  to  decide  this  question,  we  must  invert  the  axis  and 
again  estimate  the  distance  between  the  direct  and  reflected  images 
of  the  centre  wire—suppose  the  reflected  image  to  be  now  situated 
6  diameters  of  the  wire  to  the  west  of  the  direct  image :   we  have, 

2  (L    CI  —  —    6  ''•^^®"*"*fi»  +  ^^'  eaatem  and  -»-  finr  western  devi- 
ation :  from  the  sum  we  find  (i  =r  ^.  1 . 
diflPerence, C  rr  -|-  4. 

Shewing  that  the  east  end  of  the  axis  is  too  higb  by  a  space  corre- 
spending  to  the  thickness  of  the  wire,  and  that  the  centre  wire  must 
be  moved  towards  the  east  fonr  times  its  thickness.  Other  instances 
inight  be  adduced  of  the  efficiency  of  the  reflecting  collimator,  but  the 
above  will  I  apprehend  be  considered  sufficient. 

A  mere  glance  at  the  accompanying  figure  will  explain  all  that  is 
necessary  to  the  construction,  which  I  need  hardly  remark  can  be  per- 
form^ by  any  common  workman. 


o 


MadrMs  Obienrntory,  -i 
5M  jiprU.  1835.    / 


[The  elQgaooe,  the  suDpUoity,  «m1  dw  grest  praotieal  aseaniey  of  the  method 
^escribed  abore  by  the  MmdrM  astronomer,  wiU  we  have  no  doubt  raooBneadie 
^  vary  geaena  ado|itioii.— Ed.  j  ^^^ 


1835.]  Om  Ik  StmMqftie  Ddab  Jlkvim,  Ml 

TV, — Or  the  Strata  f)fthe  Jwmiim  A^avhtm,  oi  etempUfled  in  the  Rocks 
and  Shoide  lately  removed  /ram  the  bed  of  the  river ;  and  of  the  eitee 
cf  the  FosmH  Bonee  discovered  therein.  By  Serjeant  Eomukd  Dban. 

[The  SpeeimeuB  aUaded  to  are  deposited  in  the  Sodety't  mateum.] 
It  has  always  been  a  matter  of  speculation  with  me,  since  mj  first 
acqaaintance  with  the  Jumna,  that  presenting  the  obstacles  to  naviga-* 
tion,  which  it,  undoubtedly,  does  at  the  present  day,  after  seven  yearii' 
application  of  great  talent,  and  a  very  considerable  expenditure,  what 
a  gigantic  work  it  must  have  appeared  at  its  commencement.  Expe- 
rience, however,  and  a  careful  research  have  confirmed  me  in  the  opi- 
nion, that  many  of  these  impediments  in  one  shape  or  another,  were 
then,  and  are  now,  not  only  such  as,  their  existence  once  known,  could 
easily  be  removed,  but  there  is  every  probability  of  some  of  the  most 
dangerous  of  them  being  at  this  instant  in  a  state  of  active  formatipa 
and  increase. 

Taking  a  general  view  of  the  whole,  as  they  occur  between  Agra 
and  Allahabad,  I  have  found  it  convenient  tp  class  the  obstacles  most 
to  be  dreaded  by  navigators,  as  follows  : 

Ist,  Clay-banks  or  shottls ;  2ftd,  Rodci;  3rd,  Kankar  shoals,  and 
4th,  Sunken  trees.  This  classification  is  adopted  with  reference  to 
the  supposed  degree  of  danger  to  the  navigation  that  may  be  attached 
to  each,  a  detailed  description  of  which  I  have  endeavoored  to  ar- 
range in  this  order. 

The  grand  and  perfect  section  of  the  Delta  of  the  Jumna  and  Gam^' 
fee,  (or  I  should  rather  say.  from  experience  lately  gained  to  the  west- 
ward, of  the  immense  general  alluvium  of  Hindustan^  opened  by  iha 
channel  of  the  former,)  presents  a  regular  alternating  stratifipation  <rf 
the  different  modifications  of  which  the  general  Duab  alluvium  ia 
fomied  ;  which  consists  (as  far  as  the  section  has  allowed  me  to  6ju» 
mine),  of  ^ve  distinct  strata,  interspersed  with  imbedded  substances 
which  from  their  irregular  growth,  positions,  and  occurrence,  cannot 
be  classed  among  the  more  regular  strata.  The  regular  strata  occur 
as  follows,  namely,  1st,  Superior  sandstone  ;  2nd,  Shale,  and  3rd, 
4th,  and  5th,  Alluvial,  (fig.  1.  PI.  XIII.) 

Only  two  strata  of  the  superior  sandstone  occur  within  the  above 
bounds  that  I  am  aware  of.  The  elevated  positions  of  both  decidedly 
have  been  produced  by  volcanic  irruption,  and  will  be  described  under 
the  head  of  rocks. 

ne  SAo/e  which  approaches  nearest  to  rf,  var.  of  A .  in  the  first  division 
of  McCulloch's  synopsis,  described  as  passing  into  clay,  appears  very 
i^om.    Note.  The  specimens  marked  ••  y,  I,  2,  and  3/'  all  Mtaod  th^ 


iC^  On  the  Strata  of  the  Dddb  Allmoium,  [Mat» 

test  of  adhering   on  being  applied  to  the  tongue  or  lips.     (Specs,  jr. 
Ut.  Alluvial  Clay,  corresponding  with  a.   Tar.  of  C,  first  division ; 
is  tnach  intersected  with  seams  of  kankar  |  of  an  inch  in  average  diame- 
ter, colour  dull  yellow,  grey,  and  dirty  white,  and  is  interstratified  with 
beds  of  nodule  kankar  varying  between  20  yards,  and  half  a  mile  in 
length  (as  exposed  by  the  river),  and  from  one  foot  to  15  in  thickness. 
2nd,  Alluvial  Compact  Sand  would  form  a  var.  e,  of  C,  first  division ; 
does  not  agree   with  e,  of  the   same   division,  as  there  is  no  por- 
tion of  clay,  and  it  is  only  partially  consolidated  by  the  pressure  of 
superincumbent  strata.     It  occurs  both  above  and  below  the  1st  allu- 
vial stratum  from  3  to   1 8  inches  thick,  and  of  indefinite  length  and 
breadth  ;  in  some  places  a  few  yards,  in  others  several  miles. 

Zrd.  Alluvial  Clay,  with  a  large  proportion  of  sand  b,  var.  of  C, 
first  division  of  Mr.  McCulloch's  synopsis.  This  stratum  is  frequent- 
ly varied  in  colour,  giving  it  an  appearance  of  divisibOity ;  but  on  ex- 
amination, this  difference  will  be  found  to  extend  to  colour  only,  which 
varies  in  many  places  between  dull  yellow  and  grey. 

Ut.  Of  Clay  Bank$  or  Shoalt, 
These  banks  (fig.  2.  PI.  XIII.)  so  justly  dreaded  by  navigators  of  the 
Jumna,  are  quite  as  unwelcome  to  those  engaged  on  the  Jumna  works, 
as  their  removal  is  both  troublesome  and  expensive.    They  are  formed 
of  isolated  and   detached  portions  of  the  Ist  alluvial  stratum,  by  an 
accumulation  of  sand  forcing  the  stream  into  a  new  channel,  formed  by 
the  whole  of  the  2nd  and  3rd  alluvials,  and  least  tenacious  parts  of 
the  1st  alluvium,  having  been  swept  away  at  high  levels,  leaving  such 
portions  of  the  last  as  were  sufficiently  compact  to  withstand  the  force 
of  the  stream,  which  are  generally  those  where  the  natural  toughness 
of  the  clay  is  increased  by  the  seam  kankar  before  mentioned,  (spec. 
X,)  which  runs  in  every  direction  through  it,  literally  lacing  it  toge- 
ther, and  giving  the  clay  a  durability  which  the  action  of  the  strong- 
est current  has,  perhaps,  less  effect  upon,  than   it  would  have  on  a 
similar  mass  of  stone  of  average  texture. 

The  stream,  which  is  generally  confined  in  its  course  by  these  ob- 
stacles, rushes  past  them  with  violence,  polishing  (as  much  as  clay  is 
capable  of  such  an  operation)  all  those  parts  exposed  to  its  action. 

It  was  in  the  crevices  formed  by  the  washing  away  of  the  softer 
parts  of  a  bank  of  this  description,  (figs.  1  &  2,  PI.  XIV.)  that  the  speci- 
men of  fossil  bones,  which  were,  I  believe,  presented  by  Capt.  Smith, 
and  the  tulwar,  by  Lieut.  Burt,  were  found,  whilst  the  clay  bank  vraa 
being  removed,  the  whole  upper  surface  of  which  was  covered  with  from 
two  to  four  feet  of  kankar,  of  the  conglomerate  formation.  I  sboold 
wish  this  to  be  remembered,  as  I  consider  finding  the  latter  in  sach  a 


pr— ^'»^sjiB^ 


C'^ 


1 835 .]  mid  Site  of  Fossil  Bones  in  the  Jumnd.  263 

situation  as  peculiarly  corroborative  of  my  remarks  relating  both  to 
thefce  banks  and  to  the  kankar  formation.  No  instance,  however,  has 
ever  been  known  of  petrified  or  fossil  animal,  or  vegetable  remains^ 
having  been  found  fairly  imbedded  in  or  under  this  stratum. 

Another  formation  of  these  banks  is  occasioned  by  the  current  sap- 
ping the  high  and  abrupt  banks  of  the  river,  by  washing  out  the  stra- 
ta of  compact  sand,  when  such  large  masses  of  stiff  clay  are  detached 
and  thrown  into  the  channel,  as  to  defy  the  efforts  of  the  stream  to 
dislodge  them,  which  if  not  speedily  effected,  a  sufficient  time  has  only 
to  elapse  to  clear  the  onter  parts  of  the  earthy  matter  which  may  have 
fallen  with  them«  which  together  with  sand  immediately  deposits  It- 
self in  rear,  when  every  hour  secures  and  strengthens  them  in  their 
position  against  the  stream,  (fig.  3.  PI.  XIV.)  The  interstices  (should 
there  be  any)  are  soon  filled  up  with  any  extraneous  substances  that 
may  be  lodged  by  the  current.  Those  organic  remains  which  may 
happen  to  be  imbedded,  or  rather  buried  under  this  sudden  deposit, 
if  petrified  in  that  situation,  may  be  easily  distinguished,  as  they  inva- 
riably adopt  in  the  process  of  petrifaction,  the  hue  of  the  mass  with 
which  they  are  in  contact,  and  which,  when  the  process  is  complete, 
nothing  will  remove,  and  the  porous  parts  of  the  bones  either  re- 
main empty,  or  are  filled  with  carbonate  of  lime,  infiltrated,  whilst 
in  solution.  The  same  remark  applies  to  wood  or  any  other  substance^ 
In  every  other  situation  the  interstices  of  the  fossil  to  which  the  water 
has  unrestrained  access,  is  filled  with  either  silicious  or  argillaceous 
matter,  and  frequently  with  a  composition  formed  of  both.  For  the 
proper  consolidation  of  either  of  which,  however,  the  presence  of  the 
carbonate  of  lime  is  necessary. 

Both  these  formations  may  be,  and  frequently  are,  instanced  in  one 
specimen,  where  from  fracture  or  decomposition,  sand  or  clay  may  be 
admitted  to  one  part,  when  the  composition  is  formed,  whilst  it  is  ex- 
cluded from  those  more  perfect,  the  pores  of  which  will  be  either  filled 
with  crystallized  carbonate,  or  remain  empty  as  above  stated. 

By  the  continual  cutting  away,  and  falling  in  of  the  banks  of  the 
river,  the  accumulation  of  alluvial  matter  in  some  places  is  neces- 
sarily very  extensive.  The  strength  of  the  current  preventing  its 
deposit  in  the  channel,  it  is  carried  down  to  the  bend  of  the  river, 
next  below  whence  it  has  been  dislodged,  in  the  shape  of  thick  sedi* 
ment,  and  deposited  there  ;  the  sand  which  accompanied  its  removal  is 
from  its  greater  specific  gravity  deposited  in  the  bed  of  the  channel. 
This  alluvium  forms  in  banks  from  6  to  14  feet  thick,  and  composes, 
on  a  rough  calculation,  not  less  than  80  or  100,000  acres  of  arable 
land,  of  the  first  quality,  between  Agra  and  Allahabad ;  producing  by 


2e4  On  the  Straia  of  the  Dddb  Jttwmm,  OtAY^ 

far  the  best  crops  of  tiny  land  in  the  neigfabonrhood  of  the  Jamna. 
Many  of  these  deposits  (which  occur  at  eTery  tarn  of  the  river)  are 
several  feet  above  its  present  highest  lev^s ;  these,  however,  the  river 
by  having  deepened  in  its  coarse  since  their  formation,  rather  dimi- 
ntshes  than  increases  by  washing  out  those  veins  of  sand,  (parallels 
to  the  2nd  regalar  alluvial  stratam  of  the  DMb  general  aUnviam.) 
from  one  to  six  inches  thick,  which  are  invariably  interstratified  with 
this  deposit :  the  more  compact  allavial  stratam  above  these  veins  be* 
ing  deprived  of  their  support,  separate  and  hl\  into  the  water  in 
flakes,  when,  if  the  current  is  not  too  violent,  the  base  of  another  de» 
posit  is  formed,  corresponding  to  the  leveb  attainable  by  the  river  iu 
its  present  bed,  causing  the  upper  snrfaoe  of  the  united  deposits,  either 
to  slope  gradually  towards  the  deep  part  of  the  channel,  or  the  junc- 
tion to  be  marked  by  a  step  or  steep  slope.  All  those,  however, 
which  are  covered  with  only  a  few  inches  of  water  at  the  highest 
levels  receive  an  additional  deposit  of  sediment,  which,  however  tri- 
fling, answers  the  purposes  of  the  beet  manure. 

2nd.  0/ the  Rocks. 

This  term  (as  understood  on  the  Jumna)  is  applied  to  four  distinct 
formations,  namely — 1st,  superior  sandstone;  2nd,  volcanic;  3rd,iBoiat« 
ed  masses,  the  remains  of  beds  of  nodule  kankar,  and  4th,  conglome- 
rate  rocks,  composed  of  kankar  and  extraneous  substances. 

1st.  Cff  the  wpmar  Sandstone.  The  only  strata  of  this  formation 
occur  at  intervals  between  the  neighbourhoods  of  B£rriari  and 
Dhowrie,  two  villages  on  the  right  bank  of  the  river,  and  near  Mhow, 
a  village  in  the  Bondelkhand. 

Near  Barriari  a  g^eat  deal  of  good  stone  for  building  purposes,  and 
of  any  dimensions,  is  quarried,  (fig.  i.  PI.  3.  spec.  1.)  and  sent  to 
Allahabad.  Very  good  stones  are  also  procured  from  many  parts  of 
the  bank  near  the  above  places,  by  removing  two  or  three  feet  of 
loose  earth  or  clay*  It  is  fine  grained,  and  very  similar  in  colour 
and  quality,  to  that  procured  from  the  neighbourhood  of  Bhortpoi^. 
In  fact  I  believe  them  to  be  portions  of  the  same  stratum,  but  am  not 
sufficiently  acquainted  with  the  geological  features  of  Bnndelkhand  (the 
intervening  tract)  to  make  the  assertion. 

A  portion  of  this  stratum,  thrown  together  in  large  masses  by  vol- 
canic  irruption,  forms  the  curious  little  rocky  island  on  which  a  Shiwa- 
la  is  so  picturesquely  perched  in  the  centre  of  the  river  opposite  the 
village  of  Dhowrie,  about  two  d^ys'  journey  from  Allahabad. 

The  other  stratum  occurs  at  Mhow  only,  and  extends  more  than  one* 
third  cross  the  river,  and  is  so  friable  and  coarse  as  to  be  totally 
unfit  for  any   useful  purpose.    Occupying  its  present  situation,  it 


)  aas.]  Md  SUe  of  Po8iU  Bones  in  the  Junma.  265 

hu  caused  infinite  trouble,  not  only  by  the  interruption  a  body  of 
any  sort  most  be  to  the  navigation  in  such  a  place,  but  by  the  irre- 
gularities of  its  surface  (forming  the  bed  of  the  river),  acting  as  reoepta* 
des  for  the  moving  kankar  and  other  extraneous  substances  passing 
over  it,  in  which  have  formed  irregular  masses  of  conglomerate  rock 
occupying  two-thirds  of  the  whole  width  of  the  river.  These,  per* 
haps,  at  the  time  of  their  formation  did  not  stand  more  than  a  few 
inches  above  the  bed  of  the  river,  (the  upper  surface  of  the  sandstone 
rock,)  but  the  river  deepening  its  bed  in  the  course  of  ages  has  gradu- 
ally worn  away  the  sandstone,  leaving  the  masses  of  conglomerate 
(on  which  it  can  make  no  impression),  in  the  awkward  and  danger- 
ous positions  which  they  now  occupy,  with  deep  water  all  round  them  ; 
and  although  some  of  the  most  dangerous  have  been  removed,  the 
passage  down  with  a  side  wind  is  often  impracticable  to  the  clumsy 
boats  used  on  the  Jumna.  It  has  this  advantage  over  Karim  Khin, 
(the  worst  pass  in  the  river,)  that  the  stream  is  not  near  so  rapid. 

Those  portions  of  this  stratum  which  lie  near  the  edge  are  exposed 
to  the  effects  of  the  stream  in  a  minor  degree,  and  stand  from  one  to 
five  feet  above  the  lowest  levels,  presenting  pea^fcs  and  heads  of  masses 
at  irregular  intervals  over  a  space  of  about  500  by  200  yards.    The 
exteriors  of  these  are  of  a  dirty  green  colour,  which  penetrates  about 
one-eighth  of  an  inch,  and  is,  I  imagine,  caused  by  the  action  of  the 
atmosphere.  Under  this  coating,  the  natural  colour  of  the  stone  appears, 
var^ng  between  every  tinge  of  yellow  and  red,  and  pure  white,  which 
would  indicate  the  presence  of  some  portion  of  iron :  but  one  sight  of 
the  accompanying  specimens  will  convince  you.  Sir,  that  but  for  the 
presence  of  some  consolidating  medium,  the  sand  of  itself  would  never 
resist  the  action  of  any  stream.     This  consolidation  occurs  in  the 
shape  of  numerous  veins,  from  one-fourth  to  two  inches  in  thickness, 
and  from  three  inches  to  many  feet  ift  width,  passing  through  it  in 
every   direction,  and  rendering  it  quite  impervious  to  the  stream 
with  which  it  has  to  contend ;  and  from  the  feeble  attempts  of  which 
it  is  in  fact  defended  by  some  masses  of  volcanic  origin,  which  are  de- 
scribed'below.    These  veins  (spec.  2)  are  either  the  deposit  of  some 
ferru^ous  spring,  which  has  had  a  passage  over  the  stratum,  and  oa 
which  the  sand  has  from  time  to  time  accumulated,  or  is  a  lignitioua 
lava ;  they  occur  in  every  position,  horizontal,  vertical,  and  at  every 
possible  angle  with  each  of  these :  their  outer  edges  are  black,  and  bear 
a  very  high  polish,  produced  by  the  action  of  the  water.   The  fracture 
presenU  an  appearance  which  would  justify  the  conjecture  of  this 
aubstance  having  passed  into  the  present  position  in  a  state  of  fusion, 
as  it  encloses  a  substance  within  itaelf,  having  a  vitrified  appearance.. 

L   L 


2£6  On  the  Strata  of  the  Dddh  Atluvium,  [Mat, 

The  total  absence  too  of  iroa  within  the  bounds  I  am  endeavouring  to 
treat  of,  in  any  of  the  alluvial  formations,  and  the  inthnate  connexion 
existing  between  the  sandstone,  and  substances  of  undoubted  volcanic 
origin,  strongly  incline  me  to  the  opinion,  that  the  heat  necessary  for 
the  production  of  the  latter,  might  have  split  the  former,  and  that  the 
interstices  thus  produced,  have  filled  with  the  lava,  (the  present  veins,) 
in  a  state  of  fusion.  Another  circumstance,  confirmatory  of  this,  la 
the  fact  of  the  sandstone  being  in  a  state  of  transition  with  the  vitri* 
iied  substances ;  but  owing  to  the  brittleness  of  the  intermediate  sub- 
stance, (spec,  d.)  it  was  with  the  greatest  difficulty  I  could  procure 
the  accompanying  specimens. 

0/  the  Volcanic  Rocks. 
These  occur  in  two  separate  situations,  namely,  at  Murka  and  Mhow. 
You  will  perceive,  Sir,  that  the  specimens  from  the  former  place,  agree 
with  Nos.  4,  from  the  latter,  although  the  shortest  distance  between 
these  places  cannot  be  less  than  20  miles,  perhaps  more. 

The  mass  at  Murka,  consisting  of  rough  spheroidal  blocks,  varying 
from  one  by  two,  to  three  by  five  feet,  lies  on  the  right  bank  of  the 
river ;  their  peculiar  shape,  appearance,  and  position,  leads  me  to 
imagine,  that  they  have  been  ejected  in  a  partially  vitrified  state,  and 
lodging  in  the  water,  the  outer  and  angular  parts  have  become  slack- 
ed, and  have  been  swept  away  by  the  stream,  leaving  these  blockf, 
which,  under  these  circumstances,  are  exactly  similar  to  the  core  of 
badly  burnt  lime ;  in  no  other  way  can  I  account  for  their  peculiar 
formation,  which  had  it  been  produced  by  rolling,  the  same  cause 
would  have  scattered  them  widely,  but  this  has  not  been  the  case,  a» 
they  lie  in  a  clearly  defined  mass,  (fig.  2.  PI.  XV.)  and  in  this  instance* 
have  no  other  connexion  with  any  other  stratum  than  being  super- 
incumbent. 

They  correspond  exactly  with  Nos.  4,  from  Mhow,  both  in  the  de«- 
gree  of  vitrification,  colour,  texture,  and  every  thing  but  position ; 
thoee  at  Mhow  overlie,  but  are  entirely  detached  from  their  bed, 
(sandstone,)  and  the  same  quantity  is  scattered  over  a  greater  space 
than  at  Murka.  Their  exterior  is  jet  black,  and  so  highly  polished, 
that  it  is  impossible  to  examine  them  for  any  length  of  time  when  the 
sun  shines,  the  great  light  and  heat  they  reflect  during  the  day  is  pe- 
culiarly distressing  to  the  vision.  The  interior  is  a  mottled  dark,  and 
light  red,  one  view  of  which  is  conclusive  of  its  volcanic  origin. 
(Specs.  3  and  4.) 

Nos.  5,  are  specimens  also  from  Mhow,  the  originals,  (spec.  5,) 
occur  in  very  considerable  masses,  having  both  sandstone  and  cluy  at 
a  base,  and  standing  above  it  from  1  to  20  feet ;  the  largest  of  these 


1835.]  and  Sii€  of  Fossil  Bones  in  the  Jumna.  267 

Busses  is  aboat  45  feet  in  diameter,  of  irregular  shape  and  lighter  color, 
than  the  detached  masses,  and  evidently  has  not  been  nearly  so  much 
subjected  to  the  action  of  fire  as  the  latter  ;  they  are  much  softer,  and 
have  interstices  filled  with  earthy  matter,  which  has  been  subjected  to 
great  heat,  but  are  only  partially  vitrified. 

This  substance  either  passes  into  unburnt  clay  of  the  Ist  alluvial 
stratum,  or  the  stratum  of  superior  sandstone,  on  both  of  which  it 
rests,  (Specs,  c  and  d.) 

The  singular  appearance  and  conformation  of  the  detached  masses 
could  not  fail  to  attach  something  of  the  marvellous  to  them.  Native 
tradition  states  them  to  be  the  stones  which  the  army  besieging  Lunki, 
onder  R£ma  and  Lutchmun,  were  enjoined  to  bring  for  the  purpose 
of  building  the  celebrated  bridge ;  but  enough  having  been  accumulated, 
messengers  were  despatched  with  the  news,  two  of  whom  posted 
themselves  at  Mnrka  and  Mhow,  two  ghauts  on  the  Jumna,  and  each, 
Lungoor  and  Talak,  arriving  with  his  load,  hearing  the  welcome  tid- 
ings, it  was  deposited  here,  and  he  proceeded  lightly  on  his  journey* 
I  had  this  version  from  a  Brahmin,  who  begged  me,  whilst  getting  my 
specimens,  to  remember  that  such  relics  should  on  no  account  be 
disturbed. 

Of  Isolated  Masses,  the  Remains  of  Beds  of  Nodule  Kankar, 
Whenever  these  remains  occur,  the  river  is  by  their  considerable 
extent  generally  contracted  in  its  course,  causing  the  water  to  rush 
through  the  narrow  but  deep  passages  between  isolated  masses  of 
what  was  once  one  continuous  bed. 

The  passage  at  Karim  Khan  (fig.  1,  PI.  XVI.)  (the  point  d'appine  of 
the  Jamna  works.)  is  now  and  has  been  perhaps  for  centuries,  solely 
affected  by  the  presence  of  the  remains  of  an  extensive  bed  of  no-* 
dnle  kankar,  and  is  at  the  present  moment  the  worst  pass  in  the  river 
for  boats  passing  downwards  at  all  seasons  and  upwards  in  the  mon« 
soons.  As  a  description  of  this  is  applicable  in  its  general  outlines  to 
every  locality  where  these  remains  occur,  I  shall  confine  myself  to  it. 
This  bed  has  originally  been  and  is  still  partially  connected  with 
and  resting  on  the  right  bank  of  the  river;  its  surface  I  imagine  to  be 
about  75  or  80  feet  below  the  average  level  of  the  Bundelkhand  bank, 
and  the  bed  of  the  river  to  be  about  1 6  feet  below  the  surface.  The  left 
or  Ddab  bank  is  not  above  two-thirds  the  height  of  the  opposite  one, 
and  is  protected  by  a  very  extensive  shingle  shoal;  had  it  been  a  bank 
on  which  the  stream  would  have  made  any  impression,  the  river  would 
have  certainly  taken  a  course  more  free  from  impediments  than  the 
one  it  now  pursues.  The  stream  being  thus  confined,  has,  by  the 
gradual  deepening  of  the  river  throughout  its  course,  been  at  last 


2BB  Cn  the  Strata  of  the  Dudb  AlUtuwm,  [Hat. 

tbrown  over  this  bed  of  kankar  with  sufficient  force  to  break  it  up 
partially,  and  the  remains'  present  a  number  of  detached  masses  pro- 
truding across  two-thirds  of  the  river,  firom  the  right  bank,  standing 
from  four  to  five  feet  above  the  surface  of  the  water  at  low  leve]8,  ex- 
posing the  whole  thickness  of  the  bed,  which  varies  between  three  and 
five  feet,  and  an  average  of  two  feet  of  its  substratum  a  stiff  day,  and 
between  them  deep  channels  are  worn.  The  action  of  so  rapid 
a  stream  on  all  sides  of  these  bases  of  clay  (the  supports  of  the 
superincumbent  kankar)  is  gradually  but  surely  reducing  them,  and 
in  the  course  of  time,  becoming  too  feeble  to  support  its  weight.  The 
kankar  will  be  deposited  in  the  bed  of  the  river  some  12  or  14  feet 
lower  than  its  present  position. 

These  masses,  which  vary  from  a  few  feet  to  many  yards  in  size, 
are  externally  very  compact  and  hard ;  but  on  penetrating  18  inches, 
it  will  be  found,  that  they  maintain  inside  this  crust  a  similar  appear- 
ance and  quality  with  any  bed  that  might  be  opened  in  the  centre  of 
the  Dd&b,  namely,  the  interstices  between  the  nodules  being  filled 
with  a  loamy  clay,  and  having  every  appearance  of  having  been  un- 
disturbed since  the  formation  of  the  bed. 

It  was  on  the  strength  of  the  unsuccessful  search  I  have  insti- 
tuted in  and  under  such  strata  as  this,  that  I  hazarded  the  opini- 
on that  I  should  consider  the  slightest  discovery  of  fossil  (animal) 
remains  at  a  level  corresponding  with  the  deepest  parts  of  the  river,  as 
the  merest  possible  accident :  perhaps  I  should  have  rather  said,  fosail 
remains  may  possibly  be  found  in  the  D{nib  general  alluvium  ;  but  it 
must  be  under  parallel  circumstances  with  those  producing  the  Jumna 
fossils,  as  it  is  impossible  to  suppose  that  during  the  accumulation  of 
this  immense  formation  that  such  a  space  was  void  of  animal  life. 

The  question  mooted  by  Griffiths  in  speaking  of  the  fossil  remains 
of  elephants,  *'  Can  we  suppose  that  none  are  buried  there  (in  climates 
to  which  the  elephant  is  native),  or  that  the  bones  have  been  decom- 
posed by  the  force  of  heat;"  chimes  so  much  in  tune  with  the  idea 
that  possessed  me  on  examining  every  excavation  in  the  D(i£b  to 
which  I  could  get  access,  previous  to  being  acquainted  with  the  sec- 
tion formed  by  the  Jumna,  that  even  now  I  should  feel  little  difficulty 
in  asserting,  that  unless  some  sufficient  body  intervenes  between  or- 
ganic remains  and  the  decomposing  power  of  the  sun's  rays,  soon  after 
their  assuming  a  morbid  state,  no  vestige  of  them  ultimately  remains. 
Experience  has  proved  that  they  are  buried,  fossilized,  and  petrified 
within  the  limits  of  this  general  alluvium  ;  but  in  my  opinion  they  are 
not  even  cotemporary  with  this  formation,  but  of  a  date  more  recent : 
for  with  such  an  ample  section  before  us.  ae  is  presented  by.  the  Jamaa, 


1835.]  tmd  Site  of  Fotsil  Btmei  in  the  Jumma.  269 

would  it  be  possible*  where  from  tbe  presence  of  strata  of  the  secon* 
dary  series,  the  complete  section  of  the  alluvium  must  be  exposed,  that 
within  the  limits  I  have  examined,  not  one  instance  of  fossil  remains 
has  occurred  imbedded  in  it  ?  To  what  cause  then  can  their  absence  be 
attributed,  but  that  they  have  been  decomposed  by  the  force  of  heat, 
before  they  could  attain  a  state  necessary  for  their  preservation  ?  To 
what  then  do  the  present  specimens  owe  their  existence  ?  I  must  sup- 
pose either  to  the  interposition  of  some  body  (water  for  instance) 
between  them  and  the  sun's  rays,  or  to  their  having  been  petrified  in 
the  colder  latitudes  of  the  Him&laya,  and  lodged  in  the  situations  from 
which  they  were  procured  by  the  action  of  the  current. 

The  fact  of  their  being  found  in  every  stage  between  freshness,  fos* 
silization  and  petrifaction  entirely  excludes  the  idea  of  their  having 
been  uncovered  by  the  deepening  of  the  river  having  washed  among 
any  portion  of  the  secondary  strata,  by  which  they  would  have  been  ex- 
humed from  the  stratum  in  which  they  had  been  petrified  :  had  the 
petrifaction  taken  place  there,  they  must  have  all  occupied  that  posi* 
tion  from  the  Vnown  age  of  the  general  aUuvinm  ;  a  sufficient  time  to 
have  been  all  alike  or  nearly  so,  which  is  not  the  case. 

The  following  observations  made  on  the  conglomerate  formation 
may  throw  some  light  on  the  subject. 

The  Congiameraie  Rodce, 

Are  composed  of  nodule  kankar  and  extraneous  substances— and 
consist  of  two  separate  formations,  both  of  which  are  strictly  mechanic 
cal,  together  composing  one- third  of  the  rocks  of  the  Jumna.  Their 
difference  consists  in  one  formation  being  consolidated  by  means  of 
cement,  the  other  by  the  intervention  of  carbonate  of  lime  deposited 
whilst  in  solution  in  all  the  interstices  of  any  mass,  thus  connecting 
the  whole  together. 

Before  proceeding  further,  it  will  be  necessary  to  explain  how 
these  nodules  of  kankar  and  extraneous  substances  are  accumulated, 
and  then  show  the  method  of  application  of  the  consolidating  bodies. 
In  all  the  high  and  nearly  perpendicular  banks  of  the  Jumna,  ravines 
are  cut  out  by  heavy  runs  of  water  at  short  and  irregular  intervals, 
which  serve  as  drains  to  the  surrounding  country.  During  the  heavy 
pericxiical  rains,  considerable  bodies  of  water  rush  through  these  ra« 
vines  with  great  violence,  bringing  down  drift  wood,  rubbish  of  every 
description,  nodule  kankar,  and  large  portions  of  clay  detached  by 
the  water  from  the  sides  and  beds  of  the  ravines.  The  latter  gene- 
rally arrives  in  the  river  rolled  into  figures  varying  between  a  prolate 
ellipsoid  and  spheroid,  (spec,  i,)  of  all  sizes,  and  from  20  lbs.  to  ^  of  an 
ounce  in  weight.    The  clay  being  softened  in  its  rolling  progress. 


273  On  the  Strata  of  the  Ddab  Alluvium,  [M^n 

attaches  to  it»  circumference  every  sabstance  hard  enough  to  make  a 
sufficiently  deep  impression  to  secure  its  bold ;  this  continues  until 
every  portion  of  the  outer  surface  is  covered,  when,  of  course,  the 
accumulation  ceases;  in  this  state  it  is  washed  from  the  ravine  into  the 
bed  of  the  river,  on  reaching  which,  it  is  carried  forward  in  a  new 
direction  of  the  current  of  the  river,  which  deposits  it  in  the  nearest 
hollow  in  its  bed,  where  after  lying  a  sufficient  time,  the  body  disunites ; 
the  lighter  earthy  particles  are  swept  away  by  the  stream,  whilst  the 
clay  kankar,  and  other  substances  which  may  have  been  brought  down 
with  them,  remain  as  deposited  there :  thus  are  all  the  necessary  ingre* 
dients  at  once  provided  for  the  formation  of  a  conglomerate  rock 
except  the  sand,  which  in  the  course  of  a  few  hours  generally  proves 
the  most  abundant  article  of  the  composition,  when  only  a  sufficient 
time  for  the  cement  to  set  is  necessary  to  present  a  rock,  which  the 
carbonate  of  lime  (which  fills  all  interstices  that  may  be  left)  ultimate- 
ly renders  the  hardest,  and  from  their  situation,  very  frequently  the 
most  dangerous  rocks  of  the  Jumna.  (Specs.  6.) 

The  conglomerate  in  which  carbonate  of  lime  is  the  consolidating 
medium  is  generally  produced  by  the  breaking  up  of  the  beds  of  no- 
dule kankar,  by  the  supporting  pillar  of  clay  (its  substratum)  being 
washed  away,  or  other  causes,  the  loose  or  interior  nodules,  of  which 
are  then  deposited  in  the  nearest  hollow  lower  down  the  stream  that 
can  detain  them,  when  from  the  absence  of  clay  (excepting  this  dis- 
lodgement  occurs  in  the  monsoon),  the  cement  cannot  be  produced,  and 
the  deposit  remains  until  by  the  usual  process  of  tufa  formation,  the 
whole  becomes  one  consolidated  mass,  (spec.  8,)  this,  however,  must 
be  the  work  of  time,  during  which,  sand  often  fills  many  of  the  inter- 
stices, and  becomes  a  part  of  the  conglomerate  body. 

The  fractured  edges  of  remains  of  nodule  kankar  beds  often  present 
this  formation,  although  from  the  difficulties  it  has  to  encounter,  a 
very  sfcnall  proportion  of  the  conglomerate  rocks  of  the  Jumna  belong 
to  this  class.  The  principal  tufa  formation  that  I  am  acquainted  with, 
was  removed  by  Lieut.  Martin,  Engineers,  from  near  the  village  of 
Orowal,  where  the  accompanying  specimens  were  collected.   (Spec.  8.) 

Most  of  the  specimens  in  your  hands.  Sir,  will  speak  for  them- 
selves. I  select,  however,  one  instance  of  the  cement  formation,  in 
which  the  fossil  remains  of  an  elephant  are  imbedded,  which  I  con- 
sider, claims  a  particular  description. 

-  The  site  of  the  mass  containing  these  interesting  remains  <Mi  the 
right  bank  of  the  river,  about  12  miles  from  Korah  Jehanabid  on 
the  high  road  to  Cawnpur,  directly  under  the  village  of  Pachkowrie. 
which  stands  nearly  80  feet  above  it,  lying  amongst  an  immense  as- 


1835.]  and  Site  of  VoBiit  Bones  in  the  Jumna.  271 

0emb1age  of  kankar  deposits  of  Tanous  ages  and  ap|)earance  where  it 
is  conspicaous  by  its  size  and  thickness*.  The  bank  on  which  these 
have  been  formed,  is  a  portion  of  the  first  allnvium  stratum. 

The  existence  of  these  remains,  in  the  position  they  occupy,  bears 
me  oat  in  the  assertion  that  one-third  of  the  rocks  of  the  Jumna  arc 
of  a  mechanical  formation,  and  some  may  even  possibly  date  their  for- 
mation  within  the  memory  of  the  present  generation,  that  are  now 
some  feet  in  thickness,  and  of  very  considerable  extent ;  others  only  in 
embryo  which  may,  on  arriving  at  their  fall  size,  be  able  to  turn  the 
coune  of  the  river.  As  I  imagine  three  feet  to  be  the  maximum, 
and  half  an  inch  the  minimum,  thickness  in  ordinary  cases  of  any  lay* 
er  deposited  in  one  monsoon ;  for  at  this  season  only  does  it  receive 
any  considerable  addition  :  the  product  of  a  heavy  shower  or  short 
eontinaance  of  anseasonable  rain,  I  imagine  to  be  very  trifling ;  the 
groand  being  generally  in  so  parched  a  state  near  the  banks  of  the 
river  (where  the  drainage  is  so  rapid  and  complete),  that  an  ordinary 
shower  is  absorbed,  or  nearly  so  before  reaching  it,  producing  no  other 
efi^t  than  a  run  in  the  deepest  parts  of  each  ravine,  which  ceases 
almost  as  soon  as  the  shower. 

Others,  however,  of  the  sasse  formation  are  entitled  to  be  consider- 
ed  of  proportionally  great  antiquity ;  for  if  my  position  be  established, 
that  it  is  to  some  peculiar  qoality  of  the  water,  combined  with  the 
other  consolidating  bodies,  we  owe  not  only  the  majority  of  the  rocks 
of  the  Jumna,  bat  the  organic  remains  that  have  been  or  may  be  dis- 
eovered,  there  must  be  some  instances  of  both  existing,  whose  ages 
mast  be  coeval  or  nearly  so  with  the  river  itself,  as  the  same  causes 
mast  always  prodace  the  same  effects,  and  once  produced,  their  post* 
tions  and  appearance  may  be  altered ;  but  the  greater  their  age,  the 
toore  combined  and  natural  do  these  substances  become,  antU  their 
appearances  present  so  little  in  consonance  with  conglomerates  of  the 
most  ancient  structure,  that  nothing,  bat  an  examination  equally  mi- 
nute with  that  I  have  bestowed  on  the  subject,  can  distinguish  between 
them«  Those  having  pretensions  to  antiquity  are  the  ones  occupying 
levels  to  which  the  river  seldom  now  ascends,  and  never  continues  at 
sach  heights  more  than  a  few  hours  together,  with  others  quite  out  of 
the  reach  of  the  present  highest  levels. 

In  tiie  specimen  before  us,  the  form  of  each  bone  in  its  position  in 
the  deposit  has  been  accurately  preserved,  but  not  in  a  state  in  the 
riightest  degree  approaching  what  it  would  have  been,  had  they  been 
exposed  to  the  uninterrupted  action  of  the  water,  which  proves  that 

•  The  plate  referred  to  here  in  the  MS.  is  omitted.— Ed. 


272  On  the  Strata  of  the  Dudb  Alluvium,  {May, 

the  ammal  has  either' died  id.  or  has  been  after  death  washed,  to,  the 
position  it  now  occapies,  on  which  the  deposition  of  kankar  and  other 
substances  has  still  eonttaued,  thils  rapidlj  enveloping  it  in  a  crust, 
whidh  accounts  for  the  absence  of  petrifaction,  (specs,  a  and  b  ;)  for  I 
have  observed  that  in  very  few  instances,  where  organic  remains  have 
been  iinbedded  in  the  kankar  deposit,  has  the  bone  materially  differed 
from  the  present  specimen.     Instances  have  occurred,  and  still  may  be 
referred  to,  as  existing  at  the  present  moment,  whereon  the  deposit 
having  attained  the  highest  level  of  the  river,  or  from  the  sinking  of 
the  river  in  its  bed,  it  has  been  left  at  a  level  scarcely  ever  attained 
now  at  its  highest  rise ;  where  the  formation  has  necessarily  ceased  in 
these  cases,  those  bones  which  with  other  extraneous  substances  lielp 
to  form  the  upper  crust  or  surface  of  the  deposit,  are  generally  from 
their  being  larger  than  the  nodules  of  the  kankar,  but  partially  imbed* 
ded ;  that  part  which  has  been  exposed  to  the  action  of  the  water,  is 
perfectly  petrified,  and  is  rather  darker  than  the  surrounding  kankar : 
whereas  the  part  below  the  surface  maintains  the  same  colour,  ap* 
pearance,  and  quality,  (fossilized,  but  not  petrified.)  as  this  specimen  or 
nearly  so,  allowing  for  the  difference  in  the  size  of  each,  (spec.  7,) 
and  the  proximity  of  the  petrifying  medium  to  the  former,  which,  I 
consider  ample  proof  of  the  rapidity  of  the  formation ;  as,  if  the  process 
was  slow,  many  instances  must  occur  of  bones  or  wood  in  a  thorough- 
ly petrified  state,  being  met  with  imbedded  in  these  masses,     I  have 
found,  however,  nothing  approaching  nearer  a  state  of  petrifaction 
than  specimen  Nos.   7,    which  are  completely    fossilized,    but  not 
petrified. 

Another  proof  of  the  rapidity  of  the  formation  is.  that  the  interior 
is  not  much  more  consolidated  than  the  interior  of  a  bed  of  loose  no- 
dule kankar,  and  the  only  difference  between  them  is,  that  the  inter- 
stices between  nodules  in  the  latter  are  generally  filled  with  loamy 
clay,  whilst  here  sand  occupies  its  place. 

The  antiquity  of  this  particular  specimen  must  be  very  considerable. 
as  I  question  if  the  upper  parts  are  covered  during  the  highest  leveb. 
The  river  has  deepened  its  bed  abreast  of  it  about  25  feet,  which  even 
supposing  it-  to  have  never  oocupied  a  higher  level  than  at  present, 
which  cannot  of  course  be  now  ascertained,  precludes  the  possibility 
of  any  addition  having  been  made  to  it  for  ages. . 

Numerous  instances  of  organic  remains  occur  in  other  masaes  of 
different  deposiu  lying  in  all  directions  round  it,  bat  the  gt«a4  stale 
both  of  these  remains  and  of  the  mass  in  which  they  are  intbeidedc 
eompletely  throws  them  into  the  shade. 


t  dda.)  and  Site  of  FvitU  J^ojiet  ui  the  Jmm.  ^U 

The  sides  of  the  niaas  presented  to  view  in  the  aooompanying  sketch"^ 
are  evident  fractures  caused  by  the  breaking  ap  of  the  field  by  the 
deepening  of  the  river  in  its  course^  and  although  the  present  mass  is 
of  the  largest  dimeosions  met  with  of  this  formation,  I  have  no  doabt 
it  forms  bat  a  mere  particle  of  the  field  as  it  originally  stood>  the  re- 
mains of  which  now  occupy  various  isolated  positions  in  the  river 
abreast  of  it,  which  run  across  two-thirds  of  the  whcde  breadth. 

Many  other  observations  might  be  made  on  this  deposit  (and  this 
specimen  of  it  in  particular),  that  do  not  now  occur  to  me ;  but  they 
will  readily  suggest  themselves  to  some  more  intelligent  visitor,  who 
may  be  induced,  from  these  remarks,  on  passing  the  spot,  to  give  it  an 
Bourns  examination. 

As  I  believe  no  instance  is  on  record  of  any  other  organic  remains 
than  shells  having  been  found  in  those  strata  of  kankar  opened  in  so 
many  parts  of  the  Ddab,  in  excavating  wells,  and  for  the  purpose  of 
b^ing  burnt  into  lime,  &c.,  the  conclusion  I  draw  from  the  observa- 
tions I  have  been  enabled  to  make,  are  all  in  favour  of  the  opinion 
given  in  my  letter  of  the  2nd  of  August,  that  I  do  not  consider  the 
fossil  remains  of  the  Jumna,  as  at  all  connected  with  the  natural  kan- 
kar formation,  for  wherever  the  specimens  hitherto  collected  have  been 
found,  circumstances  quite  as  conclusive  as  those  above  pointed  out 
attend  to  shew  that  only  these  mechanically  formed  masses  are  in  the 
slightest  degree  connected  with  the  fossils,  and  that  the  formation  ia 
decidedly  confined  within  the  action  and  limits  of  the  river,  either 
'  past  or  present ;  but  very  possibly  similar  ones  may  be  met  with  in 
parallel  situations  in  other  parts  of  the  Duab,  generally  alluvium,  as 
yet  unrecorded. 

In  your  note  on  the  Narsingpor  fossils,  I  consider  A  A,  the  rooks 
in  which  the  bones  are  imbedded,  to  be  a  most  accurate  description  of 
the  deposit  rocks  in  the  Jumna,  if  kankar  was  lubetituted  for  rounded 
pebbles :  of  course,  this  difference  the  localities  of  these  specimens  has 
iJone  effected,  as  the  distance  from  the  hills  (which  alone  could  sup- 
ply rounded  pebbles  of  the  Nerbadda,  at  Narsingpur)  is  so  much  less 
than  the  Jumna  at  Pachkowrif* 

*  A  roagh  pencil  sketch  is  here  given  in  the  MS.  of  the  mass  of  kankar  *'  of  the 
deposit  formatioB,*'  containing  th^  foisU  elephant  near  Pachkowri{  it  lies  4^ 
feet  above  water-mark:  the  deecription  in  the  text  has  been  deemed  luificient 
without  the  plate.— £o. 

■f  This  conglomerate  varies  its  character  according  to  the  rocks  which  have 
•appttod  the  rounded  pebblea  of  which  it  is  composed ;  these  are  sometimes  gra- 
aile,  sometimes  kankw,  and  soaietfanea  jasper  or  vitrified  elay.— A  deseriplion  of 
extensive  deposits  of  it  in  the  B^jmahal  hills  will  he  foand.in  the  extraot- from 


274  On  the  Strata  of  the  Dudb  Alluvium,  [Mxf , 

The  position  too  of  the  rocks  shewn  in  section,  (fig.  1,  PI.  21,  of 
Vol.  II.)  as  containing  fossils,  is  such,  as  I  should  have  given  them, 
had  au  elevation  of  the  hank  of  the  Jumna  heen  required  of  me.  Of 
course,  I  have  had  no  opportunity  of  comparing  the  specimens  from 
the  ahove  places;  but  from  their  general  coincidence  in  position,  and 
the  fossil  remains  found  in  each,  I  am  led  to  believe  an  intimate 
connexion  exists  between  them  in  date,  formation,  and  structure,  and 
if,  Sir,  you  think  I  have  satisfactorily  shewn  the  system  of  the  deposit 
kankar  formation  in  the  Jumna,  I  think  the  same  description  would 
apply  to  similar  formations  in  the  Nerbadda. 

Srdly.  Of  the  Kankar  Shoals. 

These  are  composed  of  every  variety  of  substance  that  is  ever  in 
motion  in  the  Jumna,  the  most  common  of  which  are  broken  bricks, 
bones,  shreds  of  earthen  vessels,  wood,  fragments  of  granite,  sand- 
stone, quarts,  agate,  water  pebbles,  petrified  clay,  and  composition 
shingle,  of  every  variety  of  mixture  that  the  clay  of  the  surrounding 
country  and  sand  of  the  Jumna  will  admit  of.  This  last  bears  a  pro- 
portion of  four-fifths  to  the  whole,  which  being  mistaken  for  kankar, 
(of  which  the  quantity  is  very  trifling,)  has  occasioned  the  misnomer 
of  kankar  shoals. 

It  is  among  this  heterogeneous  assemblage  of  substances,  that  the 
best  specimens  of  petrifaction  are  to  be  found.  Bones,  however,  in 
every  stage  between  freshness  and  a  state  approaching  the  hardest 
stone  are  procurable  by  turning  over  the  surface  about  a  foot  deep  ; 
but  I  imagine,  in  fact  I  have  ascertained,  that  not  only  more  perfect, 
but  a  considerable  abnndance  of  the  best  specimens  would  be  found 
at  greater  depths ;  as,  during  levels  of  the  river  sufficiently  high  to 
cover  these  shoals,  the  fragments  near  the  snrface  are  subject  to  vio- 
lent attrition,  and  bones  and  other  fragile  substances,  to  total  demoli- 
tion, from  the  masses  which  are  at  such  times  continually  roUing  over 
them.    Numerous  instances  occur  in  some  of  these  shoals  to  support 

Buchanan's  MSS.  published  in  the  Gleanings,  vol.  iii.,  vrhere  abo  its 
cbaracteriitic  of  containing  "  gianti'  bones"  is  preserved  in  the  Terynameof 
the  place,  Ajmrhdr : — this  circumstance  has  been  bronght  to  our  notice  lately  by 
Mr.  Stsphenson,  who  has  lately  learnt  that  a  gentleman  at  the  Burdwan  colliery 
has  collected  a  number  of  fossil  bones,  and  shells  from  the  sides  of  other  hills  of 
the  same  range.  Being  very  anxious  that  this  field  should  be  again  and  more 
thoroughly  explored,  we  have  republished  the  passage  from  Dr.  Buchanan  on 
the  cover  of  the  present  No.,  and  would  direct  the  particular  attention  of  our 
correspondents  at  Monghyr,  and  of  the  engineers  engaged  on  the  Rijmahal  canal 
snrvey,  to  the  whole  Une,  which  will  probably  prove  as  proliftc  as  the  Nerbadda  or 
the  Jumna.  It  may  also  aiford  proof  against  Mr.  Dban'b  account  of  the  formatioa 
of  the  conglomerate,  and  iatrodnction  of  the  bones  within  it  by  the  action  of  th* 
river.— Ed. 


1835.]  Md  Site  of  Fos$U  Bones  in  the  Jumna.  275 

the  opinion  before  advanced,  namely,  that  the  force  of  heat  is  capa- 
ble of  causing  the  decomposition  of  bones,  unless  shielded  by  some  in- 
tervening substance,  applied  daring  a  state  of  freshness,  and  conti- 
nued up  to  a  certain  period,  the  time  of  which  must  vary  according  to 
the  quality  of  the  bone ;  but  my  experience  does  not  enable  me  to  set 
bounds  to  the  time  necessary  to  render  one  of  any  quality  proof  to  the 
effects  of  the  sun's  rays.     I  imagine,  the  seasons  may  cause  so  much 
variation,  that  the  exact  time  necessary  for  them  to  continue  under 
this  protection,  cannot  be  better  defined  than  between  the  time  of 
their  deposition  in  a  state  of  freshness,  and  the  extinction  of  every 
animal  or  vegetable  property,  when  they  become  nothing  more  than 
consolidated  earth ;  (see  specimens,  the  remainder   of  a  pfpal  tree, 
Nos.  A  3.)  and  even  in  this  state  I  am  led  to  believe,  that  exposure 
to  tlie  sun  would  cause  decompoeition,  and  to  this,  as  well  as  to  the 
eflects  of  attrition,  must  be  attributed  tbe  very  few  perfect  bones  found 
in  these  positions.  I  once  found  the  femur  of  a  camel,  the  middle  of 
which  was  covered  by  a  large  damp  stone,  the  portion  covered  was 
perfectly  petrified  in  its  mhxAe  circumference,  whilst  both  ends  were 
decomposed ;  but  the  absence  of  fossi)  remains  in  the  whole  section  ci 
this  general  alluvium  is  more  conclusive  than  any  minor  proofs  that 

can  be  adduced. 

Very  few  specimens  of  wood  occur  in  these  situations.  To  the  rea- 
sons advanced  in  explanation  of  the  imperfect  state  of  the  bones  is  to 
be  fkdded  the  greater  degree  of  brittleness  of  this  substance  in  a  pe« 
trified  state.  I  have  never  procured  more  than  three  specimens  from 
the  kankar  shoals^  which  I  will  forward  with  the  other  specimens  of 
the  collection. 

Petrified  day  (Specs.  9,)  is  found  generally  in  small  portions,  and 
is  transmuted  by  the  same  process  as  the  earthy  sub/»tanoe<  to  which 
wood  is  reduced  previous  to  petrifaction,  (spec.  A  3»)  which  to  aU 
appearance  has  every  property  of  indurated  day*  the  specific  gravity 
of  each  being  nearly  the  same. 

Composition  shingle,  or  cement  pebbles,  are  produced  by  the  admix- 
tose  of  day  or  sand  in  almost  every  proportion  of  each :  the  most  com- 
soon  process  of  the  formation  is  as  follows : 

After  a  heavy  shower,  the  water  in  its  passage  through  the  ravines 
near  the  river  brings  down  with  it  clay  in  the  shape  of  a  thick  sedi- 
ment ;  this  in  many  instances,  after  leaving  the  mouth  of  the  ravine, 
has  to  run  over  large  sand  beds  before  it  reaches  the  river,  through 
/which  any  considerable  body  of  water  cuts  deep  passages  or  gulleys, 
^i^iidi  nm  nearly  horizontal  10  to  20  yards,  and  tlien  fall  4  to  12  feet ; 
running  on  again,  they  faU  and  run  on  irregularly,  until  reaching  the 


276  On  the  Strata  of  the  Dddb  Jlhviam,  [Mat» 

river.  When  the  priiici|>al  body  is  jmssed,  the  sediment  becomes  thidcer, 
and  dropping  over  these  fialls,  mixes  with  the  sand  of  the  horizontal  run 
beneath,  forming  first  a  single  irreguhir  mass  on  the  upper  side,  whilst 
the  under  is  pretty  irregular,  and  of  a  rounded  form  :  in  this  at  first 
the  sand  predominates,  the  sediment  continues  dropping  and  adding  to 
the  stone,  until  all  the  sand  within  reach  has  been  sucked  in,  when  tlie 
formation  ceases,  and  all  the  sediment  that  continues  to  fall  on  the  same 
spot,  adds  nothing  to,  bat  merely  rests  on  the  comiH>sition,  and  is  washed 
off  by  the  next  run  of  water,  leaving  a  perfect  stone.  Six  or  eight 
stones  are  very  frequently  formed  in  this  manner,  of  diftrent  shapeis 
and  varieties  of  composition,  under  the  same  falT,  which  is  entirely  re» 
gulated  by  accident ;  in  some  of  these  sand  predominates,  (specs.  10 
and  1 1 ,)  in  others  day :  ag^in,  the  composition  consists  of  neatly  equal 
portions  of  each.  One  fall  may  produce  10  or  12  stones  separate* 
which  another -run  of  water  may  from  the  sediment  fiilling  on  a  layer 
of  sand  deposited  aince  their  formation  unite,  thus  forming  one  ttoae. 
(spec.  12,)  the  difierence  between  the  fint  formed  and  their  cement 
being  very  perceptible.  The  cement  becomes  set  and  at  hard  as  dry 
mortar  in  two  hours  after  the  mixture  has  taken  place,  and  alter  three 
days'  exposure  to  the  sun,  they  attain  the  substance  of  stone  more  or 
less  hard,  according  to  the  justness  of  the  proportion  of  the  oomposi- 
tton ;  these  stones  being  generi^y  round»  are  more  frequently  in  motion 
than  any  other  substance,  and  is  owing  to  mistaking  them  for  nataral 
kankar,  (I  say  natural*  as  I  believe  the  substance  to  be  kankar*  of 
mechanical  formation,  the  same  ingredients  forming  in  my  opinioa 
both»)  that  the  term  kankar  shoals  has  been  applied. 

0/  the  SmkeM  J^eee. 

This  dangerous  obstacle  to  navigation  i«  so  well  known  from  its 
occurrence  in  almost  all  navigable  rivers*  whose  banks  are  covered  with 
wood,  that  little  need  be  said  of  it  here. 

The  trees  have  originally  occupied  a  position  on  the  verge  of  the 
bank,  which  the  stream  having  undermined*  they  have  fallen  into  the 
river*  with  a  quantity  of  earth  attached  to  the  roots*  the  weight  of 
which  firmly  anchors  them  to  the  bottom,  the  head  laying  with  the 
stream.  In  the  Jamna  any  portion  visible  above  the  lowest  levels  is 
cut  off  to  the  water's  edge  by  the  inhabitants  of  the  nearest  village, 
leaving  the  bluff  stumps  of  the  large  branches  in  the  most  dangerous 
position  possible,  at  average  levels.  In  1833,  the  whole  of  these  be- 
tween Agra  and  Allahabad  were  sought  for  and  taken  out;,  and  by  the 
precautions  then  taken  by  the  superintendant*  it  is  next  to  impossible 
that  any  other  instances  can  occur  for  many  years^  as  every  tree  withp 


1835.]  ond  Site  of  F099U  Banea  w  the  Jumna.  27  7 

in  a  certain  distanoe  of  the  river  has  been  cut  down>  and  others  still 
ferther  back  marked  for  the  eame  purpose  10  or  12  years  hence. 

A  few  may  perhaps  be  drifted  oat  of  the  Chambnl  and  other  tribu- 
tary streams,  but  of  so  little  consequence  from  their  small  size  (the 
Urge^  and  dangerous  ones  lying  where  they  fall),  that  this  obstacle  may 
be  said  to  be  almost  entirely  surmounted. 

Deseription  of  a  cluster  of  four  pahne  and  aptpal  tree.  These  re- 
mmiw  have  belonged  to  trees  once  growing  on  the  general  level  of 
the  Bundleeund  bank»  which  having  been  sapped  by  the  stream,  they 
have  aHpped  down  with  the  earth,  in  which  they  grew,  in  the  manner 
^epieaented  in  sketch  No.  7,  (7.  fig.  1.  PI.)*  The  plpal  having  been 
nearest  the  riyjer  haa  fallen  lowest,  and  according  to  their  distance 
from  the  edge  do  they  now  occupy  their  present  positions,  forming  as 
it  were  a  graduated  scale,  proving  more  strongly  than  any  other  in- 
stance I  am  awar^  the  petrifying  qualities  of  the  water.  All  I 
eoald  write  on  this  subject  would  not  be  so  conclusive  of  this  asser- 
tion as  one  glance  at  the  specimens*  which  I  shall  merely  describe. 

A  is  the  bark  of  the  pipal  stump,  five  feet  in  diameter,  and  about 
14  feet  long,  lying  on  a  slopiiig  bank,  with  the  root  towards  the  river. 

A  3  are  portions  of  the  body  or  trunk,  which  is  reduced  to  that 
state,  which  I  conceive  necessary  for  any  subsUnce  to  attain  before 
petrifiiclion  commences,  viz.  a  total  extinction  of  all  its  animal  or  ve- 
getable properties:  whether  the  wood  is  actually  changed  intostone^or 
the  gradual  formation  of  stone  merely  destroys  and  ti^es  its  place,  I 
am  not  able  to  deeide ;  I  can  only  say,  when  once  properly  petrified,  the 
rings,  the  marks  of  annual  growth  of  the  tree,  remain  as  apparent  as 
when  in  a  vegetable  state. 

A  2  roots  of  do.  in  a  similar  state  to  A  1. 

B  remains  of  the  palm  No.  1  \ 

C  do.        of        do.    No.  2  f  f  gj^^^i,  No.  7. 

Ddo.         of        do.    No.  3C 

Edo.         of        do.     No.  4  J 

The  very  apparent  difference  of  texture  between  specimens  Nos.  I 
and  4,  is  caused  by  the  former  lying  lower;  it  has  been  more  frequent- 
ly  exposed  to  the  action  of  the  water  than  the  latter.  Nos.  2  and  3,  oc- 
cupy intermediate  levels. 

In  adopting  the  term  "  petrified,"  as  regards  the  palms,  it  is  ne- 
cessary to  observe,  that  the  striated  fracture  precludes  the  idea  that  this 
is  the  wood,  the  grain  of  which  would  be  loogitudiual.  and  confirms  it 
as  a  tufa  formation,  enveloping  the  several  parts  of  the  tree  expos- 
ed. Still  I  imagine,  there  arc  sufficient  portions  of  fibres  really  petri- 
fied, to  warrant  its  being  applied  as  a  general  term  to  these  specimens. 
*  We  have  conceived  it  wmeceisary  to  iaaert  this  sketch.— £o« 


278  On  tAe  Strata  of  the  Dudh  AUuvktm.  [Mat, 

;  P,  S.  I  h^ve  found  on  coropanson  that  I  had  oome  to  wrong  conclu* 
sionB,  with  respect  to  Bome  of  the  vertebrsBj  I  had  the  honor  to  send 
with  the  last  parcel,  of  which  opportunity  I  availed  nijraelf  to  send  all 
cf  which  I  had  the  least  doubt.  The  teeth  too,  which  I  have  hitherto 
called  camel's,  cannot  have  been  .  rightly  classed,  as  they  bear 
not  the  least  appearance  of  having  belonged  to  the  existing  species,  at 
least,  the  evenness  of  the  crown  differs  entirely  from  any  anatomical 
specimen  to  which  I  have  access. 

I  should  have  forwarded  the  whole  of  the  undermentioned  speci- 
mens before,  but  obvious  reasons  induced  me  to  wait  the  present  op- 
portunity. 

LUt  qftpeeimem  illustrating  observationt  on  the  obstacles  to  navigation  in  the 
Jumna,  forwarded  from  Delhi,  22nd  October,  1834. 

A,  B,  C,  D,  E.  Specimens  of  the  remains  of  a  cluster  of  one  pipal  and  foor 
palms. 

F.  Fared  containing  10  apecimens  of  petrified  animal  remaini,  vis.  Nos.  2 
and  3y  teetfa.  Unknown. 

„     14  portions  of  Asiatic  elephants*  jaw  and  tooth. 
„    38  and  39,  upper  extremity  of  femur  and  kneepan. 
(Of  these  I  had  myself  no  doubt,  as  having  belonged  to  a  camel ;  but  some  doubt 
having  been  expressed  in  another  quarter,  I  have  left  it  to  your  decision.) 
Nos.   40,  41,  45,  48.  49.     VertebrB. 
'  jr.     Specimens  of  pipe  kankar. 

y.     Supposed  shale. 

g.    Rolled  clay  connected  with  the  formation  of  conglomerate  rocks. 

a  and  b.  Fossil  remains  of  an  elephant  from  Pachcowrie.  Femur  and  ena- 
mel of  toodi. 

e.    Specimens  of  day  passing  into  or  vitrified  clay, 

d.    Specimens  of  sandstone  passing  into  ditto. 

1.  Fine  sandstone  from  Buniarie. 

2.  Coarse  ditto,  from  Mhow. 

3.  Specimens  of  vitrified  clay  from  Mnrka. 

4.  Ditto  of  ditto,  from  Mhow. 

5.  Ditto  of  ditto,  from  ditto. 

6.  Cement  formation  of  oonglomerate  rock. 

7«  Tofti  ditto,  of  ditto,  containing  blade  bone  of  csmd  and  other  animal  re* 
mains. 

8.  Spedmens  of  outer  edge  of  beds  of  nodule  kankar,  conglomerated  by  car* 
bonate  of  lime. 

9.  Specimens  of  petrified  clay. 

10.  Composition  shingle,  in  which  sand  predominates. 
'  11.    Ditto  ditto,  in  which  day  ditto. 

12.  Ditto  ditto,  of  separate  formation,  cemented  Into  one  msM* 

13.  Spedmens  of  sandstone  peculiar  to  the  Jumna. 

NoTB. — ^We  intended  to  have  given  plates  of  the  principal  fossils  forwarded  by 
Serjeant  Dban,  but  the  friend  who  had  kindly  undertaken  to  draw  them  has 
been  prevented  from  accomplishing  his  task  in  time  ;  we  must  therefore  rdue* 
tantly  postpone  their  insertion  and  notice.—- En. 


1835.]         Note  on  thM  Gold  lVa$hmg9  of  the  Gdmti  River.  279 

V. — Naie  on  the  Gold  Wia$hing9  of  the  Gumti  River,     By  Lieut. 

Cautlst,  Beng.  Art, 

In  the  1 8th  volume  of  the  Asiatic  Researches  (Physical  Class),  the 
occurrence  of  gold  in  the  line  of  mountains  skirting  the  foot  of  the 
Himaliyas  has  been  brought  to  notice  by  Captain  HbeBbrt,  and  as  in 
his  specification  of  the  points  where  it  has  been  found,  he  has  drawn 
oar  attention  chiefly  to  the  mmgunga,  and  its  tributaries  east- ward  of 
the  Ganges,  and  has  not  noticed  the  tract  of  mountains  upon  which  the 
town  of  N&hun  stands :  and  as  in  the  system  adopted  by  the  natives 
in  washing  the  sand,  as  described  in  the  paper  alluded  to,  there  is 
some  difference  from  that  of  the  Nahun  washers  ;  it  will  be  perhaps 
interesting,  not  onlv  to  bring  forwar4  this  new  locality,  but  also  to 
shew  the  simple  means  adopted  in  procuring  the  mineral. 

The  late  grand  discoveries  ef  organic  remains  in  the  hills  under 
N4han,  and  the  consequent  desire  of  prosecuting  the  inquiry  as  far  as 
means  would  allow,  have  like  many  other  searches  led  to  the  discovery 
of  an  object  of  a  totally  different  nature  from  that  in  pursuit ;  nor  may 
we  be  far  wrong  in  agreeing  with  Captain  Hbrbsrt,  that  the  ultimate 
discovery  of  gold  in  abundance  in  these  regions  will  eventually  either 
benefit  some  fortunate  individual,  or  else  come  at  once  under  the  eye 
of  the  ruling  power  of  the  district. 

I  will  however  ent<ir  upon  the  subject  of  this  note,  previous  to  dis- 
cussing the  probabilities  of  discovering  the  ore  in  situ. 

The  rivers  from  the  beds  of  which  the  sand  containing  the  ore  it 
procured  derive  their  sources  solely  from  this  lower  tract  of  mountaine^ 
and  are  not  in  any  way  connected  with  the  Him&layas  !  There  does 
not  appear  to  be  any  river  free  from  the  ore,  although  many  of  them 
are  considered  by  the  washers  as  more  abundant  than  others,  and  con* 
sequently  more  worthy  of  their  labor :  that  to  which  I  shall  particularly 
refer  is  named  the  GiimU  river,  which  leaves  the  mountains  at  the 
village  of  Ch^ran ;  Giimti  being  the  name  of  two  villages  on  the 
right  and  left  of  the  stream,  about  three  miles  in  the  interior,  at  which 
there  is  a  main  junction  of  tributaries ;  the  river  opens  into  the 
plains  opposite  to  the  town  of  Sidoura,  to  the  westward,  and  parallel 
to  the  Cboura  Pani  and  Markunda  river,  which  carry  off  the  greatest 
portion  of  the  drainage  from  the  hills  directly  under  the  town  of 
Nahun. 

The  gold- washers  are  by  no  means  numerous,  and  are  of  the  poorest 
class,  depending  entirely  on  their  trade  for  support.  The  Rija  of  Nahun 
levies  a  tax  of  a  masha  per  annum  on  each  trough  :  but  although  there 
is  no  restriction  to  the  number  of  people  employed,  as   long  as  this 


280  Ifote  on  the  Gold  Waohmga  of  the  Oiimti  River.         [Uax, 

toll  is  paid,  there  does  not  appear  to  be  any  desire  or  competition  on 
the  part  of  the  natives  to  carry  it  on,  by  which  we  may  draw  a  tole- 
rably accurate  conclasion  on  the  retams  of  the  trade  as  it  now  exists. 

The  apparatus  used  by  the  washers  consists  simplv  of  a  trough,  a 
sieve  made  of  the  Sirkunda  grass,  a  flat  piece  of  board,  with  an  iron 
edge  for  scraping  up  the  sand,  a  plate  or  dish  for  carrying  it  away,  and 
triturating  the  sand  with  mercury,'  and  a  ladle  or  spoon  made  of  a 
gourd,  for  raising  water :  with  these  and  a  little  mercury  in  the  end 
of  a  hollow  bambu  our  gold-washer  starts  on  his  pilgrimage.  I  have 
endeavoured  in  the  accompanying  sketch  PI.  XVII.  to  give  some  idea  of 
the  process,  and  this  will  perhaps  be  dear  enough  without  much  expla- 
nation. The  gold  washer,  in  the  first  instance,  examines  the  soil  by 
washing  a  small  quantity  in  his  hand,  the  smallest  particle  or  partidei 
of  the  metal  are  easily  detected :  the  soil  holding  the  greatest  quantity 
appears  to  be  that  in  the  line  upon  which  the  drainage  of  the  river  takes 
place,  for  these  mountain  streams  occupy  but  a  small  space  uf  their  chan- 
nel during  the  dry  months,  or  even  at  any  time,  with  the  exception  of 
those  periods,  during  the  rainy  months,  when  very  heavy  and  succes- 
sive falls  of  rain  charge  every  channel  with  its  full  supply.  The 
situation  proving  favorable,  the  washer  then  establishes  his  trough  ; 
the  sand  is  placed  on  the  sieve,  and  water  thrown  over  it  with  the 
spoon  :  the  coarser  particles  are  thus  separated  and  thrown  away ;  the 
man  still  continues  pouriug  water  through  the  sieve  over  the  sand  in 
the  trough,  until  nothing  remains  there  but  an  almost  impalpable 
blackish  powder ;  in  this  powder  the  gold  dust  is  perceptible.  This 
powder  is  then  collected  and  taken  out  of  the  trough,  forming  a  mass 
capable  of  being  held  in  both  hands  :  this  is  triturated  with  a  small 
quantity  of  mercury  on  the  dish  or  basin  B,  and  the  whole  is  again 
sabjected  to  a  careful  washing  with  the  hi^nd  on  this  dish  :  this  latter 
washing  removes  every  thing,  but  a  small  piece  of  mercury  and  gold 
in  amalgam.  The  gold- washer  then  lights  a  piece  of  cow- dung,  upon 
which  he  places  the  amalgam,  and  (as  far  as  I  observed  in  their  manu- 
factories) his  labor  was  repaid  by  the  smallest  piece  of  the  precious 
metal  imaginable.  The  rains  are  said  to  be  the  best  and  moat  profi- 
table season :  at  this  period,  two  rupees  per  day  may  be  the  return  o^ 
one  trough  under  a  gold- washer  and  one  assistant,  the  worst  day's  pro- 
duce about  two  annas;  the  gold  is  either  sold  to  the  bumids  at  the 
large  towns  in  the  neighbourhood,  or  given  to  zamlndirs  for  an 
equivalent. 

There  is  a  great  loss  of  partides  of  the  gold  m  the  sytlem  of  wasth- 
ing  adopted  here,  many  of  which  roust  pass  off  through  the  trough ; 
there  is  also  a  total  loss  of  mercury  :  the  latter  might  be  easily  reme- 


Id35.}  Note  an  the  Gold  Waskmga  of  the  GUmti  River.  281 

died,  we  should  imagine,  were  the  washerv  in  the  habit  of  giving  the 
amalgam  to  their  employer,  who  might  complete  the  process  in  close 
retorts.  It  is  evident  that  under  the  eye  of  an  active  and  interested 
person,  a  trade  might  be  carried  on  here  of  a  description  by  no  means 
contemptible  :  a  much  greater  quantity  of  the  mineral  might  be  pro- 
cured ;  and  that  on  the  adoption  of  a  trade  in  the  article,  an  improve- 
naent  of  the  apparatus  might  be  effected,  tending  much  to  that  point. 
I  have  much  pleasure  in  sending  you  three  packets. 
.    N9.  1,  containing,  the  saod  as  found  in  the  bed  of  the  river. 

2,  the  black  powder»  the  result  of  the  first  washii^  in  the 
trpf^h. 

3,  the  gold  ore ;  and  shall  hope  to  see  your  note  on  the  quality 
as  well  as  the  natural  state  in  whieh  the  ore  exists  :  it  would  appear 
from  the  account  of  the,  washers  that  lumps  or .  larger  particles  than 
tho^e  sent  are  not  found,  although  it  is  by  no  means  an  easy  mutter 
to  get  correct  information  on  points  of  this  sort*.    . 

That  the  gold  exists  in  any  other  shape  than  that  of  the  present 
specimen  in  these  lower  mountains  js  very  improbable.  The  particles 
may  differ  in  size  ;  and  we  may  in  all  probability  detect  the  stratum 
C9nta^ing  the  gold  dust,  and  so  procure  it  before  it  has  undergone 
further  atjtrition  in  the  river's  bed  ;  but  y^t.  must  look  to  the  Uimal&ya^ 
themselves  for.  the  auriferous  strata^  from  the  disintegration  of  which 
the  sands  of  these  lower  hills  have  been  supplied  with  the  mineral. 
Captain  Hbrbbrt  alludes  to  the  occurrence,  of  the  ore  having  been 
jtraced  up  to  a  certain  point  in  one  of  the  tributaries  of  the  Rlungonga, 
a  fact  corroborated  by  Mr.  Ravbnsbulw  of  the  CivU  Service,  in  a  note  to 
the  Society.  My  inquiries  establish  a  similar  limit  in  the  Gkimti  river  : 
this  is  a  point,  however,  that  would  require  very  careful  examination, 
and  that  examination  under  the  eye  of  an  experienced  person,  who, 
after  all,  in  such  a  mase  of  mountains  and  rivers,  would  perhaps  have  to 
depend  upon  chance  for  successful  prosecution  of  his  labors. 

The  o^nrvence  of  g^ld  in  alluvial  soil  is  common  to  every  quarter  of 
the  glpbe«  although  South  America  and  Africa  provides  the  greatest 
supply  of  cammerce.  and  in  all  probability  there  is  no  extensive  chain 
of  primary  inojintain  that  does  not  charge  its  drainage  with  the  mineral 
in  question  1     Its  incorruptible  nature,  and  its  not  being  subject  to  the 

*  These  have  not  yet  reached  us.  Th^  bliick  powder  is  however  doabtfess 
siipiW  to  tkot  which  aooompanies  the  gold  dost  ia  the  rivers  of  Aistm  and 
Ava  &-*for  th»  most  part  magnetio  oztda  of  iron.  Platina  nay  alao  be  found  in 
it  but  rarely.  The  use  of  a  strong  magnet  would  perhaps  preva  advantageona, 
before  rubbing  in  the  mercury  for  amalgamation.— >E  o, 
N  N 


SS3  n^  I^otic9  of  the  Nifdlese  Sptrit  StilL  [M at. 

effects  of  oxidation  from  common  caasee,  is  a  sufficient  reason  for  the 
presence  of  this  mineral,  unaccompanied  by  others*. 

With  regard,  however,  to  the  N&hun  and  Rlungnnga  gold,  we  are 
perfectly  decided  on  one  point,  viz.  that  the  rivers  bearing  the  dost  have 
no  connection  whatever  now  with  the  great  Himal&yan  chain,  and  there- 
fore,  that  if  the  mineral  exists  in  abundance  at  any  one  point,  it  will 
be  found  in  the  hills  from  which  these  rivers  derive  their  sources;  and 
it  is  to  be  hoped,  that  we  may  even  look  forward  to  the  ultimate  disco- 
very of  gold  in  comparatively  as  great  abundance  as  the  present  fosaila, 
the  existence  of  which,  six  months  ago,  would  have  been  as  much 
doubted  as  the  possibility  of  finding  gold  now  may  be* 

Northern  Dudb,  April  lOtk,  1835. 


VI. — Notice    of  the  Nipdiese   Spirit  StilL     By  A.  Campbbli.,  Esq. 

M.  D.  attached  to  the  N>pal  Residency, 

The  accompanying  <P1.  XVII.)  is  a  rough  sketoh  of  the  still  in  univer- 
sal use  throughout  the  valley  of  N^p£l  Proper,  as  well  as  its  neighbour- 
ing hilly  country  ;  and  so  far  as  I  can  learn  in  the  portions  of  eastern 
Thibet,  usually  visited  by  Nipilese  traders,  on  the  beaten  commercial 
routes,  by  the  Kerim  and  Kuti  passes  of  the  Himalaya,  to  Digarchi 
and  Lhissa.  I  believe  it  to  be  as  different  from  that  commonly  used 
in  the  plains  of  India,  as  it  assuredly  is  from  any  with  which  I  am 
acquainted  as  existing  in  Eiuropean  countries,  and  as  its  use  is  con- 
fined here  chiefly  to  the  New&r  population,  it  needs  no  apology  for 
intrusion  on  the  public  attention. 

In  India,  (so  far  as  my  recollection  is  £sithful,)  Ntp£leee  men,  man- 
ners, and  things  are  regarded,  as  pertaining  exclusively  to  the  mling 
dasa  of  the  communitfy  yclept  Gurkh£a ;  this  arises  partly  from 
want  of  better  information  on,  or  curiosity  regarding,  N^p£l  afi^rs ; 
partly  from  the  common  habit  of  identifying  the  whole  people  of  a 
country,  with  the  few,  who  may  for  a  time  direct  its  destinies,  bnt 
chiefly  from  N^plU  being  best  known  to  as,  as  the  theatre  of  a  two- 
years'  war  between  one  power  and  the  afore-mentioned  tribe. 

The  Newirs,  as  is  well  known,  were  down  to  the  Ghrkh£  conquest 
the  rulers  of  this  valley,  and  were,  as  far  as  at  present  ascertained,  its 


*  In  the  gpedmens  from  the  alluTial  soil  of  the  BraiiUy  the  particles  of  gold 
nmch  larger  than  those  found  in  the  Nkhun  sand,  appearing  like  tittle  boulders, 
or  Touided  masses  of  the  mineral.  In  my  cabinet  the  Brazilian  allurium  is  clay, 
or  argillaoeons  matter,  with  rounded  pebbles  of  white  quarU,  Mr.  Mxwa  hsv- 
fag  provided  the  specimen. 


1835.]  Notice  of  the  jttipHeee  Spirit  Still.  283 

original  inhabitants*.  At  the  present  time  they  -form  the  great  mass 
of  the  agricnltural  and  artisan  popnlati<Ni,  and  the  ruins  of  their  well- 
bailt  temples  and  towns  painfully  manifest  the  giving  place  of  their 
civilization  to  the  rude  and  barbarian  horde  of  monntaineers  who 
now  consume  in  military  idleness  the  fruits  of  their  fertile  fields. 
Like  other  tribes  of  the  human  race,  the  New^rv  hare  lost  their  day 
of  progress,  and  little  remains  to  them  now,  save  their  eminently  in- 
dostriooa  habits,  and  a  skill  in  agriculture  far  exceeding  in  efficiency 
that  iittained  and  practised  in  the  neighbouring  plains  of  Hindi!ist£n. 
The  fate  of  the  New&rs,  and  the  many  good  qualities  by  which  they 
are  distinguished,  renders  all  connected  with  them  of  much  interest* 
Their  original  country,  previous  to  their  advent  in  N^p&l,  remains  aa 
yet  undecided.  The  decidedly  Tartarian  cast  of  their  physical  form.aad 
monosyllabic  structure  of  their  language,  makes  Thibet  claim  them  aa 
her's.  The  most  popular  fabulous  traditions  of  the  race  point  to  India 
as  the  source  of  their  existence,  while  the  religious  creed  as  a  meana 
of  arriving  at  a  correct  knowledge  of  then:  origin  has,  aa  yet,  I  be- 
lieve, proved  defectivef. 

The  manners  and  customa  of  a  people,  when  known,  go  far  to  shew 
the  intimacy  of  connexion  with  neighbouring  countries ;  and,  I  be- 
lieve»  that  were  those  of  the  Newlirs  (in  such  purity  as  they  existed 
before  the  Gdrkhi  conquest)  taken  as  an  index  to  their  original 
country,  few  links  of  close  connexion  would  remain  to  bind  them  to 
India,  while  many  and  strong  onea  woukL  shew  their  fihoteah  origin. 
The  still,  then,  as  an  instrument  of  universal  use,  supposing  it  un* 
known  in  India,  and  to  be  the  only  one  used  in  neighbouring  Thibet* 
will  go  for  something  (trifling  enough  it  is  true)  in  the  enumeration 
of  domestic  usages;  and  I  now  return  to  it. 

.  The  furnace  on  which  the  still  is  represented  aa  resting,  while  at 
work,  is  commonly  the  day  ckula  of  India,  or  made  of  unbumed 
bricks.  The  body  of  the  still  (phud)  is  of  copper*  and  is  seldom 
made  to  contain  more  than  15  or  20  gallons,  and  costs  from  30  to  40 
mohuri  mpeest.  Over  the  open  month  of  the  pMsi  is  placed  the 
portion  marked  (3)  named  p»/a9t;  it  is  of  burned  day,  about  the 
same  size  aa  the  body  of  the  still,  and  has  a  drcle  of  round  perfora* 
tions,  each  the  size  of  a  crown-piece,  flanking  the  large  opening  at  its 
base,  as  represented  in  (7)  of  the  sketch.  The  junction  of  the  pkiJisi 
and  pmtoii  being  secured  by  a  luting  of  moist  clay,  the  receiver  nam- 

*  See  Mr.  Hodoson'b  paper  on  the  Aborigines  of  N^p&l  Proper,  in  the  Jour- 
nal of  the  Asiatic  Society,  for  May,  1834. 

f  It  is  calcnlated  that  about  two-thirds  of  the  Newir  populatioii  of  N<iptfl  art 
BoMhists,  the  remainder  Brahminical  Hindus. 

X  One  mohnri  mpce  is  equal  to  12i  annas  sicca* 

N  N  2 


284  NoHce  of  the  Nipdleee  Spirit  StiU.  [Mat, 

ed  ddbli,  and  marked  (6)  is  put  into  the  putasi;  its  base,  corre- 
sponding in  circumference  to  the  large  opening  in  the  latter,  fills  it  op 
completely,  and  leaves  the  circle  of  smaller  holes  free,  for  the  passage 
of  the  spirituous  vapour,  to  ascend  into  the  still  head,  or  patasi. 

The  receiver  being  placed  as  above  noted,  within  the  portion  mark- 
ed (3),  the  vessel  (5),  named  hatta,  or  condenser  of  copper,  is  fiUed 
with  cold  water,  and  placed  over,  and  into  the  mouth  of  the  pmtasi^ 
or  still-head,  fitting  so  close,  as  to  prevent  the  escape  of  any  portion 
•of  the  spirituous  vapour  from  the  latter.  Thus  fitted,  the  distillation 
is  accomplished,  care  being  taken  to  remove  the  condenser  so  often  aa 
is  necessary  to  replace  the  water  become  warm,  by  colder,  fit  for  the 
condensation  of  the  spirit uons  steam. 

The  shape  of  the  condenser  suits  the  performance  of  its  office  ;  the 
vapour  rising  through  the  smaller  holes  around  the  receiver  comes  in 
contact  with  its  entire  surface,  and  being  there  condensed,  runs  to- 
wards the  apex  of  it,  and  thence  falls  into  the  sub-incumbent  receiver. 

The  still  is  charged,  of  necessity,  previous  to  the  fixing  of  the  le- 
ceiver  and  condenser,  and  these  portions  are  removed  at  each  fresh 
charge;  the  receiver  being  either  emptied  of  its  contents  and  replaced, 
or  a  spare  one  introduced. 

At  each  removal  of  the  condenser  there  is  of  course  some  loss 
from  the  escape  of  vapour,  but  it  is  trifling,  as  there  are  usually  two 
of  these  vessels  attached  to  each  still,  and  thus  the  time  occupied  in 
replacing  a  warm  condenser,  by  a  cold,  is  very  inconsiderable. 

It  must  be  admitted,  that  this  process  is  rather  rude,  and  it  wUl  be 
eeen,  that  the  construction  of  the  still  has  not  reference  to  the  most 
approved  principles  for  economising  fuel.  It  is  deep  and  narrow,  in- 
stead of  broad  and  shallow,  yet  it  is  very  efficient ;  and  it  must  be  re- 
membered, that  the  shallow  broad  stUl  even  in  Europe  is  of  very 
modem  date,  and  the  result  of  the  severe  excise  laws,  existing  in  our 
own,  and  more  civilized  countries. 

'  There  is  one  peculiarity  in  the  working  of  this  still,  worthy  of  re- 
mark, and  the  advantages  of  which  in  saving  fuel  compensate  in  some 
degree  for  its  rudeness.  So  soon  as  the  still  is  in  full  play,  and  a  por- 
tion of  vapour  has  been  condensed,  and  reached  the  receiver,  a  fresh 
distillation  commences. 

The  receiver  heated  from  below  causes  the  spirits  to  be  converted 
into  vapour,  which  is  again  condensed,  and  thus  a  constant  round  of 
distillation  is  carried  on  between  the  receiver  and  condenser,  in  addi* 
tion  to  the  proper  distillation  of  the  contents  charging  the  body  of 
the  still.  Alcohol,  at  the  specific  gravity  of  863,  can  be  produced 
from  this  still,  and  I  have  used  it  with  complete  success,  in  making  the 


r^-' 


JT^alut,  StUl  and:  ecmf>fiiuii£j>ara. 


Jig.  6. 


1 835 .]  Notice  of  the  NipaU$e  Spirit  StUL  2d5 

Bpiiits  of  turpentine,  and  the  reeiduam  of  yellow  resin  from  the  Ganda 
firoza  of  Nfepfl*,  both  of  these  articles,  being  equally  good  for  medi- 
cinal  and  other  purposes,  as  that  to  be  had  in  Calcutta,  and,  I  believe, 
much  cheaper. 

The  ubiquity  of  this  still  throughout  the  valley  arises  from  the  free- 
dom of  distillation  sanctioned  by  the  rulers.  Excise  laws  for  whiskey- 
making  are  as  yet  unknown  here,  and  were  their  executives  to  ap- 
pear among  the  peaceable  Newirs,  I  fear  the  fate  of  some  of  them 
might  resemble  that  of  Robert  Burn's  man  of  this  craft. 

Every  Newar,  who  can  nfford  it,  distils  his  own  Rakshi  (spirits  from 
rice),  and  all  the  lower  orders  of  this  people,  and  many  of  the  respec- 
table ones,  are  greatly  addicted  to  the  use  of  spirits.  They  are  not 
by  any  means  given  to  habitual  drunkenness,  but  they  indulge  for  the 
good  of  their  healths,  regularly  and  moderately.  In  the  rice- field, 
cold  and  wet  as  it  is,  the  bottle  is  a  great  and  ever  present  comfort ; 
while  at  a  religious  meeting,  or  on  the  celebration  of  a  birth  or  mar- 
riage, it  g^es  merrily  and  rapidly  round ;  males  and  females,  young 
and  old,  alike  partaking  of  it,  to  the  increase  of  social  happiness  and 
joy  in  all. 

Few  sights  in  N^p&l  are  more  grateful  to  the  foreign  visitor,  than 
the  feasts  and  merry-makings  of  the  Newars:  on  such  occasions  they 
congregate  on  some  green  and  sunny  spot,  near  a  temple,  or  old 
image,  with  a  running  stream  of  limpid  water  passing  through  it,  and 
there,  for  the  live-long  day,  in  the  idle  seasons  of  the  year,  do  they 
ting,  play  on  the  musical  instruments  of  their  tribe,  often  dance  and 
ever  laugh,  enlivened  by  the  rakshi  stoup  it's  true;  but  the  main- 
spring of  their  joy  is  the  cheerful  and  happy  temperament  they  pos- 
sess, to  an  eminent  degree,  in  strong  and  pleasing  contrast  with  the 
sour  looks  and  arrogant  demeanour  of  the  Gurkhas,  or  the  melan- 
choly and  apathetic  countenances  of  the  inhabitants  of  Uinddstfin, 
who  sojourn  for  a  time  among  them. 

Reference  to  Plate  of  Still,  and  its  component  portions. 

Names  in  Newiri  language.  English  synon3rme8. 

1  Phdsi, 1  Body  of  still. 

2  Sachi 2  Luting  (of  clay). 

3  Put&i 3  Still-head. 

4  Bhuta, 4  Furnace. 

5  Batta, 5  Condenser,  (copper.) 

6  Dubli 6  Receiver,    (earthen.) 

7  Putasi,   (section  of,) 7  Section  of  Still-head), 

*  Commonly  cslled  Ganda  Biroza;  it  is  well  known  to  be  the  exudation  from 
the  denuded  trunk  of  the  different  species  of  the  pine  throughout  these  mountains. 


286  Inscription  from  Kesariah,  [Mat, 

YII. — Note  on  an  Inscription  found  near  the  Kesariah  Mound,  in  Tirhdt. 
By  J.  B.  Elliott.  Esq,  (PL  XVII.  fig.  Q.) 

[In  a  note  to  the  Editor.] 

Having  seen  mention  of  the  Kesariah  Mound  made  io  the  last  No. 
of  your  Journal,  I  beg  to  enclose  the  impreseion  of  an  inscription  cut 
below  the  figures  of  the  Avatars,  sculptured  on  a  black  stone,  which  I 
obtained  at  Kesariah  several  years  ago  from  a  fakir.  The  figures  being 
small  and  rudely  sculptured,  it  is  not  worth  while  making  a  copy  of 
them ;  but  as  the  inscription  could  not  be  made  out  by  the  Pandit  of 
the  Chaprih  Committee,  it  may  be  worth  deciphering.  I  visited  and 
made  some  notes  on  the  subject  of  the  pillars,  and  other  antiquities  in 
Champ&ran.  whicb  I  may.  perhaps,  hereafter  communicate. 


Note. — ^ThiB  fragment,  which  is  Brahmanioal,  not  Buddhist,  is  in  an 
ancient  form  of  D^vanagari,  diflPering  little  from  that  noticed  on  the 
Bakra  image  of  Mr.  STtPHBNsoN,  It  breaks  off  abruptly  with  an 
initial  i  .* — for  it  id  only  to  kirttir  iha  that  any  meaning  can  be  traced : 
while  the  diphthong  ai  or  ^  is  plain  over  tke  last  letter,  which  I  con- 
clude to  be  an  h.  The  reading  in  modern  D6vanagarf  will  be  as 
follows :  I  have  added  a  literal  Latin  version. 


P«srpetuu8  B.  Candradattvs  Sv'atadatti  "6Akti*''.(recttaiidi).proprlo.tem. 
poTe*(8e.)-8olis»die«>ii«tiif «    Gloria  hlo 

The  interpretation  of  which  in  English  will  be : — 
"  The  ever-living  Chandradatta  Was  born  on  the  Sunday  appro- 
priated to  the  reading  of  fhe  Sdkta  by  his  father  Su^rtadatta.    dory 

here  • "     (The  S^ta  is  the  most  sacred  h3rmn  of  the  Rig  Veda» 

closing  its  8rd  Ashtaka  or  Ogdoad — and  has  for  one  of  its  verses 
the  celebrated  Giyatri.) 

W.  H.  M. 

pJoTB. — ^I  take  this  opportunity  of  pointing  out,  in  reference  to  my  observrntioa 
on  the  Bakrk  image  inscription,  (page  131,)  that  I  had  overlooked  a  plate  ia 
Franklin's  Palibothra,  of  a  Baddhist  image,  with  an  inscription,  to  which  Looiit, 
CuNNiNOHAif  has  since  drawn  my  attention.  On  turning  to  it,  I  perceive,  that 
the  two  lines  separately  given  are,  though  miserably  perverted  by  the  copykt, 
procisely  the  same  as  the  ye  dktarmmd  kdtum,  Stc.  of  SirmAth.  Hie  thr«e  lines 
on  the  pedestal,  though  stated  in  the  text  to  be  different,  would  appear  to  be  the 
same  also ;  at  least  the  two  first  words,  ye  dharmmdf  are  distinct.---^.  P.] 


1835.]  Asiatic  Society,  2S7 

VI 11. — Proceedings  of  the  Asiatic  Society, 

Wednesday  Bwnhtg,  the  3rd  June,  1835. 

The  Honorable  Sir  Eowaud  Rtaiv,  President^  in  the  chair. 

Read  the  proceedings  of  the  last  meeting. 

Mr.  John  Richards^  proposed  by  Mr.  Baosbaw^  seconded  by  Mr.  Tub- 
?ELTAN,  was  duly  elected  a  member. 

Mr.  J.  P.  Gkant  was  proposed  by  Mr.  Trbvbltan,  seconded  by  Mr.  J* 
CoLviN.  Mr.  Wm.  Adam,  proposed  byCapt.  Forbes,  seconded  by  Mr.  Harr. 
Mr.  Wm.  Hy.  Benson,  proposed  by  Dr.  Mill,  seconded  by  Mr.  Prin8bi». 

Captain  Tatlor,  Madras  Cav.  proposed  by  Mr.  Macmaobtbn,  seconded 
by  Sir  £.  Ryan. 

Dr.  Evans,  Mr.  Phayre,  7th  Regt.  Bengal  S.  I.,  Mr.  Stocqueler,  and 
Lieut.  MoNTRiou,  Ind.  N.  were  proposed  by  Dr.  Pearson,  and  seconded 
by  Mr.  J.  Prinsep. 

The  Secretary  brought  up  the  following : 

Report  of  the  Committee  of  Papere  on  Mr.  J.  T.  Pearson' a  proposition  Jhr 

creating  a  new  order  of  Membere,  to  be  denominated  **  A$eociate Membere  qftha 

Amatie  Society,*' 

1.  *'  We  consider  Dr.  PcAaaoN's  propositioQ  for  ereatiag  Aeeoeiate  Members 
to  be  worthj  of  adoption  by  the  Society,  and  we  would  propose  that  they  should 
enjoy  all  the  priTileget  of  ordinary  members ;  but  we  would  suggest,  that  by  way 
of  maintaining  more  than  the  mere  distinetionof  name  between  the  iAttocMlvaad 
the  Honorary  Members,  some  contribution,  however  trilliog,  should  be  re* 
quired  from  the  former  class.  The  Aeeoeiatet,  it  may  be  presumed,  would  be 
composed  of  men,  whose  reputation  would  not  be  anffictently  briUiaot  to  admit 
of  their  being  classed  among  our  Honorary  Members*  They  would,  in  all  prolMu 
biHty,  did  their  circumstances  admit,  become  ordinary  paying  members,  and  the 
principle  upon  which  the  present  proposition  rests,  is,  tSiat  the  Society  de« 
sirous  of  removing  this  obstruction,  and  encouraging  their  labours,  is  willing 
to  admit  them  on  a  less  expeasire  footing :  at  the  same  time,  lequlring  a  moderate 
contribution  to  distinguish  them  from  those  eminent  men,  whom  it  considers 
an  honor  to  itself,  to  enrol  in  Hs  Hat  of  members. 

2.  "  Under  the  above  considerations,  we  concurin  recommending  that  the  anno* 
al  payment  of  Associate  Members  be  fixed  at  four  rupees.  Their  election  to  pro- 
ceed in  the  mode  prescribed  for  honorary  members,  that  is,  to  be  previously  sub- 
mitted to  the  Committee  of  Papers  for  report. 

**  For  the  Committee  of  Papers, 
'•  Mth  May,  1835.  *<  J.  PRINSEP,  Secy.'* 

The  President,followed  by  Mr.  J.  R.  Colyik,  proposed  that  **  the  first 
part  of  the  Report  be  adopted,  "  That  there  should  be  Associate  Members, 
naving  all  the  privileges  of  ordinary  members." 

Mr.  D.  Ross,  seconded  by  Mr.  McFarlan,  moved  as  an  amendment,  that  the 
words  "  with  the  exception  of  any  power  of  voting  on  money  questions"  be  ad- 
ded. This  amendment  was  lost,  as  was  another  proposed  by  Mr.  N.  B.  E.  Bail- 
LiR,  seconded  by  Capt.  Forbbs,  *'  that  they  should  have  all  the  privileges  of 
ordinary  members,  except  the  right  of  voting." 

The  motion  was  then  put  and  carried ;  the  second  proposal  was  also 
nmde  into  a  resolution,  viz. ''  That  Associate  Members  shall  pay  an  an- 
miRl  ooiitribatio&  of  four  rupees." 

The  Secretary  aabmitted  also  the— 

Mspart  i^iha  C&mmittes  ofPapere,  on  Mr,  Gardnbr*s  appUeation  and  ettimats 

for  Repakrmg  the  MeimumaU  ^f  Sir  Wilmam  Jon  as. 

"  The  Committee  find  on  inquiry  that  the  repairs  may  be  executed  at  an  ex- 
penoe  of  about  150  rupees. 

"  They  trust  the  members  will  be  unanimous  in  thinking  it  desirable,  to  evince 
the  respect  of  the  Society  for  the  memory  of  its  illustrious  founder,  by  authoris- 


5ea  Asiatic  Society.  [MaY , 

Ins  the  triHiBg  espance  which  will  be  raqnirad  to  repair  hie  moniiiiient»  and  U 
preaer^e  from  oblilermtioii  that  beautiful  epitaph  which  he  wrote  for  himaelf,  and 
which  is  so  characteristic  of  the  indepeadeal  nprig htneas  and  the  nnaiected  piet  j 

of  ita  author. 

*'  For  the  Committee  of  Paperst 

«•  20a  May,  1835.  "  J-  PRINSEP,  S«ry." 

Proposed  bv  the  Rev.  Dr.  Mill,  Vioe-President,  eeconded  by  Mr.  Coi- 
TIN.  and  reeolvedy  that  the  Report  of  the  Committee  be  adopted  and  acted 

upon* 

The  draft  of  a  Memorial  to  Government,  regarding  Oriental  Pubtica. 
lions,  prepared  by  a  Spedal  Cmnmittee,  appointed  at  the  hist  meetiai^,  was 
then  read  by  the  President^  Uking  the  sense  of  the  meeting  on  each  panu 
graph.  The  fbUowin§p  it  the  Memorial^  as  finally  adopted  : 

2\>  the  Hon'hh  Sir  C.  T.  Mbtcalfb,  Bart.  Gov.  Oeneral  of  India  in  Council, 

O^.   cyC.   <!yC 

Honorable  Sir  and  Sirs, 

The  Members  of  the  Asiatic  Society,  now  resident  in  Calcutta,  liava 
requested  me,  as  President  of  their  body,  to  address  the  Honorable  the 
Governor  General  in  Council,  on  a  subject  which  engages  their  deepest 

interest. 

3. It  has  come  to  the  knowledge  of  the  Society  that  the  funds  which  have 

been  hitherto  in  part  applied  to  the  revival  and  improvement  of  the  lite, 
rature  and  the  encouragement  of  the  learned  natives  of  India^  are  hence- 
forth to  he  exclusively  appropriated  to  purposes  of  English  education. 

21. — The  Asiatic  Society  does  not  presume  for  a  moment  to  doubt  the  pow« 
er  of  the  Government  to  apply  its  funds  in  such  manner  as  it  may  deem  to 
be  most  consistent  with  the  intentions  of  the  legislature,  and  most  advan. 
tageous  for  the  great  object  of  educating  its  Indian  subjects ;  but  they 
contemplate  with  the  most  sincere  alarm  the  effect  that  such  a  mea<Nire 
might  produce  on  the  literature  and  languages  of  the  country,  which  it 
had  been  hitherto  an  object  both  with  the  Government  and  with  the  £du. 
cation  Committee,  under  its  orders,  to  encourage  and  patronize^  unless 
the  proposition  which  they  have  the  honor  to  submit^  meet  with  the  favo- 
rable attention  of  Government. 

i. — The  Society  has  been  informed,  that  this  departure  from  the  coarse 
hitherto  pursued  has  been  ordered  to  take  such  immediate  effect,  that  the 
printing  of  several  valuable  oriental  works  has  been  suddenly  suspended, 
while  they  were  in  different  stages  of  progress  through  the  press ;  and  that 
the  suspension  has  been  alike  extended  to  the  legendary  lore  of  the  East, 
and  to  the  enlightened  science  of  the  West,  if  clothed  in  an  Asiatic  lao. 
guage. 

5. — ^The  cause  of  this  entire  change  of  cr^stem  has  been,  the  Sociaty  un. 
derstand,  a  desire  to  extend  the  benefits  of  Englinh  instruction  more  widely 
among  the  natives  of  India ;  the  fund  hitherto  appropriated  to  that  piuw 
pose  not  being  deemed  sufficient, 

6. — The  Members  of  the  Society  are  individually  and  collectively  warm 
advocates  for  the  diffusion,  as  far  as  possible,  of  English  arts,  soienoesy  and 
literature  ;  but  they  cannot  see  the  necessity,  in  the  pursuit  of  this  £ava. 
rite  object,  of  abandoning  the  cultivation  of  the  ancient  and  beauUfiii 
languages  of  the  East. 

7. — The  peculiar  objects  of  the  Asiatic  Society,  and  the  success  with 
wliich  its  members  have,  under  the  auspices  of  their  iUustriotts  IbuAder, 
prosecuted  their  researches  into  the  hidden  stores  of  oriental  knowledge, 
entitle  them  to  form  an  opinion  of  the  value  of  these  ancient  tooguea,  inti» 
mately  connected  as  they  are  with  the  history,  the  habits^  the  langnaffea, 
and  tne  institutions  of  the  people ;  and  it  is  this  which  emboldens  them 


IddS.]  Asiatic  Sodeif.  S69 

to  step  forwftrd  on  soch  «i  occasion  as  the  present  to  offer  an  humble  but 
earnest  prefer^  that  the  encouragement  and  support  of  the  British  Govern^ 
meat  imj  not  be  withdrawn  from  the  languages  and  literature  of  the  vast 
and  ▼nried  popalation,  whom  Pvovidenee  has  committed  to  its  protectioHb 

8. — Many  arguments  of  policy  and  humanity  might  be  advanced  in  sup» 
port  of  their  present  solicitafeion,  upon  which  the  Society  do  not  deem  it 
within  their  province  to  expatiate.  There  is  one  argument^  however,  which 
appears  to  be  of  so  eonelusive  a  character  as  to  require  distinct  notice 
in  this  AppeaL 

9. — It  is  admitted  by  all,  even  the  most  enthusiastic  advocates  of  the  Eng. 
Itsh  83rstem  of  tuition, that  this  language  never  can  become  the  language  of 
the  greae  body  ef  the  people  whose  moral  and  intellectual  improvement  is 
the  benevolent  object  of  tiie  British  Government.  It  is  moreover  admitted, 
that  the  Sanscrit  language,  while  it  is  directly  the  parent  ef  the  dialects 
spoken  from  Cashmere  to  the  Kistna,  and  from  the  Indus  to  the  Brahma* 
putra,  is  also  the  source  from  which  every  other  dialect  of  the  Peninsula, 
and  even  many  languages  of  the  neighbouring  countries,  have  been  for 
ages  dependent  for  every  term  extending  beyond  the  merest  purposes 
of  animal  or  savage  life.  If  it  were  possible  to  dry  up  this  source  of 
literarv  vegetation,  which  gives  beauty  and  fertility  to  the  dialects  of 
India  in  proportion  to  the  copiousness  of  its  admixture ;  the  vernacular  Ian. 
guages  would  become  so  barren  and  impovenshed,  as  to  be  wholly  unfit  to 
be  the  channels  of  ele«int  literature  or  useful  knowledge.  The  same  may 
be  said  of  Arabic  and  Persian  as  regards  the  Hindustani  language. 

10. — ^The  Society  are  far  from  meaning  to  assert  that  the  withdrawal  of 
the  aupport  of  Government,  from  the  cherished  languages  of  the  natives  of 
India,  would  put  an  end  to  the  cultivation  of  them.  On  the  contrary,  they 
think  that  the  natural  and  necessary  effect  would  be  that  both  the  Hindua 
and  Muhammedans  would,  in  that  event,  adhere  with  tenfold  tenacity  to 
those  depositaries  of  all  they  hold  sacred  and  valuable.  But,  incalculable 
mischief,  in  a  variety  of  shapes,  would  nevertheless  be  effected.  If  the 
British  Government  set  the  example  of  neglecting  oriental  studies,  it  can 
hardly  be  expected  that  many  of  their  European  subjects  will  cultivate 
them.  The  field  will  then  be  left  in  the  undisturbed  possession  of  those 
whose  unprofitable  husbandry  is  already  but  too  visible,  and  who  will 
pursue  it  with  a  view  to  the  perpetuation  of  superstition  and  defective 
morality  among  the  people.  An  influence  will  tnus  be  lost,  the  benefit  of 
which  to  the  more  intellectual  classes  of  natives  can  scarcely  be  estimated 
too  highly,  arising  from  the  direction  given  to  their  studies  and  pursuits 
by  those  who  can  freely  acknowledge  what  is  intellectually  and  morally 
woable  in  their  previous  systems,  and  distinguish  it  from  what  is  of  an 
c^poaite  character:  and  who  take  the  first  and  most  neoesaary  step  for 
removing  the  wrong  prejudices  of  others,  by  proving  that  they  are  without 
imfust  priJQdice  themselves.  It- needs  no  laboured  nroof  to  shew  how 
imnitety  more  powerful  must  be  our  protest  against  what  Is  demoralixing 
or  deboAng  in  the  natiye  institutions,  when  we  act  with  this  knowledge 
and  this  spirit,  than  if  we  commenced  by  repudiating  every  thing  Aslatio, 
ae  contemptible,  and  acknowledged  no  basis  of  intellectunl  communication 
with  them,  bnt  what  was  formed  in  the  peculiar  fashions  of  modem  Europe. 

11. — If  the  Sanscrit  andAn^ic  languages,con8ecrated  as  they  are  by  ages 
of  the  remotest  antiquity— enshrined,  as  they  are,  in  the  affections  of  vener- 
ating millions — the  theme,  as  they  are,  of  the  wonder  and  of  the  admiration 
of  nil  the  learned  nations  of  Europe  ;^if  these  languages  are  to  receive  no 
OQPpert  from  a  Government  which  baa  been  ever  famed  for  its  liberality  and 
Uo  jnetioe,— from  a  Government  which  draws  an  annual  revenue  of  twenty 
■aiUioiM  fkron  the  people  by  whom  these  languages  are  held  sacred,  it  is  the 
stoeided  opinion  or  the  Astatic  Sodetywan  opinion  whidi  they  want  words 

00 


MO  Asiuiic  Sodetjf.  [M^r. 

to  express  with  adequate  force,  that  the  eaose  of  eivilisiitloa  and  the 
character  of  the  British  nation  will  alike  sustain  irreparable  injury. 

13. The  Society,  therefore^  earnestly  beseech  the  Honorable  the  Governor 

General  in  Council,  that  if,on  full  consideration,  any  reasonable  doubt  shall 
be  entertained  by  the  Supreme  Government  of  the  right  of  the  native  lite, 
rature  to  a  fair  proportion  of  the  sum  appropriated  by  Parliament,  **  for 
the  revival  and  improvement  of  literature,  and  for  the  encouragement 
of  learned  natives  of  India,"  he  will  then  be  pleased  either  himself  to 
grant,  or  if  necessary,  to  solicit  from  the  Court  of  Directors,  some  spe* 
cific  pecuniary  aid  to  be  annually  expended  on  these  objects.  And  the  80. 
cicty  will  be  happy  to  undertake  the  duty  of  superintending  the  expendi. 
ture  of  this  sum,   under  such  checks  as  it  may  please  the  Government  to 

impose.  ' 

13. — But  whatever  may  be  the  determination  of  the  Government  on  this 
point,  the  Society  respectfully  intreat  the  Governor  General  in  Council, 
that  he  will  be  pleased  to  aiford  to  them  the  assistance  of  the  learned  na. 
tives  hitherto  employed  in  these  literary  undertakings,  together  with  such 
pecuniary  aid  as  may  be  necessary,  to  complete  the  printing  of  the  oriental 
works,  which  has  been  interrupted  by  the  resolution  of  Government  to  direct 
the  funds  hitherto  expended  upon  them  to  purposes  of  English  education. 

14. — Should  Government  be  pleased  to  accede  to  this  request,  the  Socio, 
ty  will  furnish  with  as  little  delay  as  possible  an  estimate  of  the  amount 
which  wiU  be  required  for  the  attainment  of  this  object. 

15. — The  Society  cannot  doubt  that  the  Governor  General  in  Council  will 
support  their  appeal  to  the  home  authorities  with  his  powerful  advo. 
cacy,  nor  Uiat  the  earliest  opportunity  will  be  taken  of  bringing  the 
merits  of  the  important  and  entirely  national  question  it  embraces,  be- 
fore the  Honorable  the  Court  of  Directors,  in  all  its  bearings.  This 
address  has  been  dictated  solely  by  the  desire  of  proffering  to  Go. 
vernment  the  services  of  an  appropriate  organ,  through  which  the  pub. 
lication  of  the  oriental  classics  may  be  continued,  and  that  further 
patronage  extended  to  oriental  studies,  which  it  cannot  believe  the  Govern, 
ment  to  have  any  intention  of  altogether  abandoning. 

Edward  Ryan,  President 

Atiatic  Sodetffs  ApartmenUy  1 
June  Srd,  1835.  J 

Upon  the  first  five  paragrAphs  one  or  two  verbal  alterations  only  were  suggested. 
On  the  6th,  which  originally  ended,  '*  bat  they  would  deeply  regret  if,  In  the  pursuit 
of  this  favorite  object,  it  were  thought  necessary  or  advisable  to  abandon,  &e." 

Mr.  CoLViN  b^^d  to  propose  the  omission  of  the  word  **  favorite,"  as  ap- 
plied' in  the  abo?e  paragraph  of  the  Address  to  the  object  of  extending  the  meaas 
of  English  education.  It  appeared  to  him  to  convey  an  unnecessary  imputa- 
tion, as  if  of  prejudiced  fkvoritism  or  partiality.  He  would  here  say  (al« 
ludiag  to  some  remarks  which  had  passed  in  conversation),  that  he  enter* 
tained  as  cordial  a  desire,  as  any  one  could  do,  to  promote  the  literary  par- 
poses,  with  a  view  to  which  the  Society  was  formed.  He,  as  a  member  of  the  So* 
ciety,  fully  sympathised  in  the  feeling  which  would  se^^k  to  maintain  the  know- 
ledge and  cultivation  of  the  oriental  languages  and  literature,  and  he  wooM  rea« 
dily  join  in  an  address  to  Government  to  obtain  its  patronage  and  pecuniary  lup- 
port  for  those  studies;  but  he  had  hoped  that  the  proceedings  of  the  evening  w«re 
to  be  firee  from  controversy.  He  had  not  been  present  at  the  meeting  of  the 
previous  month,  but  he  had  seen  with  great  gratification,  that  the  proposition 
then  adopted  was  for  the  preparation  of  a  memorial,  '*  which  should  avoid  to  tiie 
utmost  all  controversial  points.*'  He  feared  from  the  observations  which  had 
been  made  that  he  should  be  disappointed  in  this  respect.  He  had,  however,  been 
unintentionally  led,  by  what  had  passed,  into  a  digression ;  returniBg  to  the 
object  for  which  he  had  risen  to  speak,  he  proposed  the  omission  of  the  word 
**  favorite"  in  the  passage  which  had  just  been  read. 


ISd5.]  Mmiic  Society.  99.1 

Mr.  W.  H.  MACiTAOHTBir  could  not  help  exprening  hi«  astenfslimeiity  «t  tlie 
obserrmdoni  which  had  been  made  by  the  gentleman  who  had  just  aat  down.  He  had 
hoped  that  in  this  place  at  least,  oriental  literature  would  have  found  protection  and 
lavor :  that,  howcTer  ruthlesaly  and  auccessfally  the  opposition  to  this  cause  ought 
have  manifested  itself  in  other  quarters ;  here,  at  least,  no  enemy  would  be  per- 
mitted to  enter  under  the  garb  of  a  votary,  and  that  this  sanctuary  of  scienco 
might  not  be  polluted  by  any  unhallowed  voice.  Now  he  was  tempted  to  exclaim, 
Procut,  O  proeul  nte  pro/ani  !  'When  be  heard  a  gentleman  coming  fomard  with 
such  an  objection  as  has  been  made,  he  could  not  help  ascribing  it  to  something 
more  than  a  dislike  to  the  epithet.  What  expression  could  possibly  have  been 
used  more  innocent  or  more  appropriate  ?  Here  was  the  fact  before  them,  that  the 
fVinds  dedicated  to  oriental  literature  had  been  entirely  carried  off ;  that  works  of 
all  descriptions,  scientific  as  well  as  others,  had  been  strangled  in  the  very 
act  of  coming  into  the  world,  and  thrown  aside  as  useless  and  pernicious ;  and 
after  aH  this,  when  they  said  that  the  authors  of  this  to  them  grievous  calamity 
were  actuated  by  another /ovort/e  object,  they  were  taken  to  task  for  the  ozprea« 
■ion.  He  really  wanted  words  to  express  his  surprise  at  sueh  a  frivolous  objection 
being  urged,  and  he  trusted  the  Society  would  evince  the  same  sense  of  it  as  he 
entertained,  that  it  wa»  wholly  unworthy  of  being  attended  to. 

Mr.  CoL vim's  proposition  was  not  seconded. 

Mr.  PftiNStP,  thought  that  the  terms  '  deeply  regret*  were  not  nearly  strong 
enough  to  show  the  sentiments  of  the  Society — he  would  suggest  *  eaimoi  see  the 
meeemty  as  more  appropriate. 

This  expression  after  some  discussion  was  substituted. 

On  the  perusal  of  the  12th  paragraph,  which  stood  originally  as  follows  : 
.  '<  The  Society  therefore  earnestly  beseech  the  Honorable  the  Governor  Oeneral 
in  Council,  that  he  will  be  pleased  to  eQlieit  pecuniary  aid  from  the  Court  qf  JH^ 
reetore^  to  be  mmuaUy  i^^propriated  to  the  revival  qf  the  oriental  literature,  and 
the  encouroffemeni  qf  learned  natipee,  and  the  Society  will  be  happy  to  under- 
take the  superintendence,  &c.'* 

Mr.  H.  T.  Pbinssp  moved  as  an  ai^endment,  that  the  sentence  be  altered,  (as 
it  now  stands  in  the  memorial,)  to  convey  a  stronger  expression  of  the  So« 
ciety's  feeling  on  the  recent  measure. 

Mr.  CoLviN  said,  that  he  must  oppose  the  amendment.  He  tooV  the  liberty 
of  again  addressing  the  meeting,  as  he  was  desirous  to  record  his  opinion  on  the 
question  which  had  now  been  brought  under  discussion.  He  would  not  enter 
into  an  argument  on  the  point  of  law  which  had  been  mooted.  He  had  himself 
always  considered,  and  still  considered,  the  orders  of  the  Government  to  be  fully 
eoBsistent  both  with  the  terms  and  the  spirit  of  the  act  of  Parliament.  He  must 
tbink  it  difficult  to  believe,  that  the  legislature,  in  the  first,  and  only  specific 
appropriation  which  it  had  made  with  a  view  to  the  mental  advancement  of  the  In- 
4/Hua  people,  had  intended  not  to  entrust  to  the  Government,  to  which  it  has  com- 
nitted  the  immediate  control  of  these  territories,  the  discretion  of  applying  the 
land  as  it  might  judge  most  expedient  and  practicable,  in  order  to  the  cultivation 
of  the  most  improved  literature,  and  the  communication  of  the  most  enlightened 
systems  of  knowledge,  which  its  sulgects  mig^t  be  found  willing  to  receive  at  its 
kands.  It  appeared  to  him  a  strange  conclusion,  that  it  had  been  meant  by  the 
Bferitiflh  Parliament  to  render  compulsory  the  maintenance  of  a  system  calcinated 
ta  perpetuate  the  ignorance  and  pjrejudioes  of  the  people — that  it  had  been 
4csigBed  to  fetter  this  Government  and  to  restrain  it  from  measures  of 
improvement.  But  he  had  said,  that  he  would  not  go  into  a  discussion  of  the 
point  of.  law.  He  would  rather  state  what  he  considered  to  be  the  duty  of  the 
Society  in  regard  to  the  address  which  was  now  to  be  presented.  Was  it  propeiv 
he  would  ask» — ^was  it  respectlult  in  going  up  to  Government  as  applicanto  for  iti 
•eeiatanee,  that  they  should  assert,  by  implication,  that  it  had,  in  its  late  measure, 
deviated  from  ita  proper  course  ?  Was  that  a  subject  which  the  Society  ou^t  to 
entertain  at  all  ?  Farther,  he  would  urge  that  it  would  certainly  be  most  disad* 
wutageow  lor  their  own  purpose,  were  they,  in  appealing  to  the  liberality  of 

oo9 


1292  Anatic  Society.  [Mat, 

Goyernment,  to  express  m  any  manner  disapprobation  of  Hs  prooeedinga.  Look- 
ing only  to  the  motive  of  securing  the  sncoess  of  the  apptieation  which  they  were 
about  to  make,  he  would  say,  omit  in  the  address  all  and  every  topie  of  oontro- 
Yersy.  The  Government,  in  receiving  an  address  snch  as  was  now  proposed, 
would  appear  called  vpon  to  vote  its  own  condemnation.  He  would,  on  these 
grounds,  give  his  voice  against  the  amendment. 

Mr.  Macnaghtbn  again  rose,  and  spoke  to  the  following  effect  r 

Mr.  Peksidbnt,  we  have  been  assured  by  Mr.  Colvin  more  than  once,  that  he 
is  no  lawyer.  He  could  not  have  asserted  with  equal  truth,  that  he  is  no  preach- 
er, for  he  has  favoured  us  with  a  very  lengthy  discourse  on  our  duties,  both  to 
the  Government  and  the  people.  But  I  must  take  the  liberty  of  differing  with  him 
altogether,  as  to  the  doctrines  he  has  propounded.  We  are  an  independent,  and 
I  trust,  a  respectable  body,  congregated  for  the  purpose  of  promoting  by .  every 
means  in  our  power  the  cause  of  literature  and  science.  As  the  guardians  ik 
that  sacred  cause,  it  is  not  only  our  privilege,  but  our  duty  to  appeal,  respectfully 
it  is  true,  but  earnestly,  to  that  power  which  is  competent  to  rescue  it  from  im- 
pending danger.  1  would  go  further  and  say,  thnt  if  the  Government  could  be  so 
infatuated  as  to  declare  open  hostility  against  the  languages  and  literature  of  tha 
people  of  India,  it  would  be  an  obli|^tion,  of  which  we  could  not  divest  our- 
selves without  disgrace,  to  remonstrate  against  such  a  proceeding  with  all  our 
energies.  If  we  think  ^rs  have  the  law  as  well  as  the  justice  of  the  case  on  our 
side,  no  liberal,  no  equitable  Government  would  be  offended  by  our  pointing  it 
out.— Mr.  Colvin  has  sgain  returned  to  the  ground  which  he  first  took  up,  and 
has  indulged  in  the  use  of  slighting  and  contemptuous  language  as  applied  to  ori- 
ental studies.  He  has  moreover  asserted,  that  such  sentiments  are  entertained 
by  the  natives  themselves.  Gentlemen,  I  have  now  been  resident  in  this  country 
.upwards  of  twenty-six  years,  and,  I  believe,  I  may  say,  that  I  liave  not  been  defi* 
cient  in  my  attention  to  the  genius  of  the  people,  their  languages,  their  literature, 
their  habits,  or  their  prejudices,  and  I  will  venture  to  affirm,  that  nothing  can  be 
more  without  foundation  than  the  supposition  which  Mr.  Colvin  appears  to  enter- 
tain. Oriental  literature  has  much  to  recommend  it,  and  the  natives  of  the  coun- 
try are  passionately  devoted  to  that  literature.  It  cannot  be  otherwise.  I  cannot 
sit  down  without  again  expressing  my  astonishment,  that  this  place  should  have 
been  selected  for  such  an  attack.  If  havoc  and  desolation  rage  around  us,  we 
may  not  be  able  to  prevent  it ;  but  here  in  the  citadel  of  our  strength,  that  an  effort 
At  our  overthrow  should  be  made,  is  to  me  astonishing.  I  have  no  fear,  however, 
that  it  will  be  successful,  or  that  there  will  be  difference  of  opinion  as  to  the  cha- 
racter of  the  proceeding.  ' 

The  P&B81DKNT,  however  unwilling  to  offer  an  opinion  from  the  chair,  must 
object  to  the  amendment,  because  it  appeared  to  entertain  a  doubt  of  the  legality 
of  the  course  pursued.  Government  acted  by  advice,  and  there  remained  an  ap. 
peal  to  the  proper  tribunals  if  any  interest  were  aggrieved.  He  was  anxious  to 
unpress  on  the  Society  the  necessity  of  abstaining  from  legal  and  political  dis- 
cussions, as  quite  out  of  character  in  a  literary  and  scientific  institution.  Otherwiae 
they  must  lose  many  members  who  could  not  vote,  nay,  could  not  sit,  where 
such  topics  were  to  be  canvassed.  The  case  was  strong  enough  of  itself ;  tkt 
application  for  continuing  the  suspended  oriental  publications  was  a  most  proper 
object  for  the  Society  to  urge  ;  it  should  have  his  warmest  support,  provided  it 
were  unmixed  with  other  matters  which  had  been  the  subject  of  discussion  dse- 
where,  and  upon  which  the  Government  had  expressed  their  opinion.  He  had  a 
very  strong  opinion  on  the  necessity  of  excluding  debatable  topics  of  this  nature 
from  the  Society,  and  If  they  were  to  continue  such  discussions  he  for  one  should 
be  compelled  to  retire.  Literary  and  Scientific  subjects  seemed  to  him  the  only 
matters  proper  for  discussion  with  them,  except  the  little  usual  businats  which 
tnust  of  course  be  disposed  of. 

'  Mr.  M  ACN  AOHTEN,  with  the  most  unfeigned  deference  and  respect  to  the  learned 
President,  must  take  leave  to  express  his  doubts,  as  to  the  doctrine  which  he  had 
delivered,  or  at  all  events  to  seeic  for  some  explanation  which  might  solve  his  dif« 
ficttkies.  He  understood  from  him,  that  in  this  place,  they  irere  never  competent  to 
touch  upon  a  question  of  law,  and  that  if  they  did,  those  who  are  connected  witlk 


1835.1  A9iatk  Society.  99S 

tlie  legal  profcwlon  nnttt  eene  to  be  memben  of  the  Society.  Tliis  doctrine  teemed 
to  him  to  involre  the  Becessity  of  nibmittf ng  to  eveiy  epeeies  of  ipoliatioa.  More- 
orer  that  they  were  not  competent  to  advert  in  any  way  to  themeaaniea  of  Gorern- 
meat.  Now  it  appeared  to  him,  that  they  were  not  here  aa  lawyen  or  as  civil  or 
military  lerTanta  of  the  Company ;  and  that  when  they  met  in  this  hall,  they  di- 
Tested  themseWes  of  those  characteriyand  appeared  only  in  the  character  of  the  ser- 
▼ants  of  science  and  of  literature,  the  guardians  of  oriental  learning,  and  the  re- 
presentatives of  its  interests  both  in  Asia  and  in  Europe.  In  that  sacred  character 
they  were  bound  to  be  vigilant  and  active.  Indeed,  he  could  conceive  cases  involv- 
ing questions  of  law,  in  which  they  should  feel  themselves  compelled  to  act.  Snpw 
posing  the  Government  were  to  be  advised  that  they  held  a  mortgage  in  the  So- 
ciety's premises,  and  that  upon  this  hint,  they  were  to  proceed  nutanter  to  tan  eject- 
ment. Ought  they  in  such  a  case  tamely  to  resign  their  right,  because  there  hap- 
pened to  be  lawyers  among  them  ?  He  could  understand  the  motive  which  should 
restrain  particular  gentlemen  from  expressing  an  opinion,  but  he  could  not  con- 
ceive any  circumstance  which  would  justify  their  surrendering  without  a  struggle 
the  rights  of  their  constituents.  Those  constituents  are,  he  said,  the  literary  men 
of  all  nations.  They  had  an  awful  trust  imposed  upon  them,  and  they  must  ex- 
ecute it  fidlhfully  and  conscientiouslj  as  a  great  public  body,  without  any  per- 
sonal motives,  or  any  personal  scruples. 

Mr.  pRiNSET  felt  great  diffidence  in  expressing  his  dissent  fh>m  what  had 
fallen  from  the  President,  the  more  so,  as  he  was  himself  a  most  unworthy 
member,  whereas  the  President's  merits  towards  the  Society  were  of  the  highest 
character.  But  he  could  not  think,  under  British  Government,  any  society,  ot 
even  any  individual  could  have  the  least  hesitation  in  expressing  respectfiilly  an 
opinion,  that  the  Government  had  misconstrued  a  law,  when  that  misconstruction 
was  likely  to  do  injury  to  the  rights  or  the  feelings  of  so  large  a  portion  of  ita 
tnbjects  as  the  native  community  formed  in  thia  country.  No  wihTul  error  or  wrong 
was  imputed  to  the  Government :  but  surely  it  was  not  too  much  to  say,  as  he  was 
confident  was  the  case,  that  Government  had  in  this  instance  been  ill-advised  and 
misled.  He  did  not  speak  as  a  lawyer,  but  as  a  member  of  this  Society,  whose 
position  in  respect  to  the  literature  of  India  had  been  well  described  by  Mr. 
Ma CN A6BTBN.  That  there  could  be  no  possible  oiTence  to  Government  in  so 
expressing  themselves  he  felt  assured,  by  seeing  members  and  high  officers  of  the 
Government  ready  to  join  in  so  doing.  He  was  somewhat  surprised  at  what  had 
fallen  from  Mr.  Colvin,  as  to  the  ancient  literature  of  India,  being  calculated 
only  to  perpetuate  idolatry  and  superstition.  What  would  be  thought,  if 
England  had  possessed  herself  of  Greece,  a  part  of  which  was  under  her  dominion, 
and  had  bestowed  funds  for  reviving  its  language  and  literature, — would  .any  one 
be  listened  to  who  should  urge,  that  with  the  language  of  Greece  one  would  be  re- 
viving her  mythology  ?  The  most  advantageous  thing  for  the  advancement  of 
European  literature  in  India  was  to  revive  that  of  the  country,  and  place  them  in 
contrast  aide  by  side  :  it  was  easy  to  see  which  must  then  prevail.  He  did  not 
think  the  Society  should  take  so  humble  a  tone  as  to  ask,  as  a  charity,  that  which 
Parliament  had  given  as  a  right,  and  would  rather  not  succeed  in  the  object  that 
aO  had  equally  at  heart,  than  take  it  in  the  shape  of  an  eleemosynary  donation. 

Mr.  H.  T.  Prinsbv  quoted  the  words  of  the  act,  which  he  believed  had  been 
grounded  on  a  minute  of  Mr.  H.  Colbrookb's,  specially  pointed  to  the  literature 
and  learned  nativea  of  the  country.  He  thought  there  could  be  no  doubt  aa  to 
the  meaning  of  the  clause,  and  if  such  were  entertained  by  any  present,  he 
should  not  hesitate  to  take  the  votes  of  members  as  to  the  construction  to  be  put 
upon  the  words.  Entertaining  this  opinion,  he  thought  the  Society  ought  to  have 
no  hesitation  about  expressing  it ;  and  as  for  the  fact  stated,  that  the  Government 
had  put  a  diiferent  interpretation  upon  the  law,  he  knew  not  how  the  Society 
could  know  that  these  questions  had  ever  been  determined  by  the  Government. 
Bat  even  if  thia  point  bad  been  so  ruled,  tnat  was  no  reason  why  the  members 
of  this  Society,  if  their  opinion  was  clear  as  to  the  legal  rights  of  this  literature,  of 
which  they  were  the  patrons  and  protectors,  should  not  express  that  opinion  even  to 
the  Government.  He  was  quite  sure  it  was  the  general  feeling,  that  the  grant  waa 
made  by  Parliament  to  the  literature  of  India,  which  ought  not  to  be  robbed  of 


'  H4  Astatic  Saaety.  [Mat, 

the  proTiiton  to  made  to  it.    By  the  amradmft,  it  was  ioteaded  to  expresa 
this  as  delicately  and  respectfully  as  possible. 

Sir  J.  P.  Grant  thought  it  right  to  state,  that  in  Totiog  for  the  ameiidmeiit>  be 
did  not  mean  to  give  an  opinion  upon  the  question  of  law.  He  did  not  think 
tbat  the  amendment  went  to  express  any  opinion  upon  the  question  of  law,  and 
if  it  did,  most  certainly  he  neither  would  nor  ought  to  vote  upon  it.  It  merely, 
in  his  opinion,  asked  of  the  Government  to  give  its  consideration  to  the  question, 
and  in  case  they  should  be  of  opinion  that  oriental  literature  had  not  a  legal 
and  parliamentary  claim  under  the  words  of  the  act,  then  to  make  a  new  and 
specific  grant  of  funds  for  this  important  purpose. 

Mr.  W.  (in ANT  was  not  disposed  to  blink  the  question  which  the  Society  wish* 
ed  to  bring  under  the  reconsideration  of  Government,  and  did  not  see  that  any 
disrespect  was  implied  in  urging,  however  strongly,  such  reconsideration.  The 
Society  had  for  a  long  time  believed,  that  a  particular  fund  was  appropriated  by 
Parliament  to  objects  in  a  manner  confided  by  the  public  to  the  Society's  peenliaf 
care,  and  they,  now  learned  that  this  fund  was  no  longer  to  be  so  applied.  The 
Society  was  bound  to  undertake  tbe  cause  of  oriental  literature,  and  to  uige 
Government  to  reconsider  a  resolution  so  inimical  to  it.  And  if  upon  serious 
reconsideration.  Government  should  continue  to  be  of  opinion,  that  no  fund  was 
by  law  appropriated  at  present  to  its  conservation,  then  to  uige  an  application  to 
the  proper  quarters  for  a  fund  which  should  be  so  appropriated. 

Mr.  CoLviN  asked  Sir  J.  P.  Grant,  whether  the  words  of  the  amendment 
which  he  read  did  not  at  least  by  implication  convey  an  opinion  upon  the  ques- 
tion  of  law. 

Sir  J.  P.  Grant  said,  tbat  in  his  opinion  they  did  not,  but  that  the  words 
in  tbe  Act  of  Parliament  being  such  as  they  had  that  night  been  stated  to  be,  the 
amendment  suggested  to  tbe  Government,  that  it  was  a  grave  question,  of  which 
it  desired  their  reconsideration,  and  upon  this  view  be  was  prepared  to  vote  for 
the  amendment ;  but  the  suggestion  being  made  that  it  might  be  otherwise  inter* 
preted,  he  should  not  vote. 

The  amendment  was  then  put  and  carried^  The  revised  memorial  was  once  moiv 
read  through,  and,  on  the  motion  of  Mr.  H.  T.  Prinskp,  seconded  by  Biba 
Rasumay  Dutt,  it  was  adopted  nem.  con. 

Read  a  letter  from  Captain  Wadb,  enclomiig  one  from  the  Chevalier 
Ventura,  acknowledging  his  election  as  an  honorary  member. 

Read  extract  of  a  letter  from  Lieut.  A.  Bcbnes,  enclosing  copies  of  desl. 
derata  in  Botany  from  Professor  Graham^  and  in  Geology  from  the  London 
Society. 

Read  a  letter  from  Thomas  Dickenson,  Esq.  Secretary  to  the  Bombaj 
branch  of  the  Royal  Asiatic  Society,  acknowledging  the  receipt  of  M. 
Csoka'b  Tibetan  Dictionary  and  Grammar^  and  expressing  the  brat  thadcs 
of  that  Society  for  the  same. 

Library, 

Read  a  letter  from  Edward  T*  Bennett,  Esq.  Secretary  to  the  Zooleu 
gical  Society  of  London,  forwarding  its  proceedings  for  the  years  1830, 
31,  3S,  and  33,  with  the  3nd  part  of  the  Ist  volume  of  their  Tranaactaoos, 
for  presentation  to  the  Society. 

Read  a  letter  received  through  M.  L.  A.  Riohy,  from  Monsieur  Oaron 
Db  Tasby,  forwarding  for  presentation  copy  of  a  work  entitled  '^  Let 
CEuvres  De  Wall,  ( DewdvuWaliy)  recently  published  by  himaelf  in  fiin. 
dustani  at  the  royal  press  of  Paris. 

The  Indian  Journal  of  Medical  Science,  No.  18,  was  presented  by  the 
Editors. 

Meteorological  Register  for  April,  1835,  bv  the  Surveyor  GeneraL 

The  following  books  were  received  from  the  book^aeulBri. 

Lardner*s  Cabinet  Cjcclopedia — Simson*s  Roman  Empire,  vol.  2nd. 

■ ,  Germanic  Empire,  vol.  1st. 

Library  of  Useful  Knowledge — Natural  Philosophy,  vol.  3rd. 


1635.]  J$iaiic  Society,  293 

A  List  of  the  Pali,  Burmese,  and  Sing^lese  worlcs,  in  the  Buraiese  cha- 
racter, (some  with  Burmefle  interpretations)  in  the  Asiatic  Society's  library, 
was  submitted^  and  ordered  to  be  printed  in  the  out-coming  catalogue. 

Museum  and  AntiguiHee, 

A  model  of  the  Ti)  Mahal  at  Agra,  in  ivory,  was  presented  on  the  part  of 
Messrs.  W,  Carr  and  J.  Psinsep. 

A  note  from  the  Baron  Von  Huobl,  on  the  variance  of  the  Tope  at  S^. 
n^th,  from  the  Dehgopas  of  Ceylon,  was  read. 

fThis  will  find  a  place  in  a  future  nomber.] 

A  letter  from  Col.  S^  P.  Stagy  announced,  that  he  had  despatched  for 
the  inspection  of  the  Society,  to  the  charge  of  their  Secretary,  his  very  ex. 
tensive  collection  of  Baclrian,  Indo-Scythic,  ancient  Hindu,  and  Muham- 
raedan  eoins,  of  which  he  also  forwurded  a  detailed  catalogue. 

This  collection  is  more  than  usually  valuable  from  its  having  been  made  prin- 
cipally  in  central  India,  and  it  is  mainly  rich  in  Hindu  coins,  of  wliich  it  will 
serve  to  devolope  many  series  with  names  hitherto  unknown. 

Phjfncai. 

'  Specimens  of  Copper  Ore  from  the  Ajmir  mines,  with  a  descriptive  ac 
count  by  Captain  Dixon,  addressed  to  the  Governor  General,  were  present, 
ed  through  Captain  Smyth,  Mil  Sec  G.  G. 

An  account  of  the  bearded  vulture  of  Nipal,  Gypaitoe  barbatus,  by  Mr.  B. 
H.  Hodgson,  was  submitted,  with  an  aGcarata  painting  by  his  native  artist. 

Mr.  Hodgson  is  in  possessioif  of  upwards  of  2000  illustrations  of  the  Fauna, 
and  the  Ornithology  of  the  valley,  which  he  is  now  seeking  to  publish  in  a  wor- 
thy manner,  in  conjanction  with  eminent  naturalists  at  home.  The  plates  and 
descriptions  of  the  Mammalia  are  already  gone  to  England,  and  the  others  ?rill 
soon  follow.  The  whole  will  form  a  memorablo  monument  of  his  seal  and  in- 
defatigable industry. 

Extracts  of  a  letter  from  Professor  WujBon  were  read. 

The  Ashmolean  Society,  is  anxious  to  obtain  through  the  Asiatic  Society,  aa 
entire  skeleton  of  an  alligator,  for  the  purpose  of  perpetual  comparison  with  the 
fossils  of  the  Saurian  tribe  at  home.  An  inquiry  has  arisen  which  can  be  solved 
only  in  this  country,  Do  Elephants  shed  their  tusks  ?  The  immense  supply  of 
them  brought  from  Africa  to  England,  if  derived  from  the  death  or  destruction  of 
the  animal,  must  it  is  thought  soon  lead  to  its  extermination. 

fMx.  Wilson,  hn,  vre  are  happy  to  remark,  prepared  the  Vi$hnu  Par6na,  the 
Bankhya  Chandrika,  for  the  press,  and  only  waits  the  casting  of  a  new  fount  of 
type.  The  Hindu  theatre  has  passed  through  a  new  edition.  MooacaoFx^s 
Journals  are  still  in  Mubaat's  hands,  and  the  bust  not  commenced  upon,  bf 
Cbantuit.] 

Notice  on  the  fntus  of  the  basking  shark  (squalai  mtuthnus),  and  a  pre^ 
served  specimen,  were  submitted  by  Dr.  J.  T,  Pearson 

A  paper  was  submitted  by  Mr.  F.  G.  Taylor,  H.  C.  Astronomer  at 
Madra%  on  a  new  method  of  ascertaining  the  error  of  collimation  in 
aatronomicBl  instruments  by  reflection  from  a  surface  of  the  mercury. 

[This  very  valuable  and  simple  method  is  described  in  the  present  number.] 

A  note  on  the  mummy  brought  by  Captain  Arcbbold  from  Egypt  was 
jrobmitted  by  Dr.  Evans. 

From  the  lateness  of  the  hour  the  reading  of  the  papers  presented  was 
postponed  to  the  next  meeting. 


Metnrologicai  Regiittr. 


JOURNAL 

OP 

THE    ASIATIC    SOCIETY. 


No.  42.'-' June,  1835. 


I. — On  the  Government  and  History  of  Naning  in  the  Malay  Peninsula* 
By  Lieut.  J.  T.  Nswbold,  2Srd  Regt.  Madras  Nat.  Inf. 

Native  Government  of  Naning.-^The  Government  of  Naning,  set 
ting  aside  its  connexion  with  the  Eoropean  powers  at  Malacca,  which 
Interfered  very  little  in  its  internal  organisation,  was  at  once  feudal 
$nd  pastoral  in  its  character.  The  classification  of  the  people  into 
tribes  was  nearlv  as  well  defined  as  that  oi  the  children  of  Israel, 
described  by  Moses  in  the  Fentatenclu 

Panghulus. — The  ofilice  of  FanghuU  has  been  hereditary,  subject  to 
the  approbation  of  the  Government  at  Malacca,  agreeably,  generally. 
to  the  Men&ngkibowe  law  of  succession  of  the  Anak  Perpdti  Saba* 
iang»  or  the  Tr&mba  Pusdka  Mmdnykdbowe.  The  right  of  saccession 
devolving  upon  the  eldest  male  child  of  the  sister ;  who  however 
may  be  set  aside  in  case  of  imbecility  or  other  causes.  This  singular 
law  of  succession  prevails  throughout  Naning. 

The  last  PamghMs  of  Naning  were  of  the  tribe  8e  Jielongdn. 
They  were  generally  brought  down  by  the  four  heads  of  tribes,  or 
Ampat  Sdkii,  to  Malacca,  to  be  confirmed  by  the  European  Government. 

JvitjS  Maoab,  the  ^x%tPanghAld  of  the  last  line,  arrogated  to  him^ 
self  the  power  of  inflicting  capital  punishment  on  the  inhabitants  con- 
ned to  his  oharge.  It  was  exercised  and  abused  by  bis  successors 
imtil  1809»  when  it  was  rescinded  by  the  British  Resident,  Colonel 
Faaquhab  ;  a  gentleman  whose  name  is  held  in  affectionate  remem* 
brance  by  most  of  the  Midays»  both  of  Malacca  and  the  neighbouring 
independent  atates. 

The  last  death  sentence  passed  by  Abdul  Satad  (or  Dhol  Satad), 
the  ex»PanghM»  was  on  a  Queda  man,  named  Sali,  in  1805.     This 
Malay  had  carried  off  from  Malacca  two  Chinese  slayes^  <«i  man  and 
p  p 


298  On  the  Gwermnent  and  History  of  [Junb, 

woman ;  meeting  some  resbtance  from  the  former,  he  had  murdered 
him«  with  his  his,  in  the  forest  of  Londoo,  and  proceeded  with  the 
woman  to  Pfla,  in  Sr(min4nti«  where  he  sold  her. 

The  present  saperintendent  of  Naoing.  Mr.  Wvstbkhout^  who  waa 
an  eje-witness,  described  to  me  the  ceremony  of  his  trial  and  ezeca- 
tion.  The  criminal  waa  conducted  bound  to  Buket  Peuidlang,  or 
"  execution  hill/'  near  Tabu.  The  PongHlil,  the  An^t  SukU,  the 
12  Panglimds,  the  Bandhdra»  and  the  Makddm  were  all  seated  iu 
judgment  under  a  cluster  of  Tambuseh  trees,  on  the  skirt  of  the  hill. 
The  witnesses  were  brought  forward  and  examined  by  the  Ptmgk^id 
himself.  The  evidence  against  the  prisoner  being  deemed  oonduaiTe^ 
according  to  the  forms  of  the  Muhammedan  law,  he  was  sentenced^ 
agreeably  to  the  Adat  Mendngkdbowe,  to  pay  one  Bhdr  (equivalent  to 
24  Spanish  dollars,  and  30  cents),  or  to  suffer  (SalangJ  death  by  the 
kris.  Being  unable  to  pay  the  fine,  preparations  were  made  for  his 
immediate  execution.  The  grave  was  dug  on  the  spot,  and  he  was 
placed  firmly  bound  in  a  sitting  posture,  literally  cm  its  brink.  For 
forther  security,  two  Ptmglimds  sat  on  each  side,  whilst  the  Poa^r* 
lima  Besdr  Sum un  unsheathed  the  weapon  that  was  to  terminate  tha 
trembling  wretch's  existence.  On  the  point  of  tha  poniard,  the 
kria  poMJang^  the  PtrngUmd  carefully  placed  a  pledget  of  soft  cottoDi 
which  he  pressed  against  the  man's  breast,  a  little  above  the  right 
collar  bone.  He  then  slowly  passed  the  weapon's  point  through  the 
cotton,  on  which  he  k^t  the  fingers  of  his  left  hand,  firmly  pressed  in 
a  direction  obliquely  ^o  the  left,  into  his  body,  until  the  prcjectkm  of 
the  hilt  stopped  its  &rther  progress.  The  weapon  was  then  alowly. 
withdrawn,  the  Panglimi  still  retaining  the  cotton  in  its  place  by  the 
pressure  of  his  fingers,  by  which  the  effusion  of  blood  externally  waa 
effectually  stanched. 

The  criminal,  convulsivdy  shuddering,  was  instantly  preciptated  into 
the  grave ;  but  on  his  making  signa  iot  water,  was  raised*  He  had 
barely  time  to  apply  his  lips  to  the  cocoanut  ahell»  in  which  it  waa 
brought,  when  he  fell  back  into  the  grave  quite  dead.  The  earth 
waa  then  hastily  thrown  over  the  body,  and  the  assembly  disfieraed. 

The  Ampat  Sl^Att^— Next  to  the  Pmigkdbi,  were  the  four  headaoc 
representatives  of  the  four  SMUs,  or  tribes,  into  which  the  popuhlion 
oi  Naning  was  divided. 

In  the  eX'Panghdld'a  time,  the  head  of  the 

Sdkd  Sa  Melongam,    waa  Mahiraji  Nunkaio. 
Anak  Malacca^    „    Andika'  Mahiriyi. 
Tigd  Baiid,         ,•    Dattu  Ambamoav. 


»9 


»* 


Munkdk,  ,,    Ojlang  Kaio  Ki'biii. 


IS35.]  Ntming  in  the  Malay  Peninsula.  299 

There  are  three  other  SdMs  or  tribes  in  Naning,  viz.  those  of  Battd 
Balong,  Tigd  Neyney,  and  Bodoandd.  The  number  of  individaals  com- 
posing these  tribes  being  so  insignificant,  they  were  incladed  in  the 
fboT  general  divisions. 

T%e  office  of  the  head  of  the  8dkd  was  not  exactly  hereditary.  In 
the  event  of  a  casualty,  the  place  was  generally  filled  up  by  the  remam- 
ing  three  from  the  most  eligible  of  the  deceased's  family.  Their 
office  was  to  assist  the  Panghdld  with  their  counsel  and  advice  ; 
if  unanimous,  they  could  carry  their  point  against  him. 

They  were  always  consulted  in  any  matter  of  importance,  and  af- 
fixed their  seals  to  all  deeds  and  agreements.  Letters  to  the  Govern- 
ment at  Malacca,  and  to  the  heads  of  independent  states  were  invaria- 
bly written  in  the  name  of  the  Panghutd  and  Ampat  Sdkd.  Each  was 
individuaDy  responsible  for  his  tribe  to  the  Pangkdld,  in  matters  of 
revenue,  levying  men  and  settling  disputes. 

Thar  revenue  was  derived  principally  from  the  power  they  enjoyed 
of  levying  fines  on  their  own  particular  tribe,  and  from  a  portion  allot* 
ted  to  them  by  the  Pangkdld  from  his  annual  levy  on  each  house  of 
five  gantams  of  paddy. 

'  Jftf tfiifriir.— The  Mantr{$  were  a  species  of  privy  councillors  to  thtf 
Ptmghdldi,  two  in  number.  The  last  were  Mvla'va'  Hakim  and 
GoMPA'B.  They  fied  with  the  Pangkdld  to  Miko  in  Rambowe,  but 
have  since  returned. 

PangUmde  or  IMubahngB.-^The  Panglimds  are  the  war  chiefs.  The 
tOL^PangkUd  had  12  ;  viz.  PangUmae  Bewdr.  Jati,  Arrip,  Beibas,  Sul' 
idn,  Tamhi^  Prang,  TVoA,  2  Bangsahs,  Kiodm,  and  Rdjd  Balang, 
Taar  of  these  were  personally  attached  to  the  Panghdld ;  viz. 
PangUmdB  Be$dr,  Pranff,  JoH,  and  Arrip :  the  rest  to  tiie  Ampai 
Bdkd. 

•  Besides  the  levying  of  men  in  vmr,  and  leading  them  to  combat, 
building  stoekades,  &o.  the  duty  of  a  PangUmi  is  in  peace,  the  appre- 
hension of  criminals,  bearing  official  messages  and  letters,  and  making 
K^piisitfonSa 

On  these  occasions,  the  PanghdWs  spear  Tmnbok  Bandaran  was 
sent  with  "diem,  in  'token  of  their  authority. 

This  custom  prevails  generally  among  Malayan  chiefs. 

Tlie  above  form  of  government  was  entirely  abolished  on  the  set- 
tling  of  the  country  after  the  disturbances  in  1882,  as  will  appear 
horeaflfcer. 

JSRflor§f.-— Natring  Was  taken  possession  of,  together  with  the  Ma- 
kicea  lands,  by  the  Portuguese,  shortly  after  the  capture  of  Malacca  by 
AuPROvao  ALBUQirsaq!im,  in  1511.  IVevious  to  this,  it  had  formed  an 
F  p  2 


SOO  On  the  Gwemment  an^  History  of  [Juns, 

iotegrdi  part  of  the  domiiiions  of  Muhammbd  Snius  II.>  Suhio  of 
Malacca ;  who,  on  the  fall  of  hi&  capital,  fled  to  Muar,  the&oe  to  Pa« 
hang,  and  finally  to  Johore,  where  he  estahliahed  a  kingdom.  Nan- 
ing  remained  nominally  under  the  Portuguese,  till  1641*2,  when  with 
Malacca  it  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Dutch,  and  their  allies  the  sore- 
reiicofl  of  Johore  and  Achin.  According  to  a  Malay  manuscript  in 
my  possession,  "  the  Hollanders  made  many  honds  with  the  king  of 
Johore,  on  golden  paper,  including  numerous  divisions  of  shares 
and  territory,"  among  which  are  specified  the  interior  boundaries  of 
Malacca,  viz."  From  the  mouth  of  the  Cassang  to  its  source  southerly ; 
from  the  mouth  of  the  Lingi  river  to  Ramoan  China  northerly  to  Buket 
Bruang,  Bakowe  Rendah,  BAmenia  Ghondong,  Padang  Chftchar,  Da- 
son  Mariah,  Dason  Kappar  U14  Malacca  to  the  source  of  the  Cassang 
civer.  Done,  written,  and  sealed  by  the  Hollanders  and  king  of  Johore,- 
on  paper  of  gold." 

Valvnvth,  however,  asserts,  that  the  1st  artide  of  the  treaty  be- 
tween the  Dutch  and  the  king  of  Johore  was,  that  the  town  be  given 
op  to  the  Dutch,  and  the  land  to  the  king  of  Johore,  reserving,  how^ 
ever,  to  the  Dutch  so  much  territory  about  the  town  as  is  required,  and 
license  to  cut  fire* wood.  Be  this  as  it  may,  Dutch  policy  voaa  extended 
liie  meaning  of  ihis  into  the  possession  of  an  area  of  jieariy  50  miles 
by  30,  which  comprised  the  whote  of  Naniog  up  to  this  frontiers  ol 
Rumbowe  and  Johore. 

This  line  of  latter  d|iys  has  been  extended  beyond  Buket  Rruang 
and  Ramoan  China,  to  the  left  bank  of  the.Lmgt  river,  which  it  now 
comprehends. 

History  of  iVomft^.-r-The  Dutdi,  on  their  takmg  possession  of  Ma- 
lacca in  1641,  found  Naning  under  the  government  of  the  Amjuit 
Sdkd,  or  heads  of  the  four  tribes,  into  which  the  inhabitants  ar0  di« 
yjded.  In  the  Dutch  Governor  General  Anthonej  Yak  DfsjiBN's 
administration,  an  agreement  was  made  by  the  first  Land-voogd,  or 
Governor  of  Malacca,  Job  an  Van  Twist,  on  the  15th  of  August,  1641, 
with  the  chiefs  of  Naning  and  the  neighbouring  villages  :  by  which' 
the  latter  promised  fidelity  to  the  States  General  and  the  Company, 
and  abjured  their  former,  engagements  with  the  ^aodards  and  Por- 
tuguese.  The  property  of  all  persons  dying  without  issue  to  be  di- 
vided between  the  Company  and  the  native  chiefs ;  that  of  persons 
guilty  of  murder,  to  be  appropriated  half  for  the  use  of  the  Company, 
and  the  remainder  for  their  heirs.  The  company  to  be  entitled  to  one* 
tenth  of  the  produce,  and  to  a  duty  of  10  per  cent,  on  the  sale  of 
estates.  Such  taxes  to  be  collected  by  native  s«rvaAts«  who  will  be 
.DBwarded  by  Governor  General  A,  Van  PiajqiN. . 


I835J  Naninfii  m  tie  Mahty  Perniuuh.  801 

In  the  old  Dutch  records,  preserved  in  the  archives  of  Malacca,  we 
find,  in  1643,  the  inhahitants  of  Naning  and  Rumbowe,  particularly 
thoee  of  the  districts  of  MuUikey,  Periing,  and  inac,  noticed  as  being 
in  a  very  rebellioas  and  disorderly  state,  refusing  to  obey  their  chief- 
Baji  MsaAH,  the  first  Panghdld  of  Naning,  on  account  of  the  banish* 
ment  by  the  Dutch  of  one  of  their  chiefs,  named  Msni  Tuan  Lblah 
fisAWAN,  from  the  territory  of  Malacca :  and  complaining  that  tiie 
administration  of  justice  was  not  according  to  their  customs* 
.  In  1644,  the  Dutch  Gk>veimment  resolved  to  depute  commissioners 
to  Naning,  in  order  to  restore  tranquillity,  to  take  a  survey  of  Naning 
and  its  districts,  to  apportion  lands  to  the  inhabitants,  (who,  it  ia  wor- 
thy of  note,  are  always  styled  "  MmUkdlwweB,"  or  settlers  from 
Men4ngkibowe  in  Sumatra,)  to  in  fuse  intotheir  minds  the  advan* 
tagea  resulting  from  habits  of  industry,  to  turn  their  attention  to 
agricultural  pursuits,  to  persuade  them  to  *'  depart  from  the  state  of 
Iwrbarism  under  which  they  then  laboured,"  and  finally,  to  furnish 
Rliji  Mbkah,  the  chiefs  and  inhabitants  there,  with  instrnctions  how 
they  were  to  oonduet  themselves  towards  the  Government  of  Malacca 
in  respect  to  the  admiustration  of  justice  in  civil  cases,  and  above  all. 
to  take  cognizance  of  every  criminal  case  that  occurred  there. 
■.To  fulfil  the  objects  of  this  mission.  Government  selected  senior  mer* 
chant  SifouBQ.  But  citizen  Snoubq,  the  minute  drily  observes,- 
"  brings  in  various  excuses,  saying  he  is  unwell,  and  that  the  road  to 
Naning  is  impassable,  that  his  legs  are  bad,  and  that  he  is  not  profi- 
dent  in  the  Malay  language." 

Shortly  after  this,  Snoubq  still  persisting  in  his  objections,  aa 
expedition  is  ordered  to  proceed  to  Naaing,  under  Captain  8.  Albx- 
AMOBE  Mbnoob  aud  Aktovio  Gomio  hovtn  PtNjBBo,  consisting  of  50 
Netherlands,  and  60  Malacca  soldiers,  with  SO  peons,  to  convey  pro- 
visions  and  baggage,  and  a  number  of  boats  and  boatmen— 4n  all  180 
men. 

The  following  is  the  official  account  of  the  mission  written  by  the 
Governor  Jbbbmias  Vak  Vlibt,  who,  it  appears,  proceeded  himself  to 
Waning  in  the  room  of  SMOVBa* 

"On  the  third  day,  about  three  hours  before  the  sun  went 
down,  we  arrived  with  the  whole  retinue  at  Fankallang  Naning,  as 
fiur  as  is  navigable,  with  a  boat.  Here  we  rested  during  the  night,  and 
fonnd  Biji  Mbbah,  with  some  of  the  principal  chiefs  of  Naning,  who 
abewed  us  every  mark  of  respect  and  obedience. 

"  Early  on  the  morning  of  the  fourth,  we  marched  forward  with  the 
whole  retinue,  through  forests,  to  Melecque  (Mullikey).  We  reached 
ihia  place  at  10  o'clock^  wkfa  the  princ^al  part  of  the  troops,  and 


102  On  the  GwemmmU  and  HUt&ry  0/  [Jmne, 

awaited  the  arrival  of  our  baggage.  After  taking  tome  refreslunents. 
we  proceeded  on  our  journey  to  Naning,  and  arrived  at  this  place 
two  hours  before  the  rising  of  the  sun.  Riji  Msrah,  with  aome  of 
the  principal  chiefs  of  Naning,  and  a  great  concourse  of  people,  came 
to  receive  us  and  pay  their  homag^.  They  conducted  us  to  Naning, 
and  had  a  band  of  musicians  marching  before  us. 

**  The  inhabitants  of  Naning  and  the  other  districts  under  our  sub* 
jection  came  ^o  us  to  pay  their  homage.  Thus  every  thing  promised 
a  favorable  result  to  the  object  of  our  mission.  The  chiefs  and  inha« 
bitants  of  Naning  had  constructed  a  sumptuous  bungalow  for  our 
reception,  and  shewed  us  every  attention  and  respect. 

*'  We  received  their  compliments  with  every  token  of  good  will,  and 
so  we  past  €bt  day. 

'*  In  Naning  we  desired  R£ji  Mbrah  and  the  ddeh  to  be  called ; 
and  pointed  out  to  them  the  atrocities  which  had  been  committed  by 
them  and  the  inhabitants  during  the  past  year,  viz.  that  murder  and 
robbery  were  common  practices  with  them,  arising  from  no  other 
cause  than  a  state  of  ignorance  and  idleness.  It  is  therefore  advise- 
able,  that  they  should  devote  their  time  to  agricultural  pursuits,  such 
as  planting  a  more  considerable  quantity  of  pepper  or  paddy.  Were 
they  to  lead  an  industrious  life,  it  would  prove  much  to  their  benefit ; 
malignity  would  then,  no  doubt,  be  entirely  eradicated.'' 

The  following  points  were  laid  before  them  : 

Ist.  '*  That  Imcbi  Wodoat,  one  of  t^e  chiefs  and  head-men  at  Melic- 
que  (Mullikey),  having  proved  himsdf  unworthy  of  that  situation, 
and  on  whom  no  confidence  could  be  placed,  it  is  required  that  they 
should  select  three  qualified  persons  at  MeKcque,  out  of  which  num- 
ber, one  would  be  chosen  to  fill  the  vacant  stet." 

2nd.  "  That  they  should  keep  the  river,  from  Pankallang  Naning 
to  Pftnkallang  Nanwar,  dear,  and  make  it  navigable  for  prows.'* 

3rd.  "  That  one-tenth  of  the  produce  of  the  Naning  rice-fidds 
should  be  paid  ann^lally,  either  in  kind  or  money." 

4th.  "  That  Riji  Mssah,  with  the  chiefh,  should  come  down  per- 
sonally, or  d^ute  persons  to  pay  their  homage/'  fThe  records  hers 
are  almost  obliterated.) 

6th.  ''  That  lUji  Mbrar  shaU  invite,  by  beat  of  gong,  dl  tike  in* 
habitants  in  the  dbtriots  under  subjection,  in  order  to  ascertain  if  they 
hava  any  oomplaints  to  bring  forward  against  Biji  MnuH,  or  the 
otiier  chie& ;  and  if  they  have  no  reason  of  complaint,  notice  shodd' 
be  taken  of  thdr  diaobedienoe." 

€th.  "  That  we  shodd  furnish  Riji  Mbkah  and  the  chiefs  widi 
mstruotions,  and  point  out  to  them  die  line  of  eonduiet  which  th^ 


1835.]  NatuMji  m  th€  Malay  PeninMuk.  d03 

sboald  inTariably  pur»ue»  and  how  far  their  authority  exteads  in  the 
adminiBtration  of  civil  cases." 

"  These  points  having  been  translated  into  the  Malay  language,  we 
had  it  proclaimed*  and  made  known  to  all  people,  through  the  medium 
of  lUya  Mbeah,  who  informed  us,  that  the  inhabitants  accepted  these 
roles  with  due  deference,  but  made  some  difficulty  in  complying  with 
the  contents  of  that  paragraph  which  enjoins  them  to  keep  the  river 
dear,  for  they  consider  themselves  as  his  (Raji  Mbeab'b)  subjects^ 
not  his  slaves.  Raj4  Mxbah  further  states,  that  the  limited  authority 
with  which  he  is  invested  is  not  calculated  to  command  obedience* 
But  it  is  our  wish,  that  IUj&  Mxrah  confer  with  the  chiefs  and  inha« 
bitants  on  the  matter,  and  inform  them  that  what  we  had  resolved  is 
principally  to  promote  their  interest.  The  clearizvg  away  on  the  bank* 
of  the  river  is  a  service  which  could  be  performed  by  four  persons, 
and  in  a  short  space  of  time.  The  banks  of  the  river  should  be  cleared, 
widened,  and  made  navigable  from  Naning  to  the  town ;  but  they  ar^ 
required  to  keep  the  river  dear  only  as  far  as  PankaUaog  Nauwar^ 
from  thence  it  vriU  be  the  business  of  oor  inhabitants  to  preserve  tha 
dj^anliness  of  the  river.  They  ought  to  repoUect,  that  this  improvement 
would,  in  a  great  measure,  promote  the  prosperity  of  Naning;  and 
how  convenient  it  would  be  fdt  by  every  body  in  the  transport  of 
paddy,  sirih,  and  other  produce.  Perceiving  their  objection,  we  de«, 
dred,  that  the  inhabitants  should  be  summoned  by  beat  of  gong,  in 
order  that  they  might  consider  this  object  Qiore  attentivdy.  B£ji 
MB&A.B  and  chiefs  did  accordingly  hold  a  consultation  with  the  inha* 
bitants*  We  directed  Albxanox*  Mbndos  to  be  present  at  this 
meeting,  and  to  inform  himself  of  every  drcuqistance  which  might 
oocor,  and  instructed  him  how  h^  should  conduct  hjmoelf  towards 
these  obstinate  people. 

**  AiiBZANnBR  Mbndos  having  appeared  in  the  meeting,  and  hearing 
some  of  the  Marnkdhotoea  making  difficulties  to  obey  the  order  regard- 
ing the  clearing  of  the  river,  alleging  that  their  houses  were  too  far 
situated  from  the  river,  replied,  that  they  should  not  murmnr  at  such 
a  trivial  labQur,  considering  that  the  Governor  himself  had  left  the 
town,  and  come  up  here  for  the  purpose  of  punishing  the  widced  and. 
disobedient,  and  protecting  the  innocent  aikl  faithfd»  it  would  there- 
fore  be  very  imprudent  to  resist  his  wishes.    Mbndos  and  lUji  Mb*^. 
BAB,  iospressed  these  sdntary  prec^ts  on  the  minds  of  the  inhabitants 
of  the  villages,  under  subjectioD,  who  with  one  consent  and  loud  voice 
exclaimed,  "  the  will  of  the  Governor  of  Mdacca  be  done,"  and  pro* « 
mixed  to  be  obedient  to  all  his  orders.    In  this  manner  did  lUji 
Mxbah,  the  chiefs,  and  inhabitants  declare  their  willingness  to  accede . 
to  the  rules  which  we  had  prescribed  to  them. 


304  On  the  Gwemment  and  History  of  [JvvB, 

**  We  directed  all  the  men  in  the  distrietH  under  tubjectioa  to  i^ 
proach  our  dwelling,  and  demanded  to  know  if  they  were  satisfied  with 
IUj£  MsRAH  and  the  other  chiefs,  and  would  submit  to  their  orders. 
If  any  person  should  be  injured,  and  could  procure  no  redress  from 
them/'  (here  again  the  record  is  undecipherable.) 

"  We  addressed  the  people  in  such  a  manner  that  they  unammonsly 
declared,  that  they  had  nothing  to  bring  forward  against  Riji  Ms- 
BAB,  and  consented  to  place  themselves  under  his  pontroL  We  hare 
in  consequence  read  in  the  Dutch,  Portuguese,  and  Malay  languages, 
in  the  presence  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  districts  onder  subjection,  viz. 
Naning,  Melicqne,  Inak,  and  Perling,  the  commission  appointing 
Rijah  Mbrah  as  our  subordinate  chief  over  the  above-mentioned  dis- 
tricts ;  and  the  tenor  of  the  commission  is  noted  down  in  the  accom- 
pany copy^ 

"  Raja  Mbrah  had  selected  three  persons  from  each  of  the  districts 
Melicque  and  Perling ;  out  of  which  one  will  be  chosen,  in  order  to 
increase  the  number  of  the  members  of  the  council  in  Naning,  and 
each  of  them  should  be  a  head  man  over  a  village. 

"  Whilst  Raj£  Mb&ah,  ^e  chiefs,  and  the  inhabitants  were  hiding 
a  council,  we  took  a  survey  of  the  lands  and  paddy-fields  in  Naning, 
and  proceeded  nearly  so  far  as  the  forests  of  Rumbowe.  It  is  indeed 
a  fine  and  fertile  land,  bounded  on  both  sides  by  forests.  It  is  to  be 
desired,  that  Malacca  could  possess  such  advantages.  In  the  districts 
of  Naning  there  is  much  waste  and  uncultivated  land,  which  is  w^l 
adapted  for  planting  pepper.  If  we  coald  pnt  our  plan  into  execu- 
tion, it  is  certain  that  the  Company  will  derive  great  profit  in  time. 

''  After  the  trial  of  many  delinquents,  there  was  one  man,  named 
U'anq  Cata  Pbr  Mattu  Mbrah,  who  was  once  one  of  the  chiefs  at 
Naning  ;  who,  having  evinced  symptoms  of  disaffection,  proceeded  to 
Rumbowe,  where  he  had  spent  his  days  in  cock-fighting  and  gaming. 
This  man  was  ordered  to  be  apprehended  and  fined  in  our  council,  with 
the  concurrence  of  Bij£  Mbrah,  in  a  sum  of  50  crasadoes. 

"  The  enormous  crime  committed  by  Contblla  LascArra,  late  head 
man  at  Perling,  for  which  he  had  been  imprisoned  here  for  a  length 
of  time,  was  also  investigated  in  the  presence  of  the  said  chiefs.  Re 
was  condemned  to  pay  a  fine  of  100  crusadoes.  In  failure  of  this, 
he  shall  be  scourged  and  banished  the  territory  of  Malacca. 

"  The  instructions,  which  we  intended  to  furnish  Raj&  Mbrah 
with,  being  ready,  we  intimated  the  tenor  of  the  same  to  him  and 
the  other  chiefs,  and  they  appeared  to  be  perfectly  satisfied  with  them, 
which  gives  us  every  reason  to  hope,  that  they  would  promote  the 
happiness  and  comfort  of  the  people,  and  increase  the  oonfloenoe  of 
the  Manikdbowes,  when  the  villagers  of  other  places  shall  hear  Naning 


1885.]  '  iVoiiw^  m  the  Malay  Pemmala.  a05 

iir  become  a  wril-regulated  Goyernment,  and  the  cbaraeter  of  the  inha- 
Maots  peaceable  and  indmtrioos,  and  that  vice  i»  severely  panished. 

*'  Everf  thiog  at  Naaing  has  turned  oat  to  oar  wishes.  R£j£ 
MnuLB  and  the  chiefs  were  verj  aabmisiive,  and  the  inhabitants  Tery 
obedient  to  oar  orders/* 

Governor  Van  Vlist  had  not  long  to  felicitate  himself  on  the  sab- 
nissiTeness  and  obedience  of  the  inhabitants  of  Naning ;  for  shortly  after 
his  retom  to  Malacca,  an  extensive  conspiracy  was  formed,  in  which 
they  aseamed  a  prominent  part  against  the  Dutch  Goveroment,  in  the 
denoaement  of  which,  two  Datch  officers  lost  their  lives  at  the  hands 
4)f  the  natives.  The  following  paragraph  from  the  records  gives  ns  an 
insight  into  the  method  employed  by  the  Datch  of  this  peritid,  in 
"penaadmg  the  refractory  Maaikfbowes  to  return  from  the  state  of 
barbarism  nnder  which  they  had  the  misfortane  to  labonr." 

Well  might  Lord  Minto,  the  oonqaeror  of  Java,  commit  to  the 
flames  with  Indignant  hands,  those  instruments  of  tortare,  so  long 
a  disgrace  to  a  city  over  whose  ancient  rains  the  British  flag 
waved*. 

Hiis  docnment  is  dated  *'  Malacca,  16th  Aogost,  1644." 

"  What  an  abominable  treason  and  conspiracy  have  we  not  dis- 
covered in  Naning  in  the  condact  of  fi^e  Malays,  named  Inchi  Itam, 
BoMoaox,  SiLLAP,  PoBTAaA,  and  a  slave  ofthename  of  Patchuibt, 
who  bad  been  compelled  by  his  master  to  join  the  conspirators  against 
Malacca.  We  have  often  trosted  Itam  with  letters  to  the  chiefs  at 
Naning  and  Rambowe,  bat  he  has  performed  oar  commands  in  a  very 
nnfsithfai  manner,  by  laying  secret  schemes  with  the  sud  chiefs 
against  ns,  and  three  different  times  he  swore  fealty  in  favor  of  them, 
against  oar  Government,  that  he  woald  not  discover  and  make  known 
to  ns  any  plan  which  our  enemy  might  project  against  our  interest, 
and  if  we  should  purpose  to  despatch  a  force  thither,  he  would  give 
timely  notice  to  them  of  our  design.  Moreover,  he  had  undertaken  to 
lead  1,000  Manikdhowea  to  Malacca,  in  order  to  attack  and  destroy  the 
settlement.  All  this  he  did,  and  dissembled  with  us.  Incbi,  Sillap, 
BoaiasoB,  andPusTAEA  were  for  a  considerable  length  of  time  our  inhabi* 
tants*  and  were  together  vrith  the  troops  where  Captains  FoassNBSRo 
and  Mbhix  were  mardered  ;  since  which  time,  they  have  taken  uparms 
against  our  Government,  and  threatened  to  murder  us  in  our  council 

*  His  LordtUp,  alter  the  taking  of  lata,  preaeaied  Malaoea  with  a  Aill  length 
portrait  of  himself,  in  whieh  the  barning  of  the  inatramenta  of  tortnre  it  repre- 
seated.  The  pietore  was  fonaerly  taapcnded  in  the  Stadl-hoaae,  bat  now  adoras 
'the  eourl*honae  of  Malaeea.- 


306  On  the  Gwernmeni  and  HUtwrff  vf  [Juns« 

chamber,  and  to  run  a  muck  againet  any  one  who  woukt  oppose  them. 
They  did  also  pledge  that  they  would  set  the  town  on  fire,  and  retire 
to  the  country  with  their  wives  and  children.  We  were  long  of  inten* 
tton  to  punish  these  traitors,  but  have  with  the  advice  of  oar  council 
defered  the  execution  thereof  until  the  return  of  our  eommiaaioner 
Snoubq  from  Johore.     But  the  following  is  now  resolved : 

"  That  Inchi  Itam  be  tmlwred  to  death,  and  his  body  be  exposed 
on  a  gibbet." 

''  That  SiLLAP  and  Bonosob  be  decapitated,  and  their  bodies  be 
divided  into  four  parts,  and  exposed  in  several  conspicuous  places.** 

*'  That  PoBTARA  be  beheaded,  his  head  placed  upon  a  gibbet,  hit 
body  separated,  and  exposed  in  several  conspicuous  places.  He  has 
confessed  to  be  guilty  of  horrid  crimes." 

"  That  Patchium  the  slave,  be  acquitted, and  set  atlarge,as  it  is  provw 
ed  that  he  has  not  taken  up  arms  against  us,  and  has  been  constrained 
by  his  msster  to  join  the  said  conspirators.  Moreover,  he  was  die 
medium  of  discovering  the  conspiracy.*' 

"  God  preserve  Malacca  and  all  states  and  fortresses  frocn  such 
evil-designing  people." 

<*  The  villages  of  Naoing  and  Rumbowe  continue  in  a  rebellious 
state,  the  blockade  of  the  river  Panagy,  (the  Rumbowe  and  Naning 
branch  of  the  LingI  river,)  by  us  is  still  carried  on.  Some  days  past, 
two  Rumbowe  people  have  been  seised  by  our  inhabitants  in  the 
river  Muar.  We  had  them  executed ;  their  heads  were  placed  oa 
stakes,  and  their  bodies  on  gibbets.'* 

*'  God  grant  that  we  may  apprehend  some  more  of  Hiese  traitors* 
they  shall  all  be  dealt  with  in  this  way." 

"  By  the  disasters  which  had  taken  place  at  Naning,  the  continn- 
ance  of  the  rebellion  excited  by  the  insolent  MtmikMawe9,  and  the  dif- 
fidence  subsisting  between  this  republic  and  the  states  of  Johore,  the 
minor  trade  of  this  place  has  of  late  been  decreasing,  the  supply  of 
all  necessaries  prevented,  and  the  plantations  along  the  river-side 
deserted  and  abandoned ;  for  fear  of  the  Manikdhawes,  nobody  would 
venture  to  cultivate  their  gardens  in  those  places.  The  revenne  of 
the  settlement  has  in  consequence  diminished,  and  the  inhabitants 
very  much  disheartened.  Even  the  people  in  the  surrounding  states 
are  not  exempt  from  fear  on  this  account.  We  shall  find  it  there- 
fore  expedient  to  conclude  a  permanent  peace  with  the  states  of  Johore, 
t)y  which  means,  it  will  be  in  our  power  to  punish  the  Naning  and  Rum- 
bowe people.  We  shall  endeavour  to  treat  all  the  subjects  of  the 
chief  of  Johore  in  a  friendly  manner,  and  permit  them  to  visit  our 
settlement  without  nK>lestation." 


1835.]  Kanmg  ifk  the  Malay  PenintiJM.  807 

The  Doteh  for  a  considerable  period  afterwards  experienced  muck 
■jmoyance  from  the  daring  aggressions  of  these  hardy  natives*  who 
advanoed  in  hordes  within  a  mnsket  shot  of  the  fort,  and  up  to  the 
very  borders  of  the  entrenchments,  plundering  and  laying  waste  to  the 
gardens  and  houses  in  the  vicinity,  and  destroying  the  plantations  at 
Bakit  China.  (Government,  at  last,  though  not  without  considerable 
expenoe  and  bloodshed,  succeeded  in  restxmng  tranqailHty. 

In  1651,  the  Panghiilti  Sri  Rdji  Msuah  was  publicly  thanked  for 
bis  services  in  the  apprehension  of  a  runaway  slave  from  Malacca, 
guilty  of  murder.  In  1652,  he,  with  his  three  sons  and  two  of  the 
principal  duefe  of  Naning,  came  down  to  Malacca,  and  presented  to 
Government  a  quantity  of  pepper  as  "  an  ordinary  tribute."  On  this 
occasion,  he  was  honored  in  return  by  the.  gift  of  a  Malay  «amsaA» 
one  piece  of  red  doth,  <me  of  white  dotli,  and  a  piece  of  white 
bafta. 

Inferior  presents  were  l&ewise  bestowed  upon  his  thiee  sons  and 
the  two  chiefs. 

In  November,  1652,  we  find  the  following  minute,  which  goes  to 
disprove  the  power  of  inflicting  capital  punishment,  without  reference 
to  the  Malacca  Govermnentp  which  of  later  years  the  ex-Pan^gMH 
Dhol  Sat  ad  arrogated  to  himself. 

*«  Pursuant  to  our  order  of  the  30th  October  last,  a  letter  waa 
wrttteu  in  reply  by  Mr.  Emamubl  du  Moultn  to  the  chiefs  of  Nan- 
ing,  conveying  our  sentunents  and  snrpriae  at  the  atrocitiefi  which 
had  been  of  late  perpetrated  at  Naning,  and  the  summary  manner 
with  which  the  offender  wae  put  to  death  by  the  commands  of  the 
chiefs  in  the  case  of  Rajah  Mbuab's  son-in*kw,  who  attempted  to 
destroy  his  wife  and  father-in-law.  This  we  must  confess  is  a  hor« 
rid  deed,  but  at  all  events,  the  offender  should  have  been  delivered  an^ 
to  our  hands,  and  a  regular  course  of  trial  in  our  court  be  instituted 
against  him.  But  when  we  take  into  consideration  the  sincere  contri^ 
tion  expressed  at  what  they  have  done,  we  could  not  but  impute  it  to 
their  ignorance,  and  it  is  therefore  proper  that  we  should  not  notice 
it  this  time  with  that  severity  and  censure,  which  under  any  other 
circumstances  it  would  be  our  bounden  duty  as  lord  paramount  to 
exercise." 

*'  We  obiserve  that  there  is  another  individual  of  the  name  of  Inghi 
JvxAT,  who  has  shewn  many  instances  of  insubordination,  and  is 
fully  proved  to  have  run  a  muck,  and  attempted  the  life  of  his  chief  at 
Naning.  We  have  rcflsolved  in  council,  at  the  suggestion  of  the  chiefs 
and  inhabitants  of  Naning,  and  places  subordinate  thereto,  that  the 
said  Inchi  Jumat  be  put  to  death,  and  sincerely  trust,  that  after  the 
d  2 


808  On  the  Gcvemment  and  HtBiory  of  [Jum. 

eztinctioii  of  such  a  dangerous  character  at  the  said  Jvuat,  the  dia- 
trict  of  Nauing  will  revert  to  its  former  tranquillity  and  happinosa." 

The  subjoined  document,  dated  27th  May,  1664,  hwura  upon  the 
collection  of  the  duty  on  the  produce  of  Namng. 

"  The  captain  of  Naning  and  the  chiefs  preferred  in  coimcil  a 
complaint  against  Maria  Silybns,  collector  of  the  customs  on  Sirih 
brought  from  Naning,  that  he  has  not  attended  to  ^e  usual  mode  of 
levying  the  duty  on  this  article.'* 

"  The  measure  which  it  seems  he  has  adopted  is  thi»— after  recdv- 
ing  the  duty,  he  would  detain  the  people  about  five  days,  until  the 
quantity  collected  by  him  has  been  disposed  of,  by  which  means,  the 
Sirih  remaining  on  their  hands,  became  unfit  for  consumption,  and 
consequently  not  saleable.  Through  his  negligence,  the  Bim^stti,  (reve^ 
nue  store*house)  in  which  this  article  is  deposited,  and  wheran  the 
Naning  people  are  compelled  to  take  shelter  at  night,  had  become 
very  dilapidated  ;  nor  has  he  troubled  htms^  in  the  least  to  put  the 
building  in  a  proper  repair  for  the  accommodation  of  these  persons,  who 
were  under  the  necessity  of  violatittg  the  prescribed  rules,  by  taking 
up  their  lodgings  in  different  parts  of  the  town,  which  expedient  has 
been  attended  with  much  inconvenience  and  disagreement  amongst 
the  Naning  people." 

*'  With  a  view  to  preserve  good  order  and  tranquillity,  another  in- 
dividual shall  be  a{^>^nted  in  the  room  of  Mama  Sxlvbms,  who  it 
would  appear  is  also  desirous  to  tender  his  resignation.  We  have 
therefore  deemed  it  advisable,  at  the  suggestion  of  Riji  Msrab, 
and  the  chiefs  of  Naning,  to  nominate  Anthony  Pinjbro  and  Makubl 
FasRB,  as  collectors  of  the  duty  on  8mh  brought  from  Naning.  The 
president  of  our  council  having  observed,  that  Manvbl  Fbbrb  is  more 
conversant  in  Malay  language,  and  customs  of  those  people,  than  tiie 
first  mentioned  individual,  has  considered  it  expedient  to  propose  him 
for  the  performance  of  this  duty,  in  which  motion  we  unanimously 
ooncmred,  and  have  consequently  nominated  the  said  Mancbl  Frxbb 
prorisionally,  to  execute  the  functions  of  a  collector  of  the  aforesaid 
duty,  and  superintendent  of  the  Bongsal,  until  our  further  orders." 

"  Early  in  1680,  the  agreement  made  in  1641,  by  VakTwi8t, 
was  renewed,  during  Governor  General  Ruhloi*  Van  Gobn's  adminis- 
tration by  the  then  Land-voogd  of  Malacca,  Jacob  Jabissoon  Pttb. 
*  with  the  ambassadors  of  Naning  and  Rumhowe,  on  behalf  of  the 
king  of  Johore,'  with  these  additions,  viz.  *  that  a  duty  of  ten  per  cent, 
adffahriM  be  paid  to  tiie  Company  on  the  sales  of  the  pepper.*  The 
Company  promise  to  give  an  adequate  subsistence  to  the  chief  at 
Naning,  besides  one^tentfa  of  the  collected  ravenue/' 


1835.]  Nmtim^  m  the  Malay  Pemnmda.  909 

*'  Each  boat  coming  down  from  Naningp  wiU  pay  adaty  of  one  cra- 
eadoe  to  the  Company."  It  appears  by  this  treaty  that  the  cuBtom  of 
dividing  the  property  of  the  nativea  of  Naning.  dying  withoat  heirs, 
was  introduced  by  the  Portuguese  prior  to  the  capture  of  Malacca  by 
the  Dutch ;  we  also  find  that  all  slaves  fljring  from  Naning  to  Malacca 
with  intent  of  embracing  the  Christian  faith  will  be  emancipated,  and 
the  value  of  the  same  will  be  paid  to  their  ancestors. 

The  Naning  people  likewise  bound  themselves  not  to  trade  with 
foreign  ttations*  bat  to  convey  their  merchandiae  down  the  river  to 
Malacca. 

In  1708,  the  Malacca  Government  appointed  Sri  Mah£rij&JirARA 
Maqat,  a«  Pangh6M  of  Naning,  for  a  service  done  to  the  king  of 
Johore,  which  will  be  shortly  mentioned,  and  in  cooeequenoe  of  the 
incapacity  and  infirmities  of  the  then  Pangh^ii  Sri  B£j£  Mseah, 
who  had  forwarded  to  Government  the  Company's  signet,  which  he 
had  been  permitted  to  use  as  a  token  of  his  delegated  anthority. 

The  following  are  the  instructions  received  by  the  commisaioners 
deputed  for  the  installation  of  the  new  chief  at  Naning.  They  present 
a  cnrioua  specimen  of  the  native  policy  of  the  Dutch. 

"  Malacca,  6th  May,  1708. 

'*  Instructions  given  by  BsaNAan  Phoonsbn,  Governor  and  Direc- 
tor  of  the  town  and  fortress  of  Malacca  in  Council,  to  Pbtjib  Amthont 
FiGARBDO,  burgher,  and  Imcbi  AaooM,  head  man  of  the  Malays  at  this 
place,  for  their  guidance  in  respect  to  the  installation  of  the  newly 
nominated  chief  at  Naning  Sri  Biji  Mbbah,  and  the  conduct  which 
they  khould  pursue  during  their  stay  at  that  place." 

1st.  '*  On  your  arrival  at  Naning,  you  shall  wait  upon  the  Orang 
Kiji  Sri  Rai&  MaaAQ,  in  our  name,  and  present  him  Uie  accompanying 
letter,  and  congratulate  him  on  his  retiring  from  office,  which  we 
have  granted  him  at  his  own  request,  and  in  consideration  of  his  ad- 
vanced age ;  and  inform  him,  that  his  brother  has  been  nominated  to 
fill  the  vacant  office,  for  which  he  has  received  the  arms  of  the  East 
India  Company  as  a  mark  of  his  authority." 

2nd.  "  You  shall  require  the  chiefs  at  Naning  to  pay  all  due  re- 
spects and  submission  to  the  authority  who  holds  the  said  seals,  and 
with  regard  to  the  navigation  of  the  river  by  boats,  they  shall  invari- 
ably conduct  themselves  as  we  have  desired." 

%d.  "  Two  days  after  your  arrival,  yon  shall  nominate  and  appoint 
the  new  chief  in  the  name  of  the  East  India  Company,  and  command 
all  persons  to  pay  every  respect,  and  shew  due  submission  to  him  ; 
in  failure  thereof,  they  shall  be  liable  to  punishment." 

4th.  '*  You  shall  diligently  inquire  into  the  case  of  Sbatbum  and 
hiafoUiowerSy  in  order  that  we  might  be  thoroughly  informed  whether 


310  Oh  the  Gwemment  and  History  of  [Junb, 

he  has  been  jostlj  oi*  unjustly  accused,   as  we  have  heard   repeated ' 
complaints  against  the  present  reigning  chief ;  but  you  must  not  omit  to 
caution  Sbatbum.  as  well  as  his  followers,  to  attend  to  all  orders  and 
requisitions  enforced  by  the  East  India  Company/* 

6th.  "  That  the  sentence,  which  shall  be  pronounced  by  them 
against  an  offender,  must,  in  the  first  instance,  be  approved  of,  and 
confirmed  by  us,  before  it  can  be  put  into  execution.  Such  sentences 
are  also  liable  to  be  cancelled  and  altered  by  us,  and  our  will  must  be 
punctually  attended  to." 

6th.  "  They  shall  apprehend  and  send  to  town  all  evil  disposed 
persons  and  offenders,  who  may  from  time  to  time  take  shelter  in  the 
districts  of  Naning.  If  reustance  should  be  made  on  the  part  of 
these  persons,  they  shall  use  violence  in  seizing  them,  for  we  would 
rather  see  them  fut  to  death  than  that  one  should  escape  with  impu- 
nity." 

7th.  "  No  individual  from  town,  or  plantations  on  the  river  side, 
shall  be  permitted  to  proceed  to  Naning  without  previous  intimation 
being  given  to  the  Shahbandar,  or  Malay  translator,  who  will  issue 
on  application  a  written  permission  to  that  effect ;  and  we  direct  that 
all  persons,  not  furnished  with  such  license,  be  ordered  to  quite  Nan- 
ing, and  return  to  the  place  from  whence  they  came.'* 

8tli.  "  The  inhabitants  of  Naning  shall  be  permitted  to  export  and 
bring  to  market  in  town  all  sorts  of  minerals,  timbers,  fruits,  &c.,  ex- 
cept Sirih  leaves.  Our  reason  for  forbidding  the  importation  of  this 
article  has  been  several  times  conveyed  to  them.  In  return  tiiey 
ahall  be  permitted  to  take  to  Naning  from  hence  all  sorts  of  provi- 
sions and  necessaries.'* 

The  following  account  of  the  circumstances  attending  Juaba  Ma* 
oat's  elevation  is  related  on  native  authority. 

Sultan  AnnuL  Jalil  Shah  III.,  king  of  Johore,  wrote  a  letter  to  the 
chief  of  the  Malays  at  Malacca,  then  Capitan  Malayu,  Dattv  Aru'm, 
stating,  that  one  of  his  subjects,  Ganta  Dblanoit,  had  carried  offTone 
of  the  royal  concubines  to  Malacca ;  and  desiring  him  most  earnestly 
to  render  assistance  in  wiping  off  this  stain  on  his  honor.  The  CapUam 
on  the  receipt  of  this  epistle  summoned  Juara  Maoat  from  Naning, 
and  ordered  him  to  seek  out  Dblanoit,  to  put  him  to  death,  and  to 
bring  down  the  concubine  of  the  Sultin  to  Malacca. 

To  this,  it  is  said,  Juara  readOy  assented,  but  requested  a  krU  from 
the  Capitan  for  the  purpose,  who  gave  him  the  choice  of  the  whole 
of  his  weapons,  and  on  Juara's  not  finding  one  "  lucky"  enough, 
desired  hiite  to  go  to  the  armourer's  shop  in  town,  and  make  his  own 
selection.  Juara  turned  into  a  Chinese  shop,  near  the  Trangueira 
gate,  where  after  rejecting  all  the  inlayed  and  beautifully  damasked 


1835.]  Naming  in  the  Malay  Peninsula.  311 

weapons  offered  him  by  the  armonrer,  selected  an  old  rasty  looking 
kris,  blackened  by  the  smoke  and  resin  of  the  dammer  torches,  to  the 
trimming  of  which  it  had  been  constantly  applied.  He  then  returned 
to  the  Capitan,  and  informed  his  astonished  employer  that  the  rejected 
weapon  he  held  in  his  hand,  was  the  krie  destined  to  pour  out  the 
blood  of  Djblanqit  as  a  sacrifice  to  the  insulted  honor  of  the  Sult£n. 

With  this  wonderful  weapon  (fit  companion  for  the  enchanted 
sword  of  king  AaTBua).  Jitara  returned  to  Naning.  But  Dblanoit, 
hearing  of  his  purpose,  had  already  fled  thence  into  Muar,  and  concealed 
himself  with  the  concubine  amid  the  fastnesses  of  that  wild  country. 
Tliither  the  persevering  Jvara  tracked  his  victim,  and  coming  up 
with  him  at  the  mouth  of  the  river»  plunged  the  fatal  steel  deep  into 
his  heart. 

The  concubine  he  conveyed  in  safety  to  Malacca,  whence  she  was 
sent,  with  an  account  of  what  had  occurred,  by  the  Capitan,  to  the 
Sultin  of  JoHOEB.  The  Sultin  recommended  Jcara  to  the  Dutch 
government,  who  made  him  PanghiUd  of  Naning ;  and  bestowed  on 
him  as  mark  of  royal  favor,  two  slaves,  a  man  and  woman ;  (from 
whom  the  Suku  or  tribe  at  present  known  by  the  appellation  of  Tigd 
Nenek  sprang;)  a  sword,  termed  Uldr-kenydng,  *'  the  satiated  serpent/' 
a  silk  bdjd  or  vest,  and  lastly,  a  tract  of  the  Gominchi  territory,  hence 
called  Pembdehd  !lungan.  To  the  Capitan  Malayu  was  given  a  piece 
of  land  extending  from  Kleybang  to  the  Sungi  Baru  river,  and  inland 
to  Bertam.  The  title  Sri  lUja  Mbrah,  the  sword,  Baju,  and  a  genea^^ 
logical  book,  generaUy  preserved  in  the  families  of  Malayan  princes 
and  noblemen,  called  Silselah,  have  descended  to  Jcara 's  aucces* 
sors  as  a  Kabesaran,  or  regalia. 

JuARA  Mao  AT  was  succeeded,  agreeably  to  the  Mendngkdbowe  law 
of  succession,  by  his  sister's  son,  Kukah  ;  to  Kukah  succeeded  Ean- 
QARANO  or  Mni^NA  Garanq^  Jangot,  Tambah,  and  Anjak  or  Bukit 
JooTOR.  The  present  er-Pangh^H  Abdul  Satad  or  Dhol  Sat  ad,  sue- 
oeeded  his  uncle  Anjak,  in  1801,  when  he  was  confirmed  in  his 
office  by  the  British  Resident  at  Malacca,  colonel  Taylor. 

When  Abdul  Satad  had  control  in  Naning,  the  Kabesdran  of  his 
ancestors  was  kept  in  a  house-shaped  chest,  and  was  only  publicly 
produced  once  a  year.  Its  contents  were  perfumed  with  the  smoke 
arising  from  a  censer  of  odoriferous  gums,  and  washed  with  water  and 
rioe-flour«  by  the  sacred  hands  of  the  PanghUlu  himself.  On  their 
being  exhibited,  the  superstitious  natives,  not  even  daring  to  look  at 
these  miraculous  relics,  fell  prostrate  with  their  foreheads  pressed  to 
the  earth,  exclaiming,  Dowlet,  dowlet ! 

The  properties  ascribed  to  the  sword  are  those  generally  known  by 
Malays  under  the  term  Betuah,  which,  among  other  meanings,  has  that 


312  On  the  Gmf^mmmU  and  HUtory  9f  [Jum, 

of  any  thing  imparting  invnlnerability  and  irresiatability  to  the  wearer.  • 
Secret  enemiea  are  detected,  by  their  involantarily  trembling  in  the 
angnat  presence  of  the  weapon.  The  ailk  hdjii^  it  is  believed,  will  fit 
Bone  bnt  the  PanghdH  or  the  person  destined  to  become  his  succes- 
sor. And  to  this  day,  it  is  firmly  credited  by  many  of  the  Malayn,  that 
the  elder  brother  of  Abdul  Satad  was  rejected  from  the  Panghuli&ship 
solely  on  account  of  his  inability  to  get  his  head  through  the  neck  of 
the  vest,  which  is  represented  to  be  so  small,  as  scarcely  to  admit  of 
the  insertion  of  two  fingers. 

The  truth  of  the  matter  is,  that  he  was  set  aside  by  the  Ampat 
Sukd,  on  account  of  his  unfitness,  and  unpopularity.  How  the  ex- 
Panghiild  contrived  to  slip  his  large  head  through  the  silken  vest 
must  still  remain  matter  of  conjecture  to  the  learned. 

In  1 795,  the  English  took  possession  of  Malacca  and  Naning ; 
of  the  latter,  under  the  same  terms  as  the  Dutch  had  held  possession. 
In  1802,  Colonel  Taylor,  the  Resident  at  Malacca,  made  treatv  with 
the  tX'PanghUld  and  the  Ampat  SUkd.  Among  jother  stipulations,  it 
was  agreed  on  that  the  Panghdld  chiefs,  Menlngklibowes  or  Malays 
of  Naning,  do  pay  one- tenth  of  the  produce  of  the  soil  to  the  East 
India  Company  ;  but  in  consideration  of  their  poverty,  it  is  resolved, 
that  instead  of  paying  the  tenth,  the  Panghulu  come  in  person  an- 
nually to  Malacca,  and  present  400  gantams  of  paddy  to  Government. 
And  farther,  that  "  the  PanghiUti  and  chiefs  promise,  in  the  name  of 
the  said  community  of  Naning,  that  whenever  the  chief  rulers  happen 
to  resign  the  Government,  or  any  misfortune  befal  them,  they  shall 
in  such  case  propose  one  of  the  nearest  and  most  qualified  of  his 
family  to  the  Governor  of  Malacca,  for  bis  successor ;  but  it  is  not 
expected  that  such  a  proposal  must  always  meet  the  Governor's  ap- 
probation ;  on  the  contrary,  it  is  optional  with  him,  whom  he  thinks 
proper  to  appoint." 

Colonel  Farquhar  became  Resident  of  Malacca  in  1803,  and  in 
1809,  reserved  to  the  British  Government,  the  power  of  inflicting 
capital  punishment  on  criminals  in  Naning.  The  duty  of  one  crusadoe, 
on  boats  coming  down  from  Naning,  was  withdrawn. 
.  In  1810.  the  Dutch  again  assumed  possession  of  Malacca.  In 
1822,  Governor  Timmerman  Thtssbn,  had  caused  a  statement  of 
the  land's  produce  of  Naning  to  be  drawn  out,  and  transmitted  it  to 
the  Netherlands  Government  at  Batavia,  with  the  ulterior  view  of 
levying  the  tenth.  But  before  their  decision  was  received,  the  British 
flag  was  again  hoisted  at  Malacca.  This  took  place  in  April,  1823. 
Up  to  this  period,  the  400  gantams,  in  lieu  of  the  tenth,  had  been 
annually  paid  by  the  different  PaiiyAi»/ii»  of  Naning.  In  1827,  the 
PamghM  and  Ampat  SUkH,  came  down  to  Malacca  to  pay  their  re- 


1635.]  Naning  in  the  Malay  Peninsula,  313 

spects  to  the  new  Resident,  Mr.  Garlino,  who  had  been  appointed  in 
1826.  In  1828,  Mr.  Lbwis,  Assistant  Resident,  proceeded  to  Tabu, 
the  capital  (if  a  village  be  so  called)  of  Naning,  with  the  view  of  mak« 
ing  arrangements  with  the  chiefs,  for  patting  that  territory  on  the 
same  footing  as  the  Malacca  lands,  which,  in  pursuance  of  Mr. 
Fi7LLARTON*s  plans,  had  been  transferred,  on  the  15  th  of  March, 
1828,  by  the  private  landholders,  for  the  aggregate  annual  sum 
of  17,000  Sicca  Rupees,  to  Government,  from  the  Ist  of  Novem- 
ber, 1828,  but  afterwards  fixed  from  the  Ist  of  June,  until  such  period 
as  the  British  flag  should  continue  to  fly  at  Malacca.  Mr.  Lswis  was 
.  empowered  to  offer  the  PanghClU  the  sum  of  600  Spanish  dollars, 
and  each  of  the  Ampat  SitkA,  50  per  annum,  provided  they  would  con- 
sent to  transfer  their  lands  to  Government,  in  order  that  the  tenth 
might  be  levied  thereon,  as  well  as  on  the  Malacca  lands. 

These  proposals  met  with  a  refusal. 

In  1829,  Mr.  Church,  Deputy  Resident,  was  sent  to  Sungi-puttye, 
on  the  Naning  frontier,  to  confer  with  the  PanghM,  with  instructions 
to  make  known  to  him  that  Naning  was  an  integral  part  of  Malacca, 
and  that  it  was  intended  by  Government  to  subject  it  also  to  the 
general  regulations  affecting  the  rest  of  the  Malacca  territory,  bat 
directed  no  immediate  levying  of  tlus  duty.  He  was  further  instructed 
to  take  a  census,  and  to  make  it  known,  that  all  offenders,  except  in 
trivial  matters,  must  be  sent  down  in  future  to  Malacca  for  trial.  Mr. 
Church,  on  the  part  of  Government,  offered  the  Pangh4l4  and  Ampat 
8tk(k  pensions  as  a  compensation. 

The  census  was  allowed  to  be  taken,  but  the  rest  of  these  conditions 
met  with  an  absolute  negative. 

When  Mr.  Fullarton  arrived,  he  wrote  to  the  Panghiilii,  who  had 
not  presented  himself  with  the  annual  tribute,  summoning  him  to  Ma- 
lacca, but  without  effect.  An  expedition  was  then  proposed  to  be  sent 
to  chastise  the  sturdy  chief;  but  deferred,  pendbg  a  reference  to  the 
Supreme  Government.  The  PanghUld  still  further  committed  him- 
self by  the  forcible  and  injustifiable  seizure  of  a  Duson,  at  Panchdr, 
within  the  Malacca  boundary,  the  hereditary  property  of  Inchi  Surim. 

This  man  preferred  his  plaint  to  Grove  rnment,  and  in  consequence 
another  message  was  dispatched. 

The  PanghalU's  answer  set  forth  a  determination  to  retain  the 
Dusam,  affirming  it  to  be  his  own  property,  and  impeaching  the  right  of 
Government  to  interfere.  A  proclamation  was  now  published,  declaring, 
that  Aboul  Satad  had  forfeited  all  his  daims,  and  was  thenceforth  no 
l<M9ger  Panghalti  of  Naning. 
a  a 


31 4  On  the  Gwmmment  cwd.  Histovy  cf  [Jonsi 

Saeh  are  the  priooip^l  circaoittwices  ieadiog  to  tlie  expeditiaA  ia 
Aagttst,  1831,  its  failure,  and  the  subsequent  successful  operatioiiA  io 

1833. 

Tabu  fell  on  the  loth  June,  1832,  Aanu^  Satad  having  barely  tine 
to  carry  off  his  family  and  his  KaheifaraM,  The  chest  in  which  these, 
reUcs  were  deposited  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  troops.  The  P^mgiUU^ 
fled  first  to  Condong  in  Bombowe,  thence  to  Miko,  and  finaUy  to  Passiri 
in  Brirainiinti.  Here  he  left  his  family,  and  has  been  waadenog; 
about  the  interior  for  some  time  past.  After  the  evacniatipe  of  Tal|u^ 
he  paid  9everal  pious  visits  to  the  tombs  of  his  ancestors,  vho  t^evOi 
lie  burled ;  he  has  since  returned  to  Sriminl^ti,  where  he  livies  in  iiidi* 
gence,  and  would  probably  come  in  on  terma  and  deliver  hiascdf  op 
to  Goveniment. 

His  privajte  property  and  landahave  beea  confiscated. 

The  Ampai  Sdkii  fled  to  Sabang,  bat  finally  separatted  and  sought 
asylum  in  the  neighbouring  states.  The.two>MBiitris,  Mblana  UAXfU 
and  GoMPOB,  who  principally  imtigated  their.  diitC  to.rebeUioii»  ave  at. 
Miko,  (since  returned.) 

Mr.  Ibstson  visited  Naning  in  the  ensuing  Odtober,  apid  creafec4 
15  Panghllut  over  the  different  Mukt/M^  or  parishes,  into  which  the 
country  is  divided,  and  thereby  abolished  the  ancient  pow«r  of  1^. 
PangkdU  and  Ampoi  8ihu. 

The  office  of  these  newly  elected  cbieft  is  to  presenre  peace  and  quiet 
in  their  respective  M^ktms.^  to  ezaieine  into  and  decide  matters  of  little, 
importance.  Gases  of  a  heavy  nature  are  to  be  referred  invariably  te. 
Government,  and  not  as  formerly  to  the  Ampai  SuM,  or  hn^M  of  trttes» 
whose  authority  is  now  at  an  end. 

They  are  to  assisi  in  the  collection  of  thereirenue,  and  apprehension 
of  criminals ;  and  are  constituted  as.anthorized  chaonelaof  communioe* 
tion  between  the  Government  and  the  peaaantry. 

They  derive  no  further  emolument  from  their  qfl^oe,  than  part,  of* 
their  own  lands,  and  produce  being  exempt  firpm  duty:  this  ia  a^>  ea* 
joyed  by  the  four  priests  of  each  mosque. 

On  the  27th  of  October,  1832,  Government  took  tlie  jiidioioua.sti|ir 
of  placing  Nsning  and  its  new  system  of  internal  administration, 
nnder  the  superintendence  of  Mr.  WssmnBovr,  a  gentleman  not. 
only  eminently  qualified  for  the  task  by  his  perfisct  knowledge  of  the 
Malay  character  and  capabilities,  bat  on  account  of  his  extensive  sin- 
fluence  with  the  principal  persons  of  the  district  and  qeighbouing 
independent  states* 

The  terms  nnder  which  Mr.  WxsnEHOu:r  undertook,  the  setQenent; 
of  the  country  are  principally  as  foUows :  that  he  shall  lun^  the  whole 


18M.]  Nmimg  ta  the  Mtday  Penmiuh.  31 5 

of  tfa«  tenth  ealieoted  in  Niniing,  totil  the  80th  April,  1834,  his  travel. 
hag  ezpenee«  to  be  de^yed  on  the  usual  scale.  Mr.  Wbstsrhout 
it  to  introduce  and  establish  the  collection  of  the  tenth,  he  shall  make 
a  census  of  the  population,  number  of  houses,  &c.  The  quantity  of 
grain  isown  by  each  indiridual  is  to  be  ascertained  by  him  ;  also  the 
tstent  of  ground  belonging  to  those  indiTiduals  who  are  exempt 
from  paying  the  duty.  He  shall  Hkewise  ascertain  the  quantity  and 
BStiire  of  the  lands,  lately  the  property  of  Dhoi*  Satad,  and  send  in  a 
retam  to  Gotemment  of  the  new  Ptmghid^  and  plaoes  under  their  au« 
tiieiity.  Tb»  expediency  of  a  number  of  wells  being  sunk  at  intervals 
of  half  a  mile  apart,  along  the  Naning  boundary-line  with  Rumbowe 
and  J<AoVe,  was  also  suggested  by  Government. 

On  the  ^h  of  Janoary,  1833,  Mr.  Wxstbrhout  met  the  Rumbowe 
chiefe  at  Sungi  seaport,  near  the  frontiera  of  Rumbowe,  to  arrange 
the  pespeetive  boundaries.  The  boundary  line  agreed  on  follows  the 
aneiBMit  one  as  far  as  JCrat  Gunjf,  from  thence  as  stated  before. 

The  Ra»bo#e  Mvh  revived  some  old  claims  to  the  Ramoan  Chi- 
nas, stating,  that  in  their  old  boundary  papers,  the  line  passed  from 
QaaHa  Lingl  over  Buldt  Bruang,  and  through  Ramoan  China,  &c.  to 
Padnag  Chachar. 

We  alas  find  the  BS^  of  Salangore  making  a  somewhat  similar 
slaim,  in  1804,  encroaching  on  the  Company's  territories  as  far  as  SaD«> 
gi  Baru.     (Vide  Andsuson's  Considerations,  page  203.) 

Vliey  however  readily  ceded  the  point,  when  informed  that  accord- 
ing to  sU  fiufopean^  oopies  of  former  treaties,  the  boundary-line  in  that 
quarter  waa  the  Lingf  river,  and  that  the  Ramoan  Chinas  had  always 
been  private  property  und^  the  Dutch  and  English  Grovernment. 

Thecoontry.sinee thtetekingofTabu,  has  been  occupied  by  the  Madras 
troops »  but  as  fto  security  has  progressed,  and  the  inhabitants  have 
became  more  and  more  settled,  the  force  has  been  gradually  diminished. 
Diatvesa  and  poverty  are  still  too  visible.  These  powerful  agents,  ope- 
ntiiig  on  a  few  desperate  characters,  have  produced,  in  many  instancea* 
the  nateralresttlte,  robbery  and  murder.  The  newly-created  Pangh(UC9, 
wilii'£utilies»  crying  oat  lor  food  at  home,  and  fearful  for  their  own 
pesBoaal  eafety,  «e  sA  present  very  far  from  being  useful  as  a  police. »' 
in  time  to  come,  after  the  maehine  has  once  received  a  proper  impulse, 
tho  takabitante  retemcd  to  their  rice-fields,  and  the  es,'PanfhiUti,  now 
dwelling  in  the  neighbouring  ttete  of  Srimin^ti,  disposed  of,  then 
tiie  troops  may  be  withdrawn,  or  cofieantrated  in  a  centrical  post,  and 
Hw  FtmphMb,  with  thek  MaTa  MMtu,  may  then  be  found  sufficient 
§09  Hm  datiea  t eqoitvd  of  Hiem ;  but  at  present  they  stand  more  in 
R  r2 


816  On  the  Government  and  History  of  [Juki, 

need  of  support  themselves,  than  they  are  able  to  aflford  it  to  the 
wretched  rayats  under  them. 

Most  part  of  the  above  was  written  while  in  camp  at  Alor  Gajeh, 
a  place  situated  nearly  in  the  centre  of  Naning,  about  12  miles  from 
the  Rumbowe  frontier,  during  part  of  1832,  and  the  banning  of 
1838.  Since  this  period,  up  to  the  present  (1884),  the  inhabitants 
have,  with  few  exceptions,  returned  to  their  native  villages.  The 
tX'PanghM  came  down  from  Srimininti,  and  surrendered  himself 
unconditionally  to  Government,  on  the  6th  of  February,  1884. 

He  has  been  permitted  to  reside  at  Malacca,  and  draw  a  salary  fixim 
Government  of  30  Sicca  Rupees  per  mensem ;  has  been  sanctioued  on 
this  condition  of  his  binding  himself  in  1000  Spanish  dollars,  and 
finding  two  securities  in  600  Spanish  dollars  each,  that  he  shall  be 
forthcoming  whenever  called  upon. 

He  has  since  this  resided  at  Malacca,  where  he  has  received  much 
attention  from  all  classes  of  the  native  population.  He  is  a  hale,  stout 
man,  apparently  about  50  years  of  age,  of  a  shrewd  and  observant  dis- 
position, though  highly  imbued  with  the  superstitions  of  his  tribe. 
His  supernatural  efficacy  in  the  cure  of  diseases  is  still  firmly  believed 
in  as  that  of  certain  kings  of  England  was  at  no  very  remote  period 
by  their  enlightened  and  scrofulous  subjects ;  and  his  house  is  the 
daily  resort  of  the  health-seeking  followers  of  Muhammed,  Fob,  Brah- 

ma,  and  Buddh. 

The  census  of  1833-4,  has  exceeded  those  of  former  years,  amonnt- 
ing  to  men,  women,  and  children,  5,079.  Although  by  the  Muham* 
medan  law,  a  Musalman  enjoys  the  privUege  of  possessing  four  wives, 
provided  he  can  maintain  them,  yet  we  find  in  Naning  the  number  of 
males  exceeds  that  of  females  by  one  hundred  and  sixty-one. 

MoNTBSQUiBU,  I  beUcve,  in  a  defence  of  polygamy  among  Asiatics, 
adduces  as  a  cause  the  superior  comparative  number  of  females  pre- 
vailing in  the  East.    The  population  of  Naning,  like  that  of  other 
Malayan  states  of  the  peninsula,  is  in  a  low  state ;  in  absence  of  oUier 
causes,  generally  assigned  by  political  economists  for  this  deficiency, 
may  be  ascribed  the  natural  unproductiveness  of  the  females :  few 
bearing  more  than  six  children  :  the  ravages  of  the  small-pox,  nn* 
checked  by  inoculation  or  vaccination ;  the  immoderate  and  constant 
practice  of  smoking  opium,  by  those  able  to  purchase  this  pemidoos 
drug  ;  and,  perhaps,  may  be  added,  the  poverty  prevailing  in  many  of 
its*  villages.    The  Malays,  equally  with  other  followers  of  Islam,  are 
religiously  bound  to  marry ;  hence  we  perceive  few  unmarried  persona 
who  have  arrived  at  years  of  puberty.     Prostitution  and  ito  attendant 
evils  are  extremely  uncommon. 


1835.]  Naming  m  the  Malay  Penmsuia.  817 

I  have  observed  many  instances  of  longevity  in  the  interior  ^  seven- 
ty or  eighty  years  is  an  age  by  no  means  rare.  An  instance  of  1*20 
years,  has  been  related  to  me»  on  respectable  authority,  occurring  in  the 
person  of  Dattu  Puan,  a  native  of  Lubo  Koppong,  in  Naning,  who 
died  some  years  ago  at  Sungi  Baru.  This  truly  patriarchal  old  man 
lived  to  see  his  descendants  in  the  fifth  generation. 

Produce  of  1833-4. — ^The  last  rice  crops  were  not  so  abundant  as 
expected,  owing  to  a  bad  season,  and  the  employment  of  the  newly 
returned  inhabitants  in  rebuilding  their  houses,  repairing  the  Ampan* 
gma,  or  dams  thrown  across  the  rivers,  for  purposes  of  irrigation.  The 
total  produce  of  paddy  amounted  to  137,985  gantams.  The  tenth 
levied  on  this,  and  the  other  articles  of  produce,  covered  the  ezpences 
of  the  district  of  Naning  with  a  small  overplus.  The  face  of  the 
country  now  presents  every  where  the  prospect  of  a  plentiful  harvest. 
The  Malacca  lands,  ceded  during  Mr.  Fullabton's  administration, 
by  the  Dutch  proprietors  to  the  British  Government,  in  1828,  have 
however  by  no  means  repaid  the  ezpence  of  holding  them,  being  a 
heavy  annual  loss  to  the  Company.  This  I  think  is  principally  to  be 
attribnted  to  the  extravagant  compensation  sums  paid  yearly,  for  the 
tenure  right  to  the  proprietors.  Other  causes  operating  indirectly 
on  the  revenue,  to  account  for  a  small  portion  of  this  deficiency,  exist ; 
for  instance,  the  Birih  farm. 

Collection  of  the  Revenue.— Tht  tenth*  on  the  rice  crops  is  levied 
in  Naning  mnch  in  the  same  manner  as  in  the  ceded  lands,  just  men« 
tioned,  in  the  vicinity  of  Malacca. 

When  the  grain  is  ripe,  a  person  on  the  part  of  Government  visits 
the  rice-fields,  attended  by  the  owner,  the  Panghulu,  or  Mata  Matas  of 
the  village,  and  several  of  the  oldest  inhabitants  on  the  spot,  in 
order  to  agree  on  and  assess  its  value.  Regarding  this  point,  a  differ- 
ence  of  opinion  is  naturally  to  be  expected  to  arise  between  the  taxer 
and  the  taxed.  This  is  generally  submitted  to  the  arbitration  of  the 
Pangkiia  and  the  village  elders.  But  should  these  persons  again 
assess  the  crop  at  a  lower  value  than  the  collector's  agent  really 
thinks  it  worth,  the  latter  has  still  the  resource  of  offering  to  purchase 
the  whole  of  the  crop  on  the  part  of  Government  at  the  price  the 

•  The  sovereign's  right  to  the  tenth  has  been  from  time  hnmemorial  tcknow- 
ledged  in  Malayan  states.  This  custom  is  very  andent,  and  appears  to  have  pre- 
Tailed  orer  a  great  portion  of  the  known  world,  and  among  nations  of  a  very  dif- 
fei«nt  character  and  religion  ;  for  instsnce,  the  Jews,  the  Ganls,  the  Chaldeans, 
the  Egyptians,  the  Greeks,  and  the  Romans.  It  was  origfaially  offered  to  the  gods, 
•Bd  their  priesto ;  and  then  to  sarecelgns,  who  not  frequentty  united  the  saoer- 
dotal  functions  with  their  temporal  powers. 


318  Oh  the  Government  and  Htetmrf  of  Naninf,  SfO.  [Jims, 

owner  has  jastiy  valoed  it.  This  has  been  done  in  a  few  oases,  I 
believe,  and  has  been  invariably  refased.  It  is  not  therefore  improba- 
Me,  all  circumstanees  taken  into  consideration,  that  not  more  than  7  or 
8  per  cent,  at  the  most  ever  finds  its  way  into  the  Company's  godowns. 
The  tenth  in  kind  on  paddy  is  sold  whenever  a  good  price  can  ba 
procured  for  it  on  the  spot,  and  the  proceeds  lodged  in  the  treasury. 
The  tenth  on  the  other  articles  of  land  produce  is  levied  at  tolls 
placed  at  the  entrances  into  Naning  from  Malacca,  and  there  imme« 
diately  sold. 

Much  inconvenience  and  loss  is  experienced  by  Government,  throngh 
this  uncertain  mode  of  collecting  the  revenue.  The  tax  itself  too,  as 
it  rises  with  the  produce,  operates  practically  as  a  check  to  progresaive 
in<»'ease  in  the  cultivation. 

A  pecuniary  compensation,  or  commutation,  of  the  duty  on  tke 
emoake,  or  wet  lands,  fixed  for  a  definite  period,  not  less  than  five 
years,  would  be  far  more  advantageous  and  convenient  to  both  parties* 
It  should  be  very  moderate  for  the  first  period,  during  which  the 
amount  of  the  crops  for  each  successive  season  should  be  carefully 
ascertained,  as  well  as  the  increased  quantity  of  land  that  would  na« 
torally  be  brought  under  cultivation.  To  such  an  arrangement  the 
Naning  cultivators  are  by  no  means  averse,  but  they  object  to  it  with 
regard  to  the  ladang,  or  dry  land  crops. 

The  desultory  mode  of  cultivation  known  under  the  term  ladang, 
of  which  Mr.  Marsdbh  has  given  an  excellent  description  in  his 
History  of  Sumatra,  chap,  iv.,  forms  one  oi  the  principal  obstacles 
to  the  introduction  of  the  new  land  regulations  into  a  Malayan  coun« 
try.  Added  to  this,  is  the  notorious  dislike  the  Malays  entertain  to 
innovation  and  change,  and  their  innate  love  of  liberty  and  freedom 
Irom  all  shackles.  They  have  a  strong  aversion  to  be  bound  down 
to  the  performance  of  any  thing,  even  in  matters  which  would  afibrd 
them  much  amnsement  and  pleasure,  were  they  to  act  from  free  will 
and  choice. 

I  am  not  aware  of  the  kulanff  mode  of  cultivation  offering  any  other 
advantages  to  the  Malays,  further  than  the  charms  of  a  wandering 
and  shifting  state  of  life. 

The  ladang  rice,  however,  is  affirmed  by  some  to  be  sweeter  and 
whiter,  and  to  keep  better  than  the  produce  of  the  sawak. 

Although  it  is  certain,  that  the  chief  present  object  is  to  impixive 
and  extend  the  agriculture  of  Naning,  stiU  its  mineral  resouroes 
should  not  be  neglected. 

At  Bukit  Bertam,  gold  was  fbrmorly  proowed^^nd  eonaidcraUs 
quantities  of  tin  are  known  to  exist  tiufottghoat  ^  district. 


m,rv.n.xyiit 


1835.]  Survey  of  the  Maldive  lelande.  319 

larly  at  Bokit  K6kdBaD,  S6ngi  BiUi,  U\&  Pondoi,  and  BAa^,  naat 
Tabu.  At  the  latter  place,  Mr.  WssisaHOUT  has  opened  a  mine,,  of 
the  first  produce  of  which  I  posseas  a  very  favorable  qiecimen.  There 
IS  in.  fact  but  little  doubt  that  the  mines  in  the  vicinity  of  Malacca, 
if  scientifically  worked  by  persons  of  some  little  capital  and  persever- 
ance, would  prove  of  much  intrinsic  value ;  and  otherwise  benefit  the 
country,  by  attracting  into  it  an  enterprising  and  industrious  pecu- 
lation. 

The  want  of  capital,  and  consequent  haste  to  convert  the  prodooa* 
into  cash,  is  the  great  drawback,  not  only  to  mining  speculations,  but. 
to  the  cultivation  of  pepper,  and  other  spices,  requiring  still  more  time 
before  yielding  any  return  to  the  cultivator. 

Colonel  FAJtavBAE  might  perhaps  have  been  a  little  too  eothusi- 
astic  io  afiirming,  that  "  nature  has  been  profusely  bountiful  to  the 
Malay  peninsula,  in  bestowing  on  it  a  dimate  the  most  agreeable  and 
salubrious,  a  soil  luxuriantly  fertilized  by  numerous  rivers,  and  the: 
face  of  the  country  diversified  with  hills  and  valleys,  mountains  and 
plains,  forming  the  most  beautiful  and  interesting  scenery  that  is  pos* 
sible  for  the  imagination  to  figure,"  &c.  &c.  But  nothing  could  be 
truer  and  betfer  founded  thau  his  observation,  via*  "  We  have  only 
to  lament  that  a  more  enterprising  and  industrious  race  of  inhabitants, 
than  the  Malays  should  not  have  possessed  this  deligbtful  region." 


II. — Description  of  Heonandoo  Pholo,  the  Northern  AtoU  of  the 
Maldive  Islands,  By  Lieut,  T.  Powbll,  J.  N.  Assistant  Surveyor, 
Plate  XVIII. 

GaooaAPHiCAii  sitb.  The  Atoll  Heavandoo  Pholo«  or  head  of  the  Mal- 
dives, situated  upon  the  meridian  of  Bombay,  and  between  the  paralleU 
of  7*  7'  and  &^  &o\  north  latitude,  oonsists  of  twenty<-two  islands,  two, 
islets,  and  two  sand-banks,  besides  several  small  shoals  and  two  large 
barrier  reefs;  the  latter  form  the  boundary  of  the  AtoU  to  the  S.  W.,  W., 
and  N.  W.,  and  along  the  outer  age  are  dry  at  low-water  spring-tides  s 
ofitside.they  are  steep,  having  50  and  60  fathoms  dose  to  Uiem»  and  00 
ground  at  150  fathoms,  at  the  distance  of  300  yards. 

The  northern  or  principal  barrier  has  10  islands,  and  two  small 
islets  on  it :  one  of  the  latter,  on  its  southern  extremity,  being  close  to 
Heavandoo :  these  are  all  situated  on  the  inner  side  of  the  reef,  having 
three  or  four,  and  in  some  places  si:t  fAthoms  watei*  between  them  and 
its  outer  edge,  with  small  channels  for  boats  between  each,  formed  by 
the  natives  having  cleared  away  the  coral  rocks.  Nearly  in  the  centre 
of  the  Atoll  there  are  three  smaU  ishmda ;  the  eastern  side  ia  dear  of 


S20  Survey  of  the  Maldwe  Islandi,  [Junb, 

shoals/ with  the  exception  of  two  small  patches  between  Gullandoo  and 
Slooradoo ;  but  on  the  western,  there  are  several  nearly  dry,  and  some 
sunken  patches,  having  from  3  to  10  fathoms  on  them.  The  soundings 
vary  from  20  to  34  fathoms,  the  latter  being  the  greatest  depth  of 
water  obtaii^ed. 

PopuLATio^.  Of  the  twenty-two  islands  composing  this  Atoll»  there 
are  only  seven  inhabited,  viz.  Heavandoo,  Koorafooree,  Katefooree, 
Turracoon,  Colligaum,  Beeramerdoo,  and  Mooradoo.  In  the  margin*  I 

•  •  •        • 

have  noted  the  number  of  inhabitants  and  boats  upon  each,  by  which  it 
will  be  seen,  that  the  population,  including  men,  women,  and  children, 
does  not  exceed  760  individuals.  The  boats  are  all  employed  in  fishing : 
the  trade  betv?een  this  Atoll  and  Tilla  Dow  Madow,  whence  they  are 
supplied  with  such  articles  as  they  require,  being  carried  on  in  those 
of  the  latter. 

The  islands  are  so  similar  in  form  and  natural  productions,  that 
it  would  be  a  waste  of  time  to  describe  them  separately.  I  shall  there- 
fore give  a  sketch  of  Heavandoo,  the  island  of  greatest  importance  in 
this  group :  not  so  much  on  account  of  its  size,  as  from  its  being  the 
residence  of  the  Sult£n's  Vizier  when  he  visits  the  Atoll.  It  is  of  a  trian- 
gular form,  about  one  mile  in  length,  and  is  composed  of  coral,  eleva- 
ted about  1 2  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea.  The  western  side  is 
thickly  covered  with  cocoanut  ahd  bread-fruit  trees  ;  and  the  northern 
and  eastern,  with  thick  brush  wood  :  the  interior,  which  is  3  or  4  feet 
lower  than  the  sides,  has  been  cleared  by  the  inhabitants  for  the  pur- 
pose of  cultivating  a  small  grain  called  Bimbi.  The  supply,  however, 
which  with  the  exception  of  a  few  sweet  potatoes,  pumpions,  and  limes, 
forming  the  only  vegetable  production  of  the  island,  is  not  sufficient  for 
their  support.  The  village,  consisting  of  about  50  huts  and  160  in- 
habitants, stands  on  the  S.  W.  side.  The  huts,  surrounded  by  spaci- 
ous inclosures,  are  in  general  constructed  of  a  frame-work  of 
the  wood  of  the  cocoanut  tree,  the  interstices  filled  up  with  leaves 
stitched  together,  and  the  roof  neatly  thatched  with  the  same  material. 
In  the  vicinity  there  are  good  paths  intersecting  the  island  in  different 
directions,  which,  being  kept  remarkably  clean  by  the  women,  form 

^Island,  Population,    No,qfBomt9, 

Heavandoo, 160  6 

Koorafooree, 160  a 

Katefooree, . .  • 70  s 

Turracoon,   SO  2 

Colligaam J50  4 

Beeramerdoo, SO  s 

Mooradoo,  150  s 


1 835 . 3  Survefi  of  th$  MalUve  Islands.  321 

pleasant  walks*  shaded  from  the  san  by  the  thick  foliage  of  the  coeoa- 
Qot  and  other  trees.  Like  the  natives  of  the  other  Atolls  they  gain  their 
livelihood  by  fishing.  Cocoannts,  and  the  fish  called  by  them  Goom-le- 
mas  (Boneta),  which  are  caught  in  great  quantities,  form  their  princi- 
pal food :  rice,  being  imported,  is  very  scarce,  and  only  procurable  by 
the  better  class  of  inhabitants.  Fresh  water  is  plentiful,  wells  having 
been  dug  in  almost  every  quarter  of  the  island ;  but  the  best  is  procured 
from  those  situated  in  the  burying  g^nnd.  Fowls  are  abundant  on  all 
the  islands,  but  not  easily  procured,  being  remarkably  wild  and  difficult 
to  catch,  and  the  natives  too  indolent  to  take  the  trouble  necessary  to 
secure  them.  Money,  for  which  they  have  little  use,  will  not  fetch  its 
full  value;  rice,  tobacco,  and  betel-nuts  being  the  best  medium  of 
barter. 

WSATHSR. 

October,  The  winds  moderate  and  variable  from  W.  S.  W.  to 
N.  with  cool,  pleasant  weather,  and  occasional  hard  squalls,  accom- 
panied by  heavy  showers  of  rain. 

November,  Light  breezes  from  N.  N.  E.  to  N.  N.  W.,  and  occasional 
squalls  from  the  eastward,  until  the  22nd,  when  dark,  cloudy  tempes* 
tnous  weather  and  incessant  rain  set  in  from  the  W.  N.  W.  On  the 
27th,  it  cleared  up,  and  continued  fine  for  the  remainder  of  the  month. 

December,  Moderate  breezes  generally  from  £.  N,  E.,  with  plea- 
sant clear  weather,  occasionally  from  £.  S.  E.,  with  squalls  and  rain. 

Daring  these  three  months,  the  mean  temperature  of  the  atmos- 
phere ranged  from  80*  to  84*^,  frequently  decreasing  in  the  squalls  to 
78«. 

The  tides  are  extremely  irregular,  and  at  all  times  influenced  by  the 
prevailing  winds  and  currents. 

Daring  the  strong  westerly  breezes,  the  flood  set  to  the  eastward,  and 
continued  to  run  for  the  greater  part  of  the  day ;  bat  when  they  mo- 
derated, the  ebb,  in  like  manner,  set  to  the  westward,  the  water  falling 
6  or  7  inches  lower  than  I  had  ever  seen  it  before  even  on  the 
springs. 

In  moderate  weather,  when  the  tides  flow  with  somewhat  greater 
regularity,  the  ebb  always  runs  an  hour  and  a  half  longer  than  the  flood. 

The  rise  and  fall  of  water  is  then  about  five  feet,  and  the  velocity 
about  a  mile  and  a  half  per  hour. 

In  October,  November,  and  December,  the  current  to  the  westward 
of  the  Atoll  set  to  the  southward,  at  the  rate  of  36  miles  per  day :  the 
natives  say,  that  it  commences  about  the  middle  of  September,  and 
eontinnes  to  the  end  of  December,  when  the  easterly  winds  set  in, 
then  turns  to  the  westward,  and  runs  in  that  direction  until  April. 
M  n 


324  Ssamnation  of  a  Mummy  Head.  [JtTii «, 

Of  this  group.  I  conceive  Heawandoo  Island  is  better  adapted  thao  any 
other  for  a  coal  dep6t :  it  lies  nearly  in  a  direct  line  between  Point  de 
Galle  and  Socotra,  at  about  one-third  of  the  whole  distance  from  the 
former  place,  is  easy  of  access  in  every  direction,  and  possesses  safe 
anchorages  for  ships  and  steamers  in  all  seawns.  During  the  S.  W. 
monsoon,  a  vessel  could  anchor  on  the  east  side  of  the  island  between 
it  and  a  small  reef,  dry  at  low- water ;  in  the  N.  B.  monsoon,  the  best 
anchorage  is  in  the  channel  between  the  island  and  the  south  barrier 
reef  in  16  or  17  fathoms,  sand  and  rocks.  Opposite  both  these  ancho- 
rages,  there  are  good  landing  places  for  boats,  which  are  procurable  in 
aufficient  numbers,  and  may  easily  be  made  available  for  the  landing  or 
shipment  of  coals,  Ac.  Tlie  nativeft,  who  are  civil  and  peaceable,  might 
I  think,  be  induced  to  work  for  a  small  hire,  such  as  rice,  tobacco.  &c. 
or  any  other  remuneration  they  might  consider  adequate. 

In  approaching  Heawandoo  Pholo  Atoll,  from  the  eastward,  a  vessel 
ought  to  sight  Kilah.  the  northernmost  Island  of  the  Tilla  Doo  Matte 
Atoll,  and  then  steer  across  the  channel  to  Heawandoo  Island,  passing 
close  to  GuUandoo,  to  avoid  the  small  patches  between  it  and  Moor- 
doo. 


III. — Examination  of  a  Mummy  Head,  supposed  to  he  brought  from 
Egypt  by  Lieut.  Archbold.     By  Dr.  Gborgb   Evans. 

[In  a  letter  to  the  Secy.,  read  before  the  Asiatic  Society,  July  1,  1835.] 

[The  mummy  preparations,  to  which  the  following  note  refers,  were  presented 
at  the  meeting  of  the  Asiatic  Society,  the  3rd  Sept.  1834.  There  were  two 
Wrappers,  supposed  to  contain  the  sacred  Hit :  one  of  these  was  opened  in  the  pre- 
tence of  Drs.  Grant,  Pbarson,  Bra^mlry,  and  Evans.  The  head,  being  in  a 
decayed  state,  was,  after  taking  a  sketch,  to  shew  the  mode  of  dressing  the  hair, 
given  to  Dr.  Evans,  who  himself  kindly  undertook  to  clean  it  as  an  osteological 
specimen  for  the  Society's  museum. — Ed.] 

In  returning  these  relics  of  antiquity,  I  have  again  to  offer  an  apology 
for  having  detained  them  so  long  in  my  possession ;  they  are  at  length 
put  up  as  preparations,  and  as  such  will,  no  doubt,  remain  many  years 
in  a  good  state  of  preservation. 

In  my  examination  of  the  smaller,  I  have  so  far  succeeded  as  to 
shew  satisfactorily  that  four  birds  are  embodied  in  the  mass  we  sup* 
posed  to  be  the  mummy  of  the  sacred  Ibis.  "With  the  aid  of  the  marks 
1  have  made,  you  will  be  able 'to  distinguish  eight  distinct  feet,  with 
their  toes  and  claws,  severally  attached ;  also  three  heads :  the  fourth, 
I  take  for  granted,  is  there  also,  and  seated  below  the  parts  already 
exposed,  but  the  crumbling  and  decayed  state  of  the  mommy  render* 


IB35J]  £jtamination  o/a  Mummy  Head.  S^ 

its  diaplaj  somewhat  difficult,  aad  any  attempt  to  bring  it  into  view 
would,  I  fear,  endanger  the  spoiling  of  the  preparation.  I  therefore 
thought  it  best  to  leave  it  unexplored.  What  description  of  birds  they 
are,  it.  is  difficult  to  say ;  the  form  of  the  heads  and  mandibles  would 
lead  me  to  pronounce  them  Plovers,  but  for  the  toe  at  the  back  of 
the  foot,  which  is  altogether  wanting  in  the  genus  Charadrius ;  it  is 
therefore  not  improbable  they  belong  either  to  the  Rail  or  Tringa  fami- 
ly. Whatever  they  are,  it  is  evident  they  must  have  been  enclosed  when 
very  young,  and  barely  fledged ;  for  I  can  detect  do  quill  feathers  or 
traces  of  any  having  bee.n  attached  to  the  wings,  although  the  smaller 
feathers  are  closely  matted  together,  and  distinct  enough.  What  further 
tends  to  confirm  this  opinion  is,  the  great  disproportion  of  the  bones  of 
the  wings  to  those  of  the  legs  and  other  parts  of  the  body — a  discre- 
pancy common  to  all  young  birds  before  they  attain  the  power  of  flight. 
I  am  consequently  disposed  to  consider  them  as  nestlings,  and  think 
it  not  unlikely  that  a  variety  of  birds,  besides  the  IbU  Religiosa,  might 
have  been  deified  by  the  ancient  Egyptians. 

In  detaching  the  birds  from  the  enveloping  bituminous  matter,  I  met 
with  a  seed  of  the  common  castor  oil  plant,  apparently  in  a  good  state 
of  preservation.  As  it  is  a  curious  circumstance,  I  have  enclosed  it  in 
a  small  phial  along  with  the  fragments  of  Beetles  you  sent  for  my  in- 
spection :  these  latter  appear  to  be  portions  of  a  small  kind  of  common 
locusts  ;  elytra  of  some  kind  of  Buprestis,  and  pieces  of  a  species  of 
carabus ;  but  in  their  mutilated  condition  it  is  impossible  to  identify 
any  of  them  with  existing  specimens. 

The  head  is  that  of  a  female,  rather  below  the  ordinary  stature  of 
women,  and  i  should  say  about  20  or  22  years  of  age,  judging  from  the 
best  criterion,  the  teeth,  and  the  little  attrition  they  seem  generally  to 
have  undergone.  The  denies  sapientise  in  both  jaws  are  only  partially 
advanced,  which  with  the  profusion  and  colour  of  the  hair,  and  the  tiara 
kind  of  form  it  is  drest  in,  I  think  are  sufficiently  indicative  of 
yonthfnlness.  The  lineaments  of  the  face  must  have  been  small, 
xompressed  laterally,  and  much  sunken  below  the  eyes,  for  the  sinu- 
osities beneath  the  orbits  are  remarkably  deep,  and  the  malar  bones 
very  angular  and  projecting.  The  forehead  is  low,  and  though 
straight  for  its  extent  is  by  no  means  ample,  giving  a  facial  angle  of 
about  78*,  iadicating  no  extraordinary  development  of  the  intellectual 
and  reflecting  faculties,  and  an  approach  to  what  Camper  would  call 
the  miaimam  of  comdiness ;  but  the  angle  is  evidently  diminished  by 
the  great  protrusion  of  the  upper  maxilla,  from  the  nasal  spme»  of 
trhich  tile  measorement  is  made  in  taking  the  facial  line. 
8  s2 


924 


The  Ftetus  of  the  8^[9talu9  Maxbnue. 


[JUK«» 


The  nasal  aperture  it  wide  and  capacioaft,  and  nearly  circolar*  oiriog 
it  woald  seem  to  the  very  divergent  state  or  distance  of  the  naaal  pro- 
cesses  of  the  superior  maxiUtt  from  each  other ;  the  separation  being  to 
the  full  extent  of  an  inch,  which  is  an  unusual  width  for  so  small  a 
iAluII.  Nasal  bones  large  and  prominent,  with  a  good  bridge-like  con* 
vexitj.  The  styloid  processes,  which  in  a  full  grown  male  adult  have 
often  only  a  ligamentous  connection  to  the  temporal  bones,  have  here 
an  oseific  union,  and  are  withal  unusually  long  and  firm,  considering 
the  age  and  sex  of  the  individual.  The  great  foramen  at  the  base  of 
tibe  skull  is  elongated  from  before  backwards,  and  would  seem  to  cor- 
respond with  the  compressed  sides  of  the  head,  and  projecting  state  of 
the  occipital  bone,  on  which  the  organs  of  amativeness  and  philopro- 
genitiveness  are  rather  fully  developed. 

The  only  marked  peculiarity  observable  in  the  lower  jan  is  the  re^ 
cedent  chin,  which  being  on  a  contrary  inclination  to  the  facial  line,  is 
a  further  departure  from  the  Grecian  ideal  model  of  beauty,  while  it 
is  a  strong  characteristic  mark  of  Ethiopian  descent. 

The  vomer  or  bone  forming  the  partition  of  the  nose  was  found  loose 
in  the  cranial  vault,  and  there  is  little  doubt,  must  have  been  forced 
there  at  the  time  of  embalmment,  when  the  ethmoid  bone  was  broken 
down,  to  allow  of  the  removal  of  the  brain  and  contents  ci  the  skull, 
which,  it  is  evident,  could  only  have  been  disposed  of  through  the 
chamber  of  the  nose. 

In  my  examination  of  this  head,  it  appears  to  me,  that  the  leading  cha- 
racters of  the  Caucasian  variety  of  the  human  race  (under  which  both 
ancient  and  modem  Egyptian  are  induded)  in  this  individual  instance 
are  far  from  being  prominent,  or  distinct ;  and  as  some  of  the  peculiar 
traits  that  characterize  the  Ethiopian  formation,  (taking  it  in  its  wide 
extended  sense,)  on  the  other  hand,  are  most  conspicuous,  it  is  not  un- 
likely that  the  subject  of  comparison  may  be  of  mixed  origin,  and  pro« 
bably  of  Egyptian  and  Abyssinian  descent. 


IV. — Memorandum  on  the  FmtuB  of  the  SquaXus  Maximus.    By 

Dr.  J.  T.  Pbabsok,  Curator, 

This  specimen  of  the  foetus  of  a  shark  having  been  sent  to  me  by 
Mr.  J.  C.  Wilson,  I  have  put  it  up  in  spirits,  and  have  now  the  pleasure 
of  presenting  it,  in  his  name,  to  the  Asiatic  Society. 

The  species  appears  to  be  the  Squalus  Maximus  of  Linnaeus ;  and 
Mr.  Wilson  states  in  his  note  that  '*  a  shark  of  11  feet  in  length  vraa 


1885.] 


Tides  at  Madra$. 


325 


caught  by  the  Middies  of  the  Hashemy  on  her  last  Toyage  here :  oa 
being  cat  open,  there  were  no  less  than  43  youngsters  disdosed  to 
view,  all  alive  and  frisky.  Two  of  them  were  embahned  in  the  way 
you  see  by  Mr.  Dawson  one  of  the  middies,  and  by  him  presented  to 
me.  It  was  the  opinion  of  those  on  board,  from  the  appearance  of 
the  young  folks,  that  they  must  have  been  occasional  visiters  of  the 
salt  ocean,  and  had  only  retired  to  rest  when  discovered." 

Upon  this  latter  point  it  may  be  remarked,  that  setting  aside  the 
impossibility  of  such  a  thing  on  other  accounts,  the  specimen  is»  so  far 
as  a  mere  external  examination  can  decide,  in  the  fostal  state ;  and» 
consequently,  unfitted  for  a  residence  for  any  time^  however  short,  in 
the  water.  Nor  is  such  an  idea  in  accordance  with  what  we  know 
of  the  ovoviviparous  fishes,  being  able  to  seek  for  nourishment  them- 
selves, and  altogether  independent  of  their  mother,  immediately 
upon  their  being  ejected  from  the  womb. 
Junes,  1835, 


V. — ResuU  of  the  Observations  made  on  the  TUles  at  Madras,  /ram  the 
ZUt  May,  to  the  lOth  October,  1821,  by  means  of  a  Tide-guage  fixed 
near  the  north*east  angle  of  the  Fort, 


Bhases  and  Age  of 
th«  Moon. 


Full  and  Change. 

2nd  —  l6th,  . . 

Srd  ~  17th,  .. 

4th  —  18tta,  . . 

Sih— 19th,  .. 

6th  —  20th,  . . 

7th— 21st,  .. 

8th  —  22nd,  . . 

9th  «- 23rd,  .. 

10th  —  24th,  . . 

11th— 25th,  .. 

12th  —26th,  .. 

13th— 27th,  .. 

14th  — 28th,  .. 

89th,  .. 


Time  of 
High-water. 


h.  m. 

8  58 

9  26 
10  0 

10  30 

11  0 

11  42 

12  12 
12  30 


1 

3 
4 

5 
6 

7 
7 


21 
6 

45 
24 
25 
11 
37 


Surface  of  the  Water  below  the 
Goage  mark. 


At  H.  W.      At  L.  W.    Mean  level. 


ft.    in. 


5 
5 

4 
4 
4 
4 
5 
5 
6 


31 
U 
7* 

H 

lOf 

lU 

3* 
4f 

M 


6      Ah 
6       6 


6 
6 
5 
5 


7 
4^ 

11 

8i 


ft.    in. 


7 

8 

7 


11 
1 

H 


8  Zk 
8  1* 
8      2 


7 
7 
8 
8 
8 
8 


0 
0 
3 


8      44 


8 

8 


Oi 
Oi 


ft.    in. 


6 
6 
6 
6 
6 
6 
6 
6 
7 
7 
7 
7 
7 


7i 

74 

2i 

6* 

51 

6i 

7* 

7 

Oi 

2* 
4* 
6i 
44 


Difference 

between 

high  and 

low  water. 


ft.  in. 

2  71 

2  Hi 

3  U 


3 
3 
3 
2 
2 


54 

24 
24 
84 
5 


1     10§ 


6     114 
6     10« 


6     10 


1 
1 
1 

2 
2 

2 


74 

0 
1 

4 


▲▼erafe  mean  krel  and  Uft,    ..5      6|    |    8      1 

The  Madras  Herald  of  the  3rd  June,   1835,  whence  the  above  table 
is  extracted,  remarks :  that  '*  nntil  the  29th  of  Jaly,  the  observations 


d26 


Tides  at  Madras. 


[JffK»» 


were  frequently  interrupted  ;  but  that  after  that  date,  they  were  made 
daily,  at  every  tide,  in  every  24  hours :  and  aa  there  appears  some 
difference  in  the  results  obtained  from  the  subsequent  period,  they  are 
given  in  the  following  statement." 

Cireumsttmees  <if  the  THdei  from  29th  July  to  lOth  October,  1S21,  both  mcAcatve. 


Age  of  i\k9  Moon. 


h. 

m. 

Full  and  Changre. 

8 

64 

.  Snd 

—  16th,.. 

9 

24 

3rd 

—  17th,.. 

9 

64 

4th 

—  18th,.. 

10 

24 

6th 

—  19th,.. 

11 

0 

6th 

—  20th,.. 

11 

42 

7th 

—  2Ut,.. 

12 

J2 

Sth 

—  23nd,.. 

12 

50 

9th 

—  23rd,.. 

1 

21 

loth 

—  24th,.. 

3 

6 

11th 

—  25th,.. 

4 

24 

nth 

—  26th,.. 

6 

94 

13th 

—  27th,.. 

6 

18 

14th 

—  28th,.. 

0 

48 

29th,. . 

7 

37 

Time  of  High 
Water. 


Surface  of  the  Water  below  the 
Gauge  mark. 


H.  W. 


L.  W. 


Mean. 


Average  level  and  Ufti 


.  I 


^  i   a     ai 


ft.    in. 

6     lOi 

6 

6 

6 

6 

6 

6 

6 


6      9i 


«     10| 


Oifferenee 
between  high 
and  low  water 
nark. 

ft.  in. 

3  111 

3  3| 

3  31 

3     4 

s      ai 

2         5 

a      oi 

1         8| 
1        10 
I 
2 

2 
2 


9 


7* 


*'  Although  this  statement  appears  less  anomalous  than  the  last,  in 
some  respects,  it  is  not  so  in  aU ;  and  as  the  other  has  the  advantage 
of  including  the  period  of  the  long  shore  winds  and  strong  soatherly 
currents,  it  is  a  better  average  for  the  whole  season  than  the  last.'* 


[Note. — It  would  -have  been  more  satisfactory  if  the  state  of  the  moon's  decU- 
nation,  parallax,  &c.  had  been  attended  to  in  the  period  selected  for  the  above 
observations.  StiU,  however,  the  table  will  be  nsefal,  as  a  reply  tamH  to  the 
desiderata  of  the  Rev.  Professor  Wbbwsll,  regarding  tides  on  our  Indian  coaets* 
which  was  published  in  the  first  volume  of  the  Journal.  We  wish  we  had  similar 
information  from  other  points  on  the  coast,  and  especially  from  the  other  side 
of  the  Bay  ;  and  we  cannot  let  the  present  opportunity  pass  of  bringing  the  sub- 
ject to  the  notice  of  our  friends  at  Chittagaon,  lUmrf ,  Moulmein,  Peuang,  and 
Malacca.  A  single  period  of  a  complete  lunation,  carefully  observed  as  to  ^e 
direction,  velocity,  rise,  and  precise  time  of  the  day,  and  night  tidesi  noting  idio 
the  time  of  the  moon's  meridional  passage,  would  be  useful,  and  would  cost  bat 
little  trouble.  All  who  have  seen  Professor  Whb will's  laborious  map  of  the  tidal 
wave,  traced  in  its  course  over  the  whole  surface  of  the  globe,  in  the  last  volunae 
of  the  Trantaetums  of  the  Rojfal  Society,  would,  we  are  confident,  wiUingiy  oon<-^ 
tribute  to  the  perfection  of  so  interesting  and  useful  a  problem. — ^Eo.] 


1835.3  Notes  on  Baetrian  and  Indo-Scythic  Coins.  %2l 

Yl.-^Further  Notes  and  Drawings  of  Baetrian  and  Tndo^Scythic  Coins. 

By  James  Prinsbp,  Secy.,  SfC. 

Various  causes  have  prevented  the  coDtioQance  of  my  imperfect  notes 
on  the  nameroos  and  highly  curioaa  coins  which  have  passed  under 
my  inspection,  since  I  kst  ventured  my  observations  on  the  Kanerkos 
and  Kadphibbs  group,  as  connected  with  the  Manikyala  Tope.  Want 
of  leisure  to  attempt  the  engraving  of  so  many  plates,  and  the  desire 
to  profit  by  a  farther  collection,  of  which  I  had  received  notice  from 
Shekh  Kbramat  Ali',  but  which  has  not  yet  reached  me,  were  among 
the  principal  causes  of  my  dilatorioess.  Some  little  deference  however 
was  also  due  to  many  of  my  subscribers,  who  complained,  that  I  was 
deluging  them  with  old  coins  !  Having  at  length  found  time  to  en- 
grave the  first  six  plates  of  my  proposed  series,  in  elucidation  of  the 
principal  new  coins  of  Dr,  Gbrard's,  Keramat  Al'i's,  and  Gen.  Vbn« 
tura's  splendid  discoveries,  I  cannot  refrain  from  putting  on  reoord 
4ike  little  I  have  to  say  regarding  them ;  the  rather  as  we  may  soon  ex- 
pect to  hear  from  Paris  of  the  reception  General  Ventura's  collection 
has  met  from  the  savans  of  that  city,  many  of  them  so  eminent  for 
this  branch  of  enquiry  ;  and  we  are,  on  the  other  hand»  expecting  a  fresh 
memoir  from  Mr.  Masson,  which  might  anticipate  some  of  the  disco- 
veries I  would  fain  claim  for  myself,  in  this  !foir  and  highly  interesting 
game  of  antiquarian  research !  Little  indeed  can  I  claim  as  my  own» 
save  the  labour  of  classifying  the  coins,  as  they  have  come  down  at  suc- 
cessive intervals — two  or  three  hundred  from  Ebra'hat  Ali,  forwarded 
through  Captain  Wadb  ;  then  as  many  more  from  the  late  Doctor 
Gerard*,  brought  down  by  Mohan  Lal,  who  assisted  him  in  procur- 
ing them ;  and  lastly,  the  rich  spoils  entrusted  by  Gen.  Ventura  to  the 
Chevalier  Allard  for  conveyance  to  Paris.  The  careful  examination 
of  the  whole  has  brought  to  light  the  names  of  several  princes  un- 
known to  history,  and  some  few  not  included  in  the  very  curious  and 
Bovel  list  of  Mr.  Masson,  published  in  the  Srd  vol.  of  this  Journal.  It 
has  also  enabled  me  to  appropriate  to  their  right  owners  many  of  the 
coins  of  Ideut.  Burnes  and  other  collectors,  engraved  in  former 
plates :  further,  it  has  furnished  me  a  clue  to  the  Baetrian  form  (if  we 
may  so  call  it)  of  the  Pehlevi  character,  which  is  found  on  the  reverse 
of  many  of  these  coins ;  and  lastly,  it  has  lain  open  a  perfect  link  and 
connection  between  what  we  have  hitherto  called  the  Indo-Scythic 

*  The  death  of  this  zealous  and  indefatigable  traveller  has  not  yet  been  record- 
ed in  these  pages.  I  trust  that  his  brothers,  whose  labours  have  always  been 
jequally  prominent  in  the  cause  of  science,  will  favour  me  with  the  materials  for  a 
worthy  obituary  of  their  Umented  brother. 


328  Notes  on  Bactrian  and  Indo-Scythic  Coins.  [JmcB, 

coins,  with  corrupted  Greek  inscriptions,  and  the  Hindu  coins  attributed 
with  reasonable  certainty  to  the  Kanouj  dynasties,  immediately  ante> 
rior  to  the  Mahomedan  irruptions  of  the  1 1th  century.  In  a  few  more 
years  we  shall  doubtless  have  the  whole  series,  from  the  time  of  Alex- 
ANDBR  downwards,  fully  developed  : — at  present  in  these  detached 
notices  we  can  expect  to  do  no  more  than  hazard  fresh  conjectures, 
and  wipe  out  former  errors  as  we  advance. 

There  are  but  few  authors  to  assist  us  in  our  task,  and  the  passages 
from  them  have  been  so  often  repeated,  that  it  will  be  unnecessary 
again  to  quote.  Neither  Batbr's  work  nor  the  Baron  db  Sact's  are  in 
our  library  :  but,  I  have  to  thank  Professor  Wilson  for  kindly  sending 
tne  sketches  made  by  himself  of  the  Bactrian  coins,  depicted  in  the  former 
author,  and  in  Sbstini  and  Viscomti,  several  of  which  I  am  able  to 
recognise.  Of  individual  friends,  who  have  favored  me  with  their  aid 
in  furnishing  specimens  and  information,  I  cannot  omit  mentioning 
Captain  C.  M.  Wadb,  Dr.  Swinbt,  and  Col.  Staot*  :  the  ser* 
vices  of  the  latter  numismatologist  will  be  more  fully  appreciated 
when  we  come  to  talk  of  Hindu  coins.  In  Bactrian.  the  field  is  of 
course  less  open  to  collectors  on  this  side  the  Satlej ;  yet  not  a  few 
very  fine  coins  have  been  picked  up  even  within  the  limits  so  snocesa- 
fully  run  over  by  Col.  Tod  himself. 

The  coins  of  the  two  first  princes  of  Bactria,  by  name  Thboi>otus 
the  I.  and  II.  are  yet  unknown ;  perhaps  they  never  struck  money,  but 
were  content  with  the  Syrian  currency  then  prevalent.  With  Ev- 
THTOBMUS  begins  our  collection — a  purely  Grecian  coinage,  bearing 
only  Greek  inscriptions,  and,  as  far  as  hitherto  known,  all  of  silver.  The 
coins  of  Dbmbtrius  are  more  rare,  but  equally  beautiful  with  those  of 
his  predecessor,  and  supposed  father.  Hblioclbs,  the  prince  intro* 
duced  on  the  authority  of  Visconti,  will,  I  think,  turn  out  to  be  our 
AoATHOCLBs.  With  Mbnandxr  begins  the  system  of  native  legends 
on  the  reverse,  which  is  followed  up  without  intermission  throughout 
the  whole  series  to  the  barbarous  Kadphisbs.  Some  only  of  the  coins 
of  EncRATiDBs  have  a  Pehlevi  legend,  as  will  be  hereafter  explained. 

As  the  majority  of  the  coins  now  to  be  introduced  have  these  native 
legends  on  the  reverse,  it  will  better  enabfe  us  to  describe  them  if  we 
begin  by  explaining  what  we  have  been  able  to  make  of  the  alpha- 
bet of  this  native  language ;  which,  firom  its  marked  difference  from 
other  types  of  the  same  character,  I  have  ventured  to  term  Bactrian* 

Pehlevi. 

<• 

*  Of  Indian  coins,  my  list  of  donori  would  be  coatidflrAbly  iwoQod }  but  it  woaU 
be  too  like  ostentation  to  enumerate  them  ia  this  place. 


1835.}  PeUevi  Alphabet  of  the  Bactrian  Coins.  3S9 

Mr.  MAftOK  first  pointed  out  in  a  note  addressed  to  myself,  through 
tbe  kte  Dr.  6brard»  the  Pehlerf  signs,  which  he  had  found  to  stand 
for  the  words  Menandrou,  Apoilodotmi,  Ermaiou,  Btaileos,  and  Soteros, 
When  a  supply  of  coins  came  into  my  own  hands,  snifieiently  legible  to 
parsiie  the  inquiry ,  I  soon  verified  the  accuracy  of  his  observation ; 
found  the  same  signs,  with  slight  variation,  constantly  to  recur; 
and  extended  the  series  of  words  thus  authenticated,  to  the  names  of 
twelve  kings,  and  to  six  titles  or  epithets.  It  immediately  struck  me 
that  if  the  genuine  Greek  names  were  faithfully  expressed  in  the  vn* 
known  character,  a  clue  would  through  them  be  formed  to  unravet 
fte  value  of  a  portion  of  the  Alphabet,  which  might  in  its  turn  be 
applied  to  the  translated  epithets  and  titles,  and  thus  lead  to  a  know- 
ledge of  the  language  employed.  Incompetent  as  I  felt  myself  to 
this  investigation,  it  was  too  seductive  not  to  lead  me  to  an  humble 
attempt  at  its  solution. 

In  Plate  XX.  are  contained  the  whole  of  these  corresponding  legends. 
CSreek  and  Pehlevi,  collated  from  a  very  numerous  collection,  and 
deemed  to  be  of  sefficient  authenticity  to  be  assumed  as  the  data  of  this 
inquiry.  At  the  risk  of  being  thought  tedious,  I  will  proceed  to  detail, 
letter  by  letter,  the  aathority  upon  which  each  member  of  the  new 
alphabet  is  supported. 

1.  9,«.  No  less  than  four  names,  viz.  Apottoiotns,  AnthnachMt,  Anii' 
hMde9  and  A»09,  comnfence  with  the  Greelt  e^p^,  which  in  all  four 
cases  i«  represented  by  the  Pehlevf  character  9.  To  this,  therefore* 
^ere  can  be  no  reasonable  hesitation  in  ascribing  the  value  of  the 
mttial  a  or  «/rf,  although  it  will  be  seen  presently,  that  there  is  another 
a  more  conformable  with  the  ordinary  Pehlevi  a.  It  miust  be  remarked 
that  the  present  letter  only  occurs  at  the  beginning  of  words. 

^.f,€.  Two  names, -Brmato*  and  Eucratidea,  begin  with  the  epnlon, 
and  are  found  in  the  Pehlevi  to  have  equally  the  initial  "f  ;  this,  on 
consideration,  may  be  a  variation  of  the  initial  vowel  above  given, 
to  endue  it  with  the  sound  of  e.  Another  form  of  the  same  letter  Oi 
occurs  in  one  or  two  cases,  expressing  « ;  but  the  examples  of  these 
bein^  too  few  to  inspire  certainty,  I  merely  throw  out  the  remark  as  a 
conjecture  ol  analogy  with  the  application  of  the  initial  a/i/ of  the  Persian. 
.  B,  T,  o.  The  next  circumstance  of  note  is.  that  every  word,  without 
my  exceptioa,  ends  in  the  letter  T,  sometimes  written  T.  The  latter 
may  perhaps  be  called  the  finished  or  capital  character,  bearing  an 
analogy  to  the  Devan^igari  letter,  which  is  completed  by  a  stroke  on 
the  top,  as  this  is  by  one  below  :  for  we  shall  find  that  most  of  the 
otber  letters  admit  of  the  same  addition.  T>,  then.  I  have  supposed  to 
represent  the  terminal  7)  ^  o[  the  Hebrew  ;  or  the  short  omicron  of 

T  T 


830  '  f^rm  of  the  Pihkvi  AfyhaBet  [Jon s» 

the  Greek,  chiefly  because  I  find  upon  the  later  series  of  coins  bearing 
native  words  in  Greek  characters,  which  I  described  in  my  last 
Essay.  (Journal,  III.  p.  436 ;)  that  every  word  there  ended  in  o ; 
and,  as  I  then  remarked,  M.  Bormoup  explains  that  sound,  in  theZemd, 
to  be  the  constant  representative  of  the  masculine  nominative  termi- 
nation of  the  Sanscrit  a«,  or  Greek  os*  The  letter  "P  never  occurs  in 
the  middle  of  a  word,  as  far  at  least  as  my  experience  proves.  Some 
resemblance  exists  between  it  and  the  Zend  o ;  bat  no  letter  in  the 
known  PeMevi  alphabets  can  be  compared  with  it. 

4.  u  or  bf,  M.  Of  this  letter  we  have  three  examples  ;  one  initial 
in  Menamdrou  $  two  medial,  in  Ermaiim  and  Antimacheu :  there  can  be 
no  doubt  therefore  of  its  being  equivalent  to  m ;  although  it  differs 
essentially  from  all  the  recognised  forms  of  this  letter  in  the  Pekievi 
alphabets  of  sculptures  and  coins.  It  should  be  remarked,  however^ 
that  in  the  case  of  Menandrau,  it  is  affected  with  a  vowel  mark,  \u  ; 
which,  for  reasons  afterwards  to  be  brought  forward,  I  suppose  to  be 
the  short  t  or  kasr.  Sometimes  a  dot  is  seen  under  this  letter,  which 
may  have  the  power  of  some  other  vowel,  probably  the  short  a. 

5.  A,  f,  j,  or  y.  This  letter  occurs  in  Amou,  TaO.  and  in  Ermmom 
"PAu^O* :  wherein  it  represents  the  sonnd  of  s  and  of  y.  It  is  analo- 
gous therefore  to  the  Sanscrit  '^,  which  is  pronounced  both  as  j  and  jr. 
Tlie  Greek  and  the  Hebrew  have  only  the  letter  t  for  the  former 
sound.  Nothing  like  this  letter  is  found  in  the  other  PeA/a^i*  alphabets, 
in  the  same  position. 

6.  1^,  p.  Of  this  character,  two  examples  are  found  ;  one  in  ApoUo* 
d0t4m»  "V'^i'iPO  ;  tlie  other  in  PAtXoMiuw,  ^V*\%  P  where  it  probably 
stands  in  lieu  of  the  aspirated  p, 

7.  €,  Ji.  Of  this  letter  we  find  instances  in  Menandrom^  ^ii\i) 
(Misumo  f)  and  in  the  example  of  PkUojfemau  last  cited.  There  are 
others  less  decided,  and  some  uncertainty  prevails  through  the  appa« 
rent  substitution  occasionally  of  an  /  lor  an  ji.  The  Pehlevi  alphabet 
of  sculptures  has  nearly  the  same  form  of  ft. 

8.  "n,  "1, 1,  ?,  1,  ^.  In  the  Chaldaic,  and  its  derivative  alphabets, 
so  much  similitude  exists  between  the  characters  representing  A,  b,  d, 
and  r,  that  it  is  sometimes  difficult  to  distinguish  them.  On  the 
earlier  and  more  perfect  coins  before  us,  this  difficulty  is  increased 
much  by  the  circumatance  of  the  dies  having  been  cut  by  Greek  artbta, 
who  were  in  all  probability  ignorant  of  the  Pehlevi  tongoe,  and  who 
therefore  must  have  copied  carelessly  from  imperfect  samples  furnished 

•  <'  Banf  lei  anciem  maniucriti  Zend,  6  final  repr^sente  Is  syllable  Sanicrite 
M,  eomme  en  PAH  et  en  Prderit,., . .  I*^  long  se  troa?e  d*ordinaire-^  la  fin  d*va 
«QOt.**— -0I».  fur  Ui  gremm.  de  Bopp,  par  Af.  Emg»  Bummf, 


1835.]  ftsed  on  tke  Bactrian  Coint.  B31 

by  their  native  underliog'&.  We  have  in  our  own  copper  coinage,  similar 
and  DOtoriooa  examples  of  the  N£gar(  character  so  badly  executed,  that 
few  even  in  the  present  day  could  certify  the  letters  intended.  In  the 
more  recent  coins,  and  in  proportion  as  the  Greek  deteriorates,  the 
Pehlevi  improves ;  and  our  best  examples  are  derived  from  the  coins  of 
the  unknown  AZOS.  Guided  by  these,  rather  than  by  the  strict 
analogy  of  the  Chaldaic,  I  would  venture  to  appropriate  "^  to  A; 
^  and  P  to  df  '^  and  ^  to  r.  As  far  however  as  examples  go,  1  or  ^ 
seems  to  stand  indifferently  for  the  two  former,  and  for  t  likewise ! 
Thus  in  the  two  last  syllables  of  Emcratidou.  we  find  Tl'^. .  (. .  tido  ?J 
In  the  same  of  Apollodotou,  we  have  *P11..  and'P'n*!. .  (data?)  In 
AntUa-kidmt  T'l'l). . ,  the  place  of  ib  is  assumed  by  a  letter,  different 
from  any  hitherto  found  as  such,  and  more  like  that  we  have  on 
clender  grounds  set  down  as  an  « .  ^  may  be  the  h  affected  by  a  vowel 
mark,  or  with  an  r,  as  it  occurs  also  in  Eucratidcm, 

It  is  only  on  convention,  therefore,  that  I  shall  in  future  reserve 

8.  ^,  for  A  (and  perhaps  g). 

9.  *1  or  t>  for  <f  (sometimes  misused  for  t  ^), 

10.  "1  or  ^  for  r. 

The  same  confusion  will  be  perceived  in  the  uppermost  of  the 
Nakski-Rvstam  inscriptions  in  KBRFoRTxa's  Travels,  the  most  faithful 
representation  of  those  antiquities  which  we  possess.  Many  reasons 
would  induce  me  to  suppose  this  alphabet  to  be  the  same  as  ours» 
the  k,  I,  d,  and  r  are  so  nearly  allied  ;  but  the  m  forbids  their  union. 

11.1  and  H,  /.  Here  again  is  a  perplexing  case  :  the  latter  occupies 
the  place  of  /,  in  Apollodotou,  Lysiou,  AzUiaou,  Amtilakidou  :  but  the 
former  occurs  in  the  word  for  '  king'  'Pi.'i'lo  (malakio)  passim.  It 
might  be  an  A,  and  the  latter  word  ^PHIIu  {maharoo) ;  but  of  this 
we  shall  have  to  say  more  anon  :  at  present  I  am  constrained  to 
Jtreserve  both  forms  under  the  head  of  /. 

12.  (p,/.  This  letter  occurs  on  no  coins  but  those  bearing  on  the 
reverse  the  Greek  ^;  as  KadphUes,  Pkerros,  &c.  It  resembles  consi- 
deraUy  the  common  Pehlevi  form  of  j9,  and  is  only  seen  on  the  latest 
groups  of  coins ;  bat  it  is  common  on  the  inscriptions  of  the  cylinders 
found  in  the  topes  by  Chev.  Vbntdra  and  M.  Court,  and  has  there 
frequently  afoot  stroke,  straight  or  curved,  as  in  the  ^  above  noted. 

IS,  oi,p}  Whether  this  letter  (cc),  which  appears  only  on  the  latter 
coins  of  our  series,  in  connections  yet  unread,  be  a  mis-shapen  variety 
of  the/,  is  hard  to  say.  It  is  precisely  the  p  of  the  known  Pehlevf, 
and  if  inverted,  forms  the  m  of  the  same  alphabet. 

14.  ^  s.  This  letter  rests  on  slight  foundation  ;  namely,  the  penuU 
timate  of  Aseiusou  'P^'HAQ  (oxUiM).  It  is  however  very  similar  to  th^ 
.  Arabico-Persic-Pehlevi  i  on  the  Sassanian  coins,  given  in  the  table  of 

T  T  2 


332  Form  af  the  Fehleci  Alphabet  [Joffi;, 

alphabets  in  Licbtbnstbim'b  Tentamen  Pal^tographut  Assyrio-pereic^, 

15.  N  and  ^,  d.  This  letter  has  so  strong  a  likeness  to  the  Hebrew 
y  am^  that  I  have  been  tempted  at  once  to  assign  to  it  the  soand  of 
broad  a,  'without  any  positive  example  in  any  of  the  Greek  names  of 
princes  to  warrant  it.  Indeed,  the  iriit  being  unknown  in  the  Greek, 
it  could  not  naturally  express  any  member  of  that  alphabet  in  the 
names  of  Greek  princes,  which  may  account  for  its  absence  there ;  but 
in  the  native  words,  its  u?e  is  almost  constant,  and  it  frequently  pre- 
cedes T,  forming  the  diphthong  do  so  prevalent  in  Zend  words.  It  is 
moreover  identical  in  form  with  the  a  of  thescnlptured  Pehlevf  rnscrip- 
tions  in  Persia.     No  instance  occurs  of  its  beginning  a  word. 

Several  other  letters  nre  met  with,  for  which  counterparts  in  Greek 
cannot  be  so  easily  assigned.  Some  seem  to  be  mere  variations  of  form  ; 
but  the  knowledge  of  them  will  be  essential  before  the  writing  on  the 
cylinders  can  be  dccyphered. 

16.^  seems  to  terminate  words,  and  may  therefore  be  equivalent  to*P. 
On  the  coin  PI.  XX.  No.  32,  the  combination  "fPc  occurs,  which  bears 
a  strong  resemblance  to  the  word  tnalak,  as  written  in  the  ordinary  form 
of  Peblevi ;  but  if  two  languages  were  exhibited  on  one  coin,  the  dis- 
tinction  would  have  been  more  marked. 

17. 1,  in  some  cases  seems  a  badly  written  ^  :  in  others  it  takes  the 
place  of  £,  li ;  as  in  THivU  minano.  In  some  examples  it  would  be  best 
explained  as  a  vowel,  as  in  the  first  syllable  of  Encratidau  . .  lo*.  also 
found  written. ...  30*  ;  and  both  these  forms  approach  that  of  the 
PehlevI  vowels  e  and  «. 

18.  Hn.  This  letter  may  naturally  be  supposed  to  be  a  variation  in 
writing  of  "h,  which  I  have  imagined  to  be  the  letter  k,  or  c?,  affected 
with  the  vowel  mark  i ;  but  so  many  examples  may  be  shewn  in  which 
they  represent  /  or  ti,  that  perhaps  both  forms  should  be  properly 
given  to  that  letter. 

19.  f .  This  letter  constantly  occurs  on  the  Pherrou  coins,  and  on 
them  only.  It  may  be  the  H^  inverted  ;  but  as  the  form  P  also  occars 
once  on  the  coins,  and  very  frequently  on  the  cylinders,  it  can  hardly 
be  denied  a  distinct  existence.     I  have  no  authority  for  its  value. 

20.  3.  This  letter  is  found  representing  the  Greek  ^  in  Amtimackou ; 
it  has  a  considerable  likeness  to  the  ch  of  the  common  Pehlevf. 

21.  \h.  The  curve  at  the  lower  end  of  the  second  stroke  of  this  letter 
alone  distinguishes  it  from  the  P,  orp  ;  on  the  cylinders  it  generally  has 
the  curve  :  the  tailis  there  extended  below  the  line,  and  sometimes  looped. 

22.  ^,  may  be  a  variation  of  the  supposed  s,  T;  or  it  may  be 
the  k  affected  by  a  vowel  mark  :  it  is  a  common  letter  on  the  cylinders. 
Sometimes  the  hook  is  introduced  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  stem, 
thus  y| ,  and  this  Jorm  may  be  a  different  vowel  affection  of  the  ^  or  k. 


1835.]  used  on  the  Bactrian  Coint,  883 

23.  •H'.  This  mark,  which  wears  rather  the  look  of  an  ornament,  is 
found  on  the  coins  having  Hercules  for  the  reverse,  and  only  on  them. 
I  should  not  have  included  it  among  the  letters,  had  it  not  so  closely 
resembled  the  Arabico- Persic  form  of  a,  depicted  in  Lichtsnstkin'b 
table.  He  there  states  it  to  belong  to  the  Sassanian  coins,  but  I  have 
not  remarked  it  on  any  that  I  have  examined,  either  in  books  or 
cabinets. 

24.  n.  This  letter  may  be  a  variety  of  A,  or  it  may  be  a  distinct 
letter.  On  the  cylinders  it  has  a  tall  stroke  in  the  centre,  jf) ;  taking 
the  appearance  of  an  inverted  trident.  I  should  have  been  inclined 
to  pronounce  it  zi  or  ji,  had  I  not  already  appropriated  A  to  this 
syllabic  form. 

I  need  not  say  that  all  the  above  explanations  are  open  to  correc- 
tion ;  and  I  fully  expect  before  the  end  of  the  year,  that  the  learned 
members  of  the  Asiatic  Society  of  Paris,  who  have  now  before  their 
eyes  the  coins  whence  most  of  my  data  have  been  derived,  with  all 
that  I  had  ventured  to  guess  upon  tliem  communicated  by  letter,  will 
have  developed  the  whole  alphabet,  with  an  accuracy  not  to  be  attain- 
ed, except  through  a  previous  knowledge  of  the  ancient  languages  of 
Parthia,  and  Ariana. 

The  only  types  of  the  Pehlevi  character,  with  which  we  can  institute 
a  comparison  of  the  above  alphabet,  are  those  derived  from  the  imper- 
fectly decyphered  coins  of  the  Sassanian  dynasty  of  Persian  monarchs ; 
and  the  inscriptions  on  the  sculptures  at  Nakshi-Rustam,  Nakshi- 
Rojab,  and  the  Takhti-bostdm.  These  are  attributed  to  the  same  period^ 
on  the  certain  authority  of  the  names  of  Babbc,  his  son  Ardashib,  and 
grandson  Sbapub,  found  nut  only  in  the  Pehlev£,  but  also  in  the  Greek 
version,  which  fortunately  accompanies  some  of  the  inscriptions. 
The  Baron  db  Sact,  to  whose  Memoires  sur  les  Antiquit^s  de  Perse,  the 
learned  world  was  indebted  for  the  restoration  of  these  valuable  monu- 
ments of  antiquity,  was  only  able  to  deal  with  one  form  of  the  Pehlevi, 
namely,  that  situated  below  the  Greek  (see  Kbr  Portbb,  II.  552)  :  for 
the  inscriptions  are  generally  trilingual ;  the  version  above  the  Greek 
being  more  rude  than  the  other,  and  having  a  striking  resemblance 
to  the  Chaldiiic.  Kbb  Portbr  transcribes  one  or  two  portions  of  the 
upper  inscriptions  in  Hebrew ;  and  informs  us,  that  Db  Sact  always 
found  this  character  had  the  same  meaning  as  the  Hebrew,  when 
transcribed  letter  for  letter.  This  author  has  given  in  Plate  XV.  vol.  i. 
of  his  Travels,  a  fine  facsimile  in  the  two  languages  of  the  NaksM^ 
Rustam  text,  which  had  not  been  decyphered  at  the  time  of  the  publi- 
cation of  his  work.  A  considerable  portion  of  the  members  of  our 
alphabet  exist  precisely  in  the  right  hand  version  of  this  transcript ; 


834  Notice  of  the  Inscrtptione  [Junk, 

sach  as  9,  ^»  ^,  1*  **t,  h,  u,  5,  H^,  &c. :  bnt  for  want  of  a  perfect  alpha* 
bet,  or  of  a  Roman  version  of  the  inscription,  no  comparison  can  yet 
be  made.  The  learned  Lichtbnstbin,  in  his  dissertation  on  the  arrow- 
headed  character,  has  furnished  a  plate  of  all  the  varieties  of  Pehle  viand 
Zend,  as  known  in  his  time,  from  the  travels  of  Nibbchr,  &c.  By  way 
of  exhibiting  the  analogy  which  exists  between  these  and  our  new 
character,  I  have  carefolly  set  them  in  comparison,  in  Plate  X1X.»  tak- 
ing Lichtxnstbin's  imperfect  alphabet  of  what  he  designates  the 
ArabicO'Persie  Zend,  as  the  only  available  one  of  this  type.  The  Pehlevi 
inscription  alphabet  I  have  taken  from  Kbr  Portbr's  facsimiles ;  and 
the  Pehlevi  of  coins  from  plates  of  coins  in  Marsobi^,  Kbr  Portxr, 
Htdb,  &c.,  and  from  actual  coins :  but  in  most  of  the  latter  that  I 
have  seen,  the  letters  are  so  very  indistinctly  formed,  that  it  is  quite 
impossible  to  read  them ;  and,  indeed,  most  of  the  attempts  hitherto 
made  have  failed  to  pass  the  common  titles  : — the  names  are  very  ob« 
aenre.  A  reflection  here  forces  itself,  that  if  the  coins  of  the  Sasaanian 
court  were  so  illegible,  we  need  not  be  surprised  at  equal  or 
greater  diflScnltiet  attending  those  of  the  Bactrian  princes. 

In  the  6th  colnmn  I  have  inserted,  at  random,  such  of  the  letters  on 
the  cylinders,  as  approach  in  appearance  to  the  coin  types.  No  reli* 
ance  however  mast  be  placed  on  this  allocation,  until  a  reading  haa 
been  effected  of  some  portion.  It  is  only  intended  to  shew,  that  the 
characters  of  the  cylinders  and  coins  are  identical  in  their  nature* 

In  the  last  column  I  have  added  the  Zend  alphabet,  as  restored  with 
bo  much  ability  by  M.  Bvrmodp.  It  has  a  few  points  of  accord* 
anee  with  the  Pehlevi ;  but  the  genius  of  it  follows  rather  the  Sanscrit 
type ;  and  the  constant  expression  of  the  vowels,  long  and  abort* 
distinguishes  it  essentially  from  the  alphabets  of  Semitic  origin. 

Having  thus  completed  our  survey  of  the  characters  found  on  the 
Bactrian  coins,  and  on  the  cnrious  inscriptions  extracted  from  the 
topes,  (in  which  latter  however  we  must  expect  to  find  such  deviations 
from  kaligraphy  as  a  written  text  naturally  exhibits,)  let  us  now  apply 
our  uncertain  knowledge,  with  circumspection,  to  the  various  nanaes 
and  titles  on  the  coins  themselves,  and  see  how  they  may  be  read  io 
Roman  characters. 

Plate  XX.  contains  them  all  arranged — ^first,  according  to  the  full 
inscriptions  ;  secondly,  the  names  and  titles  separated.  Frcnn  what 
has  been  said  above,  I  would  venture  thus  to  express  the  names  of  the 
Greek  sovereigns  in  Roman  letters. 

Apollodotou T^t^dPO  jipaladado 

Antilakidou, T^^*Hn^9  Atikaiikado. 

Antimachou^ T^u"^?  Atimacho. 


1835.]  tn  PehUvt  on  the  Bactrian  Coins.  Sd5 

Azon, Ta9  AJo  or  Afo. 

Azilisoa, ,. ,  T^^aO  AjiHao. 

Eacratidon, T^l'^'lill'  Enkratido. 

Ermaioo, Tauw^O*  Ermayo. 

Menandron, "P^i  Ul  or  "VliMf  Minano  or  Midano, 

Philoxenou* TC'^YHh  Pohtino  or  Palmkmo. 

Lysiou, T'^'*\4t  or  ^>H^T**  Lisato,  or  Litato  ? 

N6nou T>*aaH^  Vlalxdo  ? 

Unadpherrou, *PlC  I  "PHsOi^/^^  Fare/o  nanaio  ? 

It  must  be  confessed,  that  many  of  these  are  highly  unsatisfactory, 
especially  the  last  three.  The  name  of  Kadpbisbs  is  omitted,  as  being 
still  more  indistinct. 

Turning  now  to  the  titles  and  epithets,  it  does  not  seem  difficult  to 
recognize  the  same  appellation,  for  *'  king,"  and  **  king  of  kings,"  as  u 
read  on  the  sculptured  inscriptions  at  Nakski-Rustam,  and  on  the  Sassa- 
nian coins,  V'niu  nuUako,  and  T'llu'PH'ilu  malakao-malako  (for  mah^ 
kdn'WtaiakdJ .  When  another  epithet  is  introduced,  such  as  "  the  great 
king  of  kings,"  it  is  found  interposed  between  the  words  wudakao  and 
nuUako,  as  Tniu  TH^iai  l>a."llo.  The  same  form  of  expression 
exists  in  the  Hebrew  ")Wm  MD^D  M3')3'>MD^  rex  maximue  re9 
Assyrm,  Every  one  will  remark  the  close  resemblance  of  this  expression 
with  our  text ;  as  well  as  of  ^D^DfKD^D,  the  Pehlevi  title  of  the  Persian 
sculptures,  with  Tllu"? 3.110  ;  the  terminations  only  being  diferent* 
as  might  be  expected  in  a  different  dialect.  But,  if  the  language  of  our 
coins  be  Zend,  the  word  melek,  for  king,  should  not  be  expected  in  it : 
especially  when  we  afterwards  find  it  replaced  by  rao  and  reui  ntmo  rao^ 
on  the  Kanbrkos  coins.  It  was  this  circumstance  that  led  me  to 
imagine  the  reading  might  be  mahario  ;  but  the  combination  mahardo* 
tnahard  is  inadmissible,  and  overthrows  the  conjecture. 

Pass  we  now  on  to  the  next  title  of  most  common  occurrence, 
*pm*l,  or  *P*1*1*1, 3lfiTHPOa,  the  Saviour.  By  our  system  this  must  be 
rendered  either  raAra^o,  raddko,  or  radado.  Now  the  first  of  these  three 
forms  is  precisely  what  might  be  expected  to  be  the  Zend  reading  of 
the  Sanscrit  word  <WV.  rakeaka,  Saviour,  and  that  alone  is  a  strong 
argument  in  favor  of  its  adoption  as  the  true  reading  of  the  terra. 

The  title  MEPAAOT  BJaiAEAX,  first,  we  are  told,  assumed  by  Evcba- 
TiDBs,  belongs  to  so  many  of  his  successors,  that  we  have  no  difficulty 
in  finding  the  exact  version  of  the  term  in  the  Pehlevi.  There  are. 
however,  decidedly  two  readings  of  it ;  oneTil'min,  theother  'PUIiL^, 
with  the  omission  of  the  duplicated  letter  in  the  centre.  The  obvious 
rendering  of  these  two  expressions  would  be  kdk'kdo  and  kdkdo.  But 
I  find  in  M.  Bubnoup's  Commentaire,  that  the  Zend  word  for 
"  great,"  is  maz,  from  the  Sanscrit  mahd,  to  which  our  term  has  no 


336  TrtscrijpiioM  on  tie  Baetrian  Coins  [Jokc, 

resemblance  whatever.  It  has  most  similarity  to  the  Tartar  appella* 
tion  khdkdn,  common  to  monarchs  of  Bactria  in  later  days ;  and 
It  may  not  be  unreasonable  to  assume  this  reading,  until  one  more 
plausible  is  discovered.  At  first  I  was  inclined  to  read  it  ra^rao,  in 
conjifnction  with  the  preceding  word  mahardo,  on  the  strength  of  the 
expression  before  alluded  to,  of  rao  nana  rao,  on  the  Kanerkos  coins ; 
bat  in  no  example  have  I  found  the  first  letter  *l  replaced  by  ^. 
The  collocation  of  the  letters  is,  again,  exactly  similar  to  those  of  the 
Hebrew  KUl^")  rabreha,  mazimus;  but  for  this  reading  we  must 
suppose  ^  to  be  a  h,  which  is  contradicted  by  all  other  examples. 

For  ANiKHTOT,  the  unconquercd,  we  find  the  terms  TlHin?  dpaiiio, 
and  T'nl^HnO  apatildko ;  and  for  NiKH+OPor,  the  con  quest- bearing. 
T'iIaQ,  djalako  or  Ajalado ;  of  neither  of  these  can  I  attempt  a 
solution,  and  the  examples  being  few,  we  can  not  be  very  certain 
of  their  correctness. 

The  inscription  cut  on  the  silver  disc  found  in  the  casket  of  the 
Manikyfla Tope,  (Vol.  iii.  PL  XXII.  fig.  26.)  maybe  read  T^^S'^TPu^ 
famaro  kanadako ;  the  second  word  without  any  very  great  straining 
might  be  conceived  to  be  the  native  mode  of  writing  Konerko ;  and 
if  this  interpretation  be  allowed,  we  may  indeed  look  upon  this  tope  as 
the  monument  of  that  monarch. 

.  The  writing  on  the  brass  cylinder  itself  (fig.  20  6  of  the  same 
plate),  which  was  from  my  ignorance  inverted  in  the  engraving,  seems 
to  consist  of  the  following  Bactro-Pehlevi  characters  *PMbf^j;^*7^ 
'P*lW'£bi'l)"){  Pip,  which  in  Roman  letters  would  be  kad  ' '  malapo,  far ' 
kamana  papako,  the  purport  of  which  I  must  leave  uninterpreted: 
nor  will  I  endeavour  to  forestal  the  ingenuity  of  others,  by  any  crude 
attempt  to  convert  into  Roman  letters  the  longer  inscriptions  given  by 
Mr.  Masson,  from  the  Jelalabid  cylinder,  (Vol.  iii.  PI.  XXIL),  and  by 
M.  Court,  from  the  stone  slab  of  another  Manikyala  tope  (Vol.  iii.  PI. 
XXXIIL).  I  have  already  remarked,  that  this  latter  inscription  contains, 
very  legibly,  in  the  second  line,  the  word  "PHHXu  malakdo,  identical 
with  the  royal  designation  so  common  upon  the  coins. 

It  is  now  indeed  time  to  turn  our  attention  to  the  coins  themselves, 
whence  our  data  for  the  construction  of  the  Bactro-Pehlevi  alphabet 
have  been  derived.  Of  these  I  need  do  little  more  than  furnish  a  few 
notes  pi  reference  to  the  accompanying  six  plates,  in  which  I  have 
brought  down  the  series  of  selected  specimens  from  Euthydemus  to 
Kadaphes  Choranos,  a  name  so  nearly  allied  to  Kadphises,  that  the  latter 
may  be  looked  upon  as  its  patronymic ;  while  the  title  that  follows 
it  {Choranos)  coincides  so  closely  with  what  has  been  already  described 
as  existing  on  the  rao  nano  rao  group  (vol.  iii.  p.  448),  that  it  would 
seem  to  form  the  link  of  connection  between  them  and  the  coiofi  which 
bear^Pehlevi  legends  on  the  reverse. 


1896.]  Description  of  new  Bactrian  Coins,  837 

Coins  with  Greek  inscriptions  only. 

With  fiuTHTOBMus  of  Magnesia,  who  conquered  Thbodotitb  II,  B.  C. 
220,  commences  oar  present  series  :  of  his  coinage  I  now  possess  a  me- 
dal in  silver,  procured  by  Mohan  Lal,  for  Dr.  Gbrard,  near  Kibu].  It 
is  superior  in  execution  to  the  fine  coin  taken  home  by  Lieut.  BtTRNBS. 
The  exterior  surface  is  of  a  dark-grey,  like  that  of  chloride  of  silver. 
PL  XXV.  fi^.  1 . — EuTHTDBMUs,  silver  tetradracfama,  weight  240  grs, 

Obverte.     Head  of  the  king  in  high  relief. 

Bevene,  HsmcuLBs  with  his  dvb,  seated  on  cloads;  inscription  BABIABOS 
EVeTAHMOT. 

Fig,  2. — ^A  hemidrachma  of  Dbmbtbius,  silver,  in  the  Ventura  ool« 
lection ;  a  very  beautiful  coin,  similar  to  one  depicted  in  Seetini. 
Obvene.  Head  of  the  king,  with  helmet  shaped  like  an  elephant's  skin  and  tusks* 
Rivene,    Hbrcules  standingi  inscription  BASlAEXUS  AHMHTPIOT. 

AOATHOCLBS. 

Fig,  3. — ^A  silver  coin  of  Agathoclbs,  in  the  Ventura  collection. 

Oboene,    A  well-ezecnted  head,  with  the  royal  fillet :  short  cnrly  hair. 

Re9er$e,  Jupiter  standing,  holding  a  small  female  figure,  having  apparently 
a  flamhean  in  either  hand  :  on  the  sides  BASIABOS  ATAeOKAEOTX,  with  a 
peculiar  monogram. 

The  general  appearance  of  the  head,and  of  the  figure  on  the  reverse, 
resemble  the  unique  coin  of  Hblioclbs  which  Mr.  Wilson  has  sketched 
for  me  from  Visconti's  work.  Should  there  have  been  any  indistinct- 
ness in  the  first  two  letters  of  the  name  on  that  coin,  we  may  find 
reason  to  erase  Hblioclbs  from  the  Bactrian  monarchy,  and  to  sub- 
stitute Agathoclbb,  of  whom  Mr.  Masson  has  already  n&ade  known 
to  us  ten  very  peculiar  copper  coins,  (Jour.  III.  PI.  ix.  fig.  17.)  The 
inscription  in  Pehlevi  (?)  on  the  reverse  of  those  coins  proves  that 
they  belong  to  a  Bactrian  prince,  and  are  not  to  be  ascribed  to  Albxan- 
dbb's  general  of  the  same  name,  who  is  no  where  asserted  to  have 
assumed  the  regal  power.  The  name  is  common  enough.  It  was  in 
revenge  for  a  grievous  insult  offered  to  his  family  by  one  Aoathoclbs, 
prefect  of  the  provinces  beyond  the  Euphrates,  under  Antiochvs 
Thbos,  (B.  C.  250,)  that  the  Scythian  Absacbs  was  roused  to  establish 
independent  dominion  in  Parthia.  The  same  party  may  have  followed 
the  example  of  assuming  the  title  of  king  in  some  province  of 
Bactria.  That  the  coin  does  not  belong  to  Agathoclbs  of  Syracuse 
I  can  now  assert  with  confidence,  having  before  me  the  most  beau- 
tiful plates  of  the  coins  of  that  sovereign,  (whose  name  is  always 
written  in  the  Doric  genitive  Agathocleos,  or  Agathocleios,)  in  the 
'  Treaor  de  Numismati^ue'^  now  under  publication  at  Paris*. 

•  I  discover  in  the  same  plate  that  the  Greek  eoin  (oHene,  Bfinerra,  and  reterte 
Pegasus),  described  by  me  in  ths  Kcoad  voL  of  this  Joamsl  (PI.  I.  fig.  2)  belonga 
u  V 


888  Notice  of  mew  Bacfrian  Oom»,  coUectei  by  [JcricB* 

Matvs. 
Fij/.  4.—- One  of  two  copper  eoine  of  Matus^  or  Natus?  ia  the  Ventttr* 

collection. 

Odvfne.  Head  of  an  elephint,  with  proboads  elevated  $  a  bell  hanging  ronnd 
tjieneck. 

Rwerit.  The  Cadaeens  of  Mercury,  on  the  aides  of  which  the  words  BA2IAS« 
AS  MATOT,  and  a  monogram  composed  of  the  letters  M  aad  I. 

This  is  an  entirely  new  name,  nor  can  it  be  read  as  a  Greek  word 
in  its  present  shape,  although  the  characters  are  perfectly  distinct  on 
the  coin,  and  the  style  of  engraving  corresponds  with  the  early  and 
pure  Greek  tyi>e8.  There -is  no  Pehlevi  inscription.  Ck>ald  the  third 
letter  be  read  as  a  gamma,  the  name  MArOT  might  denote  the  union 
of  the  office  of  chief  priest  of  the  Magi  with  that  of  king,  and 
the  elephant's  head  found  on  the  coins  of  Msnandxr  and  of  Dkmbtrics, 
might  enable  us  to  appropriate  the  present  medal  to  one  or  the  other 
of  these  princes. 

EnCRATIDBS« 

Figs.  5  to  10. — Coins  of  Eucratxoes  the  Great. 

Fig.  5. — A  silver  tetradrachma,  badly  executed.  Ventura. 
Oitertf.    Head  of  the  king,  helmeted. 
Reverte.    Two  Bactriao  horsemen,  (or  Castor  and  Pollux,)  with  wings  on  their 

shoulders,  and  lances  ;    the   two   first  letters  of  the  legend  corrupt,  PV2IAEAJ 

MEFAAOr  ETKPATAOT  ;  monogram  M. 

F^.  6. — A  beautiful  didrachma,  of  the  same  prince.      Ventura. 
OHerte,    A  neat  head,  without  helmet ;  hair  bound  with  fillet. 
Itevcrte.    Two  horsemen ;  inscription  BASlAEiU  ETKPATlAOT. 

Fig,  7. — A  very  well  preserved  copper  coin  of  the  same  prince,  pre- 
sented to  me  by  Captain  C.  M.  Wadb. 

Figs,  8,  9,  and  10. — Three  copper  square  coins  of  the  same  princc» 
upon  the  reverse  of  which  is  seen,  for  the  first  time,  the  introduc* 
tion  of  a  Pehlevi  legend.  Several  of  the  same  coins  are  depicted  ia 
Mr.  Masson's  paper ;  they  all  agree  in  having  the  inscription  on 
three  sides  only  of  the  square  ;  the  Pehlevi  letters  are  as  follows : 
*P*l'n'lil^  "P^m^l  T>^na«  The  plates  will  shew  the  variation  to 
which  the  letters  of  the  name  are  liable  ;  in  Roman  characters  they 
may  be  rendered  mtdakao  kdkdo  eukratido. 

The  history  of  Eucratidbs  is  too  well  known  to  require  repetition 
heref.     Batbr  fixes  his  ascent  to  the  Bactrian  throne  in  the  year 

to  HiEBOK  IT.  of  Syracuse,  270—216  A.  C.  The  coins  in  this  new  and  splendid 
monument  of  art  are  all  engraved  by  the  medaUmler  invented  by  Batb,  from 
originala  in  the  museum  of  Pkris,  and  other  great  collections, 
t  See  Jonm.  Vol.  II.  409,  and  Maunce's  Modem  Hindostao,  I.  98. 


1835.]        Gen.  Ventura,  Dr.  Gerard,  and  Syed  Kerdmai  AU.  Sd9 

181  B.  C.  He  was  a  cotemporary  of  Mithridatbs  I.  of  Parthia,  who 
assisted  him  in  repelling  Dsmbtrius,  king  of  India,  as  he  is  teimed, 
beyond  the  Indian  frontier,  and  finally  driving  him  from  his  throne  at 
the  advanced  age  of  78  years.  On  the  division  of  the  conquered  em- 
pire, Mithridatbs  had  the  provinces  between  the  Hydaspes  and  Indus 
assigned  to  him  ;  and  Eucratioxb,  all  the  remainder,  east  and  south, 
of  his  Indian  possessions : — '  all  India'  is  the  term  used,  but  it  is 
uncertain  to  what  limit  southward  this  expression  should  apply. 

It  has  not  yet  been  remarked  by  those  who  are  curious  in  reconciling 
the  names  of  Indian  legend  and  Grecian  history,  that  the  names 
£gc  rati  DBS  and  Vicramaditta  bear  a  close  resemblance  both  in  sound 
and  in  signification  :  while  the  epoch  and  the  scene  of  their  martial 
exploits  are  nearly  identical.  The  Hindu  accounts  of  Vicramaditta 
are  not  to  be  found  in  the  regular  Pur£nic  histories,  but  only  in  sepa- 
rate legends,  such  as  the  Vicrama  Cheritra  and  others,  mentioned 
by  WiLFORB,  (As.  Res.  IX.  117,)  all  teeming  with  confusion,  contra- 
diclions,  and  absurdities  in  an  extraordinary  degree.  The  genealogical 
tables  of  the  solar  and  lunar  lines  contain  na  such  name,  neither 
does  it  occur  among  the  few  notices  of  embassies  to  and  from  India  to 
Syria  and  Rome,  in  the  authors  of  the  west^.  Eucratidbs'  empire  was 
so  extended  and  matured  that  he  assumed  the  title  of  /ScurtAcvf  /irroAos : 
thus  the  peaceful  coin,  fig»  6,  was  doubtless  struck  before  his  expedi- 
tions ;  those  with  the  armed  head,  and  the  addition  of"'  the  great/' 
after  his  return:  and  it  is  remarkable  that  the  latter  only  have  a  PehlevC 
legend  on  the  reverse,  being  intended  for  circulation  perhaps  in  his  more 
southern  provinces,  or  imitating  in  this  respect  the  coins  of  Mbnan- 
DXR,  whose  reign  in  India  had  been  so  glorious.  If  the  date  assigned 
by  Batbr  (146  B.  C.)  to  Eucraiides'  death,  be  thought  too  far  remov- 
ed from  the  commencement  of  the  Samvat  era  of  Vicrama'oitta 
(56  B.  C.)>  it  may  be  argued,  that  as  Eucratidbs  is  acknowledged  to 
be  the  last  but  one  of  the  regular  Bactrian  kings,  all  the  new  names 
recently  discovered — ^Agathoclbs,  Matus,  Philoxbnus,  Antimachus, 
&c.  must  find  their  places  before  him  in  the  list,  which  may  easily 
bring  down  his  date  even  a  century. 

The  analogy  between  the  Bactrian  and  the  Indian  heroes  is,  it 
mast  be  confessed,  of  very  slender  texture,  just  enough  to  be  hazard- 
ed as  a  web  of  speculation,  which  more  skilful  antiquarians  may  in- 
dulge  their  ingenuity  in  spinning  out,  or  brushing  aside  as  visionary. 

X  Hie  embasiy  of  "  Porus*'  to   Augustus  jwut  have  boea  immediately 
alter  Vicram a^bitta. — It  i«  stated  that  his  lelters  were  written  in  the  Or€9i 
eJkaraeter*    The  Scythians  were  then  pressisg  the  eountry. 
u  u  2 


340  Notice  of  new  Bactrkn  Cains,  collected  Bf  [Jukk, 

KODUS. 

Figg,  11,  12,  13. — ^Three  ftmall  silver  coins,  inserted  in  this  plate, 
because  their  inscriptions  are  entirely  Greek,  though  they  have  no 
other  pretension  to  be  counted  with  Bactrian  coins.  The  appearance 
of  the  head-dress  in  the  third  is  rather  Arsacidan,  but  the  names  and 
titles  are  altogether  novel  and  curious.  I  have  selected  the  three 
most  legible  from  among  several  coins  in  my  possession.  The  first  two 
are  of  Mohan  La'l's.  the  third  of  Kerahat  Ali's,  collection.  The 
name  of  KOAOat  is  altogether  unknown. 

The  heads  on  the  obverse  of  all  these  coins  seem  to  belong  to 
different  persons ;  the  standing  warrior  on  the  reverse  is  alike  in  all, 

and  the  inscriptions  on  the  two  first  kuiaot  maeap PAHePOr, 

On  the  third   coin,   the  titles   differ,  and  are  illegible,  but  the  name 
KitiA. ...  is  the  same. 

Plate  XXVI.  Mbnandbr. 

Although  MsNANDBR  is  well  known  to  have  preceded  Eucratidbs 
in  date,  I  have  preferred  separating  his  coins  from  the  genuine  Bac- 
trian group,  and  classifying  them  with  those  of  Apollodotus,  Antila- 
KiDEs,  &c.,  as  a  distinct  series,  on  account  of  the  essential  difference  in 
their  style  of  execution.  Their  native  legends,  also,  seem  to  denote  a 
different  locality.  Mbnandbr,  before  he  came  to  the  throne  of  Bactria 
proper,  had,  it  is  supposed,  formed  an  independent  dominion  in  the 
more  southern  provinces  on  the  Indus.  This  may  be  the  reason  of 
the  deviation  from  the  Syrian  type  of  coin,  so  remarkably  preserved 
by  the  earlier  sovereigns  of  Bactria. 

Figures  1,  2,  3,  one  silver  and  two  copper  coins  of  Mrnandbr. 

Fig.  1.— A  sUvcr  hemidrachma,  weighing  37  grains,  (one  from  Keramat  Ali  . 
a  duplicate  from  Dr.  Gbrahd,)  differing  from  those  depicted  in  Masson's  plates,* 
and  from  Dr.  Swinky's  coin  described  in  the  Journal,  vol.  II.  p.  406. 

Obverse.  Head  facing  the  left,  on  the  margin  BA2IAEX12  XQTHVOX  KENAN- 
APOT  :  a  kind  of  sceptre,  or  crook,  lying  on  the  shoulder. 

Retferse,  Minerva  with  Jupiter's  thunderbolt,  facing  the  right ;  Pchlcvi  legend 
*P££VU  *P*1*1*T  *PU*TlU,  rnalakdo  rakako  minmo^  and  monogram  ^  (sec  yoI.  III. 
page  164.) 

Fig.  2,— Has  ahready  been  drawn  and  described  by  Mr.  Masson.  Tol.  II.  (5.) 

1?V^.3.— Differs  fromMA6soN'8/f^.l,inthefigurcofVictoryontherever«c.(K.A.) 

Apollodotus. 

Figures  4,  5.  Two  silver  coias  of  Apollodotos,  both  in  the  Ventu- 
ra cabinet ;  of  the  first  the  number  is  considerable,  the  latter  is  new, 
and  of  very  beautiful  execution. 

Fig.  4.— Has  already  been  described  from  Dr.  Swinbt*s  coin  in  Jovrkal, 
vol.  ii.  page  406.  The  legend  on  the  obver99  is  here  quite  distinct  BAZlAEaS 
2nTHP0j  KAI  ♦lAOnATOPO^  AnOAAOAOTOT.  The  PehlevI  inscription  on 
the  reverse,  however,  has  no  addition  for  the  words  iccu  ^lAora-oMi,  betnff  sim. 


1835.]         Gen.  Ventura,  Dr.  Cerard,  and  Syed  Kerdmat  AIL  341 

Fiff.  5. — Has  on  the  obversef  the  Indian  elephant,  with  a  monogram,  and  the 
nsual  title  ;  and  on  the  reverie^  a  Brahmany  boll,  with  the  same  Pehlevi  legend. 

Fig.  6. — Is  a  copper  coin  in  Dr.  Swixet's  collection,  the  precise  fellow  to 
that  described  by  Mi^or  Tod,  in  the  Royal  Asiatic  Society's  Transactions. 

Flg9.  7,  8. — Are  two  from  among  several  square  copper  coins  brought  down  by 
Mohan  La'l.  They  are  nearly  the  same  as  the  coin  in  Lieut.  Burnbs*  collec- 
tion, (J.  A.  S.  Tol.  ii.  pi.  xi.  fig.  7,)  which,  I  then  supposed  to  be  a  Menan dbr, 
but  which  I  am  now  able  to  recognize  by  its  Pehlevl  legend.  The  eiamples  on 
these  coins,  are  decislTe  of  the  orthography  of  *p*i^u^  (Soteros.) 

Antilakidbs. 

Figures  9,  10, 11,  are  three  selected  quadrangular  coins  of  Antila- 
KiDxs,  from  six  ia  the  Ventura  collectiou.  The  name  was  first  made 
known  by  Masson,  vrho  supposes  from  the  beards,  (which  are  not 
however  so  clear  on  the  specimens  before  us,)  that  this  prince  and  the 
next  at:iio2  belong  to  a  separate  dynasty.  He  detects  the  conical 
emblem  of  the  reverse  on  one  coin  of  Eucratidbs.  I  have  not  how- 
ever found  any  of  the  sort.     One  description  will  serve  for  all. 

Oiverte.    Head  of  the  sovereign,  with  the  legend  BA^glAEAS  NIKH40P0T 

antiaakiaot. 

Beverse.  Two  plumes  waving  over  two  conical  caps  or  bee -hives  ?  Monogram 
bdow  'RX,  and  Pehlevi  inscription  *P*l^"Hiv^9  *P*11a9  ^PilTlU,  «•  »•«- 
ItMo  qjaiado  atUikudOj  or  dtikalUiado  t 

Ltsius. 

Hg,  12. — ^A  copper  quadrangular  coin  of  Ltsius,  similar  to  two  in 
Maason's  series  of  Ausius  : — the  first  letter  is  clearly  an  /,  in  Greek, 
and  this  reading  is  confirmed  by  the  Pehlev£  ^.  The  monograms  are 
the  same  as  in  the  last  coin. 

Obverw.    Head  of  the  king  with  the  legend  BASIAEaS  ANIKHTOT  AiaiOr. 

Bnerte,  An  elephant  with  a  monogram  X2»  and  the  Pehlevi  inscription 
THs^-^i *PN"11U  malakdo litato, 

Plate   XXI. 

I  have  designed  in  this  plate  from  the  Ventura  collection  several 
very  interesting  coins,  of  new  names  and  features,  for  which  no  loca- 
lity can  as  yet  he  assigned.  As  almost  all  of  them  bear  Pehlevf  inscrip- 
tions, they  are  evidently  Bactrian  ;  but  to  admit  them  in  the  regular 
series  of  that  dynasty,  would  greatly  extend  the  catalogue  of  its 
princes.  They  rather  bear  out  the  fact  of  there  having  been  several 
petty  independent  dynasties,  like  that  at  Nysa,  for  whicii  Mr.  Masson 
endeavours  to  set  apart  some  of  the  coins  to  be  presently  mentioned. 

Philozbncs. 

Fig.  1. — A  fine  silver  coin  of  Pbiloxbmus  in  the  Ventnra  collection.  This 
name  was  borne  by  one  of  Aj.BXAZfOB]i*8  generals,  to  whom  Cilicia,  toitt  of  the 
£aphr«tes,  was  assigned  ia  the  division  of  his  conquests.  The  com,  therefore, 
cannot  belong  to  him,  though  his  title  of  *  nnconquered'  would  argue  his  power 
and  warlike  propensity. 


343  Notice  of  new  Bactrian  Coins,  collected  by  [Jmrn, 

Obterte.    Head  of  the  prince,   iit   a  helmet  similar  to  that  of  Eucratidbs, 
legend,  BA2IAEA2  ANIKhTOT  ♦IAOHENOT. 
Reveree.  The  prince  on  horseback  ;   monogram  formed  of  two  a's  :  legend  is 

Pehlevi  1>£^\n  ^piH^no  Tnxu. 

Fijf,  2. — A  sqaare  copper  coin  of  the  same  prince,  nearly  allied  to  those  of  the 
last  plate. 

Obverte.  A  female  figure  holding  the  corancopia.  Greek  legend,  and  mono* 
gram  as  before. 

Reverte.  The  Brahmany  bnll,  with  the  same  Pehlevi  legend,  and  the  letter  ^ 
as  a  monogram. 

Antimachub. 

Fiff,  3. — A  small  silver  coin  of  Antimachus,  also  a  new  prince.  The  c^raeter 
of  the  horseman  connects  it  with  the  preceding ;  the  portrait  of  the  prince  la 
wanting,  nor  can  I  find  any  record  of  his  name  preserved. 

Obverte.     Victory  or  Fame  :  legend  BA2IAEAS  NIKH^OPOY  ANTIMAXOT. 

Reverse.     Horseman,  and  Pehlevi  inscription  *PSoMs9  T'IIaO  *PH^\o. 

F^.  4. — A  copper  coin  recognised  to  belong  to  Antim achus,  from  the  Pehlevi 
name.   Vent. 

NONCS. 

Pip.  5. — A  silver  coin  of  NoKUS,  in  the  same  style  as  the  last,  and  without  por« 
trait.  Vent. 

Obverse,  Horseman,  with  covched  lance  ;  scarf  round  the  neck,  part  of  thm 
legend  visible  BA^IAEAS NANOT. 

Reverse.  Soldier  holding  a  spear  ;  name  in  Pehlevi,  l>^1.^0i 

Fig.  10.-^ A  square  copper  coin  of  the  same  prince,  in  which  laa  title  of 
|M7a\ov,  is  apparent.  The  style  of  the  copper  coinage  compared  with  the  silver, 
in  all  the  above,  connects  them  with  the  Mbnander  and  Apollodotos 
group. 

Uncertain  names. 

Fiff,  6. — The  same  asMA8S0N*s  No.  44.  The  name  is  not  visible  in  the  Greek, 
and  if  restored  from  the  Pehlevi,  which  is  quite  distinct,  it  is  unintelligible,  Ulu 
Tizou  :  the  titles  are  of  a  paramount  sovereign :  the  Greek  letters  corrupted. 

Obverse.    The  king  holding  a  sceptre  BA2IA£UJ2  BASlAEUN  MEFAAOT. 

Reverse.    Jupiter  seated  in  his  chair.  Pehlevi  inscription  Tn'^Hf^  *PO)^tU 

FIffs.  7,  8. — ^The  grandiloquent  titles  in  these  are  the  same  as  the  last,  and 
both,  perhaps,  on  that  account  should  be  classed  with  the  Azos  series,  in  the 
next  two  plates,  which  has  invariably  the  title  **  the  great  king  of  kings.*' 

Fiff.  9. — ^This  square  copper  coin  has  the  precise  style  of  the  Nonvs  and 
the  AziLisos  device. 

Obverse.  A  horseman  with  couched  lance:  letters  visible  of  the  legend 
BASlAEiUI  NIKATOPOT  AAEA«OPOT  > 

Reverse.  A  seated  figure,  probably  Hercules.  Pehlevi  legend,  though  sharply 
out,  not  intelligible  \^i  *P.lP^\>i, 

Fig.  ll.~The  title  '  King  of  Kings*  is  also  visible  on  this  coin,  with  the 
emblem  of  an  elephant  on  the  obverse.  The  king,  seated  on  a  couch,  is  placed  em 
the  reverae.     No  native  legend  is  traceable. 


1835.]         Gen.  Ventura,  Dr.  Gerard,  and  Syed  Kerdmat  AIL         343 

i^«.  12, 13,  14,— belong  to  a  series  of  coins  nit  generU :  tbe  two  first  are  of  the 
Tentara  collection,  the  third  from  Massom'b  plates.  Tbe  bead  fills  the  obverse^ 
while  the  title  in  corrupt  Greek  surrounds  a  well  executed  horse  on  the  reverse. 
It  is  probable  that  all  the  horse  coins  belong  to  one  locality :  Bactria  was  famous 
for  its  fine  breed  of  this  noble  animal ;  but  he  is  generally  represented  mouated  by 
a  warrior.  This  coin,  and  No.  8,  are  the  only  ones  on  which  he  appears  naked. 
The  extended  arm  of  the  prince  on  the  obverse  is  a  point  of  agreement  with 
the  common  coin,  fig.  25  of  PI.  XXI II. 

Plates  XXIL.  XXIII.  Azos. 

We  DOW  come  to  a  series  of  coins  exceedingly  numerous,  and  of 
▼ariouB  device,  bearing  the  name  of  a  prince  altogether  unknown  to 
history.  It  was  from  a  coin  presented  by  Munshi  Mohan  LAl,  (Dr« 
GsaARD's  companion  de  voyage,)  to  Dr.  J.  Grant,  that  I  first  recog- 
nized the  name  of  this  sovereign,  many  of  whose  coins  had  passed 
through  my  hands  before  in  Lieutenant  Burnbs'  collection,  and  in 
Masbon's  plates,  without  presenting  a  legend  sufficiently  distinct  to  be 
decyphered.  General  Ventura's  collection  also  possessed  many  very 
distinct  coins  of  Azos,  and  his  name  either  in  Greek  or  in  Pehlevi  was 
thence  traced  through  a  series  of  coins  that  had  been  given  to  other 
monarchs. 

The  title  of  Azos  is  always  BASIAEHS  BA:SIAmN  mefaaOt  AZOt.  la 
Pehlevi  Ta9  TIXu  Tinnm  1>anau  malakdo,  kakkdo,  maldko,  Ajo, 
or  Ayo,  The  name  is  generally  set  upright  under  the  device  both  ia 
Greek  and  Pehlevi  ;  but  an  occasional  exception  occurs,  as  infy,  12» 
where  it  runs  continuously  with  the  rest  of  the  marginal  legend.  None 
of  the  coins  of  Azos  bear  his  head,  nor  in  general  have  they  his 
effigy,  unless  the  seated  figure  in  figs.  12  and  13,  represent  him,  as  is 
probably  tbe  case,  seated  on  a  cushioned  throne,  with  a  sceptre  on  his 
lap.  The  mode  of  sitting,  it  should  be  remarked,  is  entirely  oriental^, 
and  the  animals  depicted  are  such  as  belong  peculiarly  to  the  East,  the 
elephant,  the  Brahmany  bull,  the  lion,  and  the  Bactrian  camel.  The 
cyphers  or  symbols  on  the  reverse  of  these  coins  seem  evidently 
compounded  of  Pehlevi  letters,  on  the  same  principle  as  those  of  the 
more  genuine  Greek  coins,  from  Greek  letters ;  they  may  probably 
denote  dates,  but  it  will  require  much  labour  to  establish  this  point* 
and  the  same  symbol  appearihg  on  coins  of  very  dififerent  devices,  as 
on  figs.  2  and  11,  rather  militates  against  the  supposition. 

It  is  a  peculiarity  of  the  coinage  of  this  period,  that  the  pieces  were 
of  a  very  debased  metal,  washed  over  with  silver  somewhat  in  the 
manner  of  the  coins  of  the  Roman  Emperor  Gallienus  and  his 
successors,  and  denominated  "  billion"  by  numismatologiets.  Is  it 
possible  that  the  scarcity  of  silver  to  which  the  origin  of  this  species  of 
coin  has  been  attributed  in  the  West,  had  extended  even  to  India  ? 


344  Notice  of  new  Bactrian  Coins,  coUected  hf  [Junb« 

if  80,  it  will  fix  the  date  to  the  latter  half  of  the  third  century.  At 
any  rate,  it  ia  fair  to  suppose  that  the  system  was  copied  from  the 
Roman  coins,  to  which  many  other  circumstances  of  imitation  may  he 
traced  ;  among  these,  the  soldier  trampling  on  his  vanquished  foe  in 
fig.  14  ;  and  the  radiated  head  oifig.  26,  the  coin  without  a  name, 
which  is  connected  with  the  rest  of  the  series  by  the  equestrian 
reverse,    seems   an   imitation   of  the  radiated  crown  of  the  Roman 

emperors  of  the  same  period. 

Plate  HyiW.figa.  1,  2,  3.— Three  coins  of  Azos,  baving  on  the  o(ver<«,  a 
Brahmany  bull,  aad  on  the  rtvene^  a  paather  or  lion.  The  monograms  on  all 
three  differ  :  lei;end3  in  Greek  and  Pehlevi  as  above  described. 

Figt.  4,  5. — On  these  the  bull  is  placed  with  the  Pehlevi  on  the  reverttt  while 
a  well-formed  elephant  occupies  the  place  of  honor  on  the  obverse. 

Figg.  6,  7,  8. — In  these  the  place  of  the  elephant  is  taken  by  a  Bactrian  camel 
of  two  humps.  No  name  is  visible  on  any,  but  the  Pehlevt  word  >1tu  is  plain 
on  No.  8,  and  their  general  appearance  allows  us  to  class  them  with  the  forgoing 
coins  of  Azos. 

jpig,  9. — Here  a  horseman,  with  couched  spear,  in  a  square  or  frame,  occupies 
the  otocTf e,  and  the  bull  again  the  reverse :  the  word  Azou  is  distinct  on  both 
sides.  The  device  and  attitude  of  the  horseman  will  be  seen  to  link  this  series 
with  the  coins  of  Nonoe,  Axilieos,  and  others,  that  are  as  yet  nameless. 

Fige.  10,  11. — A  figare  seated  on  a  chair,  holding  a  cornucopia,  marks  the 
obverte  of  this  variety ;  while  on  the  reverse,  we  perceive  a  Hercules  or  Mercury. 
It  was  from  fig.  11,  (a  coin  presented  by  Mohan  La'l  to  Dr.  Grant,)  that  I 
first  discovered  the  name  AZOT,  afterwards  traceable  on  so  many  others. 

Fige.  12,  13. — The  oboeree  of  this  variety  affords  important  information^ 
in  the  attitude  of  the  seated  prince.     It  plainly  proves  him  to  be  oriental. 

The  scarf  on  the  erect  figure  of  the  reverse  is  also  peculiar.  This  coin  accords 
with  one  depicted  in  the  Maniky^  plate,  vol.  iii.  pi.  3cxvi.  fig.  2. 

Plate  XXIII.  Jiff,  14. — Is  one  of  six  coins  in  the  Ventura  cabinet  of  the 
same  type.  The  soldier  trampling  on  a  prostrate  foe  betokens  some  victory.  The 
female  figure  on  the  reverse,  enveloped  in  flowers,  seems  to  point  to  some  mytho* 
logical  metamorphosis.    The  name  and  titles  are  distinct. 

Figs,  15,  16,  17,  18,  19,  20,  21.^Are  all  closely  allied,  while  tiiey  serve  to 
explain  figs.  11, 12,  and  15,  in  the  plate  of  Lieut.  Burnbs'  coins,  (J.  A.  S.  vol. 
ii.  p.  314,)  and  figs.  30,  31,  32,  33,  45,  of  Masson's  fourth  series,  vol.  iii. 
pi.  X.  They  are  for  the  most  part  of  copper-platad,  or  billion,  and  in  oonse- 
quenoe  well  preserved ;  the  single  Pehlevi  letters  9,  1,  Ss,  *nd  *p  may  be 
observed  as  monograms,  besides  the  usual  compounds.  On  21  and  22,  are  the 
first  indications  of  a  fire  altar. 

Fig,  22. — This  copper  coin  is  the  last  on  which  the  name  Azos  occurs,  and 
although  quite  distinct  in  the  Pehlevi,  it  is  corrupt  and  illegible  in  the  Greek. 
The  device  is  similar  to  the  preceding,  with  exception  of  a  curious  circular  mono- 
gram, which  will  be  found  also  on  the  coins  of  Kadaphes  hereafter.  Masson's 
fig.  47,  is  the  same  coin. 

Fig,  23. — A  very  deeply  cut  coin,  commences  a  new  series,  in  which » 
the  form  of  the  Greek  letters  is  materially  changed.  The  legend  is  now 


1835.]        Gen.  Ventura,  Br.  Gerard,  andSyed  Keramut  AIL         845 

BACIA€VC  BACIA€UIN  CbJTHP  MEFAC,  without  the  insertion  of  any 
name* ;  and  the  monogram  is  the  one  frequently  described  as  the  Jcey 
aymbol,  or  the  trident  with  a  ring  below  it. 

In  Pchlevf  the  first  portion  corresponds  with  the  Greek, 
Tniu  T^*in  T^iau ;  the  conclusion  is  unfortunately  not  visible.  The 
letter  ^n  appears  on  the  field  of  the  reverse,  which  bears  a  portrait  of 
a  priest,  extending  his  hand  over  a  small  fire- altar. 

Figs,  24  and  25— May  be  safely  called  varieties  of  the  above,  still 
retaining  the  Pehlev!  on  the  reverse.  A  counterpart  of  fig.  24  will 
be  found  in  fig.  15  of  Bornbs'  collection. 

Fig.  26.— This  is  by  far  the  most  common  coin  discovered  in  the 
Panjfib  and  Afghanist&n.  Bags  full  have  been  sent  down  in  excellent 
preservation,  and  yet  nothing  can  be  elicited  from  them.  The  present 
specimen  is  engraved  from  a  coin  in  Colonel  Stacy's  cabinet,  found 
in  Malwa ;  but  the  same  coin  has  been  engraved  in  the  As.  Res.  vol. 
xvii. ;  in  BuRNEs'  collection,  fig.  13;  also,  10  of  pi.  xiv.,  in  the  same 
volume  :  and  in  Masson's  series,  26,  27,  28-  It  was  the  first  coin 
found  in  India  on  which  Greek  characters  were  discovered,  or 
noticed.  The  trident  monogram  connects  it  with  the  foregoing  series ; 
but  it  is  impossible  to  say  to  whom  they  both  belong.  I  have  placed 
them  next  to  Azos,  from  the  similarity  of  the  horseman.  They  are 
all  copper  coins,  of  high  relief,  and  generally  in  good  preservation. 

AziLisus. 

JP^gs.  27,  28. — ^Were  it  not  that  the  name  in  these  two  coins  is  dis- 
tinctly AZIAUOT  in  the  Greek,  and  1>^^  A9  in  the  Pehlevf,  they 
might  both  have  been  classed  in  the  preceding  group,  especially  with 
fig.  9.  The  bull  of  fig.  28,  is  surmounted  by  two  monograms,  like 
those  of  the  Lysius  coins.  It  is  so  far  singular,  that  while  the  name 
of  the  prince  Azitisus  seems  compounded  of  the  two  names  Azos  and 
JLysiug,  .the  obverse  and  reverse  of  his  coins  should  be  counterparts 
of  theirs.  The  nams  itself  is  quite  new,  and  we  can  only  venture  to 
assign  his  position  in  proximity  to  his  prototype,  Azos. 

Plate  XXIV.  Herm£us. 

Mgs.  1,  2,  3,  4.  One  silver  and  three  copper  coins  of  HBRMiius, 
selected  from  a  considerable  number  in  order  to  develop  the  whole 
circle  of  marginal  inscription,  seldom  complete  on  a  single  specimen. 
The  description  of  one  will  serve  for  all,  since,  contrary  to  usage,  the 
iiDpression  on  the  silver  and  copper  is  precisely  alike* 

Fig*  1. — A  aiUer  coin  io  the  Gerard  collection. 

Ohvene.  The  king's  head  with  simple  diadem  ;  legend  in  corrupted  Greek 
BA:&lAEft2  SHTHras  EFMAiaV. 

*  Mr,  Masson  attributed  this  series  to  a  prince,  whom  he  named  Soiereagoi* 
Z  X 


346  Notice  of  new  Bactrion  Coins,  collected  by  [Juki, 

nenne,  Jvpiter  seated;  his  right  lumd  eztendeiL  Mp&ognm  |fi;PehkTi 
kgend  ^PAUw^O*  T"ml  T^llo,  maUMo  rakako  Ermmyo. 

Mr.  Ma880n  supposes  Hsrmjsub  L  to  hav9  reigned  at  Njsa  (hod. 
JelalabadJ  because  one  of  the  topes  opened  in  that  neighbourhood 
contained  several  of  his  coins ;  they  have,  however,  been  found  in 
equal  abundance  in  the  Panj&b,  and  it  will  be  safer  in  the  present 
paucity  of  our  knowledge  to  adhere  to  the  general  term  "  Bactrian," 
without  attempting  to  subdivide  the  Greek  dominion  into  the  separate 
atates,  of  which  it  probably  consisted  throughout  the  whole  period 

of  their  rule. 

Unadphbrrus. 
Fige.  5,  6,  7,  8. — ^Four  coins  of  the  prince  made  known  to  ub  by 
Mr.  Masson  under  the  name  of  Unadphsrrus.    They  are  numerous, 
of  rude  fabric,  and  more  clear  on  the  Pehlevi  than  the  Greek  side. 

The  device  on  all  is  the  same,  namely : 

Obverse.  A  bearded  head  with  diadem :  inscription  as  made  out  from  the 
combined  specimens  BAClAEAC  CUTHrOC  VNAaTerraV :— in  some  the  titles 
are  in  the  nominative  case. 

Rweree.  A  winged  figure  of  '\^etory  holding  out  a  chaplet  or  bow :  Pdilevf 
inscription  T*l«  Tf  O'wofp  TM*iau. 

This  may  be  rendered  malakdo  fareto  nanado ;  or  the  last  word  may 
be  T*1*l^  for  ^tmipos.  If  Ip  be  p  and  «-^  h,  we  might  convert  the  word 
letter  for  letter  into  phero;  making  f  an  r.  The  first  half  of  the  name 
VNAO  or  VNAA  seems  to  be  omitted  in  the  Pehlevi,  unless  nanado 
be  intended  for  it ;  but  then  the  tide  '  Saviour'  will  be  wanting. 

The  only  recorded  name  that  at  all  approaches  to  this  barbarous 
appellation  is  Phraotes  or  Phrahates,  whom  Philostratus  asserts  to 
have  reigned  at  Taxiles,  south  of  the  Indus,  about  the  commencement 
of  the  Christian  era.  He  was  visited  by  Apollonius  Ttanaub  in 
his  travels,  who  conversed  with  him  in  the  Greek  language.  The 
execution  of  the  coins  before  us,  does  not  well  agree  with  the  magni- 
ficence and  elegance  of  Phraotes'  court,  as  described  by  Prilobtba* 
TUB,  "  the  residence  of  dignified  virtue  and  sublime  philosophy* ;" 
but  much  allowance  may  be  made  for  exaggeration.  The  Bactrian 
sway  was  already  broken,  and  the  country  in  a  disturbed  state. 
"  Whether  Parthian  or  Indian,  Frraotbs  was  tributary  to  tiie 
Southern  Scythians,  whom  he  gladly  subsidized  to  defend  him  against 
the  more  savage  Huns,  who  finally  drove  before  them  the  Scythians, 
who  had  seized  upon  the  Bactrian  kingdomf."  Apollonius  deacribea 
a  magnificent  temple  of  the  sun  at  Taxiles.  The  fact»  frequently 
mentioned  in  history,   of  the  native  princes  of  India  conversing  and 

*  ^auiiec'a  Modem  Hindottan,  L  163.  f  Ditto,  I.,  142. 


1835.J        Gen.  Ventura,  Dr.  Gerard,  and  Syed  Kerdmat  AH.        847 

writing  in  Greek*  is  sifttisfactoriiy  confirmed   by  the  discoveiy  of  the 
present  coins  bearing  Greek  legends  with  names  evidently  native. 

n^B.  9,  10,  11,  12,  13. — ^This-  very  numerous  group  of  copper 
coins  is  attributed  by  Masson  to  Ermjius  the  Second,  the  first 
three  letters  of  whose  name  certainly  appear  on  some  few  specimens 
{tafig.  10)  ;  but  his  name  is  not  to  be  found  on  the  reverse  in  the 
Pehlevl,  which  is  totally  distinct  from  the  preceding  coin»,  and  yet  it  is 
the  same  on  all  the  specimens  I  have  compared ;  although  great  variety 
exists  in  the  Greek  legends,  as  if  they  had  been  copied  at  random  from 
other  coins.    The  device  of  all  is  the  same. 

Oi^ene,    A  head  with  curly  hair,  no  beard,  in  general  miaerably  engraved. 

For  margiDal  inscription ;  Fiff,  9.  has  ... .  AEOZ^HPas  TCAd 

F%Sf,  10,    BA2IAE. . . .  EFM. . . 

JFV.  11.—. ...  NO  KAA«ICHC  and/y.  12,  BACIAEHS EQT- 

Reverte.  A  spirited  figure  of  Hbrculbs,  standing  with  his  club,  and  lion-skia 
cloak.  Pehlevi  inscription,  as  well  as  it  can  be  made  out  from  a  careful  exami- 
Bation  of  a  great  many  specimens,  ^f>^1APTa  Tt>^ilJi  ^li-H-u. 

This  text  differs  so  entirely  from  all  we  have  hitherto  seen,  that  I 
cannot  attempt  to  decypher  it,  nor  even  to  distinguish  the  titles  from 
the  name.  I  have  merely  placed  u  at  the  head,  from  a  faint  trace  of 
the  initial  word  Til^lu,  between  the  letters  of  which  other  cha- 
racters appear  to  be  introduced.  The  decided  trace  of  Kadfhisbs* 
name  on  several  coins  of  the  type,  incline  me  to  pkce  it  at  the  lowest 
station  in  the  present  series,  as  a  link  with  the  series  already  fully 
described  of  that  Indo-Scythic  sovereign  :  and  it  will  be  remarked 
that  the  letter  or  symbol  •ff*  is  visible  on  the  bull  and  raja  coins  of  this 
prince  also  ;  indeed  their  whole  Pehlevi  inscription  much  resembles, 
if  it  does  not  coincide  entirely  with,  the  present  example. 

Kadaphbs. 

Figs.  14,  15,  16. — If  any  thing  were  wanting,  however,  to  connect 
the  two  lines,  these  coins  would  supply  the  gap.  One  of  them 
was  presented  by  lieut.  Burnbs  to  the  Society,  and  was  mistaken  for 
the  horseman  coin  described  in  page  343.  The  name  was  more  fully 
made  out  from  six  coins  of  Ventura's  and  three  of  Kkramat  Ali's 
collections.  The  monogram  agrees  with  one  of  the  Azos  series, 
fig.  22,  as  before  remarked. 

Ohvene.    A  neatly  encpra^ed  head  with  diadem  and  legend KAAJl^ZM 

XOPANOT. 

Reoer99.  Jupiter  seated,  left  hand  extended ;  the  wheel  monogram,  and  legend 
In  nearly  the  same  characters  as  that  of  the  preceding  coins. 

This  coin  will  form  an  appropriate  conclusion  to  my  present  notice^ 
wMch,  I  believe,  has  embraced  all  the  specimens  properly  attribut- 
able to  the  Bactrian  group.  The  fire-altar  on  the  next  or  Indo-Scy- 
thic coinage,  forms  a  convenient  mark  of  distinction,  as  well  as  the 
zz  2 


34S  Proceedings  of  (he  [Jim», 

disose  of  the  Pehlev(  character,  which  extenda  no  further  than  to 
the  first  coinage  of  the  series,  namely,  that  of  Kappbisbs,  with  the 
hull  reverse  ;  and  is  quite  illegihle  there,  while  the  .Greek  is  compara* 
tively  distinct.  This  group  has,  however^  heen  sufficiently  described 
in  my  former  papers. 

Before  closing  my  present  notice,  I  must  use  my  privilege  of 
amending  the  theory  I  advanced  upon  one  of  the  coins  from  the 
Maniky&la  tope,  (Vol.  Ill,  PL  XXV,  fig.  6,  p.  441,)  a  Sassanian  coin 
bearing  the  distinct  Sanscrit  name  of  Sri  Vdsu  Deva,  This  being 
the  patronymic  of  Krishna,  I  supposed  the  figure  to  represent  that 
god  as  the  Indian  substitute  for  Mithra  or  HAI02.  The  face,  how- 
ever, was  that  of  an  aged  human  being,  and  I  think  it  may  be  more 
rationally  accounted  for  as  such,  on  the  following  grounds. 

Ferishta  asserts  that  Basdbo  had  assumed  the  throne  of  Canouj 
in  the  year  330,  A.  D. ;  that  Bahram  the  Persian  king,  was  at  his 
court  in  disguise,  and  was  recognized  by  the  nobleman  who  had  taken 
tribute  to  Persia  from  the  Indian  king*.  Basdbo  reigned  80  years, 
and  on*  of  bis  daughters  was  married  to  Bahram.  Now  under  these 
circuui  tances,  it  is  natural  to  suppose,  that  the  Sassanian  monarch, 
out  of  compliment,  may  have  affixed  his  father-in-law's  portrait  and 
name  on  some  of  his  own  coin  :  and  the  strongest  evidence  is  thus 
afforded  both  of  the  historical  fact,  and  of  the  date  of  this  individual 
coin  of  the  Manikvila  set. 


Proceedings  of  the  Asiatic  Society, 
Wednesday  Evening,  Jtdy  1,  1835. 
The  Honorable  Sir  Edward  Ryan,  President,  in  the  chair. 
The  Proceedings  of  the  last  Meeting  were  read. 

The  following  gentlemen,  Messrs.  J.  P.  Grant,  Wm.  Adam,  W.  H.  Bbn- 
0ON,  Gborob  Evans,  Lieut*  A.  S.  Phatbb,  Mr.  J.  H.  StoqubiiEB,  Capl. 
J.  G.  Taylor,  Mad.  Cav.  and  Lieut.  Montriou,  I.  N.  proposed  at  tiie 
last  meeting,  were  balloted  for,  and  duly  elected  members  of  the  Society. 
The  Secretary  read  the  following  reply  from  Government  to  the  me- 
morial presented,  in  conformity  with  the  resolution  of  the  last  meeting. 
To  the  Honorable  Sir  EDWARD  RYAN,  Knt. 
Genl.  Dept.  President  qf  the  Asiatic  Society. 

HONORABLB  SiR, 

I  have  the  honor  to  acknowledge  the  receipt  of  an  address,  dated  Srd 
instant,  transmitted  by  you  to  the  Governor  General  in  Council,  on  behalf 
of  the  Asiatic  Society. 

8.  I  am  directed  in  reply  to  forward  to  you  a  copy  of  orders  isaiied  by 
the  Supreme  Government,  on  the  7th  March,  to  the  Committee  of  Public 
Instruction,  which  will  make  the  Society  acquainted  with  the  views  and 

*  Mauricei  I.,  160. 


Jmir^  Jl* .  S^c. 


PiJblcvi   Alpbivbets    ComfiAred 


T5 


Bactriitn 
PehUvi 

IndjMcythic 

Coins 
fronv  CaJbul 
tkt  Panjdh  ^ 


Beuctrian 

PehUvi 

Jtcm 

the  ti'rUtna* 

Cylinders 

ffiund  in.  live 

Toptt  or  TumuU 

in  tktPatykk  yi 


tnil 


tfj'fi 


11  SS 
w  Y  Y 


>  Ttjl 


if  (?  > 


5^i5 


r  jr<r 


ntaJ^Jka.  itii 


J  ;  r  V,  '.  ■   •.      '  .;•• "  '.    ,:  --r^  r  rr  v^^ ^.  .  -    .^..j  >;  -,    r.     ♦  •  o  A  A  « •-   ♦/     PL  Ji  3  A  1 4C  AG    . 


K  .-     '.■     r    vj.^'f  * u'-* .5  <••/-.  v^  3  J-     >o<5K-'-r*.i     ;>  .az.' .-M3/*e 


»f 


...  .  '    ■       .-    .-    .-  •   r.     . »   r;  i .  '-':  ^  ^  ?/    ,'■,      -.  '.J  I..  A       2.C'::  ?-'  "".  1  7        IT-'e  -7-  '-  '•  2  *».a  ' 

.    ,'^'i.      ;.■.'•       •       --./.'     ..  •     'OrAJ/Tu      '2C^.-|V/*I        AJi^/.  .3Aa    i 

;     r '■ "      r  i:  .      *    •' ;  '' '       •  '■   ""   -      •*'•/.,;"-»*•''     t-:A3A»2/'  ^   ':5A:3Aa   ' 

.     '  '    r    '.    ;"   1  >■'  /    '   '     J'  {^  '      .  '      !  ■    c    \  » -t      TO  "  i .  y-  :  ••<  /  iiia  A  i3  A  u 

.    ;..    ^    »"         ,  '  .'-^r-  .V  -.  -.  '        •.«-■.  A.    -.-r.  qo  **>  M  ..I -fyf  5/^21  A  ::jA»-» 

^   •  •' .T     r:  J-   •*    •    '  *'>^:r'«'  z  siB  ^ti'AR 

•    •  .i    '"    '«  O  ■"  •-     >  '^       '   -<    f     '■  -'■           *    .  /■  •'  ':  -'«  •*      '  0<4  O  <'  >1   >•  •  J-  ■«  it3  A  «  2  Afl 

•  .   '    r    '^  '  ■    f    '1.  yy  J   '^      H    ^  :•*•  *i  T  O- 1  .<  V  A     T  O  T  H  >{  f  VTA  .'C  i>  I*  ..■-       ;  A  fl 

«>. /  r  i:  ''  <>  i-s-  ^^  \t    >  ■  r    ■  Ml,.    M'^  <^  *"» /.»'»  V   :?o'?HTAi?  ■:'             iab   ■ 

V.    ,  '  .-/-t  .•  *  f  <7    -;.  f  "   '      *'  '■  *r                r.  AV2    3onn              .^.rAi>.%a 


% 


p  -?;•<;  ,S  ••?.«:•     '  •* Yci^.  A'"  '".  X       :.".  ^;  <v  ^'  /->  ^   v; 


,.   fi-  *^   .'  r-  S    r    •'*    0  :     Y    r  Y  *'  w.  t.r    •     v    <r 

.v    ^'    r    '•  '■  tj  r»--^r  ;<  t  .     .    .    :  j 


^1     r'  -i  «'  :'    ."■  «"    r    -;  »^  rj  i*   ^»    "    " 

S*         ''^        "T     T  '  •.       "T  t.      f*"  v.-         e?         T 


-.  <-  .  ^.  ,. 


/^  I*-  tf 


Airr.  A9.S4K. 


r 


T^i.jv.n.x} 


Iftscriptii>ns   in-    Gretk    and     PcbUivi     oit    Baxlri/LTb     CcirLS. 


\^ 


/BASIABAX    MCrAAOT  STKrATlAOT 

iSASIAVaS     SaTH^OC  MKNANAFOT 

JSAXIA6AX     SaTN^OS  AlfOAAOAOTOT 

4»ASlAeaX     XrLTHFOZ  CrWAlOT 


/•ASIAKCVX  BAXIASA.N  MSPAAOT  AZOT  PA  91>^  Xu  T^^  ^1  ^  ^^tU 
^  »ASf  ASaS  SAXlAtAN  MSrAAOTAZIAISOT  "PT-HAYPntu  TUM'I'PU^'VU 
TSAXIASA.S  ANIKMTOT  ^lAOTENOT  P  £  ^  ♦U  H  PXh«  h  a  P  ^-I^VU 
#ftASlABaX     MIKH^OFOT    ANTIMAXOT      PS  V^")P1>AI    PN^TtW 

#SAXIASA.Z NA.NOT  P^a^l^    P  T  V  cr v 

#»»AXIACAX    NIKH^O^OT  ANTIAAKIAOT      P n"l»'*in*l I  P 1  d A  P  a  1  XU 
//ftAXIASAX    AWIKHTPT   AVXIOT  P'N'^'H    PX^HhOPMIXU 

/^•AXIASilX    XATHrOX    VHAA^SppOY  P  "I  i  £    P  f  n*  w^  )»  P  :i  *1  %U 

/SSACIASAX    XTHPOX    XVAO ?         >>\rTTtr'V^   P^-h^>")S-Hu 

^¥  ftAClACVC    •ACIA€CaNCwTHPM6rAC  OOMNK  4  A^ICHC 

MM  ruy  aOC  HMY"l/XHPOH£CHr  ^"Xy 
/J K  A  A  A  qp  SC XOPAHOY ^  > -Wlk  J  ?  ??  p  1  H 

TUUs     and.    Epithets. 

¥9        BAZIAEXIZ  /7    M  E  I  A  A  OT         /^ZilTHPOZ  /P  AN  »  K  HTOT 


p  «.  1  au  Pii-n  3i-i 

P    *  1  O*^  P  YT    Y  1 

BAZLIAEflX  BAZlAEaN  Pan^H^il"^ 

P  n -Lu  p^-ixu        P^>*i 


p  -I  -\  n 
p  n  1  2 
p  -I  -)  w 
p  •!  •»-*/ 
p  -I  X  1. 


P  \««i  h  X 

p  *^  tMf  b 

20  H\KH 4>oPor 

P  ->  I  A  7 


*/ 


ATTOAAOZ^OTOT 
P  T  >  d  h  7 

A  NT  I  A  A  k  I  AOr 

p*i  ^i^'H  n^  1 

ANTIMAXOT 
P    S    V    ^  .9 

A  Z  OT 
P  A  t 

A  Z  I  A  I Z  OT 
p-b  »M  A? 


Nanus      of    Priiicts 

%$        ETKPATI^iOT 

p  "I'^n*  n  'V 

17  E  P  M  A  I  OT 

p  A  u  o^  n* 

5<?       4)1  AOZ  E  NOT 
P    £    ^     "t*  H 


28      M  EN  A  N  A  POT 

P  i  s    W 

P  t  i  u# 
Pi  i   ^ 

IP  A  Y    Z  I  OT 

P  ^   ^    -M 


Na  N  OT 


J2  Z  V  A  D. .  . .(  I<  A  A  qj  I  C^.    ^^ 

53    VNAAlfEppOV 
P-Itt1>^">'*^)» 


Harrt^sA 


Vol.  n:  PI.  XXII 


j^^^    A''^^ 


K 


?    ' 


I    -' 


"<  .  '• 


\ 


'     {   *''"''  '' 


iw./v.pi.xxm. 


.*■*. 


I 

-       I  V 


V  *  . 


w 


^  ,' 


s   « 


ivi  ir  pi.xxiy 


rS.iDPHERBL'S- 


EOS  XvfDPHtCES.  «■  EBM^TJS' 


Jottr.  At  Soc. 


lii  n'.p/xya: 


EUCttA  TIDES. 


^fe 


^Tf^m 


1 83d.]  Aeia tic  Society.  849 

intentions  of  the  Government^  on  tbe  general  question  discussed  in  your 
address. 

3.  With  respect  to  the  specific  requests  and  recommradations  contained 
in  the  address,  I  am  desired  to  state  as  follows  : 

4.  The  Government  has  no  intention  of  solicitin<?  from  the  Court  of 
Directors  any  specific  pecuniary  aid,  to  be  appropriated  exclusively  to  the 
support  of  native  literature,  beyond  the  sums  already  devoted  to  that 
object,  in  conjunction  with  the  encouragement  of  English  literature.  Its 
reluctance  to  take  this  step  is  not  influenced  by  any  doubt  that  larger 
sums  might  be  beneficially  appropriated  to  both  these  objects  ;  but  by  that 
financial  difficulty  which  necessarily  limits  within  narrow  bound#  the  aid 
to  be  so  afforded. 

5.  The  Government  having  resolved  to  discontinue,  with  some  ezcep. 
tions,  the  printing  of  the  projected  editions  of  Oriental  works,  a  great 
portion  of  the  limited  Education  Fund  having  hitherto  been  expended  on 
similar  publications  to  little  purpose  but  to  accumulate  stores  of  waste 
paper,  cannot  furnish  pecuniary  aid  to  the  Society,  for  the  further  printing 
of  those  works,  but  will  gladly  make  over  the  parts  already  printed,  either 
to  the  Asiatic  Society,  or  to  any  Society  or  individuals,  who  may  be  dis- 
posed to  complete  the  publication  at  their  own  expense. 

6.  The  Government  has  the  highest  respect  for  the  Asiatic  Society, 
and  the  valuable  and  laudable  pursuits  in  which  it  is  engaged ;  but  must 
nevertheless  consider  the  Committee  of  Public  Instruction  as  the  appro- 
priate organ  for  dispensing  the  patronage  bestowed  by  the  Government 
on  Oriental  studies,  from  which,  as  justly  supposed  by  the  Society,  it  is  not 
the  intention  of  the  Government  to  withdraw  its  support. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be,  &c. 

Council  Chamber,     1  (Signed)        G.  A.  BUSHBY, 

the  lOth  JunCy  1835.  j  Secretary  to  Government, 

Copy  qf  orders  Unted  to  the  Committee  of  Public  ImtruetioHt  7th  March,  1835« 
"  The  Governor  General  of  India  in  Council  has  attentively  considered  tbe  two 
letters  from  the  Secretary  to  the  Committee,  dated  the  2lBt  and  22nd  January 
last,  and  the  papers  referred  to,  in  them. 

*'His  Lordship  in  Council  is  of  opinion,  that  the  great  object  of  the  British 
Government  ought  to  be  the  promotion  of  European  literature  and  science  among 
the  natives  of  India,  and  that  all  the  funds  appropriated  for  the  purposes  of 
education  would  be  best  employed  on  English  education  alone. 

"  But  it  is  not  the  iotention  of  His  Lordship  in  Council  to  abolish  any  college 
or  school  of  native  learning,  whUe  the  native  population  shall  appear  to  be 
inclined  to  avail  themselves  of  the  advantages  which  it  aifords ;  and  His  Lordship 
in  Council  directs,  that  all  the  existing  professors  and  students  at  all  the  institu- 
tions under  the  snperintendence  of  the  Committee  shall  continue  to  receive  their 
stipends.  But  His  Lordship  in  Council  decidedly  objects  to  the  practice  which 
lias  hitherto  prevailed  of  supporting  the  students  during  the  period  of  their 
education.  He  conceives  that  the  only  effect  of  such  a  system  can  be  to  give 
artificial  encouragement  to  branches  of  learning  which,  in  the  natural  course  of 
things,  would  be  superceded  by  more  usefal  studies,  and  he  directs  that  no  stipend 
shall  be  given  to  any  student  who  may  hereafter  enter  at  any  of  these  instita- 


350  Proceedingi  oftht^  [JuKtl* 

tions  ;  and  tbat,  wlien  any  professor  of  Oriental  learning  sliall  vacate  his  titiiation, 
the  Committee  shall  report  to  the  Goyemment  the  nnmber  and  state  of  the  cU8s» 
in  order  that  the  Government  may  he  ahk  to  decide  upon  the  expediency  of 
appointing  a  successor. 

"  It  has  come  to  the  knowledge  of  the  GoTemor  General  in  Covncil,  that  a 
large  sum  has  been  expended  by  the  Committee  in  the  printiiq^  of  Oriental  works. 
His  Lordship  in  Council  directs,  that  no  portion  of  the  funds  shall  hereafter  be 
so  employed. 

"  His  Lordship  in  Council  directs,  that  all  the  funds  which  these  reforms  wiU 
lesTC  at  the  disposal  of  the  Committee,  be  henceforth  employed  in  imparting  to 
the  native  population  a  knowledge  of  English  literature  and  science,  through  the 
medium  of  the  English  language  ;  and  His  Lordship  in  Council  requests  the  Com- 
mittee to  submit  to  Government,  with  nil  expedition,  a  plan  for  the  accomplish- 
ment  of  this  purpose." 


The  Secretary  hoped  he  might  be  allowed  to  make  a  few  obsenrations  on  the 
reply  of  Government,  in  consideration  of  his  having  been  the  first  to  bring  the 
subject  of  the  abandoned  publications  to  the  notice  of  the  Society,  and  to  sug- 
gest the  propriety  of  its  intercession.  The  warmth  with  which  his  proposal  had 
been  met  by  the  friends  of  Oriental  literature  within  and  without  these  walls,  and 
the  confidence  of  some  aid  from  Government  for  such  an  object  had,  he  confessed, 
made  him  a  littie  sanguine,  and  had  lei  him  to  look  beyond  the  sole  object  of 
completing  the  several  works  actually  commenced,  to  the  organization  of  an  Oriental 
Committee,  fOr  extending  the  benefits  of  publication  to  the  whole  series  of  classi- 
eal  authors,  as  had  been  onoe  intended  by  the  Committee  of  Insfcmction ;— ^to 
include  also  the  nucleus  of  Bauddha  Uterature,  selected  by  Mr.  HosoaoN,  and  the 
astronomical  works  recommended  by  Mr.  Wilkinson.  But  the  pleasing  dream 
had  now  vanished  ;  the  reply  of  Government  was  before  them,  and,  though  none 
could  witness  the  issue  with  greater  regret  than  himself — ^none  could  bow  more 
submissively  to  its  decree.  There  wss  however  a  passage  in  the  reply,  which 
raised  his  hopes  and  encouraged  him  to  make  one  more  effort  in  the  cause ;  this 
was  the  offer  to  transfer  to  any  Society  the  whole  of  the  matter  already  printed, 
provided  it  would  engage  to  complete  the  works.  Considering  the  light  in  which 
they  were  held  by  Government,  "  as  a  mere  accumulation  of  waste  paper,"  it 
was  hardly  Uberal  to  couple  the  offer  with  such  terms;  but  still  he  was 
prepared  to  recommend  to  the  Society  to  accept  even  these  conditions.  He  had 
made  careful  estimates  of  the  expences  of  completing  all  the  works  :  the  Printers 
had  liberally  consented  to  reduce  their  rates;  the  pandits  andmaulavis  had  volon- 
teered  their  gratuitous  aid  for  an  object  so  dear  to  them  ;  and  in  short  he  would 
venture,  from  the  prospect  of  sales,  and  of  subscriptions  for  copies  from  Europeans 
and  Natives  of  rank,  to  guarantee  the  Society  from  any  risk  of  involving  its  funds 
by  the  acceptance  of  the  Government  offer.  The  Secretary  then  moved  a  resolu- 
tion, which  we  give  in  the  altered  form  in  which  it  was  finally  adopted.  The 
resolution  was  seconded  by  Mr.  Colvin  : — 

"  Rexolved — ^Tbat  with  reference  to  the  5th  paragraph  of  Mr.  Secretary 
BnsHBY's  letter,  the  Society  feels  disposed  to  accept  the  offer  of  Government  to 
transfer  the  printed  portion  of  the  several  Oriental  works  now  in  progress  to  the 
Asiatic  Society,  and  it  entertains  a  reasonable  hope  of  being  able  to  complete  the 
whole  of  them  without  involving  any  material  charge  on  its  fuAda ;  hat  that  the 


1833.]  Atiatic  Society.  851 

Society  iboiild  request  the  GoTemment  to  withdraw  the  ezoeption  alluded  to  the 
Secretary's  letter,  and  to  make  over  the  whole  of  the  publicatioiis  lately  in  pro* 
grcss  at  the  Education  Press.  And  that  the  President  be  requested  to  addresa 
the  Governor  General  in  Council,  on  the  subject." 

The  proposition,  as  at  first  worded,  applied  the  epithet "  liberaP*  to  the  «  offer 
of  G^rernment,"  and  accepted  the  offer,  *'  with  the  exception  of  the  works 
reserved. "  It  also  bound  the  Society  to  complete  all  the  works  they  took  over. 
In  the  conversation  that  ensued,  the  Secretary  stated,  that  much  misapprehen« 
sion  existed  as  to  the  amount  expended  by  Government  upon  Oriental  litera* 
ture.  He  had  ascertained,  that  in  the  whole  ten  years,  since  the  pubbcation  of 
such  works  was  commenced,  no  more  than  60,000  Rupees  had  been  devoted  to 
that  object ;  in  fact,  it  was  not  so  much,  for  this  had  been  the  whole  charge  for 
printing,  and  included  translations  of  English  works  into  the  native  languages. 
All  the  charges  for  translating,  for  care  of  the  depository,  &c.  must  be  considered 
as  part  of  the  expenditure  on  edueationt  with  which  the  Society  had  no  concern. 

Mr.  Magna  GHTKN  tbooght  it  needless  to  bind  themselves  to  complete  the  works, 
as  Government  required  no  such  pledge.  He  would  merely  express  a  disposidon 
to  complete  the  publications. 

Mr.  TuBTON  asked  what  works  were  excepted  by  Government.  The  Seere* 
tary  said,  there  were  two ;  the  Faidwa  AUrngM,  and  a  Treatise  on  Spherical 
Trigonometry,  in  Arabic. 

Sir  John  P.  Grant  thought  this  did  not  suflioiently  appear,  and  moved  an 
amendment  (seconded  by  Captain  Fobbbs)  to  the  effect,  that  Government  should 
be  requested  to  specify  what  works  they  intended  to  except. 

Mr.  BusBBT  gave  his  private  opinion,  that  the  Society  would  be  permitted  to 
take  over  the  whole,  without  exception,  if  they  desired  it.  Mr.  Tubton  pressed 
the  point.  Mr.  Macnaohtbn  expressed  his  opinion,  |hat  we  should  ask  for  all 
the  unfinished  publications.  The  President  thought  the  proposed  reference  for 
further  information  unnecessary,  for  they  had  it  before  them — the  amendment 
would  hare  the  effect  of  .asking  for  tlie  two  works  excepted. 

After  some  further  conversation,  it  appearing  to  be  the  general  wish  that 
Government  should  be  asked  to  transfer  all  the  .unfinished  works  without  excep- 
tion, Sir  J.  P.  Grant  withdrew  his  amendment,  and  the  original  motion  was 
modified  uccordingly. 

Mr.  TuRTON  wished  the  word  liberal  omitted.  He  could  not  consider  the 
offer  of  what  the  Government  looked  upon  a^  ''mere  waste  paper,"  a  HbertU 
offer.  The  term  might  be  misconstrued,  and  it  was  disrespectful  to  use  a  word 
that  seemed  to  be  introduced  by  way  of  irony.  This  opinion  being  assented  to 
all  round,  the  word  was  taken  out,  and  the  resolution  was  pot  as  above,  and  car- 
ried unanimously.  • 

Mr.  Macnaohtbn  then  proposed  that  a  letter,  becooung  the  dignity  of  the 
Society,  in  terms  respectful  to  Government,  abstaining  from  any  bitter  reflections, 
should  be  written  to  the  Royal  Asiatic  Society  at  Home,  forwarding  copies  of  the 
correspondence  with  Government.  This  it  was  incumbent  upon  them  to  do  in 
testimony  of  their  zeal  for  Oriental  literature.    He  moved  accordingly — 

*'  That  a  copy  of  the  correspondence  be  sent  to  the  Royal  Asiatic  Society,  in 
order  to  show  that  this  Society  has  not  been  deficient  in  zeal  in  the  cause  of 
Oriental  literature,  as  well  aa  in  order  to  engage  the  support  of  that  powerful 
body  to  the  cause  which  this  Society  has  so  strenuously  but  so  unsnccessfully 
cndeayoured  to  uphold." 


852  Proceedings  of  the  [Jo.vs, 

The  Secretary  said,  there  waa  another  reason  for  doiog  so,  in  the  aasiatanoe 
they  might  hope  to  obtain  from  the  London  Society,  in  promoting  subscriptionfl 
for  copies  of  the  works ;  and  perhaps  also  in  direct  aid  of  their  funds  fh>m  the 
Oriental  Translation  Branch  of  that  Society,  which  must  b«  interested  in  the  same 
object.  He  therefore  seconded  the  resolution. 

Mr.  TuBTON  wished, before  the  resolution  wasput,  tosay  a  few  words,  explanatory 
of  the  grounds  on  which  he  supported  it,  differing  as  he  did  in  some  degree  on  one 
point,  appearing  in  the  correspondence  which  had  taken  place,  from  those  whose 
views  in  general  he  fully  adopted,  and  was  most  anxious  to  promote.  But  think- 
ing the  object  which  they  had  in  view  one  of  the  utmost  importance,  he  was 
desirous  that  it  should  not  be  put  upon  any  assumption  of  right  which  could  not 
be  maintatued,  especially  when  it  was  to  be  urged  to  the  home  authorities.  He 
alluded  to  the  opinions  expressed  by  some  of  his  friends,  that  the  Government 
were  bound  by  the  act  of  Parliament  to  appropriate  a  certain  proportion  of  the 
funds  devoted  to  literary  purposes  to  the  cultivation  of  native  literature,  and  the 
native  languages,  and  had  no  right  to  withdraw  the  sums  hitherto  appropriated 
through  the  Education  Committee  to  that  purpose.  It  appeared  to  him,  that  this 
was  a  misconception,  and  he  should  be  sorry  to  see  a  right  set  up  which  could  not 
be  maintained;  whilst,  on  the  other  hand,  he  would  not  ask  as  a  favor  that  which 
was  founded  on  right.  He  held  in  his  hands  the  words  of  the  clause  in  the  Act  of 
Parliament  upon  which  this  question  depended,  the  Act  53  Geo.  III.  c.  155,  s.  43, 
and  with  the  leave  of  the  Society  he  would  read  it. 
After  reading  the  clause  Mr.  Turton  continued, 

That,  setting  aside  the  question,  whether  Government  were  bound  to  appropriate 
any  funda  to  this  purpose  at  present,  it  being  extremely  doubtful  whether  there 
was  the  surplus  out  of  which  the  fund  were  to  be  provided ;  it  appeared  to  him 
that  the  fair  construction  of  the  clause  which  he  had  read,  was  to  leave  the  whole 
discretion  of  the  application  of  the  fund  to  the  local  Government.  The  legislature 
pointed  out  the  olqeots  of  encouragement.  In  his  judgment,  it  evidently  con* 
templated  both  Oriental  and  European  literature  :  but  the  extent,  the  time,  and 
the  manner  in  which  the  one  or  the  other,  or  both,  should  receive  such  encourage- 
ment, was,  in  his  opinion,  left  to  the  local  Government  to  determine  ;  and  if  they 
thonght  fit  to  withdraw  from  the  Society  the  funds  which  they  had  hitherto 
appropriated  to  Oriental  learning,  and  to  appropriate  it  to  the  coltiva* 
tion  of  English  literature  and  sciences,  which  had  hitherto  been  wholly 
neglected,  the  Society,  in  his  judgment,  had  no  right  to  stand  up  for.  He 
was  also  of  opinion,  with  regard  to  the  exercise  of  its  patronage,  that  the 
Government  were  correct.  The  Education  Committee  doubtless  was  the  pro- 
per channel  for  the  distribution  of  their  funds,  entertaining  the  views  which 
the  Government  now  had.  This  was  a  private  Society,  over  which  they  could 
exercise  no  controul ;  whilst  the  Education  Committee  were  entirely  subject 
to  the  directions  of  Government.  But  at  the  same  time  he  thought  the  Society 
deserving  of  some  consideration!  more  than  at  present  the  Govemmeot  teemed 
disposed  to  accord. 

They  were  embodied  many  years  before  the  attention  of  Government  wai 
directed  by  the  legislature  to  these  important  objects,  and  they  had  steadily  par- 
sued  their  purpose,  and  expended  considerable  sums,  rabed  by  mere  private  con- 
tribution, on  Asiatic  Literature  and  subjects  connected  with  it.  It  was  peculiarly 
within  the  province  of  the  Society  to  represent  to  the  home  authorities  the  error. 


1835.]  Asiatic  Society.  353 

into  which,  in  the  judgment  of  the  Society,  the  Government  had  fallen.  He  was 
ntufied,  that  the  very  object  which  the  Government  had  in  view,  and  in 
which  he  (Mr.  Turton)  roost  cordially  concurred — introduction  of  the  English 
language,  literature,  and  sciences — would  be  greatly  defeated,  or  at  least  re- 
tarded, by  creating  an  impression,  which  the  withdrawal  of  these  funds 
would  create,  that  they  wished  to  discourage, — at  least,  were  indifferent  to, 
the  literature  of  the  East,  and  the  ancient  languages  of  the  country.  He  wished 
to  see  the  two  objects  united,  and  was  satisfied,  that  English  literature  would  be 
more  readily  introduced,  by  going  hand  in  hand  with  that  to  which  learned  natives 
were  naturally  more  attached.  The  latter  was  peculiarly  within  the  province  of 
the  Society  to  protect  and  guard.  We  had  assumed  a  trust  which  we  must  not 
betray,  and  when  we  saw  the  interests  of  that  literature  of  which  we  were  the 
vohmtary  guardians  injuriously  affected,  and,  as  we  thought,  injudiciously  attack- 
ed, it  was  our  duty  not  to  slumber  at  the  post  which  we  had  taken  upon  ourselves 
to  wateh  and  to  defend. 

Mr.  PniMSKP  agreed  in  much  that  had  fallen  from  his  friend  who  had  just 
spoken ;  but  Mr.  Tubton,  not  having  been  present  at  the  last  meeting,  had  mista- 
ken the  views  of  the  Society  :  they  had  never  insisted  on  an  exclusive  application 
of  the  Parliamentary  vote  to  Oriental  literature.    But  it  was  impossible  to 
construe  the  words  *'  revival  of  literature*'  otherwise  than  as  intended  to  em- 
brace Oriental  literature — the  only  literature  that  could  be  revived.    There  was 
another  clause  perhaps  more  important  still,  providing  for  English  science ;  the 
Society's  business  was  only  with  the  first.  The  withdrawing  of  the  minute  fraction 
of  the  fund  devoted  to  this  object,  which  he  must  attribute  to  the  Education 
Committee,  was  an  insult  to  the  natives  of  India.    The  laws  of  the  country,  as 
well  as  its  theology  and  history,  were  in  those  languages,  and  in  those  books 
which  it  was  now  attempted  to  suppress.     It  was  not  unlikely  that  the  natives 
might  be  stimulated  by  this  proceeding  to  do  themselves  what  it  was  our  duty  as 
their  guardians  to  do  for  them  ;  but  the  reputation  of  the  British  Government 
would  suffer.      Civilization  and  general  information  would  never  be  spread 
through  this  vast  country  by  English  education.   Did  ever  a  Government  succeed 
in  so  wild  a  project  as  to  change  the  language  of  the  country  ?     Russia  has  set 
us  a  very  different  example  :  she  is  making  rapid  strides  in  civilization  by  trans- 
lations into  her  own  language.    There  was  indeed  one  nota1)le  instance  in  the 
attempt  of  Christophe,  the  late  Emperor  of  Haiti,  to  extinguish  the  French 
idiom,  and  introduce  English  in  its  place — and  his  mad  experiment  and  himself 
had  fallen  together.  The  literature  of  the  West  must  be  transferred  into  the  na- 
tive languages,  and  the  first  step  towards  this  must  be  the  cultivation  and  im- 
provement of  those  languages  themselves.     He  believed  Mr.  Tubton' b  opinions 
were  in  accordance  with  his  own ;  but  he  wished  to  go  further  than  the  proposition 
before  them,  and  should  therefore  follow  it  up  with  a  motion  for  a  Memorial 
to  the  Authorities  at  Home. 
Mr.  TuRTON  explained. 

Mr.  CoLViN  was  grateful  for  Mr.  Tubton' 8  clear  exposition  of  the  point  of 
law,  but  did  not  see  the  object  of  the  present  discussion.  The  question  before 
them  regarded  an  address  to  the  Royal  Asiatic  Society,  which  had  his  cordial  sup. 
port.  But  Mr.  Pbinbep's  attack  in  a  censorial  tone  and  language  not  over  measured, 
had  been  directed  against  another  body,  which  had  no  representatives  or  defenders 
in  this  place.    The  question  to  which  he  had  referred  was  one  of  the  highest  im- 

YT 


554  Proceedings  of  the  [Junk, 

portance,  and  all  parties  would  usite,  for  the  sake  of  that  truth  which  was  their 
common  object,  ia  desiring  to  see  it  become  a  subject  of  general  interest  and  dis- 
cussion. But  this  was  not  the  scene  which  Mr.  Pbinskp  should  hare  chosea 
for  any  criticisms  on  the  proceedings  of  the  Education  Committee.  "  Cur  m 
theatrum  Caio  severe  veniaii  /"  The  debate  here  was  totally  out  of  place  and 
character.  Mr.  Turton  had  said,  that  it  was  proper  to  pay  respect  and  attention 
to  Native  feeling :  who  ever  held  a  contrary  opinion  ?  It  was  not  he  alone  who 
said  it— «on  meui  hie  aermOf — but  there  was  the  declaration  of  Government 
in  the  Resolution  of  the  7th  March,  that  ichile  the  Nativee  themgelvee  detired  U, 
Instruction  in  Oriental  Learning  would  be  continued.  Were  Gentlemen  to  carry 
their  patronage  of  that  course  of  tuition  beyond  even  the  wishes  of  the  Natives  ? 
It  seemed  to  him  that  there  remained  but  little  ground  of  difference  between  tbeau 
It  had   happened  in  this  as  in  other  cases, 

*'  When  hot  dispute  had  past 
They  found  their  tenets  much  the  same  at  last.*' 

He   would  readily  support  Mr.  Macnaghtem*8  resolution — which  was-  then 
put  and  carried  unanimously. 

Mr.  pRiNSEP,  after  a  few  words  of  preface,  moved  the  appointment  of  a  Com- 
mittee to  Memorialize  the  Court  of  Directors  and  Board  of  Control.  An  amend- 
ment was  proposed  by  Mr.  W.  Gra^^t,  who  would  modify  the  wording  of  the  re- 
solution to  secure  um^nimity.  He  wished  to  disconnect  the  proceedings  frpm  the 
disputes  to  which  the  allusion  had  been  made,  which  the  Society  need  not  notice. 
This  drew  forth  some  remarks  from  Sir  Edwaro  Ryan,  who  expressed  his  lull 
concurrence  in  the  object  aimed  at,  but  objected  to  certain  expressions  in 
Mr.  pRTN8EP*8  motion,  as  conveying  a  censure  upon  the  Government,  and  a 
declaration  on  the  legal  point.  His  desire  was  to  adopt  the  most  conciliatory 
and  most  effectual  means  of  attaining  the  end. 

Mr.  CoLviN  would  agree  to  Mr.  W.  Grant's  amendment,  and  hoped  the 
members  would  come  to  an  unanimous  vote  on  this  question,  as  they  had  done 
on  the  others.  There  would  thus  be  an  end  to  the  unnecessary  discussions  which 
here  and  elsewhere  had  been  carried  on  usque  ad  nauseam, 

Mr.  TuRTON  also  liked  unanimity,  but  would  not  seek  it  at  too  great  a  sacri- 
lice  :  he  would  not  blink  the  question.  We  must  tell  the  Government  at  home, 
why  we  go  to  them.  Mr.  Colvin's  unanimity  was  good  in  its  way,  but  for 
himself  he  liked  consistency.  "  In  another  place  (says  Mr.  Colvin),  I  am 
decidedly  of  a  different  opinion,  but  let  us  be  unanimous  here."  This  sort  of 
consistency  he  did  not  understand.  There  were  societies  at  home  which  sup- 
ported Scotch  literature,  Welch  literature,  Irish  literature  ;  and  why  should  wc 
consider  the  ancient  literature  of  India  less  dear  to  the  natives  of  this  country? 
To  proceed  as  the  Government  are  doing  is  to  make  them  think  we  have  only  our 
own  interested  objeete  in  view. 

Mr.  CoLviN  exphuned.  He  had  ever  been  a  friend  to  all  descriptions  of  liter- 
ary pursuit,  and  he  was  a  friend  to  Oriental  literature,  and  could  support  it  as  a 
member  of  this  Society,  without  compromising  his  opinions  regarding  the  best 
plan  for  the  education  of  youth,  a  subject  of  which  it  was  quite  beyond  the  pro- 
vince of  the  Society  to  take  any  cognisance. 

The  amendment  was  then  re-modelled,  and  being  re-moved  by  Mr.  W.  GBAKr, 
and  seconded  by  Mr.  Torton,  was  unanimously  adopted  as  follows  : 


1835.]  Asiatic  Society.  355 

**  That  it  be  referred  to  a  Committee  to  prepare  a  Memorial  from  this  Society 
to  the  Court  of  Directors  and  Board  of  Control,  stating  that  Government  here 
liave  withdrawn  the  funds  hitherto  appropriated  to  the  revival  of  Oriental  liter- 
ature in  this  country, — and  respectfully  impressing  upon  the  authorities  at  home, 
the  importance  of  having  some  public  funds  appropriated  to  this  purpose,  and 
requesting  them  to  adopt  such  means  as  they  think  fit  for  providing  a  sufficient 
sum  for  this  important  object." 

The  following  Gentlemen  were  named  as  the  Committee  :  Dr.  Mill,  Mr.  Mac* 
NAGHTBK,  Mr.  TuBTON,  Mr.  Wm.  Grant,  Mr.  Colvin,  and  Mr.  Pbinsbp, 

Library. 

Read  a  letter  from  Professor  H.  H.  Wilson,  forwarding,  on  behalf  of 
Counseller  Von  Hammer,  a  copy  of  his  translation  and  text  of  the  work 
entitled,  "  Samachscharis  Goldene  Halsbander/'  or  the  Golden  Collar  of 
Samaschari,  for  presentation  to  the  Society. 

Read  a  letter  from  J.  G.  Malcolmson,  Esq.  Secretary  to  the  Medical 
Board  at  Madras,  transmitting  a  copy  of  his  publication,  called  "  Essay 
on  the  History  and  Treatment  of  Beriberi,"  for  presentation  to  the  Society. 

Read  a  letter  from  Colonel  W.  Casement,  Secretary  to  the  Government 
of  India,  Military  Department,  forwarding  en  behalf  of  the  Government  of 
Fort.  St  George,  a  second  volume  of  Result  of  Astronomical  Observations 
made  at  the  Madras  Observatory,  by  T.  G.  Tat  lob.,  Esq.  H.  C.  Astrob. 
nomer,  during  the  years  1833  and  1833. 

Also  a  letter  from  Mr.  £i>wabd  Walpolb,  to  the  President,  presenting 
for  the  Society's  Library,  a  set  of  Reports  and  Plans  of  the  Boundary  Com. 
missioners  under  the  Reform  Bill,  from  the  library  of  his  brother,  the  late 
RiOBARO  Walpolb,  Esq.  long  a  Member  of  the  Society. 

A  copy  of  Select  Specimens  of  the  Theatre  of  the  Hindus,  translated 
from  the  Original  Sanscrit,  by  Professor  H.  H.  Wilson,  Second  Edition, 
presented  to  the  Society  by  the  Translator. 

Meteorological  Register  for  May,  1835,  by  the  Surveyor  General. 

Lardner's  Cabinet  Cyclopedia,  England,  voL  iv.  was  received  from  the 
Booksellers. 

Museum. 

A  Staffed  Alligator,  measuring  about  11  feet,  and  the  head  and  horns 
of  a  Buffalo,  were  presented  by  Lieut.  Robert  C.  Nuthall. 

Specimens  of  Gold  Dust  from  the  Streams  of  the  lower  range ;  also,  three 
more  ancient  Coins  from  the  ruins  at  Behat,  were  presented  by  Captain 
Cautley. 

A  Portrait  of  the  late  R.  Home,  Esq.  was  presented  by  his  pupil  Mr. 
A.  Gbeoobt,  to  be  added  to  the  gallery  of  pictures  lately  deposited  in  the 
Society's  rooms  by  the  sons  of  that  eminent  artist. 

Mr.  Grbgobt  also  submitted  a  short  eulogium  on  his  deceased  master. 

Papers  suhmitied. 

Dr.  J.  McClbllanb  presented  a  manoseript  volume  on  the  Geology, 
Natural  History,  and  Climate  of  the  province  of  Kemaon  ;  illustrated  by  a 
large  geologicad  map,  and  sections  of  the  whole  mountainous  district,  for 
oiost  part  filled  in  from  his  own  surveys  and  examination, 
T  T  2 


3^6  Miicellaneaus,  [Junb, 

[The  manuscript  was  subseqaently  withdrawn  by  the  author,  for  separate  pnb- 
lication.] 

Observations  on  Organic  Fossil  appearances  of  a  peculiar  nature  found 
in  Kemaon^  hj  the  same  author^  were  also  submitted. 


VI II . — Miscellaneous, 
\, Proposal  to  publish,  by  Subscription,  an  IllustratedWork  on  the  Zoology  of  Nipdl, 

It  is  impossible  to  advert  to  the  perishable,  Tarying,  and  complex  phenomena 
of  animation,  without  a  deep  impression  of  the  disadvantages  under  which 
soological  research,  has  heretofore  been  conducted,  from  an  almost  total  disunion 
of  opportunity,  and  of  the  skill  to  make  a  proper  use  of  it.  Mineralogy,  and  even 
Botany,  may  be  easily  and  effectually  prosecuted  through  the  medium  of 
materials  collected  in  one  country,  and  used  in  another  and  remote  one ; 
because  these  materials  are  subject  to  no,  or  to  small  deterioration ;  because 
their  bulk  is  limited,  and  their  character  fixed.  Hence  probably  the  rapid 
progress  of  these  sciences,  owing  to  the  smple  and  effectual  means  of  illustrat- 
ing them  which  the  learned  of  Europe  have  been  able  to  draw  from  all 
quarters  of  the  world.  The  case  is  very  different  in  regard  to  Zoology. 
The  transport  to  Europe  of  live  animals,  even  birds,  is  difficult  and  expensive  : 
the  observation  of  habits,  manners,  and  economy  can  only  be  made  on  the  spof^ 
with  the  advantage  (never  possessed  by  travelling  collectors)  of  much  time  and 
recurring  opportunity :  the  characteristic  form  and  corporeal  habits  of  animals 
evanish  from  the  dried  specimen,  which  besides  can  tell  little  or  nothing  truly 
of  those  numerous  changes  to  which  the  living  individual  is  subject  from  ag^, 
from  sex,  and  from  season :  lastly,  it  is  not  possible  without  abwadanea  of  fresh 
specimens,  continuously  supplied  and  used  without  delay,  either  to  fix  the  real 
external  character  of  species  amid  the  changes  just  adverted  to,  or  to  ascertain, 
even  summarily,  tbeir  internal  structure. 

True  it  is,  that  from  the  external  conformation  of  the  hard  and  imperishable 
parts  of  dried  animal  specimens,  that  of  the  internal  and  untransportable  parts 
may  be  it^erred :  true  it  is,  that  from  the  unknown  genus  or  family,  the  unknown 
figure  may  be  conjectured.  But  who  that  has  been  never  so  little  imbued  with 
the  Baconian  principles  of  investigation  will  be  content  to  substitute  analogical 
induction  for  plain  fact,  when  the  latter  is  accessible  ?  and  who  that  has  turned 
his  attention  never  so  slightly  to  works  of  natural  history,  is  unaware  that  this 
inductive  process  has  resulted  too  often  in  monstrous  disfiguration  of  the  forms 
of  animals,  and  in  serious  errors  relative  to  their  internal  structure,  habits,  and 
economy  ?  The  scientific  men  of  Europe  have  made  the  best  use  possible  of 
their  miserably  defective  materials:  but  they  are  precisely  the  persons  who 
deplore  the  defect  of  those  materials,  and  its  necessary  consequences,  vis.  the 
multiplication  of  imaginary  species,  and  the  continuance  of  a  wretched  system  of 
arrangement,  calling  every  year  more  imperatively  for  revision,  and  yet  incapable 
of  being  remoulded,  without  a  knowledge  of  the  internal,  as  well  as  external, 
"•truotnref  the  habits,  and  economy,  as  well  as  true  forms*  of  the  actual  species, 
in  their  mature  and  perfect  development. 

A  gentleman  who  has  been,  for  some  years  past,  fixed  in  a  fisvorable  situstioa 
for  observing  naturei  with  more  leisure  thaa  usually  falls  to  the  lot  of  the 


1 835 .]  Proposed  Illusiraiions  of  Zoology  of  Nepdl.  357 

seirants  of  GoTernment  in  India,  has  amiised  himself  by  the  formation  of  a 
lai^  stock  of  drawings  and  notes,  calculated  to  illustrate  the  Zoology  of  the 
district  in  which  he  resides :  and  he  proposes  by  placing  these  drawings  and  notes 
in  the   hands  of  some  true  minister  and  interpreter  of  nature  at  home ;   and  by 
establishing  a  system  of  reference  between  such  an  one  and  himself,  to  complete 
his  observations,  during  the  next  two  or  three  years,  under  the  guidance  and 
counsel  of  ripe  science.   The  object  of  this  gentleman  is  not  to  exhibit  himself 
as  a  Zoologist,  which  he  is  not ;  but  to  aid  Zoology,  by  marrying  opportunity  to 
tiill — a  project  which  he  has  means  of  accom])li8bing  to  an  extent  not  hitherto 
attained,   nor  likely  to   be   attempted  by  others,  with  his   advantages  for  its 
successful  attainment.     It  is  not  pretended,  that  the  gentleman  in  question  has 
means  or  ability  to  supply  the   European  master  of  the  subject,  with  a  tithe  of 
the  information,  the  want  and  necessity  for  which  have  been  above   adverted  to. 
But  it  it  affirmed,  that  the  author  of  this  paper  (the  more  immediate  purpose  of 
which  will  be  presently  explained)  hat  such  power  and  will  to  do  away  with  the 
divorce  of  opportunity  from  the  ability  to  make  the  best  use  of  it,  as  are  not 
likely  soon   to    recur;    such   power    and   will,   as   cannot   fail  to   be   highly 
efficient,  is  put  in   action  in   the   manner  he  proposes,  in  partially  remoying 
the  obstacles  heretofore   resulting  from  that  divorce.    The  series  of  drawings 
is  now  nearly  complete,  and  embraces  several  hundreds  of  subjects,  each  of 
which  has  been  compared  with  several  fresh  specimens^  in  order  to  fix   the 
perfect  aspect  of  maturity   in  the   species  with  such  variations,    caused   by 
feminity  or  nonage,  as  it  seemed  desirable  to   delineate.   The  notes  include 
many  particulars  of  internal  structure,  habits,  and  economy,  of  every  subject 
pourtrayed  by  the  pencil ;    and  it  is   believed,    with   reason,   that  if  these 
materisls  were  put  into  the  hands  of  an  experienced  Zoologist  in   Europe, 
under  whose  suggestions  their  differences  might  be  remedied  by  further  observa- 
tion and  dissection,  the  result  of  such  a  coT^oint  plan  must  be  to  pour  a  flood 
of  light  upon  the  zoological  treasures  of  one  of  the  most  fertile  regions  of  India. 

Some  inquiries  have  already  been  made  touching  the  feasibility  of  such  conjoint 
labours ;  and  the  answers,  from  the  highest  quarters,  encourage  the  notion 
of  it,  except  only  in  the  article  of  expense,  in  reference  to  the  drawings ;  the 
publication  of  which,  without  the  aid  of  subscription,  it  is  apprehended  might 
mar  an  otherwise  most  hopeful  plan. 

Hinc  illee  lachryme  I  Hence  this  proposal,  which  is  intended  to  solicit  the  aid 
of  such  gentlemen  in  and  out  of  the  service,  as  are  disposed  to  fovour  the  project 
by  subscription  to  the  work. 

Specimens  of  the  drawings  may  be  seen,  at  the  Asiatic  Society's  rooms. 

The  amount  of  subscription  will  be  fixed  so  soon  as  there  appears  to  be  a 
prospect  of  realizing  the  object  of  it :  and  to  ascertain  that  point,  all  those  who  are 
inclined  to  patronise  the  work  are  requested  to  send  their  names  to  the  Secretary 
of  that  Society. 

2.  Proposed  Mettoroloffieal  Comtinatum  in  Southern  Africa. 

We  are  indebted  to  Sir  John  Hsbschbl,  for  a  copy  of  the  printed  instructions 
for  registering  meteorological  observations  at  various  stations  in  Africa,  and  in 
the  South  Seait  drawn  up  by  a  Committee  of  the  South  African  Philosophical 
Institution. 

This  eminent  philosopher  has,  we  doubt  not,  been  the  prime  mover  of  this 
important  plan  for  obtaining  a  connected  view  of  the  winds  and  weather  in  the 


858  Combination  of  Meteorological  fJuNB, 

bitherto  unexplored  region  of  the  southern  hemiiiphere.  It  U  what  we  have 
been  attempting  to  do  for  India,  and  not  without  success,  although  we  have 
hitherto  avoided  publishing  the  many  registers  with  which  we  have  been  favored, 
until  they  could  be  put  together  in  a  convenient  form  for  comparison  and  analysis. 
There  will  be  a  double  advantage  in  having  a  counter-series  south  of  the  line,  for 
Sir  John  had  already  announced  to  us  the  discovery,  on  comparison  of  the  tables 
given  in  our  Journal,  with  a  series  of  57  months  kept  by  the  Post  Master  at  tha 
Cape,  that  the  annual  fluctuation  in  the  Barometric  tide  there,  having  regard  to 
the  difference  of  latitude,  is  precisely  complementary  to  ours :  tliat  it  amounts  to 
0.29  inch,  on  an  average  of  the  whole  period  ;  the  maximum  taking  place  about  the 
21  st  July,  and  the  minimum  about  the  19th  January  :  '*  thus  in  the  latter  month 
when  the  Barometer  in  Calcutta  stands  0.25  inch  higher  than  the  mean,  and  that 
at  the  Cape,  0.15  lower — a  propellant  force  equal  to  the  weight  of  a  column  of 
mercury,  0.4  inch,  urges  steadily  and  constantly  the  air  towards  the  south,  and  vice 
versA ;  nor  can  its  influence  be  confined  to  small  tracts,  but  from  its  very  magni- 
tude and  nature,  it  must  communicate  motion  to  immense  masses  of  air.*' 
When  a  master  hand  approaches  the  ordinary,  yet  complicated  subject  of  winds 
and  weather,  general  results  of  great  practical  utility  and  importance  are  sure  of 
development.  Their  appearance  in  the  field  should  not  however  discourage  other 
labourers,  but  rather  stimulate  their  investigations:  each  separate  branch  of 
inquiry  is  in  this  science  so  laborious,  as  more  than  to  occupy  one  head.  The 
influence  of  the  sun,  of  the  moon,  of  oceanic  coasts,  of  mountain  ranges,  are  all 
separate  questions  of  great  intricacy. 

The  principal  difficulty  is  to  provide,  that  observers  shall  all  note  down  on  the 
same  days  and  hours :  weobserTesun-rise,noon,  snn-set,  and  midnight,  recommended 
at  the  Cape,  also  8  a.  m.,  2  p.  ii.,  and  8  p.  m.  Now  the  knowledge  of  the  hours  of 
maximum  and  minimum  has  made  us  prefer  10  a.  m.  and  4  p.  m.,  10  p.  m.  and 
4  A.  M. ;  but  in  our  own  and  the  Surveyor  General's  series,  we  have  enough  points 
to  fill  up  the  whole  daily  curve  of  temperature  and  pressure  for  Calcutta.  With 
regard  to  this  essential  point,  we  have  been  requested  to  call  the  attention  of  our 
meteorologists  in  India,  Ceylon,  the  Straits,  and  China,  to  the  following  determina- 
tion of  the  Cape  Committee,  to  devote  four  days  of  the  year  to  horary  ob«ervations. 

"With  a  view,  however,  to  the  better  determining  the  laws  of  the  diurnal 
changes  taking  place  in  the  atmosphere,  and  to  the  obtaining  a  knowledge  of  the 
correspondence  of  its  movements  and  affections  over  great  regions  of  the  earth's 
surface,  or  even  over  the  whole  globe,  the  Committee  have  resolved  to  recommend, 
that  four  days  in  each  year  should  henceforward  be  especially  set  apart  by 
meteorologists  in  every  part  of  the  world,  and  devoted  to  a  most  scrupulous  and 
accurate  registry  of  the  state  of  the  Barometer  and  Thermometer  ;  the  direction 
and  force  of  the  wind ;  the  quantity,  character,  and  distribution  of  clouds  ; 
and  every  other  particular  of  weather,  throughout  the  whole  twenty-four  hours 
of  those  days,  and  the  adjoining  six  hours  of  the  days  preceding  and  following*. 

*  This  is  necessary  by  reason  of  the  want  of  coincidence  of  the  day  In  different 
parts  of  the  globe,  arlsiug  from  difference  of  longitude.  In  order  to  obtain  a 
complete  correspondence  of  observation  for  34  successive  hours  over  the  whole 
globe,  it  must  be  taken  into  account  that  opposite  longitudes  differ  19  boon  in 
their  reckoning  of  time.  By  the  arrangement  in  the  text,  the  whole  of  the  aeirsm^ 
mical  day  (from  noon  to  noon)  is  embraced  in  each  series,  and  no  observer  is  required 
to  watch  two  nights  in  succession. 


1835.]  Observers  in  India  and  Africa.  359 

The  days  they  hare  been  induced  to  fix  on  and  recommend  for  these  observations 
are,  the  21st  of  March,  the  21st  June,  the  2l8t  September,  and  the  2l8t  December, 
being  those  of  or  immediately  adjoining  to  those  of  the  equinoxes  and  solstices, 
in  which  the  solar  influence  is  either  stationary  or  in  a  state  of  most  rapid 
variation.  Bui  fhouUt  any  one  qf  tkote  2\9t  daytfall  on  Sunday ,  then  it  mil  be 
undertioodf  that  the  obeervations  are  to  be  deferred  till  the  next  day,  the  22nd. 
The  observation  at  each  station  should  commence  at  6  o* clock  a.  m.  of  the 
appointed  days,  and  terminate  at  6  o'clock  f.  m.  of  the  days  following,  according 
to  the  usual  reckoning  of  time  at  the  place.  During  this  interval,  the  Baro- 
meter and  Thermometer  should  be  read  off  and  registered  hourly,  or  at  all 
events,  at  intervals  not  more  than  two  hours  asunder  ;  and  the  precise  hour  and 
minute  of  each  reading  should  be  especially  noted. 

For  obvious  reasons,  however,  the  commencement  of  every  hour  should,  if 
practicable,  be  chosen ;  and  every  such  series  of  observations  should  be  accompa- 
nied by  a  notice  of  the  means  used  to  obtain  the  time,  and  when  practicable,  by 
some  observation  of  an  astronomical  nature,  by  which  the  time  can  be  indepen- 
dently ascertained  within  a  minute  or  two*.  As  there  is  scarcely  any  class  of 
observations  by  which  meteorology  can  be  more  extensively  and  essentially 
promoted,  it  is  hoped  that  not  only  at  every  station  of  importance  in  this  colony, 
but  over  the  whole  world,  and  on  board  ships  in  every  part  of  the  ocean, 
individuals  will  be  found  to  co-operate  in  this  inquiry.  Every  communication 
of  such  observations,  addressed  by  channels  as  secure  and  as  little  expensive  as 
possible  to  the  Secretary  of  this  Institution,  will  be  considered  as  highly 
▼aluable." 

3. — Statietice  and  Geology  of  Kemaon. 

We  perceive  by  our  advertisement  page,  that  Dr.  J.  McClellai^  is  about  to 
publish,  by  subscription,  his  Observations  on  the  Statistics  of  Kemaon ;  embracing 
an  account  of  the  Rocks,  Minerals,  and  Mines,  Organic  Fossils,  Waters,  Population, 
Wild  Animals,  Birds,  and  Insects  of  the  province.  Together  with  Observations  on 
the  Goitre,  on  Earthquakes,  and  Climatology.  The  whole  including  a  Geologi- 
cal Map  and  Section   of  the  district,  with  various   other  drawings,  coloured. 

Mr.  McClblland  is  appointed  to  join  Dr.  Wallich  in  his  approaching  trip  to 
explore  the  Tea  Districts  eastward  of  Assam.  The  expedition  has  also  the  advan- 
tage of  an  able  second  Botanist  in  Dr.  GRirFiTHS,  Mad.  Med.  Est.,  and  as  it 
will  meet  Captain  Jenkins  in  the  valley,  its  geological  strength  will  have  nothing 
to  desire.  But  we  confess  we  think  an  Astronomer,  or  at  least  a  Surveyor  ac- 
quainted with  Astronomy  should  be  added,  to  make  the  scientific  corps  perfect- 
to  note  the  position  of  the  new  points  they  will  visit,  and  to  sketch  some  of  its 
glorious  features.  When  the  British  Government  sends  a  party  to  set  up  Steam 
Boats  on  the  Euphrates,  every  adjunct  of  science,  language,  and  art  is  superadded  ; 
why  should  the  Government  of  British  India  be  less  efficient  in  their  preparations 
for  so  interesting  and  profitable  a  voyage  of  discovery  ? 


*  For  example,  the  first  appearances  and  last  disappearances  of  the  sun's  upper 
and  lower  border,  above  and  below  the  sea  horizon,  if  at  sea  or  on  the  coast, — or, 
on  land,  the  exact  length  of  the  shadow  of  a  vertical  object  of  determinate  length 
on  an  horizontal  level,  at  a  precise  moment  of  time  (not  too  near  noon),  &g. 


Metforotoffical  Regialer, 


3.1 


P 

I 

I 

Li 

r 

1 
t 

1 
1 

1 

■JopuoK 

iqiH 

1         I      5!   III!   5?  5311 

5^^ 

■muoi  iHH 

iBliiiliili  iiiis-ssliJI        53 

ill. 

«rj 

?3SsSggJJS;-s  JisSsSssrii        Ss 

M 

i 
1 

■""™'h  1*3333       8S    SSS    SSSSSS    SSSSSS    SS 

•  li 

„aT.'.ml5!' 

:■:-   ;:■  sjs  5j:-55:-5;-3;5:-35SJ 

»-jf 

,«.»»|5s: 

55    :3  SK  !5}«ssss:-:-;3J-5S 

sii^ 

^""'SIHI 

s3!5S3339-rd5s3siii35SSS33 

5«i 

^■KlSs! 

SI    SOIS  ilipXSfiP.l  P. 

i^ii 

■™-S«ll£;S 

il    ti  !6|  H.IIP.  Hilll  11 

R   jl 

"3 

5IS 

SSIMfSHslfySSKSWMy? 

»:il 

S 

i 
1 

S3 

SS      SS    3    S    %SS3;S3    S333*S    ^S 

si-; 

■mojBlHl     S" 

55    55  :-:■      ;333!  3!53»:-  33 

M? 

;rsr.ii\  ss 

35    53  S35  5555"3S"-3j;3S53 

sii 

ja^i:-;-; 

fifsSSssssSssaiiiSiaJsssSsS 

5-1? 

.jr"B 

m 

ijS    iSS  R!-3.  S.3.856S  8I3SS5  =6 

114 

-<ISa"i^M 

f 

J|    SSIH.c  SSP.II  ISHSS  il 

i  =1 

^Si' 

%ummMmmxmm^wx 

i  II 

■nmoK».tiJo(tu 

-.,,..„...;.»-!,.2..j5.5,S,5.j,g 

1  11 

i.  -   -      -I 


JOURNAL 

OP 

THE    ASIATIC    SOCIETY. 


No.  43.— Juiy,   1835. 


I. — Notice  of  the  Temple  called  Seo  Byjnauth,  (Siva  Vaidyandth)  dis- 
covered* by  Sergeant  £.  Dban,  on  the  Srd  December,  1834,  on  the 
Hill  of  Unchdpahar,  in  the  Shekdwat(  Territory. 

[Read  before  the  Asiatic  Society,  5th  Auj^st,  1835.] 

[Some  days  prior  to  the  arriYal  of  Mr.  Dean's  facsimile  of  the  inscription 
referred  to  in  the  following  paper,  another  facsimile  of  the  same  inscription,  taken 
by  Dr.  6.  C.  Ranein,  was  presented  to  the  Society,  (see  Proceedings  of  the 
11th  March,  1835.)  This  unfortunately  was  so  much  smeared,  and  injured  by 
rain,  on  the  way  down,  as  to  be  totally  illegible.  Mr.  Db an  has  the  credit,  there- 
fore, of  putting  us  in  possession  of  the  best,  though  not  the  first  copy  of  this 
ancient  and  valuable  record.  It  is  to  his  friend  Sergeant  Buttrkss  also,  that  we 
are  indebted  for  the  sketches  of  the  architecture  of  the  ruined  temple.  Lieut. 
KiTTOK,  who  has  kindly  undertaken  for  us  the  task  of  lithographing  the  columns, 
has  also  added  a  note  on  the  date  of  this  peculiar  style  of  Hindu  architecture ; 
having  himself  bestowed  much  study  on  the  Hindu  remains  in  the  Western  Pro- 
vinces.— Ed.] 

Plate XXVII.— UncWpahart  (the  high  hill)  rears  its  blufFhead  about 
five  miles  S.  £.  of  Sikar,  and  by  its  superior  height  alone,  would  be 
a  conspicuous  object,  within  15  or  20  miles  :  as  when  seen  from  a 
greater  distance,  the  outline  would  become  blended  with  the  general 
masses  of  hills  intervening  and  flanking  it ;  but  it  forms  a  decided  and 
prominent  landmark  for  a  much  larger  circle,  owing  to  its  exact  posi- 
tion being  indicated  by  a  tall  spire,  which  can  be  distinguished  above 
the  tops  of  all  the  surrounding  hills  at  such  a  distance,  as  to  appear 

*  I  say  diicovtred,  as  the  resident  brtiiman  informed  me,  they  had  never  seen 
an  Enropean  on  the  hill  before,  and  one  of  them,  an  old  man,  had  been  reared 
here. 

t  Dr.  Rankin  designates  the  hiU  Barah,  from  the  name  of  a  village  on 
l3ie  spot.—- Eo« 
z  z 


362  Description  of  the  Ruins  of  an  [Jolt, 

liot  higher  than  the  human  figure,  although  about  80  feet  high  ;  and 
even  when  viewing  it  at  the  distance  of  two  coss  from  the  bottom  of 
the  hill,  I  still  thought  it  might  possibly  be  formed  of  one  block  of 
atone,  (as  I  had  been  informed  it  really  was,  by  a  Dourah,  from  the 
hill  fort  of  Rowasah,  who  had  been  residing  all  his  life  within  five  or 
six  miles  of  it,)  which  would  entitle  it  to  be  classed  among  the  L£ths. 
Fully  expecting  to  find  it  so,  I  ascended  the  hill  by  the  only  regular 
path,  or  rather  causeway,  which  begins  at  the  south  side  of  the  village 
of  Hurse,  and  is  paved  with  stones  laid  fiat  and  on  edge.  It  is  12 
feet  wide,  and  takes  a  general  zigzag  direction  to  the  southward. 
The  turns  of  each  zigzag  are  particularly  distressing  in  getting  up, 
as  there  are  no  landings,  but  one  slope  is  led  into  another.  The  whole 
length  of  the  ascent  is  computed  by  the  inhabitants  of  the  neigh- 
bouring villages  to  be  one  wurrum  coss.  I  imagine  it  cannot  be  less 
than  one  and  half  mile,  with  an  average  slope  of  two  feet  in  10. 

On  the  way  up  by  the  side  of  the  causeway,  where  the  ground 
will  admit,  several  small  chabutris  are  raised,  two  or  three  feet  high, 
on  each  of  which  is  set  a  block  of  stone  on  end,  blackened  with 
smoke  and  oil :  and  about  a  quarter  distance  from  the  top,  a  singular 
building  of  cubical  form  appears,  (Plate  zxviii.  fig.  1,)  standing  on  a 
natural  platform ;  the  length  of  whose  side  is  about  10  feet.  It  is  dedicat- 
ed by  the  present  generation  to  Dbvi.  Its  singularity  consists  in  the 
peculiarly  massive  structure  of  a  building  of  such  a  size.  Set  in  the 
wall,  opposite  the  door- way,  are  three  or  four  stones,  on  which  are  carved 
in  bass  relief,  various  symbols,  among  which  are  three  figures  of  an 
animal  resembling  the  Nyl  Gao*,  more  than  the  domestic  cow,  having 
no  hump,  a  short  tail,  and  a  neck  very  like  the  former  animal.  I  have 
given  a  sketch  of  some  of  the  principal  symbols,  (figs.  2,  3,  and  4,) 
as  they  may  throw  a  light  to  assist  in  tracing  the  origin  of  the  temple 
above,  with  which  I  think  it  is  more  than  likely  they  are  cotemporary. 

About  100  yards  from  the  upper  end  of  the  causeway,  on  passing 
the  crest  of  the  hill,  stands  a  Binising  Mandir,  dedicated  at  present  to 
Ganbbh.  It  is  built  of  about  45  cubical  blocks  of  stone,  without 
mortar  or  any  connecting  body  ;  the  side  of  each  cube  is  about  one 
foot.  It  forms  an  enclosure  to  the  N.  S.  and  W.  but  open  to  the 
£.,  and  has  no  roof.  The  stones  are  extremely  well  hewn,  and 
without  the  slightest  ornament.  Some  mutilated  figures  are  lying  on 
the  ground  at  the  inside  of  the  west  face,  (fig.  5.) 

•  The  Kyi  Gao  is  an  object  of  peculiar  sanctity  in  this  country ;  the  penalty  of 
the  crime  of  killing  one  is  loss  of  nose,  ears  and  estate,  and  expulsion  from  the 
village  to  which  the  perpetrator  may  belong. 


1835.]  ancient  Temple  at  Harsia,  in  Shekdwatt  863 

The  Borfieice  of  the  top  of  the  hill  is  about  one  mile  long  by  100 
yards  average  breadth,  and  shews  many  bare  spotd,  where  the  second- 
ary sandstone,  coming  to  the  surface,  checks  vegetation ;  there  are 
also  large  masses  of  felspar  scattered  in  an  unconnected  manner  over  it* 

The  whole  surface  of  the  hill,  both  sides  and  top,  is  covered 
with  jungle  of  Dhan  and  SoldhH,  15  to  25  feet  high,  and  thickly 
studded  with  clumps  of  cactus.  The  jungle,  when  I  visited  the  spot, 
was  without  leaves,  and  presented  the  appearance  shewn  in  the  sketch. 

On  arriving  at  the  building  which  had  principally  excited  my  curi^ 
osity  from  the  plain  below,  I  found  it  occupied  a  site  about  quarter 
distant  from  the  south-westerly  end  of  the  top  of  the  hill,  and  on  the 
precipitous  verge  of  the  northern  face.  The  guide  and  officiating 
brihmans  informed  me,  that  it  may  be  distinctly  seen  from  the  hills 
round  Jeypore,  35  coss  S.  E.  from  Sambre,  30  coss  south  at  Midag, 
and  when  standing  in  relief  against  the  dark  background  of  a  rain- 
bow, it  has  frequently  been  seen  from  thence  and  Baudra,  two  villages 
or  towns  in  the  said  territory,  distant  45  coss  N.  £.  by  E.  Such  is 
the  native  account,  which  I  think  is  entitled  to  belief,  as  I  have  myself 
seen  it  from  Taen,  a  distance  of  about  40  miles,  at  least  I  imagine  so, 
without  taking  much  trouble  to  find  it  out.  It  is  a  plain  building,  of 
a  similar  though  plainer  style  of  architecture,  than  the  Mandirs  of 
Bindraband,  Mathura,  &c.  It  it  reported  to  have  been  built  by  Sbo 
SiNQH,  a  Rij&  of  Sikar,  and  great  grandfather  to  the  present  fUji, 
about  the  year  1718.  Many  of  the  stones  composing  its  base  are 
specimens  of  elaborate  and  elegant  sculpture,  the  remains  of  buildings 
lying  in  confused  heaps  near  it  to  the  south-west. 

These  ruins,  which  are  not  visible  from  below,  in  their  present  un- 
pretending state,  on  being  discovered,  entirely  engroas  the  attention  ; 
the  only  remaining  perfect  parts  of  them  consist  of  two  rows  of 
columns,  of  exceedingly  beautiful  proportions  and  workmanship, 
covered  with  exquisite  sculpture,  every  line  and  harris  of  which  is  as 
finely  preserved  as  if  drawn  on  paper  or  executed  in  alabaster*  They 
are  10  in  number,  (Plates  xxix.  fig.  1.)  These  are  flanked  on  either 
side  by  square  pUlars,  ^g,  2,  also  beautifully  carved,  and  are  brought 
up  through  (I  must  say,  for  want  of  a  more  applicable  eipression)  a 
ledge,  which  protrudes  2  feet  in  towards  the  centre  of  the  apartment. 
from  each  of  its  four  sides  being  only  broken  by  the  two  door-ways* 
I  have  no  idea  of  the  use  of  this  ledge,  as  it  forms  no  necessary  part 
of  the  building,  neither  is  it  at  all  ornamental,  unless  it  has  been 
used  for  the  reception  of  offerings  made  to  the  deity  to  whom  the 
building  has  been  dedicated,  or  for  sacrificial  purposes :  but  its  presence 
z  z  2 


364  J)€Scription  of  the  Ruins  of  an  [July, 

is  entirely  conclusive  of  this  compartment  of  the  original  building 
being  still  complete. 

These  columns  and  pillars  support  a  stone  roof  composed  of  a 
first  set  of  ribs,  whose  ends  are  supported  by  four  columns,  forming  a 
square  with  a  side  of  about  10  feet.  Over  the  point  of  bisection  of 
each  of  these  sides,  another  set  of  ribs  are  disposed,  so  that  the  angles 
of  a  second  and  of  course  smaller  square  rest  on  the  centres  of  the 
lower  ribs.  The  interstices  of  these  figures  are  covered  in  with  slabs, 
forming  between  each  four  columns,  a  beautiful  and  simple  figure,  and 
taken  as  a  whole  a  roof  of  the  most  primeval  urchitecture. 

In  the  northern  face  of  this  apartment,  a  door- way  (relieved  by  an 
architrave  of  most  elaborate  sculpture,  divided  into  twelve  compart- 
ments, in  each  of  which  a  group  from  the  Hindu  Pantheon  occupies 
a  place,)  communicates  with  an  inner  apartment,  (the  sanctum  sanc- 
torum), around  which,  at  a  height  of  about  five  feet  from  the  ground, 
are  ranged  17  Jogies,  about  3^  feet  high,  executed  in  bold  demi- 
relief,  in  a  superior  style  of  sculpture.  They  are  in  a  very  primitive 
state,  as  regards  their  habiliments,  and  placed  in  lascivious  postures, 
belonging  to  Dbvi^,  who  herself  about  six  feet  high  occupies  a  corner. 
This  figure  has  no  connexion  with  the  buildings,  but  merely  reclines 
against  one  of  the  walls,  and  has  probably  been  brought  here  ia  latter 
days,  although  from  its  style  evidently  coeval  with  the  others. 

In  the  centre  of  this  r<x)m  is  a  Jelahri,  on  which  stands  a  Chaa- 
mana  Mahideo,  worked  in  marble. 

Near  the  entrance  to  the  outer  apartment  lies  a  large  slab  of  black 
stone,  about  3^  inches  thick,  and  3  feet  square,  in  which  is  cat  an  in- 
scription in  a  fine  dear  character,  in  good  preservation,  of  which  I 
have  forwarded  a  fac  simile,  taken  with  ink  on  paper  from  the  stone. 

About  10  yards  in  front  of  the  entrance  lies,  or  rather  aits,  Nandi, 
sculptured  in  a  block  of  coarse  white  marble,  with  an  ornamented 
collar,  and  bells  hung  round  his  dewlap,  and  the  back  of  his  hump, 
and  another  round  his  neck,  about  one-sixth  larger  than  life.  How 
this  immense  block  of  stone  (in  itself  a  curiosity)  was  ever  brought 
to  the  top  of  this  hill,  considering  the  imperfect  knowledge  of  machi- 
nery possessed  by  the  natives  of  the  present  day,  is  a  matter  of  asto- 
nishment to  me. 

The  site  of  the  main  building,  if  we  may  judge  from  the  remains  of 
an  octagonal  chaubutra,  round  the  whole  base  of  which  are  an  im- 
mense number  of  elephants,  executed  in  demi-relievo,  about  a  foot 
high,  and  each  one  placed  in  a  different  attitude,  some  of  them  in  the 
act  of  destroying  a  human  being,  others  assisting  the  Mahadt  to 
mount,  others  again  destroying  monsters ;  and  from  what  remain,  I 


1835.]  ancient  Temple  at  Harsha,  in  Shekdtvatf,  365 

have  no  doubt,  the  ingenuity  of  the  artist  nau8t  have  been  exhausted 
in  typifying  the  sagacity,  and  different  uses  to  which  this  wonderful 
animal  may  be  put.  This  base  is  about  30  yards  south-west  of 
the  part  described,  and  bears  every  appearance  of  having  belonged 
to  a  noble  building,  of  which  Nos.  1  and  2  (Plate  xxz.)are  specimens, 
being  the  crowns  or  upper  courses  of  domes,  which  have  rested  on 
gradually  expanding  courses,  with  the  carving  and  style  of  arclii* 
tecture  of  which  I  am  convinced  a  most  intimate  connexion  in  the 
buildings  surrounding  the  court  in  which  the  DelhC  town  pillar  stands, 
might  be  traced.  I  will  by  the  first  opportunity  send  you  a  specimen 
brought  thence,  and  which  will  give  a  good  idea  of  the  quality  of  the 
stone,  and  although  much  mutilated,  of  the  finish  of  the  carving. 

The  whole  of  these  remains  have  been  worked  in  freestone  of 
excellent  quality,  which  is  no  where  procurable  in  the  neighbourhood ; 
neither  have  I  met  with  it  any  where,  but  in  the  buildings  before 
mentioned,  at  the  Kuttab,  which  are  formed  of  the  same  sort  of  stone, 
but  of  inferior  quality ;  and  the  finish  of  the  sculpture  will  not  bear 
comparison.  The  natives  could  give  me  no  account  of  whence  it  had 
been  brought. 

Lying  on  the  extreme  edge  of  the  precipice  on  which  these  ruins 
and  temples  stand,  are  15  or  20  figures,  male  and  female,  about  one 
third  larger  than  life,  and  although  exposed  to  the  weather,  in  very 
good  preservation.  The  numerous  (I  had  almost  said  numberless) 
groups,  in  some  of  which  there  are  from  20  to  30  figures,  consist  of 
processions,  dancers,  male  and  female,  and  musicians.  (The  instru- 
ments used  by  the  latter  are  generally  the  sitara,  fife  or  flute,  and  drum.) 
These  fragments  of  sculpture  are  scattered  over  a  space  of  two  or  three 
acres;  besides  what  from  accident  or  design  have  fallen  over  the 
precipice,  as  well  as  others  built  in  the  modern  structure  :  and  I  should 
think  that  the  whole  of  the  Hindu  Pantheon  must  have  been  here  repre- 
sented in  a  style,  the  pecuniary  ability  to  follow  which  has,  I  fear, 
gradually  passed  away  with  the  genius  which  was  capable  of  designing 
and  executing  such  a  work  of  art. 

Not  the  very  slightest  tradition  concerning  these  interesting  ruins 
ia  in  possession  of  the  resident  brihmans  (three  in  number),  attached 
to  the  temples  of  Siva  Baijndth  generally,  but  in  particular  to  that 
portion  of  the  ancient  one  now  remaining  perfect.  They  say  that  it 
is  possible  that  they  were  contemporary  with  the  palace  of  the  Hur- 
SAH  MuRGARiB  R&JR,  the  sitc  of  which  is  still  known,  and  which  is  now 
level  with  the  surface  of  the  earth,  but  to  the  existence  of  which,  other 
than  as  ruins,  no  date  can  be  affixed.  The  elk,  leopard,  hog,  and 
nyl-gao,  are  found  in,  and  in  the  neighbourhood  of,  this  hill. 


366  Note  on  the  Inscription  [Jolt, 

Rrferfnee  to  the  Map,  PL  XXVU. 

This  plate  is  intended  to  gire  an  idea  of  the  topographical  formation  of  the 
hill,  including  the  general  direction  of  the  ascent  by  the  causeway,  and  the  posi- 
tions of  the  different  bnildings  described  in  the  accompanying  paper. 

The  principal  objects  are  distinguished  as  below : 

a  Tillage  of  Harsha  (or  Hurse  of  Rankin). 

h  causeway. 


c  temple  (fig.  1  of  Plate  zxriii.) 
d  Binsiog  Mandlr  (fig.  5  of  ditto). 
e  site  of  the  Siva  Baijna'th  temple. 


The  site  of  building  from  that  from 
the  ascent,  or  No.  3,  is  an  enclosure 
made  of  pillars  and  other  fragments 


/  salt  lake  or  Jheel.  |  of  the  original  building,  built  up  by 

g  cultivated  land.  !  the  officiating  brihmans. 

h  jungle.  J 

[The  names  of  many  Tillages  are  mentioned  in  the  annexed  translation  of  the 
Har$ha  inscription,  by  Dr.  Mill,  of  which  it  is  detirable  to  find  the  locality. 
On  reference  to  Mr.  Dean,  we  find  that  an  accurate,  though  rapid,  surrey  of  the 
whole  district  was  executed,  during  the  late  campaign,  by  the  sereral  engineer 
officers  on  duty;  and  we  learn  from  Major  Irtinb,  that  Captain  BoiLiAuis  now 
engaged  in  putting  the  several  diyisions  together,  to  form  a  complete  map  of  She- 
kAwat.  Should  we  find,  when  we  have  an  opportunity  of  inspecting  this  valuable 
addition  to  our  geography  of  Upper  India,  that  it  will  elucidate  the  subject  of  the 
inscription,  we  will  hereafter  furnish  a  map  of  the  vicinity  of  Vkckdpahar.  Of 
the  geological  features  of  the  country,  Mr.  Dban  has  collected  numerous  speci- 
mens, now  on  their  way  to  the  Society's  museum ;  he  describes  the  volcanic  field 
as  very  rich  in  fine  minerals.  Of  the  copper  mines  of  Singhana,  we  have  been  also 
favored  with  specimens  firom  himself  and  from  Captain  Boilbau. — En.] 

Rrferenee  to  PL  XXVIII. 

Fig.  1,  represents  the  temple  dedicated  to  Dbti,  described  in  the  map  as  about 
one-third  downwards  from  the  top  of  the  hill. 

NoTB. — ^The  dark  rectangular  spots  shewn  in  the  interior  are  the  positions,  or 
nearly  so,  of  Nos.  2,  3,  and  4. 

Nos.  2,  3,  4.  Symbols  carved  in  freestone,  and  built  in  the  wall  opposite  the 
entrance. 

No.  5.  The  Binsing  Mandir,  dedicated  to  Oanbs,  situated  within  a  few  yards 
from  the  top  of  the  causeway,  as  marked  in  the  plan. 

Remarke.  This  sheet  and  the  plan  of  the  hill  are  mere  sketches,  with  the 
measurements  guessed  at  and  set  down  on  the  spot,  so  if  they  are  a  trifle  out,  I 
must  plead  want  of  time  to  be  the  accurate  chronicler  of  these  remains  which  I 
would  have  been,  had  I  had  a  little  of  the  spare  time  others  had,  and  with  ten 
times  my  ability  for  the  office,  in  the  camp.  I  hope  this  short  notice  may  serve 
to  point  some  one's  attention  to  the  spot,  who  could  devote  a  month  to  the 
pursuit  of  tracing  the  various  groups  alone :  I  am  sure  they  would  fijid  ample 
employment. 

Note  on  PL  XXIX, 

Figures  1  and  2,  called  domes  in  the  plate,  represent  the  upper  or  key-stones 
of  ceilings  of  a  very  ancient  style  of  Hindu  architecture,  used  before  the  art  of 
vaulting  was  known  in  India,  i.  e.  before  the  Muhammedan  conquest.  Of  this 
description  of  ceilings,  there  are  several  of  most  elaborate  workmanahip,  and  in  a 
good  state  of  preservation,  in  the  cloisters  of  the  Atalah  Masjid  at  Jonpur,  ori- 
ginally belonging  to  the  temple,  out  of  the  msterisls  of  which  the  mosque  was 
built. 

The  same  kind  are  to  be  seen  at  the  Kuttab  at  Delhi,  and  at  Kanouj,  in  their 
original  positions.  The  rectangular  land,  (No.  1,)  rests  immediately  on  the  archi- 
traves, which  are  often  three  or  more  in  number,  one  above  the  other,  either 
plain  or  ornamented,  and  each  one  slightly  projecting  beyond  the  lower  one. 
Those  with  circular  ceilings,  (No.  29,)  (which  have  £e  appearance  of  a  dome,) 
have  usually  a  single  architrave  (A),  on  which  is  placed  a  course,  consisting  of 
eight  stones,  placed  so  as  to  form  an  octagon  (B),  on  which  is  placed  a  third 
course  (C),  placed  so  as  to  form  a  polygon  of  16  sides,  on  which  is  finally  pUoed 
a  stone  (D),  such  as  represented  in  fig.  2.  Each  layer  slightly  projecting  beyond 
the  under  one.  M.  Kittob. 


MIK/iXXVlI. 


1835.]  found  in  the  ruim  at  Harsha,  in  Shekdvatf,  367 

II. — Restitution  and  Translation  of  the  Inscription  found  in  the  Ruins 

of  the  Mountain-Temple  ofShekdvatl.     By  W.  H.  Mill,  D,  D.  Prin* 

cipal  of  Bishop's  College,  Vice-President,  Src.  SfC, 

[Read  before  the  Asiatic  Society,  August  5,  1835.] 

The  inscription  mentioned  in  the  preceding  article,  is  not  unworthy 
of  the  lahour  which  Dr.  G.  C.  Rankin  and  Serjeant  Dean  have 
severally  bestowed  on  it.  Though  abounding,  like  other  monuments 
of  the  same  kind,  with  much  that  is  little  calculated  to  interest  west- 
em  readers,  it  is  not  destitute  of  philological  and  historical  use, 
in  illustrating  the  political  and  literaiy  state  of  India  at  the  very 
remarkable  period  to  which  it  belongs.  Its  date  precedes,  by  a  few 
years  only,  the  first  great  invasion  of  the  Mahomedans :  who,  ever  since 
that  period,  the  close  of  the  tenth  century  of  our  era,  have  so  power- 
fully influenced  the  civil  and  social  state  of  the  country.  The  charac- 
ter in  which  this  inscription  is  executed,  joined  with  the  extreme 
precision  of  its  date,  gives  it  a  value  beyond  that  of  its  own  intrinsic 
information :  furnishing,  as  it  does,  a  definite  standard,  from  which 
the  age  of  other  monuments  of  similar  or  more  remotely  resembling 
characters  may  be  inferred  with  tolerable  accuracy. 

The  character,  though  illegible  at  present  to  the  pandits  even  of 
northern  India,  presents  no  difficulty  after  the  deciphering  of  the 
more  ancient  inscriptions,  whose  characters  resemble  those  of  the 
•econd  on  the  pillar  of  Allahabad.  This  stone  exhibits  the  Devan£gar( 
in  its  state  of  transition,  from  the  form  visible  in  that  and  other  yet 
older  monuments,  to  the  writing  which  now  universally  bears  that 
name,  and  which  may  be  traced  without  sensible  variation  in  inscrip- 
tions 88  old  as  the  12th  century.  From  the  facsimile  of  Serjeant 
Dban,  I  easily  transcribed  all  the  legible  letters  of  the  inscription  into 
the  last-mentioned  character :  and  the  circumstance  of  its  being  in 
verse  of  various  measures,  (though  written  according  to  Indian  usage, 
in  unbroken  lines  like  prose,)  with  the  exception  of  a  few  prosaic 
enumerations  near  the  end,  helped  greatly  to  the  restitution  of  the 
reading,  where  the  stone  was  broken  or  partially  defaced*. 

*  Of  the  49  venei  or  ttanias  of  which  the  poetical  part  of  thisinicriptioii  eonsists, 
23  are  in  the  measore  the  moit  nearly  approachiDg  to  the  freedom  of  prose^ 
the  Iambic  Tetrameter  of  the  RiuoQliyana  and  Mah&bh4rata :  and  one  is  in  the 
ancient  description  of  metre  caiXitdA'ryd,  in  which,  as  in  the  Anapsstic  meainres 
of  the  Greeks,  the  aggregate  quantity  of  feet  ii  preserved,  without  regard  to 
the  number  of  syllables.  The  remaining  25  (which  the  great  length  of  some  of 
the  metres  causes  to  be  the  most  considerable  portion  of  the  whole  inscription,) 
are  in  various  descriptiont  of  lyrical  meature,  seven  in  number,  in  each  of  which 
the  number  and  the  quantity  of  syllables  is  regulated  with  the  same  rigour 


368  Account  of  an  Inscription  [July, 

The  subject  of  the  inscription  is  the  erection  of  the  temple,  in  whose 
yet  splendid  ruins  it  was  found,  to  Sita  Mahadbva,  under  a  name 
by  which  he  is  not  generally  known  elsewhere — Sri'  Harsha  : 
the  latter  word  (T^^oy^,  being  still  the  name  of  a  village  in  the 
neighbourhood,  and  apparently  of  the  high  mountain  itself,  as  we 
learn  from  the  descriptions  of  the  site  now  published.  The  inscription, 
however,  connects  this  name  with  an  event  of  great  celebrity  in  the 
mythology  of  India, — Siva's  destruction  of  the  Asura  or  demon  Tri- 
PURA,  who  had  expelled  Indra  and  his  gods  from  Svarga  or  heaven  ; 
and  his  reception  of  the  praises  of  the  restored  celestials  on  this  very 
mountain  :  whence  the  name  of  Jor  is  stated  to  have  been  derived 
to  this  hill,  and  the  surrounding  region,  as  well  as  to  the  great  deity 
as  here  worshipped. 

After  some  of  the  ordinary  topics  of  praise  to  Siva,  in  which  the 
mythology  of  the  Furanas  and  the  deeper  mystical  theology  of  the  Upa- 
nishads  are  blended  in  the  usual  manner, — and  after  the  commemora- 
tion of  this  peculiar  seat  of  his  worship, — the  author  begins  in  the  Idtb 
of  his  varied  stanzas,  to  recount  the  predecessors  of  the  two  Shekdvati 
princes,  to  whose  liberality  the  temple  was  most  indebted.  A  genea- 
logy of  six  princes,  of  the  same  distinguished  family  whose  head 
then  held  the  neighbouring  kingdom  of  Ajmeer, — the  family  of  the 
Chahumlna  or  Choh&ns, — is  continued  regularly  from  father  to  son, 
and  terminated  in  Sin  ha  Ra'ja,  in  whose  reign  this  work  appears  to 
have  been  commenced,  A.  D.  961.  Then  comes  a  seventh  king  of  a 
totally  different  family,  being  sprung  from  the  solar  race  of  Raohv. 
The  name  of  this  descendant  of  Ra'ma  is  Vioraha  Ra'ja  ;  but  in  what 
character  he  appears  as  the  successor  of  the  former  princes,  whether 
as  a  conqueror  or  as  a  liberator  from  the  power  of  other  conquerors,^- 
and  in  what  manner,  if  at  all,  he  allied  himself  to  the  former  race  which 
he  is  said  to  have  restored,  is  not  distinctly  stated  in  the  three  verses 
(19,  20,  and  21),  where  the  succession  is  recorded.  We  find  only  that 
in  his  liberality  to  this  temple  of  the  god  of  Joy,  he  emulated  and  surpassed 
the  donations  of  his  apparently  less  fortunate  predecessor  Sinha  Raja', 
and  that  in  his  time  it  was  probably  completed,  twelve  years  after  its 
commencement,  in  A.  D.  973.  From  this  list  of  monarchs,  which  is  not 
without  value  as  illustrating  the  discordant  and  divided  state  of  India  at 
this  critical  epoch  of  its  history,  the  author  passes  in  the  28th  verse  to 
what  is  of  paramount  importance  in  the  Hindu  mind — ^the  commemora- 

and  precision  as  in  the  greater  part  of  the  Odea  of  Horace.  These  sereik 
meaiureB  are  interspersed  with  the  two  other  metres  and  with  each  other  td 
Ithitwnf  as  in  the  drama,  and  other  clawical  writiogB  of  the  Hindus. 


1835.]  oji  the  Temple  of  Marsha,  in  SekdvatL  369 

tion  of  the  chief  brahmans  of  the  temple  and  their  predecessors.  Th^ 
princes  were  bat  donors  and  benefactors,  but  these  world- renouncing 
men  are  represented  as  the  actual  builders,  whose  spiritual  genealogy 
from  preceptor  to  pupil,  the  author  proceeds  to  trace.  The  line  when 
apparently  degenerating,  is  described  as  reformed  by  the  zeal  and 
devotion  of  one  who  is  an  incarnation  of  the  god  Nandi'  himself,  the 
greatest  of  Siya's  attendant  deities, — and  who,  in  his  mortal  state. 
received  command  to  erect  this  magnificent  temple  in  the  sacred 
mount  of  Marsha, — a  work,  however,  which  was  not  completed  by 
himself,  but  by  his  pupil.  After  some  descriptions  and  panegyrics, 
in  which  due  mention  is  made  of  what  excites  the  admiration  of  all 
beholders  of  the  ruins  at  this  day,  the  conveyance  of  the  huge  stones  of 
the  building  to  this  mountain  height,  the  poetical  part  of  the  inscription 
ceases  :  and  the  minute  account  of  the  year,  the  month  and  the  day,  in 
which  the  work  was  begun  and  ended,  is  followed  by  a  list  of 
benefactors  of  various  degrees,  kings  and  subjects,  with  their  several 
donations  of  lands  to  the  temple.  The  whole  is  concluded  with  a  verse 
enlogizing  benefactions  of  this  nature,  and  adjuring  all  future  princes, 
in  the  name  of  the  great  Ra'ma,  to  preserve  them  inviolate^ 

The  last  king  Vigraha  is  very  probably  the  Yaso-Vioraba  of  Capt. 
Fell's  Benares  inscription,  the  head  of  the  family  whence  sprung 
the  last  (Rahtore)  kings  of  Kanyakubja  or  Kanoj  :  though  Wilson's 
calculation  of  only  24  years  each  for  four  generations  would  bring 
that  chief  to  A.  D.  1024,  fifty  years  after  the  date  of  this  monument, 
(A.  R.  vol.  XV.  p.  461.)  But  for  the  same  distance  of  time,  deduced 
from  more  certain  data,  I  should  have  been  led  to  identify  Vigraha'b 
younger  brother,  whose  name  occurs  in  the  26th  verse  of  the  inscrip- 
tion, with  a  prince  who  in  the  same  year  1024,  in  conjunction  with 
unother  Indian  chief  called  Brahma  Deva,  nearly  turned  the  tide  of 
victory  against  Mabmu^d  Ghaznbvi,  after  his  rapid  march  from 
Ajmeer  to  Somanath,  by  arriving  seasonably  to  assist  his  Guzzeratt£ 
countrymen  ;  and  whom  Mahmu^d,  after  his  reduction  of  that  place, 
apprehending  as  a  formidable  enemy,  took  prisoner  with  him  to  hit 
capital  beyond  the  Indus ;  whence  being  sent  back  to  a  kinsman  of 
his  own,  who  had  been  left  viceroy  of  Guzzerat,  he  succeeded  by  a 
most  remarkable  adventure,  in  possessing  himself  of  the  kingdom  of 
that  country.  Certainly  this  prince,  whom  Frrishta  calls  (as  well  as 
his  kinsman)  Da'bsheli'm*,  is  called  by  other  authorities,  Hindu  and 
Mahomedan,  Durlabha,  the  same  name  as  that  here  assigned  to  the 
warlike  brother  of  Vigraha. 

•Dow,    vol.    i.  pp.  74,   79,  82.— Brigob,    toI.   i.    pp.     70— 90.— Ariw 
AcBBRT,  vol.  i.  pp.  82)  86*. 

Z    A 


870  Ancient  Inscription  frmn  the  Rmns  ef  [Jult, 

/Use  on   \  /«  \ 

\Ui«  ttooe*/  V'*y 

(II.) 


i^ 


♦ ?rnirf%cmnwt  i 


•.«^  ^ 


(in.) 


vT^^j^ET^iTJ*  ^^fr^wftr  r<m41^<s  ^lunn; :  i 

(iv.) 


V  ^il^i  M^ftl^lK* 


(v.) 


iRTOT  ^ftfi  ^T^  i^^r*<^^^ifH^«i  ^l<«ll*IU 

(VI.) 


^^"^mrai^Nl^^^rM  1ERIW  "STPm  ^1^  ^ 

Km^X^S^'  «<i*jr«^r«r*n  1J«lRP^r^^^l 


1635.]  the  Tempte  of  BarsU,  in  ShekdvaiL  371 

I. — ^To  him  who  has  effected  the  defltruction  of  all  ohstacles, — ^who  is 
worshipped  hy  the  celestial  gods, — who  is  to  be  adored  even  by  Siv^ 
herself  [bis  female  counterpart  or  energy], — whose  birth  is  from 
abstract  essence  alone, — ^the  giver  of  religions  devotion,  of  liberation 
from  worldly  things,  and  perfection  in  what  is  of  paramount  and  eternal 
concernment, — to  him  I  reverently  bow,  the  granter  of  petitions,  the 
ever-blessed  Siva. 

II. — May  he  who  is  thns  praised  even  by  the  pure  gods,  tfaeir  minds 

disturbed  by  his  awful  power the  destroyer  of  the  demon 

Tripura,  protect  you ! 

III. — He  at  whose  dancing  the  earth  bows,  moved  by  the  rapid 
tread  of  his  feet,  though  fixed  to  the  hood  of  her  supporting  serpent, 
and  even  the  whole  system  of  the  world,  though  joined  with  its  chief 
guardians,  the  Urds  of  the  several  regions  of  space,  together  toith  the 
tun  and  moon,  is  displaced — ^he,  under  the  name  of  Sr£  Harsha, 
conquers  all,  the  bestower  of  compassion  on  the  universe. 

IV . — "  The  three-forked  spear  in  thy  left  hand,  the  extended  axe  in 
"thy  right;  thy  head- dress  the  celestial  Ganqa' herself ;  a  serpent  the 
**  necklace  about  thy  blue  throat ;  never  was  so  wondrous  vesture  as 
"  thine,  O  three-eyed  one,  seen  any  where  by  me."  May  Hara,  who 
smiling  was  thus  addressed  sportively  by  his  fair  consort  Gauri', 
protect  you ! 

v. — ^May  the  river  of  heaven,  fair  as  the  moon,  which  agitated  by 
rains,  pervades  with  her  masses  of  waters  in  thousands  of  lines  of 
waves  the  region  of  the  sun  and  planets,  looking  down  even  upon 
the  rapidly- flowing  seas, — may  she  grant  your  petition^  bearing  gentle 
sport,  cricket-like,  on  the  crest  of  the  moon-crowned  Siva,  fast 
bound  with  its  shining  horrid  ornament  [of  clotted  hair]. 

VI. — ^May  he,  by  whose  will  the  moveable  universe  with  its  varied 
expanse  of  worlds,  mountains,  rivers,  islands  and  oceans,  all  long 
before  made  internally,  yet  germinant  with  adoration,  with  its  lords, 
the  Pramathis  [attendant  deities  of  Siva]  ,  the  most  excellent  Munies, 
the  Yatiss,  and  other  immortals ; — he,  by  whose  will  and  active  power, 
this  universe  while  yet  non-existent,  is  produced,  and  by  whom  it  is 
destroyed ;  may  he,  even  Harsha-dbva,  the  incomparable  architect  in 
the  fabrication  of  the  worlds,  protect  you  1 

VII. — May  Siva,  crowned  with  the  moon,  the  foe  of  Tripura,  who 
after  consuming  that  demon  with  his  fiery  darts,  when  with  joy  spring- 
ing thence,  he  was  adored  by  the  glad  troops  of  liberated  gods,  Indra 
and  the  rest,  on  this  very  mountain,  was  thence  called  Harsba  or  /oy, 
the  name  both  of  this  mountain  peak,  and  of  the  country  [adjacent,] 
3  A  2 


372 

(Une.) 


Ancient  Inscription  from  the  Ruins  of 

(VIII.) 
(.X.) 


(3m.t, 


10 


11 


13 


^WSHlOl'  *l'l«<l<?il  filfiAM  ^^id 

(xi.) 
(xii.) 


ipn^pirap 


v*<«« 


(xiii.) 


(xiv.) 


<n*iM^iM» 


TO 


M<ll41 


11835.]  tie  Temple  of  Marsha,  m  ShikdvatL  373 

for  the  benefit  of  Bharata  [or  India  nnivenally],— may  he  be  years 
in  the  form  of  his  phallic  emblem,  and  with  his  mansion  doubled. 

VIII. — ^Whose  form,  essentially  illamined  with  the  fiery  light  of  the 
immense  conflagration,  that  oft  issnes  from  the  evil  glance  of  his  eye, 
audibly  flashing,  darkening  even  the  bow  of  heaven  with  the  multi- 
plied dense  smoke  of  trees  consumed  by  that  long-standing  flame,-— 
and  which,  uttering  a  tremendous  sound  at  the  commencement  of  the 
fiery  onset,  destroyed  even  him  of  the  incomparable  arrows  [Cama  or 
Cdpid],  and  thus  became  a  subject  of  doubt  to  the  gods  beholding  it, 
whether  his  great  periodical  destruction  of  the  universe  was  not 
perpetually  repeated,  even  in  this  tranquil  time. 

IX.*— May  this  sacred  mountain,  possessed  of  the  glory  of  the  Joy 
[above  mentioned],  and  thence  called  Harska,  on  which  thus  sat  the 
eternal  Sambhu,  destroyer  of  Tripura,  with  the  breeze  of  heaven  on 
his  head,  protect  you ! 

A  hero  speaks  the  following  verse. 
X. — "  May  this  mountain  protect  you,  with  pure  and  varied  splen- 
dour resting  on  its  peak  as  of  reddened  gold,  which  the  beauty — ah, 
what,  is  not  that  beauty  ?  of  its  pleasant  gardens,  brings  delightfully 
to  my  ravished  bodily  sense  !  Yet  has  this  mount  of  Siva  no  other 
transcendent  and  incomparable  feUcity,  but  this,  that  the  eternal 
Sambhu  sat  there :  that  is  the  paramount  cause  of  its  loveliness." 

XI. — ^To  that  mountain  on  which  the  Eight-formed  one,  the  Eternal 
endued  with  eight  infinite  perfections,  chose  to  sit, — ^no  one  of  equal 
excellence  exists  in  the  world. 

XII. — This  temple  of  the  blessed  Harsha-dbva,  splendid  by  reason 
of  its  complement  of  open  chapels  around,  whose  structure  is  embellish- 
ed with  eggs  of  gold,  delightfid  for  the  sweet  yellow  flowers  appended 
to  it,  formed  into  garlands  gathered  for  morning  ofiTerings ;  a  temple 
Tying  in  loftiness  with  the  peak  of  Mbru  itself;  adorned  with  a 
door  and  sacred  porch,  on  which  is  a  finely  wrought  effigy  of  the  bull 
of  Siva  ;  distinguished  moreover,  as  the  frequent  resort  of  various 
celestial  songsters — surpasses  all  others. 

XIII. — TusL  first  Prince  was  celebrated  by  the  name  of  Gu'vaka,  the 
blessed,  of  the  Chahuicana  (or  Chauh£n)  fiamily,  and  obtained  heroic 
eminency  amidst  the  multitude  of  kings  in  the  several  worlds  from  the 
infernal  world  of  the  blessed  N£gas  upward  :  the  earthly  effigy  of  whose 
glory  shines  forth  doubly  in  this  excellent  house  erected  to  Harsha- 
PBVA,  and  is  celebrated  by  the  most  excellent  of  beings. 

XIV. — His  son  was  Chandra  Raja',  the  blessed,  of  glory  pure  as  the 
sky,  arrayed  in  fervid  splendour.  And  his  son  was  again  a  splendid  king. 


374  AnciefU  Inscription  from  the  Ruins  of  f  Jult* 

(xv.) 
(xvi.) 

(XVII.)  JS,<^<  I 

16       wnr^^^Nr?  •5rtft[fi5*?:]^nrT  w^  ^j^i^^t  i 

(xvfii.) 
(xix.) 

•^  ^  ■'i^^sRiT'  yfflniti  t^rsnftPfT t^ri^TT  i 

(XX.) 

(xxi.) 


1835.]  the  Temple  of  Harsha,  in  Shekdvati.  875 

named  like  the  first,  Gu'vaka.  From  him  sprung  Chanoana,  the  bless- 
ed, inspiring  terror  into  kings,  of  rays  which,  [like  the  sun's,]  produced 
showers,  who,  having  once  without  repetition  proudly  smitten  his  foes 
in  the  fearful  onset  of  war,  obtained  glory  by  this  act,  and  was 
worthily  possessed  of  the  full  felicity  of  conquest. 

XV. — ^Then  came  his  son,  the  great  king,  the  fortunate  Vakpati, 
supremely  glorious,  perpetually  victorious  in  war,  foremost  in 
battle. 

XVI. — By  whom,  possessing  a  fierce  army  that  loosed  the  reins 
altogether  from  their  coursers,  even  Tantra-pala,  the  possessor  of 
conquered  regions  from  the  serpent  that  bears  the  whole  earth,  the 
well-pleased  governor  of  earth  with  its  innumerable  regions, — even 
he,  having  his  elephant  terrified  and  driven  into  a  lake  by  the  sounding 
cymbals  of  the  hostile  war-elephants,  was  forced  to  wander  through 
varicus  countries,  overwhelmed  with  the  shame  of  defeat. 

A  hero  epeake  the  following  verse. 

XVII. — The  son  of  this  fortunate  king^  Vakpati,  was  the  incom* 
parable  Sinha-raja,  who  is  sung  in  this  terrestrial  world,  as  equal  to 
the  great  Harischandra,  whose  fame  was  spotless  in  the  surpassing 
excellency  both  of  liberality  and  dominion,  and  whose  justice  was  re- 
splendent ;  by  whom  money  procured  without  deceit  was  spent  upon 
Hara  (or  Siva)  for  this  sacred  temple. 

XVIII. — By  whom  was  placed  on  the  top  of  the  house  of  Siva,  his 
own  appropriate  emblem,  the  golden  figure  of  a  full  moon,  and  also 
his  eight  proper  forms. 

XIX. — By  whom, — ^whenhe  had  slain,  together  with  Lav  ana,  the 
leader  of  the  hostile  spears,  proud  of  the  command  of  armies, — ^the 
kings  of  men  in  every  direction  were  annihilated  in  war  through 
his  victorious  might,  and  many  also  who  had  opposed  his  messengers, 
were  detained  in  a  capacious  prison  of  stone  : — ^yet  for  the  liberation 
of  this  yery  king  (Sinha-raja)  a  conqueror  of  the  world  of  the  race 
of  Raghu  voluntarily  interposed. 

XX. — ^This  was  the  fortunate  Vioraha-raja,  resembling  Vasava, 
[or  Indra,]  when  he  had  performed  his  adoration  [on  this  same 
mountain,  to  the  same  deity] ;  by  this  young  prince  were  the  wealth 
of  the  race  and  the  prosperity  of  victory,  both  rescued  from  de- 
struction. 

XXL — [For  he  it  was]  by  whom,  when  the  wealth  of  the  kingdom, 
deprived  of  [her  husband]  SiNBA-RiCjA,  inquired,  as  in  terror,  "  Who 
DOW  will  be  my  Lord  ?"  She  was  peacefully  answered — "Dwell  thou 
in  my  two  arms/' — thus  affording  her  a  lasting  resting  place. 


370  Ancient  Inscription  from  the  Ruins  of  [Jour, 

<"»••)  (xxii.) 

(XXIII.) 


(xxiv.) 

(xxv.) 


I^^MKi  ■fli.ill^l  t^dl^*  THTCTIW*  I 

(xxvi.) 

^^J3hi  m^^[  ftiij5f^  ^^UTTO*  II 

(xxvii.) 

22  [nrfT]iX5rpNt  ^i  y>fiirfhi^SiK^i  i 

(xxviii.) 
(xxix.) 

23  <l^^<i^<ndbr:  ^  f%?i5T:[*^*^]^w*  i 
ww^i<iiiw«il^*M^<ii  TTPTPn  wSt  II 

(xxx.) 

ijft  ^i^ivR^TO  ftnir  fw^vR  ^w^J  I 


1835.]  the  Temple  of  Marsha,  in  Shekdwati.  377 

XXII. — ^By  whom  also,  having  effected  the  conquest  of  his  enemies* 
the  whole  earth  on  every  side  heing  overcome,  as  in  sport,  with  his 
mighty  arms,  was  as  a  servant  heneath  his  feet,  suhjected  to  his  will. 

XXIII. — ^Whose  glorious  exploits,  when  good  men  hear  perpetually 
celebrated  by  mankind  through  the  world,  their  body  becomes  repeat- 
edly encompassed  as  with  a  panoply  of  solid  gold,  arising  from  their 
extreme  delight. 

XXIV. — Who  worshipped  Sri'  Harsha  with  strings  of  pearls 
without  end ;  with  wanton  steeds,  and  gorgeous  garments  and  wea- 
pons ;  with  camphor,  with  cakes  mixed  with  the  fruit  of  the  Areca  ; 
with  the  best  sandal- wood  of  Malabar  ;  with  immense  ingots  of  gold ; 
with  conspicuous  gift's  composed  of  the  birds  of  every  country  and 
species,  of  herdtf  o^  d^phants  with  their  mates  ;  gifts  without  deceit, 
delightful  and  most  numerous,  brought  hither  by  his  liege  servants. 

XXV. — By  him,  through  his  exemplary  devotion,  two  villages 
were  presented  with  suitable  deeds  of  gift  to  the  deity  called 
Harsha,  the  best  of  these  called  Chhatradhdrd,  the  second  SdnkU' 
rdnaka. 

XXVI. — ^Who  also  war  adorned  by  his  younger  brother,  the  fortu- 
nate prince  Durlabha,  even  as  whs  Ra^ma  by  Laxmana,  and  Bala- 
r/ma  by  Vishnu,  [i.  e.  by  Krishk'a.] 

XXVII. — ^This  series  of  great  kings  had  the  origin  of  all  their 
other  virtues  in  devotion  to  Sambhu  [or  Siva].  Sr£  Harsha  was  the 
tutelar  god  of  their  race ;  hence  was  their  genealogy  illustrious. 

XXVIII. — Thb  Spiritual  teadi^r  Visva-ru'pa  was  a  happy  and 
learned  master  of  replies,  on  an  infinite  variety  of  subjects,  according 
to  the  received  discipline  of  the  Fanchdrthala  tribe  of  brihmans. 

XXIX. — His  disciple  was  called  Prasasta  ;  who  had  attained  the 
choicest  mystic  formula,  and  was  skilled  in  the  interpretation  of  all 
that  were  produced  to  him ;  an  accoxitplished  devotee  of  Siva,  lord  of 

beings. 

XXX. — His  disciple,  twice  received  as  such,  was  one  attached  to 
the  earth,  named  Tollata,  sprung  from  a  holy  family  of  brahmans 
of  the  Vargatika  tribe ; 
3b 


878 

(Line.) 

24 


25 


26 


Ancient  Inseription/ram  the  Rmn$  of 

(xxxi.) 


[Jolt, 


(  XXXII.) 

(xxxin.) 

(xxxiv.) 
(xxxv.) 

^ ^ ^^      ^muii  ^— ^ ..^ 

(xxxvi,) 
(xxxvii.) 


(xxxviii.) 


1835.]  the  Temple  of  Harsha,  in  Shekdmtf.  379 

XXXI.— -Whose  origin  was  from  the  place  which  is  known  as 
a  Tillage  in  the  neighboarhood  of  Hareha,  called  RdAa^palUkd,  ^e 
received  discipline  of  which  is  that  of  the  worldly  tribe. 

XXXII. — ^Then  came  in  disguise  NANDI^  he  whose  rank  among  the 
votaries  of  Sita  is  most  eminent.  He  of  his  own  accord  descended 
to  the  state  of  mortality  for  the  worship  of  Sax'  HAasHA. 

XXXIII. — ^A  brahmanical  student  from  his  birth^^-wtth  mere  space 
for  his  pure  covering,  [i.  e.  a  pure  gymnosophist  J  with  subdued  spirit, 
addicted  to  self-torturing  exercises,  with  his  excellent  mind  singly 
bent  with  eagerness  on  the  worship  of  Sai'  Harsha,  having  forsaken 
the  infatuation  of  the  external  world — ^by  him  thus  living,  having 
assumed  birth  under  the  name  of  Suyastu,  the  best  of  youthful 
corporeal  beings,-— and  through  his  discernment  of  religious  duty,*— * 
was  this  ample  well-compacted  temple  of  Harsha  caused  to  be  built. 

XXXrV. — Seeing  thus  by  whom,  on  this  mountain,  bearing  the 
symbol  of  Chanda'  [the  female  energy  of  Siva],'  with  its  lofty  peak 
kissing  the  path  of  heaven,  an  incomparable  temple  has  been  raised 
to  that  Lord  of  Creatmres,  as  celebrated  under  the  name  of  Sai 
Harsha,— a  temple  resembling  the  rapid  car  of  the  pure  gods,  encom- 
passed with  ornaments  and  excellent  delights,  the  habitation  of  many 
immortals — ^it  is  clear  that  nothing  is  impracticable  even  to  the  bodily 
power  of  sages  who  have  renounced  all  selfish  desire. 

XXXV. — Of  him  [Nandi'  or  Suvastu],  who  was  thus  of  the  form 
of  a  NmstHka  or  perpetual  student*  a  splendid  devotee  of  SrvA,  and 
who  multiplied  his  exercise  of  severe  self-torment  to  that  degree,  that 
the  triple  quantity  of  holiness,  unholiness  [or  passion],  and  defile- 
ment no  longer  existed  within  him — 

XXXVI. — Of  him  [I  say]  thus  similar  in  splendour  to  the  great 
deity  himself,  the  disciple  was  the  eminent  religious  teacher  SandI- 
FCTA,  who  was  likewise  conformed  to  the  eternal  Siva*  and  endued 
with  his  splendour. 

XXXVII. — This  [Sandi'pita]  having  received  command  from  his 
preceptor  [Suvastu],  who  desired  to  consecrate  this  house  of  Siva, 
obtained  the  consent  of  the  deity  himself,  Hara,  to  the  works  as  they 
were  already  commenced. 

XXXVIII. — ^By  whom  also  in  front  of  what  was  already  dedicated, 
a  third  ground-floor,  including  a  hall  for  self-torturing  exercises,  and 
extending  as  far  as  the  place  for  distributing  water,  was  splendidly 
oov^red  with  weU-compacted  stones. 
dB2 


380  Ancient  Inscription  from  the  Ruins  of  [Jvly, 

<"»*>  (xxxrx.) 

(XL.) 


i^rtftjpirnT 


(XLI.) 


(XLII.) 

29        ftRWTTcrr^:w*^5p3xnlt  <j<itflcf 


(XLIII.) 
(XLIV.) 

f^  0i(*H*j(^4*  Irani: 


(XLV.) 

(xivi.) 


1835.]  the  Temple  of  Marsha,  in  Shekdwati.  881 

XXXIX.^^With  the  aweet  water  there  contained,  the  sprifikling  of 
this  sacred  hall  is  ever  to  he  performed,  as  well  as  the  whole  of  the 
duty  attached  to  the  watering  place. 

XL. — For  the  worship  of  Sambbu  hj  the  o£fering  of  heautiful 
flowers,  and  also  the  giving  of  water  to  the  cows  to  drink, — these  two 
works  are  alike  regarded  as  meritorious  hj  the  choice  hand  of  men 
amhitioas  of  sanctity, 

XLI. — ^Ethereal  vesture  (i.  e.  nudity),  clotted  hair,  and  ashes  ;  also 
hahitnal  adherence  of  mind  to  the  destroyer  of  Tripura,  and  the  hand 
need  as  the  only  drinking  vessel — to  whom  these  things  were  held 
dear  and  sacred — 

XLII. — hy  that  man  was  the  ornameuted  area  caused  to  he  made, 
level  and  pleasant  for  walking,  in  front  of  the  house  of  Siva,  having 
for  this  purpose  fijled  up  with  stony  heaps  what  was  hefore  impas* 
sahle  water  mixed  with  unwholesome  earth,  and  firmly  hound  the 
whole  with  the  smoothest  stones. 

XLIILr— For  that  architect  was  the  fttmed  son  of  Va'rabudra,  all- 
knowing  and  skilled  in  house-huilding  craft,  even  as  Visvakarma. 

XLIV. — By  whom  was  huilt  this  soul-ravishing  house  of  Sankara 

(Siva), — with  its  chapels,  and  its  fine  portico,  graced  with  the  presence 

of  Gata,   the  holy  Asura, — even  as  it  were  a  fraction  of  heaven  by 

the  will  of  the  Creator  Vbdhas  [or  Brahma']. 

XLV. — In  the  house  of  the  Lord  of  Ganoa',  what  glorious,  easy- 
flowing  praise,  interspersed  with  the  histories  of  his  consort  Chand{, 
was  uttered  by  the  prince  of  learned  men,  the  religious  son  of 
Uruka  ! 

XLVI. — As  long  as  the  lords  of  earth  [i.  e.  the  br£hmans],  the 
cfupth.  itself  and  sky,  the  river  of  the  gods  [GanoaQ,  the  lunar  vary- 
ing disk,  «md  the  holy  occupation  of  the  Yaties  subsist; — as  long  as 
La^Hi'  rests  on  the  bosom  of  Mviw^'s  foe  [VisaMD],  or  as  the  sun  and 
stars  shine  upon  the  earth  ; — as  long  as  Gatatr{  the  best  beloved  wife 
remains  most  closely  united  with  Brahma,  so  long  may  this  house  of 


382  Ancient  Jnscriptionfrom  the  Ruins  of  [July 

(XLVJI.) 

32       Ta[*^wtT^nr]?r^  icw  ^  ^rrn^  Shares  i 


(XLVIII.) 


^^^g^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^  —  ^^^^^^^^^^^^^HM^^^^^^B  I        ^^^^^^^^^^^^K^^^B  ^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^      ^^^^^M^^^^^M^^^)^^       ^^^^M^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^B 

^ii<*^  icw^iTwrr  Lt'w^ jiH^Ti^  TCi^'rr  ^s^rtw 
^Bf%  ^^  \«v  ^•nvre  ^ft  \*^  ftinf  41  u  1^^1.1 


1835.]  the  TempU  of  Har»ha,  in  Shekdwati.  383 

Harsh  A-DSVA   shine  in  orient  light,  its  sign  not  removed  from  sight, 
when  the  sun  is  shorn  of  its  splendoar  ! 

XLVII. — He  who  subsists  when  even  such  duration  has  elapsed, 
even  Sambbu  the  eternal,  how  can  he  be  defined  by  time  ?  The  time 
however  of  the  building  of  this  his  temple  is  consigned  to  writing,  as 
now  seen. 

In  the  Sam  vat  year  1018,  in  the  month  of  A'<hidha,  the  first 
division  of  the  month,  the  1 3th  day 

XLVin.^-When  a  thousand  years,  with  twice  nine  added,  were 
elapsed,  the  sun  approaching  the  sign  of  Leo,  on  a  lunar  day,  which 
was  the  third  of  the  waxing  moon,  accompanied  with  a  fortunate  con- 
juncture of  planets,  and  on  a  Monday — ^then  did  the  builder  aforesaid, 
being  commanded  by  the  eternal  Sambbu,  who  desired  to  give  an 
nndefiled  site  and  endued  with  essential  holiness  to  his  own  sacred 
name, — and  having  obtained  the  site  accordingly,— commence  the 
whole  work  of  erecting  this  house  to  Siva,  who  bestows  absorption 
on  those  who  devoutly  approach  it. 

Hail !  in  the  Samvat  year  1030,  in  the  month  of  A'shidha,  the 
first  division  of  the  month,  the  15th  day,  the  deeds  of  conveyance,  as 
they  were  severally  received,  are  written  in  the  following  order. 

The  great  king,  the  king  of  kings,  the  blessed  Sinha-raVa,  in  the 
12th  day  of  the  sun's  mansion  in  the  sign  of  Libra,  attached  [to  this 
temple  the  village  of]  Sinha-fro9tha,  with  its  revenues  and  produce, 
which  were  his  own. 

He  likewise  made  over  by  deed  of  gift,  as  long  as  moon,  sun,  and 
ocean  should  endure,  Ekalaka,  Krisdnu-kdpa  and  UrU'Saras,  in  the 
district  named  in  the  deed,  together  with  the  hamlet  of  Kanha 
in  the  Koha  district,  being  four  villages  in  all,  to  Saf  Harsha* 
DRY  A,  the  all-sufficient  protector,  seated  on  the  hill  whose  sign 
is  the  moon — on  a  holy  day,  remembering  the  sacred  resort  of  piU 
grims  Pushkara,  [or  Pokar  near  Ajmeer]  for  the  sake  of  the  solemn 
celebration  of  festive  joumies  thither,  accompanied  with  ablutions, 
bodily  unctions,  burning  of  incense  and  lamps ;  [that  the  same  may 
be  performed  by  the  Brahmans  of  Harsha  without  loss.] 


384  Ancient  Inscription  from  the  Ruins  of  [Jitlt, 

(Line.)     TfTnrjTTfT  ^ft^WTW^  4HJ)(JtHiH  ^ra'[^rai*J^  in^ 

^<M<*4W  ^^T^iRfS  V^^tPT  I 

wnx  viT^T^  m^pN  ^^TTpr  I 


(XLIX.) 


1835.]  the  Temple  e/  Harsha,  in  Shekdwati.  385 

Likewise,  his  brother,  the  blessed  Vatsa-eXja,  made  over  by 
deed  of  gift  the  village  of  Kardama-khdta,  whose  revenues  had 
been  possessed  by  himself,  for  the  purposes  of  obtaining  victory. 

Likewise,  two  villages  were  made  over  with  a  deed  of  gift,  by  the 
blessed  Vigraha-raja,  as  it  is  written  above.     [See  verse  XXV.] 

Likewise,  the  two  sons  of  the  blessed  Sinha-raja,  viz.  the  blessed 
Chandra-raja  and  Govinda-ra/a,  did  religiously  convey  a  hamlet, 
consisting  of  two  divisions,  and  a  village,  with  a  deed  of  gift  entirely 
written  with  their  own  hand,  even  to  the  prescribed  formal  enumeration 
[of  name,  family,  date,  &c.],  having  first  taken  the  holy  water; 
thus  having  made  a  record  to  all  future  times  concerning  the  district 
described  in  the  deed,  whose  revenues  wer^  (till  then)  possessed  by 
themselves. 

The  blessed  Dhandhuka,  though  unconquered  by  the  subjects  of 
SiNHA-RAjA,  did,  nevertheless,  by  permission  of  his  liege  lord,  make 
over  the  village  of  Maydra-pura,  whose  revenues  were  received  by 
himself,  in  the  district  of  Khadga-kupa. 

Likewise,  the  young  prince,  the  blessed  Jata- Sal- raja,  religiously 
bestowed  on  Harsha-dbva,  the  village  of  Koli-kdpaka,  whose  reve- 
nues were  received  by  himself. 

Likewise,  by  SiKAMBAR(,  whose  husband  was  the  blessed  Harma- 
HATA,  the  whole  of  [the  villages  called]  Lavana,  Kdlaka,  Prativiiua, 
and  Apaharshaka,  was  bestowed  in  the  same  manner. 

Likewise,  by  a  lady  named  Ta'vika,  one  village,  in  a  northern  direc- 
tion, was  given  through  divine  love  to  Sri  Harsha. 

Let  UB  behold  likewise,  here,  the  lands  bestowed  by  holy-minded 
personages,    the   revenues  of  which  are  now  enjoyed  by  the  gods 

«.--   the  shade  of  holy  pippila  trees 

in  a  beautiful  hamlet      ---------     -      -     --- 

causeway  to  those  who  approach  the  sacred  soil  of  Harsha     -     -     - 

•     •     .     .     -     a  mighty  force. 

XLIX.— IUma,  the  splendid,  thus  intreats  all  devout  kings  of  the 
earth  that  are  to  come  after  him  :  "  This  common  causeway  of  virtue 
and  religion  to  princes,  [viz.  the  endowment  of  temples  with  land]  is 
at  all  times  to  be  carefully  observed  by  your  highnesses." 

N.  B.— The  star*  throngboat  the  Sanscrit  slokss,  denotes  the  commencement 
of  the  line  on  the  stone,   the  number   of  which  is  placed  in  the  opposite 

margin. 

The  bracketo  denote  the  spaces  where  the  stone  is  broken  or  defaced.  Whatever 
letters  or  words  are  found  between  these  are  restored  by  conjecture. 
dc 


Z86  Notes  on  the  preceding  Inscription.  [Jult, 

Notes  on  the  preceding  Jnscription, 

I.— This  verse  is  in  a  hendecasyllable  measure,  called  Matha-udgatd,  of 
which  an  exact  idea  may  be  formed  by  oae  accustomed  to  the  harmony  of 
classical  numbers,  from  the  following  slight  transposition  of  a  line  in  tht 
<Edipus  Coloneus : 

N^(   eV    6fifiaoi     fi4fiiiK    6    Ae9  pi  a 

four  of  such  lines  forming  a  verse. 

The  two  first  lines  are  somewhat  indistinct  on  the  edge  of  the  stone ; 

and  in  the  second  of  them,  there  might  be  some  considerable  doubt  as  to 

the  syllables  ^  ^r  and  WT*   were  not  the  others  connected  with  them 

(particularly  the  fi^  fQ  and  ^^ )  so  clearly  marked  as  to  admit  no 

reading  consistent  with  both  metre  and  sense,  beside  the  one  here  adopt. 

ed,  which  is  in  strict  accordance  with  the  Indian  notions  of  metaphysical 

theology.     The  ^vf^lTT  is  here   oba-ia  or  abstract  essence,  antecedent  to 

qualities  of  any  kind,  of  which  the  Hindu  theoeophists  can  discourse  as  subtly 

and  as  unintelligibly  as  Plato  in  the  Parmenides.    Such  is  exclusively 

their  notion  of  Deity  as  existing  prior  to  the  developement  of  the  ternary 

forms  or  qualities,  first  in  the  Supreme  Triad  [Brahma',  Vishnu,  SrvA,]  and 

next  in  the  several  orders  of  created  beings :  this  first  immaterial  sub. 

stance  being  the  neuter  n^  brahmd  of  the  Upanishads  and  the  Vedant^ 

the  ^f^^*  or  male  inactive  principle  of  the  rival  Sankhjra  sehool — ^the 

BYeos  or  unfathomable  depth  of  some  of  the  Gnostics,  who  attempted  the 

introduction  of  these  eastern  metaphysics  into  Christianity.    All  these 

schools  teach  that  the  immaterial  essence  of  the  one  all-pervading  Deity  is 

no  otherwise  connected  with  the  diversities  of  created  existence,  than 

through  an  independent  feminine  principle  :  which  in  the  Vedantic  system 

is  Ma'ya'  Hnm,  or  illusion ;— but  f^^^ff^ :  or  Radical  Nature,  thefemale 

parent  of  all,  in  the  Sankhya  system, — and  ENNOIA  in  that  of  the  Gnostics, 

(in  which,  as  in  the  Sankhya,  NOT2  or  InteUect  wfc :  otherwise  called  w%tm 

is  the  first-born  offspring,  and  then  all  separate  individual  essences.)  Now^ 

this  common  mother  of  the  external  world  (  ^^fK  )  is  identified  in   the 

mythological  part  of  Hinduism,  with  Siva',  or  Duroa'  Ambika',  the  consort 

of  Siva.     This  identification  is  the  principal  subject  of  that  celebrated 

section  of  the  Markandeya  Purina^  called  the  Chandipatha^  or  I)enu.mahat~ 

mtfa  I  and  is  thus  expressed  by  the  great  Sankara  A'or a'rta  himself,  in 

the  first  verse  of  his  famous  hymn  to  this  goddess,  entitled,  A'nandaJahaH, 

(by  which  he  sought  to  atone  to  the  mother  of  External  Nature,  for  his 

efforts  as  a  Vedantist,  to  lead  his  disciples  from  her  illusions  and  fancied 

diversities^  to  absorption  in  the  one  essence  of  abstract  Deity). 


1835.)  Ifoiei  on  the  preceding  Inscription,  88? 

"  If  Siva  be  united  to  his  energy  (his  spoase  Siva),  he  is  able  to  exer- 
cise dominion  ;  if  not,  the  god  is  utterly  unable  even  to  move.  Where- 
fore Thee,  the  goddess  who  art  worshipped  by  Vishnu,  Siva,  Brahma  ^  and 
all  other  beings,  what  unholy  person  is  competent  to  adore  and  praise  ?'* 
That  the  same  reason  should  be  assigned  by  the  philosopher  here  for  Siva 
and  the  rest  of  the  triad  adoring  his  consort,  (agreeably  to  the  Chandipatha 
aforesaid,  especially  the  1st  and  4th  and  I2th  books,)  which  is  on  this 
inscription,  made  a  reason  for  SiVa  being  adored  by  her,  vix.  his  nearer 
approach  to  abstract  essentiality — will  surprize  no  one  who  has  Mudied  the 
genius  of  paganism.  The  former  is  the  SaHUya  conclusion ;  the  latter  that 
of  the  Saivae :  among  whom  also,  as  we  may  observe  in  this  and  the  6th 
verse  of  the  inscription,  Siva  has  the  properties  of  the  other  two  mom<. 
bers  of  the  triad>  that  of  Creator  and  Preserver  ascribed  to  him,  as  well 
as  his  own. 

The  efforts  of  the  human  mind,  at  any  time,  to  escape  the  metaphysical 
difficulties  that  attend  the  connexion  of  Mind  and  Matter ;  and  the  yet 
more  serious  kindred  difficulty,  the  origin  of  evil ;  will  never  want  interest 
in  the  eyes  of  the  deeper  observers  of  our  nature,  its  capacities  and  itsdes. 
Unies.  We  cannot  wonder  that  in  the  darkness  of  unaided  reason,  men 
have  been  almost  universally  led  to  interpose  some  independent  exist. 
ence,  some  tah,  the  source  alike  of  Nature  and  of  £vil,  between  the 
creature  and  the  Creator.  But  it  is  more  extraordinary,  that  at  the  pre. 
sent  day,  Sankara  A'oha^rta,  and  the  Vedantists^  whose  mode  of  meeting 
the  difficulty  is  by  maintaining  external  Nature  to  be  illusion,  and  the  per« 
feet  identity  in  real  essence,  of  all  human  souls  with  the  Supreme^  should 
be  represented  by  any  as  refomnrM  of  Hinduism,  and  as  attached  to  that 
only  true  theology,  by  which  the  Supreme  Being  is  recognized,  in  the 
words  of  Sir  Isaac  Nbwton,  non  ut  anima  mundi,  eed  tU  univereorum 
Dominus.  However  natural  be  the  desire  in  some,  to  unite  the  profession 
of  the  most  venerated  school  of  Hindu  religion  with  the  boast  among 
Europeans  ef  a  pure  and  enlightened  creed,  the  attempt  to  conciliate 
things  so  disumilar,  and  even  opposite,  as  these,  cannot  long  consist  with 
any  accurate  knowledge  or  study  of  either. 

II. The  second  verse  is  in  the  free,  but  harmonious  measure  of  theAnue^ 

ttM  class,(i.  e.  of  eight  syllables)— first  unconsciously  struck  out,a8  it  is  said, 
by  VA'ufiKi,  the  Homer  of  India,  on  witnessing  the  cruel  act  of  a  sportsman. 

in  fiRTx  srtir^  -mm*:  wrm^*  Hin;  i 

Upon  which,  struck  with  the  beautiful  cadence  of  his  own  improvisation, 
he  composed  the  Rfim^yana  in  similar  verses.* 

•  An  account  of  this  meastirc  U  given  by  Colebuookb,  in  his  Essay  on  Sanscrit 

and  Pracrit  Poetry,  and  by  M.  Chb'zy,  (Essai  snr  Is  Sloka.)    The  foUowing  wUl 

be  found,  I  believe,  a  more  complete  statement  of  iU  rules  than  either.  Each  pdda, 

or  quarter,  (of  which  the  Isst  syllabic  U  ever  accounted  common,)  consUts  of  two  qua* 

3c2 


388  Note9  on  the  preceding  Inscription,  [Svht, 

The  first  quarter  of  this  verse  is  obliterated  on  the  edge  of  the  stoney 
and  it  would  be  idle  to  attempt  its  restitution. 

III. — This  verse  is  like  the  first^  a  lyric  measure^  but  of  a  difierent  kind, 
called  Sroff-dhard,  each  of  the  four  lines  being  of  the  enormous  length  of 
19  syllables,  disposed  exactly  as  in  the  following  (transposed  from  the 
end  of  the  Orestes) — with  the  caesura  on  the  14th  syllable^ 


Zjjvhs  \dfjLTpois  fitXdBpots  ^c  w^kd^ru  'EX^nyr,  HwBa  tripa^ais  trip^pos 
The  subject  of  this  verse  is  the  infuriate  dance  of  Siva,  as  Bhairava, 
after  the  sanguinary  vengeance  he  exacted  for  the  death  of  his  eelf.de voted 
wife  Sati,  (the  first  form  of  the  greatDiTROA' — as  the  mountain  nymph 
Uha'  Pa'rvatI  was  the  second,)  as  related  in  the  Siva-PUrana,  &c  &c. 
IV. — The  measure  of  this  verse  is  a  kind  of  reduction  of  the  former  to 
15  syllables,  and  is  called  MandaJtkrarUd. 

wwwww  —  —  w—  —  w  — — • 

Ztivhs  ToIkois  vtXdiffct  *EXeri|v,  HvBa  0'4/jafcus  Tdp^Bpos 

For  these  descriptions  of  the  god^  see  Moor's  Hindu  Pantheon,  under 
the  head  Siva. 

V. — ^This  and  all  the  following  verses  as  far  as  ver.  XVI,  (with  the 
exception  of  the  fX.,  XI.,  and  XV.,  which  resemble  the  II.)  are  la  the 
same  measure  with  the  III.  verse,  the  Srag^harA, 

On  the  Ganges  flowing  from  Siva's  head,  vide  Moor  at  sup. — The 
ihreefM  Ganges — ^the  river  of  heaven  and  hell^  as  well  as  of  earth-^is  a 
frequent  subject  with  the  poets  of  India. 

Of  the  last  word  '^Ift^mn:  which  is  very  clearly  marked  on  the  stone, 
I  can  make  no  better  sense  than  that  which  I  have  expressed,  vis.  coo- 
necting  it  with  ^^f  "  the  sport  of  a  cridcet."  Perhaps  the  word  may 
have  some  other  meaning,  which  the  standard  vocabularies  do  not  contain. 

Vl.^-irmr^*  The  inscription  apparently  has  ifinn?t>  which  is  without 
meaning :  but  as  the  ir  in  this  ancient  Devanagari  migbt  easily,  b^  the 
erosion  of  a  slight  loop,  pass  into  a  n,  and  as  "  the  daughter  of  the  moun- 
tain" is  a  Hindu  poetical  expression  for  a  river,  I  have  read  it  aooord. 
ingly. 

In  this  verse,  of  which  both  the  sentiment  and  expresBion  are  of  a 
higher  order  than  in  most  others  of  the  inscription,  we  have  the  doctrine^ 

drisyllabic  feet.  The  former  of  these  is  subject  to  no  other  restriction  than  that  it 
mast  not  have  both  the  middle  syllables  shdrt ;  and  in  the  even  quarters,  i.  e.  th« 
2nd  and  4th,  it  must  not  close  with  an  Iambus.    The  hitter  is  more  restricted  :  in 

the  even  quarters,  it  is  always  without  exception  a  D^ambus,  w  -^    w     ,  and 

in  the  two  others,  the  1st  and  3rd,  it  should  be  an  Epitritus  quartus  w    —  -..; 

except  that  after  a  long  syllable,  the  following  four  forms  are  sometimes  admitted, 
the  first  most  frequently,  the  rest  more  rarely  in   the  order  of  their  poiitioa. 


Id35.]  Itotes  on  the  preeeiing  tnacripticn,  iSd 

Well  known  among  us  as  the  Platonic^  of  the  Universe  existing  in  archetype 
as  idea9  in  the  divine  mind^  before  the  material  creation  ;  in  the  wordtf 
of  our  Spenser^ 

What  time  this  world's  great  Workmaister  did  cast 

To  make  al  things  such  as  we  now  behold. 

It  seems  that  he  before  his  eyes  had  plast 

A  goodly  pateme,  to  whose  perfect  mold 

He  fashioned  them,  as  comely  as  he  could. 

That  now  so  faire  and  seemely  they  appeare 

As  nought  may  be  conceived  any  where. 

That  wondrous  paterne,  wheresoere  it  bee. 

Whether  in  earth  laid  up  in  secret  store. 

Or  else  in  heaven,  that  no  man  may  it  see 

With  sinfuU  eyes,  for  fear  it  to  deflore. 

Is  perfect  Beauty,  which  all  men  adore : 

Whose  face  and  feature  doth  so  much  excell 

All  mortal  sense,  that  none  the  same  may  tell. 
Or  as  in  the  remarkable  lines  in  Bobthius,  (ConsoL  Phil.  lib.  3,)  which 
embody  the  whole  doctrine  of  the  Tim»us  on  this  8ubje<3t,  the  gene- 
ration and  also  the  destruction  of  the  material  world. 

Tu  cuncta  superuo 

Duels  ab  exemplo ;  pulchrum  pulcherrimus  ipse 

Mundum  mente  gereUs,  similique  in  imagine  formans  l 

Tu  causis  animas  paribus  vitasque  minores 

Provehis,  et  levibus  sublimes  curribus  aptans, 

In  coelum,  terramque  sens ;  quas  lege  benignft 

Ad  te  conversas  reduci  facis  igne  revertL 
The  transition  of  the  ideas  of  the  Divine  mind  into  separate  individual 
intelligences  (from  which  Apuleix7s  and  others  derive  the  whole  theory  of 
Polytheism) — the  propagation  of  various  orders  of  beings  from  these,  down 
to  the  grossest  and  most  material ;  and  the  destruction  of  the  world  by  the 
absorption  of  the  lower  in  the  higher  existences,  till  all  is  lost  in  the  Sa« 
preme — are  points  in  which  the  Hindu  schemes  (as  partially  unfolded  in 
the  present  verse)  wonderfully  coincide  with  Platonism.  They  are  parallel 
corruptions  of  one  great  original  truth,  which  in  the  quotations  here  given, 
appears  with  scarcely  any  mixture  of  error. 

VII. — XII.  The  local  legend  in  these  verses  has  been  already  men. 
tioned.  The  destruction  of  him  of  the  incomparable  arrows/'  the  Hindu 
God  of  Love,  thence  called  Ananoa,  or  Atanu,  the  Bodiless  One — as 
alluded  to  in  the  turgid  and  somewhat  obscure  expression  of  the  Vlllth, 
is  a  favorite  subject  with  the  poets  of  India,  and  is  told  at  large  by  Calu 
da'sa  in  the  3d  book  of  the  Cumira  Sambhava,  An  equivoque  seems  intend* 
ed  in  the  first  line  between  one  of  these  names  of  Ca'ma,  and  the  adjective 
^^pTil  "  large  or  immense  :"  but  as  the  former  meaning  would  involve  an 
insipid  repetition,  it  is  discarded  in  the  translation. 


390  Koies  on  the  preceding  inscription.  ^ivt^, 

X. — Nothing  is  told  respecting  the  Sura,  or  Hero^  who  is  the  speaker 
of  this  flowery  verse. 

XIII.  This  celebrated  family  is  here  distinctly  called  ^igffiH,  but 
^r9?rT,  or  Ckdhuvdna,  in  the  monuments  quoted  by  Wilson,  whence  the 
Hindui  term  Chowhin,  as  used  by  Colonel  Tod  in  his  great  work  on  Raj^ 
•than.  Allowing  30  years,  which  is  perhaps  not  too  much,  for  each  descent 
from  the  father  to  his  first-born  son,  the  following  will  be  the  estimated 
dates  of  accession  in  this  branch  of  the  family.  (None  of  its  six  names  are 
to  be  found  elsewhere,  in  any  published  monument  within  my  knowledge.) 

A.  D. 
Gu'vAKA, became  king  probably  about  800 

Chandra  Ra'Ja,  * * •    :.  830 

I 
GcVaka •*.*« «....** 860 

I 

ChandanAj  890 

Va'kpati,  (conqueror  of*  Tantbapa'I(A),    «....  990 

I 

SiNHA  Ra'ja, 930 

And  his  successor  (not  by  natural  descent,) 

TioRAHA  Ra'ja*, *.    certainly  about  968 

BO  as  to  satisfy  the  two  dates  of  the  inscription. 

XIV.  In  this  verse,  the  last  part  of  which  is  somewhat  involved  in  ex-* 
pression,  I  have  given  the  best  sense  in  my  power  to  the  enigmatical  com^ 
pound  YlliKiS^:  aqueis^radiiiJUe*  The  Hindus  are  in  the  habit  of  ascribing 
showers  to  solar  influence,  agreeably  to  the  line  in  Manu,  (iii.  76). 

or  (as  it  is  stated  with  greater  physical  truth  in  the  older  cosmogony  of 
the  Vedas,)  to  the  joint  operation  of  Mffhras  (or  the  Sun)  and  the  Ocean. 

"  I  invoke  Mitra  of  pure  might  and  Varuna  not  passable  by  foes — ^both 
producing  showers  that  water  the  earth."  Rig^FedtuSanhitd,  I.  i.§  1.  hymn  Si 
XVI.  XVII.  In  these  two  historical  verses,  between  which  we  find  once 
more  interposed  the  words  |4,<H(<  " HeroU  hoc,'  with  what  predae 
meaning,  I  cannot  tell— the  metre  is  changed  from  the  alternation  of 
Srag-dhard  and  Anustiibh  stanzas,  to  the  most  popular  and  harmomouB  of 
all  the  very  long  lyric  measures,  viz.  the  Sdrduia'^vikrfditam,  consisting  of 
four  lines  of  17  syllables,  like  the  following  transposition  from  Sophocles. 

T^i^  (T^i  ZeO,  Z^uofiivrts  (crOaSc  Topvv)  hfZpttJ^     Kord^a'xof'     8(  f 

*  This  prioce  can  scarcely  be  supposed  to  belong  to  the  Pa'l a  princes  of  Omara  / 
but  was  most  probably  an  ancestor^or  near  relative,  of  the  northern  kings  of  the  mama 
termination,  who  encountered  the  earliest  Musulman  invaders  of  India.  The  naoM 
of  Tantrapa'la  is  not  found  in  any  of  the  lists  of  Paulas  supplied  from  several 
monuments,  by  Prof.  H.  H.  Wilson,  (A,  R.  XV.  464.) 


1835.]  Notes  on  the  preceding  Inscription.  391 

XIX. — This  verse  is  in  the  same  measure,  but  preceded  and  followed 
by  an  Antutubh,  resembling  verse  II.  There  is  a  considerable  obscurity 
in  this  stanza^  arising  apparently  from  the  author's  unwillingness  to  detail 
the  misfortunes  of  a  prince  whom  he  had  just  celebrated  in  the  two  preced- 
ing verses^  as  the  first  benefactor  to  the  Harsha  temple,  and  whose  actual 
victoritft'over  surrounding  enemies  appear  evidently  to  be  the  subject  of 
the  first  three  lines  of  this.  But  as  the  relative  ^VT  in  the  second  line 
thus  evidently  relates  to  king  Sinha  RaVa,  the  TTl^at  the  beginning  of 
the  fourth  must,  by  the  ordinary  rules  of  construction,  refer  to  him  also  ; 
(however  we  might  be  inclined,  from  the  juxta-position  of  correlative 
terms^  to  apply  it  to  the  imprisoned  foes  of  the  line  preceding:)  and 
consequently  he  who  thus  imprisoned  others  must,  after  some  unrecorded 
and  most  unexpected  reverse,  have  needed  liberation  himself.  This  is 
effected,  as  it  appears,  by  a  more  powerful  monarch,  a  child  of  the  Sun.  Yet 
no  mention  is  made  afterward  of  the  liberated  king  as  acting  or  reigning : 
only  the  acts  of  the  liberator  Vigraha  Ra'ja  are  recorded,  and  by  him 
the  place  of  Sinha  Ra'ja  is  sidd  to  be  supplied,  as  though  the  latter 
were  dead,  or  in  hopeless  exile.  The  truth,  as  collected  from  these  obscure 
hints,  appears  to  be^  that  Vioraha  Ra'ja  conquered  the  kingdom,  and 
restored  the  family  of  his  predecessor  to  their  former  wealth  and  dignity, 
after  their  head  had  been  deposed  or  carried  away  captive  by  others. 
For  it  is  observable,  that  two  sons  of  Sinha  Ra'ja  occur  in  the  list  of 
benefactors  to  the  temple  after  Vioraha  Ra'ja,  though  without  any  royal 
dignity  attached  to  their  names ;  while  the  latter's  alliance  to  their  house 
aeems  equally  clear  from  verses  XXVI.  and  XXVII.,  including  him  and 
his  brother  Durlabha  in  the  royal  genealogy  that  had  been  traced  from 
YttTseXIIL 

XX.  flH?|i|i^?tm<».  The  position  of  the  perfect  participle  of  V  in 
the  beginning  of  this  compound,  as  an  epithet  of  Va'sava,  or  Indra,  is 
somewhat  unusual ;  but  all  difficulty  as  to  its  meaning  is  removed  by  a 
reference  to  the  legend  in  verse  VIII.  The  conqueror  Vioraha^  in  his 
pious  devotion  to  Harsha.obva  in  this  mountain  sanctuary,  is  compared 
to  the  Indian  Jupiter  at  the  head  of  the  celestials,  who  first  adored 
Siva  under  that  name,  on  the  same  spot  of  old. 

XXL— This  verse  is  in  a  favorite  measure  of  li  syllables^  called  VoMan- 
tOmtikJuan, 

rjkr  0'Jkr  lir  ci  ra  Z^  wa  fuw  rit  A  riip  Ka  rdcrx**^  '* 
The  construction  is  very  involved,  but  in  a  degree  not  unusual  in  Saiu 
■crit  poetry ;  and  is  unraveUed  by  appending  the  whole  severally  to  three 
principal  words,  %ir  a  quo,  fHai<l«l^4ii:  propriUregnUfortuna,  X^\ 
eompeliata  (est J.  The  first,  referring  of  course  to  Vigraha,  has  for  its 
epithet  the  participle  \^m  dante,  to  which  belongs  the  accusative 
fsft^ffir^I^  dinturnunudomicUium.  The  second  has  for  its  epithets 
the  participles  of  the  first  and  second  lines,  to  one  of  which 


spa  Notes  on  the  preceding  InscripttM.  [Jwt, 

eogitafM,  belong  the  words  ^sffri  fr^nf  *T  im  "  Jam  dominui  epiidem 
quis  mei  ?"  for  the  connecting  particle  xUf  immediately  following,  marks 
this  as  the  subject  of  thought.  The  third,  which  alone  of  the  participles  has 
the  force  of  a  passive  verb,  denotes  the  answer  which  the  personified  For- 
tune receives  to  her  questioning  thought  in  the  second  line :  and  here  the 
connecting  particle  xfif,  which  indicates  the  answer,  though  most  awk- 
wardly separated  from  it,  refers  undoubtedly  to  the  words  in  the  third 
line  following  ^,  viz.  ^n^  •€m^#  "  Habita  fin  J  brachiorum  f^rr-" 
The  most  unusual  part  of  the  sentence,  however,  is  the  junction  of  the  word 
^f^  Cp^^J  ^^th  this  leading  participle  in  the  compound  #^frfir»  which 
can  mean  nothing  else  than  padfid-compeilata.  The  stress  laid  upon  this 
circumstance  of  pacifie  answers  and  protection,  seems  to  confirm  the 
opinion,  that  Vioraha  entered  the  kingdom  originally  as  a  conqueror. 

XXII.  XXIII.  The  measure  of  these  two  verses  is  the  same  as  that 
of  the  Ist,  the  RathoMltKUd^ 

XXIV.  And  here  we  return  to  the  long  measure  of  the  III.  V.  and 
following  verses,  the  Srag^dhartL 

The  word  fwf^,  whose  instrumental  plural  occurs  in  the  third  line,  ig 
inexplicable  from  any  existing  vocabulary,  or  oral  information  within 
my  reach.  As  no  probable  emendation  occurs  to  me  of  what  is  thus  clearly 
marked  in  the  inscription,  I  can  only  give  it  the  sense  of  the  word  most 
nearly  approaching  to  it,  (pR^7)  and  suppose  that  the  compound 
'QVni^ff^lS^fTrfTfiT :  means,  like  ^in^i^IH^fwJ^I'W  :  "  with  birds 
of  every  place  and  tribe." 

XXV.  This  and  the  seven  following  verses  are  like  the  II.  &c.  Ir 
the  Anttetubh  measure. 

XXVI.  The  prince  DubiiAbha,  thus  honourably  mentioned  as  lit- 
tle inferior,  or  (as  the  second  comparion  might  indicate,)  even  supe- 
rior, to  his  victorious  elder  brother,  may  not   impossibly  be  the  prince 
of  that  name  who  reigned  at    Guzaerat,  separated   only  by  a  single 
short  reign  from  Obamunda,  who  was  conquered  by  Mahmud  GaAZNEvi, 
in  10S4:    as    his    elder    brother    is    yet    more    probably    the    chief 
eommemorated  in  a  Benares  inscription  of  150  years  later  date,  aa  the 
founder  of  the  fortunes  of  the  Rahtore  family,  that   possessed  them- 
selves of  the  imperial  throne  of  Kanoj  about  the  same  period*.  The  latter 
hypothesis,  which  agrees  with  the  history  and  probable  origin  of  the  Rahtore 
family,  requires  for  its  verification,  that  we  allot  an  interval  of  33  years,  or 
a  few  more,  (instead  of  3i,)  to  the  four  generations  that  separate  the  Rahtore 
chief  Yasovioraba  from  Govinba  Cbandba,  sovereign  of  Kanoj,  (grwid- 
father  of  the  last  king,  Jayachandba,)  of  whom  we  have  a  grant  of  land 
dated  Samvat  1177,  or  A.  D.  1190,  i.  e.  148  years  after  the  date  of  the 

*  Whether  the  Vigraha  Ra'ja  Db'va,  who  is  commemorated  at  a  great  com* 
queror  in  the  ftth  Devanagari  Inscription  on  the  great  Lath  at  Dehli,  (A.  R.  toI.  i. 
Art.  91.)  may  not  be  identified  with  our  Vigraha  RA'jA,-*there  are  no  snfficieat 
data  for  ascertaining. 


1835.]  Notes  on  the  preceding  Inscription,  593 

present  monument.  [Aa.  Res.  vols.  ix.  and  ^v.]  The  former  hypothesisi 
notwithstanding  the  greater  distance  of  time,  derives  some  plausibility  from 
•the  comparison  of  what  the  Ayin  Akbery  states  concerning  that  Guzze- 
•rattee  prince  who  is  there  truly  called  Durlabh,  with  the  larger  details  of 
others.  It  is  stated  by  Abitl  Fazl,  that  Marmu'd  having,  in  A.  H.  416,  or 
A.  D.1025,conqueredCHAMUNDA,  son  of  Mu'la-ba'ja,  kingof  Guijarastra, 
or  Guezerat,  (who  was  connected  by  the  father's  side  with  the  princes  of 
Dehli,  but  whose  maternal  grandfather  and  predecessor  on  the  throne  was 
descended  from  the  Kanoj  kings,)  took  a  prince  of  the  same  house,  who  is 
4:alled  in  his  catalogue  Durlabba,  prisoner  with  him  to  his  own  capital, 
at  the  request  of  another  of  the  family,  (called  there  Bbtsbb,  perhaps 
Vatsara,  but  by  others  Vallabha,)  whom  he  left  viceroy  in  Guzzerat, 
and  who  dreaded  the  ambition  and  martial  ability  of  his  kinsman.  After, 
wards,  at  the  request  of  the  same  person,  who  had  secretly  provided  what 
he  thought  a  more  secure  prison  for  his  dreaded  rival,  Durlabha  was 
sent  back  to  the  new  king,  who  going  out  to  meet  with  treacherous  pro- 
fessions  the  kinsman  whom  he  purposed  to  immure  in  a  dungeon,  accident, 
ally  lost  his  eyes ;  and  was  on  that  account  deposed  by  his  subjects  in 
favour  of  his  intended  victim.  Fbrkbta,  who  tells  the  same  history 
at  much  greater  length  in  his  MahomedanHistoryofIndia,(BRioos,pp. 

75 89^)  and  moralizes  on  the  retributive  close  of  it,  gives  to  both  of  these 

kindred  princes,  to  Vallabha  as  well  as  Durlabha,  the  name  of  Da'b- 
jbbeli'm.  Now  of  this  last  appellation,  the  name  in  the  Anwiri  Sokeily 
of  the  Raja  for  whom  those  popular  stories  were  recited,  (which  originating 
.from  the  Sanscrit  Pandui  Tantra,  after  successive  Pehlevio,  Arabic,  and 
other  trsnslations,  have  become  so  well  known  in  Europe  as  the  Fables  of 
PiLPAT,)  we  may  observe  that  it  is  as  naturally  applied  by  a  Persian 
to  any  Indian  prince  who  can  be  made  to  bear  it,  as  the  name  of  Hbroulbs 
by  a  Roman  to  any  great  foreign  conqueror,  or  Ultbsbs  to  any  wan- 
.derer  in  unknown  rc^ons.  In  this  case,  where  Durlabha  and  Da'bshb. 
liM  are  scarcely  more  unlike  in  sound  than  Odin  and  Odyssbus*,— it  is  not 
-wonderful  that  the  name  should  have  been  so  applied  by  the  Mahome- 
.dan  invaders,  men  of  much  less  critical  judgment  in  these  subjects  than 
the  historian  of  ancient  Germany ;  and  to  justify  the  application  of  the  same 
name  to  Vallabha,  it  is  not  extraordinary,  considering  their  strong  attach- 
ment  to  ethical  stories  of  this  kind,  that  they  should  have  converted  the 
lasUnamed  princeinto  something  like  his  imagined  prototype,  a  man  of  emi. 
nent  wisdom  and  virtue,  living  in  contented  poverty  notwithstanding  his 
royal  descent,  until  sought  out  for  this  vicereg^  honour  by  the  Musulmaa 
conqueror— like  him  on  whom  Albxander  bestowed  under  nearly  the 
game  circumstences  the  eonquered  kingdom  of  Sidon.  Fbrishta  indeed 
acknowledges,  that  this  account  of  Makmu'd's  viceroy  was  doubted  even  in 
Jiis  time  ;  and  that  instead  of  a  hermit,  he  was  represented  by  many  as  a 
eruel  and  ambitious  prince,  who  had  before  made  several  attempts  against 

•  8c€  F.  ScHLiCBL,  LecU  6,  Oft  tho  History  of  Utsratnrs. 
3  o 


t9i  Ifotes  on  the  preceding  Insertion,  [JuLtt 

tiis  brottiefs  and  kinsmen ;  but  this  acootint,  (thoogii  mort  amply  oenfirme^ 
as  we  might  imagine^  by  the  sequel  of  the  history  as  told  by  Fbbisrta  him. 
self,)  is  discarded  by  the  worthy  historian  in  favour  of  the  more  exciting  ae» 
count  of  the  elevation  of  his  hermit,  **  Da'bdieea'ic  the  Wise,"  to  the  topl^ 
iy  that  he  afterwards  so  deservedly  lost.  To  the  other  warlike  DA'sseciii^ 
whom  the  more  sagacious  minister  of  Akbbb  correctly  calls  DunxiASHiv, 
t^RRKHTA  seems  te  think  (p.  77)  that  flie  characters  of  cruelty  and  ambitiea 
more  truly  apply,  notwithstanding  the  evident  justice  of  his  cause  at  the 
close :  and  it  is  of  him  that  he  had  shortly  before  (pp.  70, 71)  recorded  the 
ibrmidable  but  unsuccessful  attack  uponMARUuD  when  besieging  Soman&th. 
The  great  objection  to  the  identity  of  this  warlike  prince  wltk  the 
AuRiiABRA  of  the  inscription  is,  that  it  involves  the  supposition  of  his 
being  70  years  old  at  the  period  of  this  attack  on  the  Mnsulman  invader, 
and  88  at  the  close  of  his  own  reign  in  Guzzerat ;  bnt  this  is  perhaps  not 
very  improbable. 

XXIX.  irMi^^f^HMIiT.  What  is  this  Panehdrthala  or  QuxnqfuarH^ 
ttUar  tribe  of  brihmans,  to  which  a  particular  4mn<Sya  or  rule  of  discipline 
is  ascribed,  I  have  not  been  able  to  discover.  It  is  evidently  contrasted 
with  the  contrary  rule  ef  a  Sdnedrika  or  workUy  tribe  WIWlf^I^r^r^TiTTY 
mentioned  in  ver.  XXXI. 

XXX.  %nil{7:  ToLLATA  is  a  most  singnlar  name  for  one  descended  of  a 
pure  race  of  brdhmans :  but  it  is  so  clearly  written  on  the  stone  as  to  admit 
of  no  conjectural  alteration.  The  word  f^^liotos  is  also  clearly  marked, 
with  the  exception  of  the  easily  erased  r,  (whose  insertion  is  necessary  te 
prevent  the  hemistich  ending  with  a  triple  Iambus,  a  thing  absolutely  inad. 
missible) :  and  to  this  I  have  affixed  what  appears  the  only  possible  inteiw 
pretation.  The  third  quarter  of  the  verse  offends  against  a  rule  whick 
is  scarcely  ever  found  violated  in  classical  writings,  by  giving  two  short 
syllables  sifs  after  the  first  syllable  in  the  quarter ;  the  proper  name 
Vaboatika  being  perhaps  the  justification  of  the  license.  (See  note  on 
verse  II.) 

XXXI  I.  It  is  a  favourite  practice  of  the  Hindus  to  represent  their 
great  religious  teachers  as  incarnations  of  particular  divinities.  SAKKAftA 
Acha'rya,  as  it  is  well  known,  is  considered  as  an  Avatar  of  Siva  himself 
incarnate  for  the  purpose  of  maintaining  Vedism  in  its  spirituaUties 
against  the  Buddhists  and  other  adversaries,  after  preceding  incarnations 
had  maintained  it  in  the  exterior  points  of  caste  and  ritual  duty.  And 
his  principal  disciples  and  commentators  are  equally  represented  in  the 
8rd  chapter  of  the  Dig^wjcya^Sanxepa^  that  commemorates  his  oonquests^ 
as  incarnations  of  other  minor  Deities  ;  e.  g.  the  scholiast  A^NANDA^om  of 
this  same  attendant  god  Nandi',  Siva's  chamberlain,  (or  according  lo 
another  account,  of  Brabma',)  si.  6,  8.  &c.  &o. 

XXXIII.,  XXXIV.  In  these  two  verses,  the  long  Srog^Huurd  meaenvs 
Cf  verses  III.,  V.,  &c  is  resumed. 

In  the  latter  the  epithet  "^vhlT  applied  to  the  mountain,  refers  to  some 
symbol  of  the  worship  of  the  great  Goddess  Devi  there.     In  rendering 


1835.]  Notei  on  the  preceding  Inscripticn.  895 

the  next  epithet  JW^IM^fig^filiUJJr,  the  ShakBpewean  exprenioA 
"  Hemen^hieehiff  hiU,"  appeared  more  seemly  in  English  than  the  literal 
translation  *'  whose  extended  horn  or  peak  liekt  the  path  of  Heaven/' 

XXXV.  This  and  the  six  following  verses  are  again  in  the  heroio 
measure  of  the  Parinas« 

A  Naisthika  is  one  who  abides  perpetually  in  the  duties  of  the  first  order 
of  brahmanical  life,  that  of  a  Brahmachdri  or  religions  student,  as  they  are 
laid  down  in  the  Snd  book  of  Manu's  Institutes,  without  proceeding  to 
either  of  the  other  three  orders,  that  of  the  married  householder,  the 
eremite  or  the  mendicant.  The  second  chapter  of  the  Dig^VijayiuSnnm 
Mtpa  above-mentioned,  written  by  Sankara's  eminent  disctpie  Ma'dbava* 
A'cha'bta,  contains  a  friendly  altereaCion  between  8akkaba's  father  Siva» 
GvBU  when  a  student,  and  his  religions  preceptor,  in  which,  while  the 
latter  urges  the  propriety  of  his  accomplished  pupil's  marriage,  the  ether 
^iedares  his  wish  to  remain  attached  to  his  spiritual  father. 

_  ^  _     ^ 

^  t?d4M(ddFi^n<^Tfafiry^ii  i<  II 

"  I,  O  sage,  embracing  the  blessed  order  of  a  iVat«^tAMz,— -dwell  as  long 
as  I  live,  attached  to  thy  side  perpetually, — with  my  pupil's  staff,  and  my 
pallet  of  deer.skin,  ever  meekly  submissive,  sacrificing  with  the  sacred 
fire,  perusing  the  Feda,  anxiously  desirous  to  cut  off  the  possibility  of 
forgetting  what  I  have  perused  already." 

In  the  second  half  of  this  verse  (of  which  the  first  syllable  is  somewhat 
obscure  on  the  stone),  a  great  Vedantic  doctrine  is  contained,  which  the 
Uttara  Miminsa  and  PdtanjaU  schools  practically  inculcate,  vis.  that 
bv  the  practice  of  austere  meditation  on  the  One  aU-pervading  Essence, 
and  abstraction  of  the  mind  from  all  surrounding  ol^ects,   to    which 
conclusion    self-torture    (Tapaa),  is  one  introductory    step,  union  ig 
obtained  with  the  eternal  Divinity  in  his  (or  rather  iU)  transcendental 
primary  form,  existing  independently  of  that  triad  of  qualities  which 
was  emitted    for    the   creation,    preservation    and  destruction   of  the 
world.    The  liberated  man   (Mtikta)  who    is  thus  absorbed  into   the 
essence  of  deity,  and  freed  from  all  future  transmigration,  or  recompense 
of  works,  whether  for  weal  or  woe,  is  freed  at  the  same  time  from  all  re* 
meet  whatever  to  the  three  qualities  above-mentioned;  i.  e.  freedfrom 
the  purity  (^  or  g^)  which  preserves,  as  well  as  from  the  ptueion  (x^n^ 
or  ^lj»  which  creates,  and  the  defilement  (ifiT^or  inr)  which  dbstroys. 
This  character  of  the  Hindu  perfect  man  (as  all  the  Vedantic  writers 
teach,  after  the  Upanishads  or  mystical  parU  of  the  Vedas),  is  distinctly 
contained  in  the  single  epithet  of  our  inscription    ^vms^I^n^W: 
3  D  2 


lBd8  Koies  on  the  preceding  Inscription.  \Jvht, 

**  one  in  whom  the  threefold  quality*  of  holiness,  unholiness  and  defile* 
ment  is  unborn  or  non«exi8tent :"  and  surely  nothing  more  is  required  to 
shew  how  remote  from  morality,  as  well  as  pure  theism,  is  that  pantheistic 
speculation  to  which  some  persons  would  point  as  a  restitution  of  the  pure 
religion  of  ancient  India:  (though  the  elementary  and  heroic  polytheism 
of  the  other  part  of  the  Vedas  appears  certainly  to  be  much  older.) 

XXXIX— ^IXHTC^'^WT  for  ir^nvCW  IFTITF  This  is  the  only  instance 
in  the  whole  incription  of  t^  final  Anusv^ra  being  converted  to  the  nasal 
letter  answering  to  the  following  initial  consonant,  whether  dental,  as  here, 
or  guttural,  palatine,  cerebral  or  labial ;  according  to  the  constant  custom 
of  Bengal,  (observed  also  in  the  Mahratta  copies  of  the  Vedas,  and  perhaps- 
eome  other  instances,)  which  has  been  scrupulously  followed  in  CoL  Havgb* 
ton's  valuable  edition  of  the  Institutes  of  Manu.  In  every  other  instance 
the  inscription  follows  the  rule  of  the  best  Devanagari  MSS.  in  retaining 
the  Anusv^ra :  only,  (with  many  of  these,  as  well  as  with  aU  Bengal  MSS.) 
always  changing  the  Anusvdra  to  j(  at  the  end  of  a  verse  or  a  hemistich. 
In  the  nUddie  of  words  the  inscription  is  inconsistent  in  this  respect, 
like  most  Devanagari  MSS.,  sometimes  giving  the  Anusvara,  someUmes 
the  special  nasal  letter,  (e.  g.  ^  or  "^^^  &c.  &c»)  but  mora  frequently 
the  former.  In  all  these  instances,  the  writing  on  the  stone  has  been 
exactly  copied  by  me  into  modern  Devanagari. 

XLII.— This  verse  is  in  a  measure  of  16  syllables,  called  Mdninl,  which 
is  distributed  thus. 


N^a   TdB€    KOKii  iioi  vvv  j|A9c   imi^^  fiaX'  Sutrp^. 

The  subject  of  this  verse,  as  of  verse  XXXVIII.,  might  probably  be 
illustrated  by  closer  inspection  of  the  ruins  and  their  site. 

XLIII.  XLIV.— The  former  of  these  verses  is  like  the  II,  in  heroic 
measure,  the  latter  is  like  ver.  I.,  in  the  hendecasyllable  measure  Hatha- 
udgatd.  The  name  of  Gat  a  is  perpetuated  by  the  beautiful  place  in  Bahar^ 
that  is  called  after  him  (only  a  few  miles  from  the  birth-place  of  the  head 
of  the  rival  religion,  Gautama  Buddha),  to  which  all  India  resorU  for 
the  performance  of  offerings  to  deceased  ancestors.  But  why  this  sainted 
Aeura  is  particularly  introduced  here,  does  not  appear. 

XLV.  This  verse  is  in  a  more  ancient  description  of  measure  than  any  of 
the  lyrical  ones  above  described,  being  independent  of  the  number  of  sylla. 
bles,  and  regarding  only  their  aggregate  quantity,  like  the  Dactylic  and 
Anap»8tic  measures  of  the  Greeks.  It  is  called  A'ryd,  and  is  composed  of 
•two  unequal  hemistichs  :  the  former  consisting  of  seven  .^ponddtc  feet,  (Le. 
each  equivalent  to  two  long  syllables  or  four  short  ones,)  and  a  redundant 
syllable  ;  with  no  farther  restriction  on  those  feet,  except  that  the  first, 
third,  fifth,  and  seventh,  must  not  be  an  Amphibrachys  w— w  ;  while  the 
sixth,  on  the  other  hand,  must  be  either  an  Amphibrachys  or  a  Proceleus. 
•maticus  w  w  w  w.  The  latter  hemistich  resembles  the  former  in  eveiy 
•  Not  "  quantity,"  as  erroneously  printed  in  the  translattoo,  p.  379. 


JB35.]  N»ti$  on  iJa  preceding  Jnscripiumr,  -897 

respect,  except  that  instead  of  the  Amphibrachye  or  Proceleunnaticus 
above-mentioned  in  the  sixth  place,  a  single  short  syllable  Is  there  inserted : 
and  both  hemistichs  are  divided  into  pddas  or  quarters  at  the  end  of  the 
third  foot,  (the  last  syllable  of  which  is  not  accounted  common  as  in  the 
other  measures.) 

'Cft^^ihr  The  reading  on  the  stone  most  resembles  ii1^iril?y,  to 
which  no  good  meaning  can  be  assigned — unless  by  a  violent  ellipsis  we 
vnderstand  it  to  denote  '*  one  whose  superior  merit  anttihUatei  all  rival 
kamedmen.*'  The  letters  Wand  91  being  nearly  alike  in  this  ancient 
character,  I  have  little  hesitation  in  reading  it  as  I  have  done, ''  the 
ekitf  of  learned  men."  The  use  of  mir «'  serpent,*'  as  of  W^  "  tiger," 
fi"^  '*  lion,"  &c.  &C.  to  denote  pre-eminence,  is  a  known  idiom  in  Sanscrit* 

XLVI.  The  allusions  in  this  elaborate  and  not  inelegant  verse,  which 
is  in  the  Srag^dhard  measure^  may  be  found  explained  in  any  treatise  of 
Hindu  Mythology.  The  tign  of  which  there  is  to  be  **  no-removal  (^1^^) 
even  when  the  sun  is  bereft  of  its  splendor  (  Tf^s^ )"  should  seem  to  be 
the  lunar  emblem  of  verse  XVI 1 1,  from  which  this  mountain  is  called 
^ii#(i(9<:  in  the  second  of  the  records  of  gift  that  follow  ;  or  it 
nay  be  the  emblem  of  Dcjroa',  whatever  that  may  have  been,  which  obtain. 
ed  for  the  same  hill  the  like-sounding  epithet  of -^vfv  in  verse  XXXI V. 
The  mark  by  which  the  mountain  is  now  distinguished  from  the  distance 
of  nearly  60  miles  round  is,  as  Sergeant  Dean  informs  us,  of  modem 
structure;  but  it  has  probably  succeeded  to  the  place  of  some  equally 
conspicuous  sign  erected  750  years  before  by  Sinha  RaVa. 

XLVI  I.  This  verse,  which  is  merely  introductory  to  the  first  prosaic 
passage  in  the  inscription,  describing  the  date  at  which  the  temple  was 
begun,  is  the  last  of  the  23  Anuttubk  stanzas. 

*  In  the  date  that  immediately  follows,  the  well  known  abbreviation  iQfr 
't^^  iS^^  VM  M^tX^  )  ''the  day  of  the  former  half,"  1.  e.  from  the  change 
to  full  moon,  indicates  that  we  are  to  follow  here  the  astronomical  year 
of  the  Hindus,  in  which  the  moons  are  adjusted  to  the  solar  year  (like  the* 
ancient  Attic  system,  but  in  a  manner  much  more  complex  and  artificial), 
not  the  ordinary  civil  or  solar  year  with  its  calendar  months.  According- 
to  the  latter,  since  the  Samvat  or  Vicram^ditya  year  1018  (coinciding 
with  40e2  of  the  Kili-Yuga  or  883  of  Salivahana),  began  on  Saturday, 
the  8Srd  of  March,  O.  S.  A.  D.  961,  the  ISth  of  its  third  calendar  month 
Ash^dha  would  fall  on  Wednesday  the  5th  of  June,  O.  S.  in  that  year. 
But  the  commencement  of  the  first  moony  which  we  are  now  to  regard, 
when  computed  according  to  the  rules  laid  down  by  Colonel  Warren  in  his 
elaborate  work,  and  followed  by  Mr.  Jambs  Prinsep  in  his  useful  com. 
pendium,  is  found  to  precede  by  three  days  on  that  year  the  commencement 
of  the  civil  month  called  by  the  same  name  Vaisakha ;  it  fell  on  Wednesday 
the  90th  of  March  before  7h.  p.  m.  ;  and  as  no  intercalation  of  moons  takes 
place  until  the  beginning  of  two  fall  on  the  same  calendar  month,  the  13th 
Tithi  or  lunar  day  of  the  third  moon  Ashidha  would  thus  fall  within  the 
Yth  of  the  civil  month  so  called,  i.  e«  Thursday  the  30th  of  May,  O.  S; 


tSdB  Voi€^  on  the  preceding  ImcfipHon.  [Jitlt, 

A.  D.  961  [ot  if  corrected  according  to  the  right  astronemical  position  with 
resped  to  the  eqainoxes^  as  fixed  afterwards  by  the  Gregorian  caiendari 
Thursday  the  4th  of  June^  961.]  To  the  other  abbreviations  beside  uf^i 
some  of  which  are  worn  and  indistinct^  I  am  unable  to  assign  any  meaning. . 

XLVIII. — This  versOi  the  last  of  the  15  Srag^dhard  stanzas,  (which  con« 
Stitate  about  half  of  the  poetical  part  of  the  inscription,)  is  extremely  valu. 
able  for  fixing  by  a  definite  circumlocation  the  number  of  the  year,  1018,  and 
thus  securing  from  all  suspicion  of  mistake  the  somewhat  worn  numbers 
of  the  figured  date  that  preceded.  But  here  its  eioee  coincidence  ceases : 
for  while  the  prose  date  is  the  thirteen^  of  the  former  half  of  Ashddha,  which 
must  have  been  either  the  Thursday  aforesaid,  or  the  Friday  next  fol. 
lowing, — that  of  the  verse  is  Monday,  the  third  Tlthi  or  lunar  day  in 
the  former  half  of  some  month  not  named:  (for  though  the  greater 
part  of  the  word  ClfVilT  is  erased,  it  were  impossible  to  read  '^Vn^llt  or  any 
other  ordinal  numeral  in  its  stead.)  Now,  though  one  condition  stated 
in  the  verse  appears  incompatible  with  this  lunar  month  being  Ashidha, 
viz.  the  Sun's  having  entered  or  at  least  approached  the  sign  Leo,  whidi 
it  could  not  enter  till  long  after  the  fourth  quarter  of  that  moon, — I 
still  think  that  the  3rd  of  the  1st  quarter  of  the  A'shidha  moon,  which 
fell  on  a  Monday,  is  the  date  here  intended  ;  for  by  placing  it  later 
we  should  not  only  fall  on  a  different  day  of  the  week,  but  admit 
the  absurdity  of  making  the  commencement  of  the  work,  as  stated  in 
the  prose  and  in  verse  XL VI I.,  prior  to  the  divine  command  for  undertake 
ing  it :  whereas  now  the  alleged  command  precedes  the  commencement  of 
the  work  by  the  probable  interval  of  ten  days,  viz.  from  the  3rd  to  the 
13th  of  AshAdha,  or  from  Monday  the  20th  of  May  O.  S.  A.  D.  961,  to  the 
Thursday  week  following. 

[It  should  be  remarked  that  the  word  9rW,  on  which  the  above  difficulty 
turns,  is  very  indistinct  on  the  stone,  and  indeed  more  resembles  ^>  or  tt^ 
which  are  unintelligible  :  though  the  compound  word  f^Y^HCr ''  in  the 
sign  of  Leo,"  is  not  to  be  mistaken.] 

Here  begins  the  enumeration  of  donors  and  benefactors  to  the  temple; 
preceded  by  a  date  which  marks  the  conclusion  of  the  work,  as  the  former 
marked  iU  commencement.  Pursuing  the  computation^  it  is  found  that 
the  first  moon  of  the  Samvat  year  1030  preceded  the  civil  year  by  nearly 
half  a  month,  commencing  on  Friday  the  f  th  of  March,  O.  a,  A.  D.  9rS, 
while  its  full  moon  (the  Paschal  full  moon  of  the  Christian  year)  fell 
very  early  on  Saturday  the  22nd  of  March:  and  that  of  the  third  moon 
Ashidha,  which  is  the  dose  of  its  15th  lunar  day  here  specified,  falling  oon^ 
•equently  just  ^9  days  after,  that  lunar  day  itself  will  coincide  with  Mond&y 
the  19th  of  May,  O.  S.  (or  May  24th  according  to  the  Gregorian  calendar) 
the  same  year*. 

♦  To  give  a  notion  of  this,  which  is  the  date  of  the  inscription  Itself,  from  contampo*^ 
rary  evenU  in  the  West,— it  may  not  be  without  interest  t  o  observe,  that  it  is  latw  Ay 
19  dajfi  than  the  death  of  the  Emperor  Otho  I.,  the  greatest  man  on  the  eontineat  «f 
Europe  since  CHAaLBitAONB.  and  in  Sibmondi»8  judgment,  his  superior  in  many  re- 
ject* ;  whose  neiaorable  conqvest  of  Italy  occurred  at  the  former  date,  via.  A.  D.  98L« 


1835:]  Notes  on  tie  preceding  Inscription,  899 


The  first  benefaction  has  its  date  asaifned  to  the  heginnin^  of  October, 
without  naming  any  year  ;  it  may  be  A.  D.  961  or  some  later  year  of  the 
reign  of  Sinha  Ra'ja.  That  the  word  'WW  means  the  sign  of  Libra,  though 
not  to  be  found  in  that  sense  in  any  lexicon,  is  shews  in  the  following  J'ry4 
verse  of  the  SatJmtfa^mvktdvaU  of  Raouvnatha,  woll  known  to  the 
astrological  students  of  India, 

•n  which  the  scholiast  writes  xf^  ^wn^WTpli(1^1H«  ''such  are  the  special 
names  of  Aries  and  the  rest  of  the  Zodiacal  signs,"  i.  e.  Kriya  is  for  Mesha 
T  ;  Toburi  is  Vrisha  ^  ;  JUuma  is  Mithuna  Q  ;  Ktdh^  is  Karkata  ® ; 
L'Tfa  is  Sinha  Q  ;  Pdtkeya  is  Kacy^  HR  ;  YtJca  is  Tula  ^ ;  Kaurpa  is 
Vrischika  v\  ;  Tauxika  (as  if  from  To(oy)  is  Dhanus  $  ;  A'hokera  is 
Makara  yf  ;  Hridroga  is  Kumbha  sss ;  and  Antyahha  is  Mina  X* 

In  the  find  grant,  I  cannot  be  sure  that  I  have  rightly  divided  the  nanies 
of  the  villages,  or  even  in  every  instance  that  I  have  exactly  discriminate 
ed  proper  names,  (e.  g.  Urvuearas  which  means  "  a  wide  tank/*)  while 
the  topography  of  tl^e  country  and  even  the  names  of  its  Vishayas  (dis. 
tricts  or  pergunnahs,  as  they  are  called  since  the  Mahometan  conquest,) 
are  unknown  to  us.  But  from  this  general  uncertainty  of  the  proper 
names  in  this  paragraph,  we  must  of  course  except  the  still  celebrated 
resort  of  pilgrims,  Pushkara,  or  Pokar,  situated  about  150  miles  S.  W.  from 
this  mountain,  and  four  miles  west  of  Ajmeer,  on  a  beautiful  lake  ^Vli^ 
from  which  its  name  is  derived. 

The  3rd  grant,  made  by  Vatsa  was  undoubtedly  during  the  reign  of 
his  brother  Sinba  Ra'/a,  as  appears  by  its  being  placed  before  the  gift 
of  the  two  villages,  Chhatradhdra  and  Sankardndka,  by  the  new  king 
ViaBAHA,  repeated  here  as  the  4th  grant,  after  having  been  recorded  in 
the  metrical  part  of  the  inscription.  This  proves  what  has  been  before 
remarked,  that  the  5th  grant  by  the  two  sons  of  Sinha  Ra'ja  was  subse- 
quent to  the  accession  by  conquest  of  their  protector  Vtoraha  Ra'ja. 
The  word  ^^^H^,  enumeration,  in  this  record,  means  the  specification  of 
year,  month,  half. month,  day,  caste,  family,  and  parentage,  as  prescribed 
in  the  text  of  Yajnavalkya. 

See  Mitaxara,  si.  87 — where,  in  the  commentary,  the  above-enumera- 
tion is  called  ^i^. 

Of  the  decease  of  Otho  the  Great,  which  took  place  in  973,  some  remarkable  particulars 
are  given  by  cardinal  BAaoNius,  from  an  author  of  that  age,  named  Witicbind,  who 
sutes  the  event  to  have  been  '*  nonit  Man,  quarid  ferid  ante  Penteeostenf^*  i.  e.  *'  oa 
the  nones  or  7th  of  May,  the  4th  day  (Wednesday)  of  the  week  before  Whitsuntide,** 
(Annales,  torn.  x.  p.  812.)  I  quote  these  words  because  they  minutely  confirm  the 
lunar  calculation  given  above :  for  the  Whitsunday  of  May  1 1  implies  an  Easter  Sun- 
day of  March  23,  agreeably  to  the  time  deduced  above  for  the  Paschal  full  moon  of 
that  year,  (Samvat  1030.) 


400  Defcription  of  Pugetn.  Jtfht, 

Nothing  ocean  parCicolarly  worthy  of  mention  in  the  four  granti 
that  follow,  in  which  the  names  of  persons  and  of  places  are  in  g^ieral 
marked  with  very  intelligible  distinctness^  until  we  come  to  the  final  re- 
capitulation beginning  with  the  word  <jf||iwfl|:*  After  this  and  a  few  foL. 
lowing  words  the  import  of  which  is  very  plain,  comes  an  assemblage  of 
names,  probably  names  of  places  in  a  great  measure  ;  to  which,  except 
in  parts  here  and  there^  I  can  assign  no  meaning  whatever.  The  Dera- 
nagari  letters,  which  are  for  the  most  part  sufficiently  clear  on  these  two 
last  lines  of  the  stone,  are  faithfully  exhibited  in  the  three  lines  of  p.  S84 
preceding  the  concluding  verse,  for  the  benefit  of  such  as  may  be  skilful 
or  fortunate  enough  to  discover  the  clue  to  their  interpretation. 

XLIX.  This  concluding  verse  is  in  a  hendecasyllable  measure  called 
Sdlini  which  may  be  thus  represented  : — (compare  verses  III.  and  IV.) 


This  verse  occurs  in  the  Benares  inscription  often  referred  to  (A.  R.  XV. 
453)~-and  as  Capt.  Fell  remarks  inhis  notes,  p.  458,  in  other  inscriptions 
also,  and  in  some,  as  he  was  gravely  assured  by  certain  pandits,  that  bore  the 
signature  of  the  mighty  Ra'ma  himself  in  the  Dvdpara  Yuga.  It  seems  to 
be  a  general  formulary  annexed  to  grants  of  land,  in  order  to  secure 
respect  from  the  future  lords  of  the  soil,  and  excite  them  to  do  likewise. 
Capt.  Fell  seems  to  have  read  ^^r^  aU,  instead  of  ^UTi^  devoted, 
and  perhaps  ^TiT^^:  Ra'uaohandra  instead  of  the  synonymous  ^CHIlli^:. 

III. — Notice  of  Pagan,  the  Ancient  Capital  of  the  Burmeee  Empire.  By 
Lieut.'CoL  H.  Burnbt,  H,  C*s  Resident  in  Ava, 

The  celebrated  Venetian  traveller,  Marco  Polo,  (see  Marsdbn's 
edition  of  his  Travels,  pages  441  to  451,)  has  given  us  an  account  of 
the  war  between  the  Tartars  and  the  people  of  Mien  (the  Chinese 
name  for  Burmah),  which  occurred  some  time  after  1272,  and  led  the 
former  to  take  possession  of  the  then  capital  of  the  latter  nation. 
Stmrs  and  Crawford,  in  the  Journals  of  their  Missions  toAva,  as  well 
as  Havblock  and  Trant  in  their  accounts  of  the  late  war,  have  described 
the  extensive  remains  of  Pugan,  the  former  capital  of  the  Burmese 
empire,  lying  between  Prome  and  Ava,  with  its  innumerable  ruins  of 
temples  and  columns.  Perhaps  the  following  account  of  the  de« 
struction  of  that  city,  translated  from  the  5th  volume  of  the  large 
edition  of  the  Royal  Chronicles  of  the  Kings  of  Ava,  {Maha  Yazamen 
'wen  dan  gyee,)  may  be  deemed  curious .  Pagan,  also  called  Pmdt'- 
gan  and  Arinuiddana,  is  stated  to  have  been  founded  by  a  kin^ 
Thamu-dirit,  a.  D.  107,  shortly  after  the  destruction  of  the  I%ork 
Khettara  or  Prome  empire,  and  the  king  Narathihapadb,  in  whose 
reign  the  Chinese  took  possession  of  the  city,  was  the  S2nd  from  the 
time  of  its  foundation. 


1835.]  the  ancient  caj^al  of  the  Burmese  Empire,  401 

'*  In  the  fiurmese  year  643,  (A.  D.  1281,)  the  Talain  Warbsroo 
killed  the  noble  Albimma,  who  was  lord  of  the  city  of  Moattama 
(Martaban),  a  part  of  the  empire,  and  set  himself  up  as  king  there. 
In  the  same  year,  the  emperor  of  China  deputed  ten  nobles  with 
1000  horsemen,  to  demand  certain  gold  and  silver  vessels,  on  the 
ground  that  king  Ana0ratha  Men  Zav*  had  presented  them.  Some 
histories  assert  that  they  came  to  demand  a  white  elephant. 

"  The  Chinese  envoys  conducted  themselves  in  a  disrespectful 
manner  in  the  royal  presence,  when  his  majesty  ordered  the  whole 
of  the  ten  nobles  and  1000  horsemen  to  be  put  to  death.  One  of 
the  ministers,  Nanoa  Pextzbbn,  respectfully  addressed  the  King,  say- 
ing, '  Although  the  envoys  of  the  emperor  of  China  are  ignorant  of 
what  is  due  to  a  king,  and  have  conducted  themselves  in  a  disre- 
qwctful  manner,  yet  if  it  seemeth  well  to  your  glorious  majesty,  a 
report  of  their  conduct  should  be  made  to  the  emperor  of  China.  If 
it  ^easeth  your  majesty  to  have  patience,  and  issue  such  orders  as 
may  promote  the  interests  of  the  country,  such  orders  should  be 
issued.  To  put  ambassadors  to  death  has  not  been  the  custom  during 
the  whole  line  of  our  kings.  It  will  be  proper  then  for  your  roajes- 
ty  to  forbear.'  The  king  replied,  saying,  '  They  have  treated  with 
disrespect  such  a  sovereign  as  I  am ;  put  them  to  death/  The  officers 
of  government,  fearing  the  royal  displeasure,  put  the  whole  of  the 
Mission  to  death,  without  a  single  exceptionf. 

"  When  the  emperor  of  China  received  the  intelligence  of  the 
execution  of  his  envoys,  he  was  exceeding  angry,  and  collecting  an 
army  of  at  least  six  millions  of  horse  and  20  millions  of  foot,  sent  them 
down  to  attack  Pugan ;  the  king  of  which,  Narathbbhapadb,  as  soon 
as  he  heard  of  the  coming  of  this  force,  placed  under  the  generals 
Nanda  Pbbtzgbn  andYANDApBBTZBXN  400,000  soldiers, and  numerous 
elephants  and  horses,  with  orders  to  proceed  and  attack  the  Chinese 
army.     The  two  generals  marched  to  the  city  of  Nga-young-gyan, 
and  after  putting  its  waUs,  ditch,  and  fortifications  in  a  proper  state  of 
defence,  opposed  the  Chinese  army  at  the  foot  of  Bamau  river,  killing 
during  three  months  so  many  of  that  army,  that  not  a  grass-cutter 
even  for  its  elephants  and  horses  remained.     The  emperor  of  China, 
however,  kept  reinforcing  his  army,  and  replacing  those  who  were 
killed,  by  sending   200,000  men»  when  he  heard  of  the  loss  of 

*  This  King  of  Pugan  it  isid  to  have  invaded  China  about  A.  D.  1040,  and 
gold  and  tilver  flowers  or  ornaments  are  the  emblems  of  tributary  subjection 
funong  all  the  Indo-Chinese  nations. 

t  There  is  some  kind  of  tradition  at  Ava,  that  the  Chinese  envoys  insisted 
«pon  appearing  iu  the  royal  presence  with  their  boots  or  shoes  on. 
3   B 


402  Description  o/Pngan,  {Jmt, 

100,000  men,  and  400,000,  when  he  heard  of  200,000.  Hence  the 
Barman  army  was  at  last  overpowered  with  fatigne,  and  the  Chinese 
crossed  the  river  and  destroyed  Nga^youmg-gfan. 

"  As  the  Nat9  or  spirits  attached  to  either  nation  were  fighting 
together  in  the  air,  four  of  the  Fogan  Nats,  namely,  Tebathen,  (the 
guardian  of  one  of  the  gates  of  Pagan  city,)  Tsalem  toot-thakem  youmf 
Nat,  Kan  shye  young  Nat  (guardian  of  the  long  lake  or  tank),  and 
Tonng  gye  yen  Nat  (lord  of  the  foot  of  the  mountain),  were  wounded 
by  arrows.  In  the  new  Yazawen,  Telaihen  Nat  is  styled  Thanbelben* 
On  the  very  day  on  which  the  stockade  of  Nga-young  gyan  was  taken, 
the  Nat  Tebathen  returned  to  Pagan,  and  entered  the  house  of  the 
king's  teacher,  on  whom  he  had  always  been  accustomed  to  wait. 
The  king's  teacher  was  asleep  at  the  time ;  but  the  Nat  shook  md 
awakened  him,  and  said,  '  Nga^yovng-gyan  has  been  destroyed  thia 
day.  I  am  wounded  by  an  arrow,  and  the  Nats  Tsalen-wot-tkakem, 
Kan  shye  and  Tovng  gye  yen  are  also  wounded  in  the  same  manner.* 
The  priest  and  king's  teacher  called  one  of  his  disciples,  a  young 
probationer,  and  sent  him  to  the  king  to  report  the  loss  of  Nga-yemmg-' 
gyan.  His  majesty  inquired  how  this  circumstance  was  known,  when 
the  young  probationer  declared,  that  the  Nat  Tebathen,  guardian  of 
the  Tharabha  gate,  had  just  arrived  from  Nga-young-gyan,  and  report- 
ed  the  matter  to  the  king^s  teacher,  who  had  thus  learned,  that  that 
place  had  been  destroyed  on  that  very  day. 

**  The  king  then  summoned  a  council  of  his  ministers  and  officers, 
aud  addressed  them  as  follows  :  '  The  walla  of  the  city  of  Pugan  are 
low,  and  enclose  too  small  a  space  to  permit  all  the  soldiers  aod 
elephants  and  horses  to  remain  comfortably  within,  and  defend 
them.  I  propose  therefore  to  build  a  strong  wall,  extending  from  the 
eastward,  from  the  village  of  Balen,  in  the  upper  part  of  the  river, 
straight  down  to  the  southward,  taking  in  the  village  Yonatka.  But  it 
is  not  possible  just  now  to  procure  bricks  and  stones  quickly  ;  if  we 
break  down  some  of  the  temples,  and  use  the  bricks,  we  shall  be  able 
to  complete  this  wall  most  expeditiously.'  Accordingly,  1000  large 
arched  temples,  1000  smaller  ones,  and  4000  square  temples  were 
destroyed.  During  this  operation,  a  sheet  of  copper,  with  a  royal 
prediction  inscribed  on  it,  was  found  in  one  of  the  temples.  The 
words  were  as  follows ;  '  In  the  city  of  Pugan,  in  the  time  of  the 
father  of  twins,  the  Chinese  destroying,  will  be  destroyed.'  The 
king  thereupon  made  inquiries  among  the  royal  women,  and  learnt, 
that  a  young  concubine  had  just  given  birth  to  twins. 

"  As  his  majesty  now  believed,  that  even  if  he  built  the  intended 
fortification,  he  would  be  unable  to  defend  it,  he  caused  1000  boats 


1835.]  the  ancient  capital  of  the  Burmese  Empire,  403 

with  figure-beads  and  war-boats,  to  be  made  ready,  and  embarked  in 
them  all  his  gold  and  silver  and  treasures ;  a  thousand  cargo  boats,' 
also,  he  loaded  with  paddy  and  rice ;  in  a  thousand  state  boats  he 
embarked  all  his  ministers  and  officers,  and  in  the  gilded  state  boats, 
his  concubines  and  female  attendants.  But  as  the  boats  could  not 
accommodate  all  the  royal  concubines  and  female  attendants,  who 
were  very  numerous,  the  king  said,  'These  women  and  servants 
are  too  numerous  to  be  all  embarked  in  the  boats,  and  if  we  leave 
them  here,  the  Chinese  will  seize  and  take  possession  of  them  ;  tie 
their  hands  and  feet  together,  therefore,  and  throw  them  into  the 
river.'  The  king's  teacher  however  observed,  '  in  the  whole  circle  of 
animal  existence  the  state  of  man  is  the  most  difficult  of  attainment, 
and  to  attain  that  state  during  the  time  of  a  Buddha,  is  also  most 
difficult.  There  can  be  no  occasion  for  your  majesty  to  commit  the 
evil  deed  of  throwing  these  people  into  the  water.  Such  an  act  will 
be  for  ever  talked  of  even  among  kings,  and  vrill  be  registered  in 
the  records  of  the  empire.  Let  your  majesty  therefore  grant  per- 
mission for  any  person  to  take  such  of  the  royal  female  attendants  as 
cannot  be  embarked  in  the  royal  boats,  and  by  so  doing,  your  majes- 
ty will  be  said  not  only  to  have  granted  them  their  lives,  but  to  have 
afforded  them  protection.*  The  king  replied,  *  Very  true,'  and 
set  at  liberty  300  of  the  female  servants  of  the  interior  of  the  palace, 
who  were  taken  and  carried  away  by  different  inhabitants  of  the  city. 
"  The  king  then  embarked  in  hb  gilded  accommodation  boat,  and 
retired  to  the  Talain  city  of  Bathein  (Bassien). 

••  Nanda  Psbtzvbn  and  Yanda  Psbtzebk,  after  the  loss  of  Nga- 
young- gyan,  retreated  and  built  a  couple  of  stockades  on  the  eastward 
slope  of  the  male  mountain,  where  they  again  resisted  the  Chinese. 
Both  the  generals,  holding  some  fixed  quickitilver*  in  their  mouths, 
leaped  15  and  16  cubits  high  in  the  air  at  a  time,  and  attacked 
the  Chinese;  but  whilst  fighting  in  this  manner,  an  arrow,  which 
had  been  discharged  by  one  of  the  Nats  of  the  two  countries,  who 
were  contending  in  the  air,  struck  Nanda  Pbrtzbbm,  and  threw  him 
to  the  ground  lifeless.  In  consequence  of  this  event,  and  the  Chinese 
army  being  very  numerous,  victory  was  unattainable,  and  defeat  again 
ensued.  The  Chinese  pursued  vigorously,  and  the  Pugan  generals  re- 
treated, keeping  their  force  as  much  together  as  possible.  On  arriving  at 
Pugan,  and  finding  that  the  king  and  the  whole  of  the  population  had  left 
that  city  andfled  to  the  Talain  country,  the  army  followed  them  to  Bathein. 

*  Among  the  BurmcM  alchemists,  fixed,  or  as  they  call  it  dead,  quicksilver,  is 
An  object  of  great  desire,  owing  to  the  miracalous  power  which  it  is  said  to  confer 
4»n  the  possessor. 
3  E  2 


404  "  Description  of  Pugan  m  Ava.  [Jvlt, 

"  The  Chinese  continued  the  parsait  until  they  reached  Taronq^ 
maur,  bat  their  army,  ovringto  the  great  distance  which  it  had  march- 
ed, and  its  great  numbers,  began  to  experience  a  scarcity  of  provisions ; 
and  was  induced  to  turn  back  from  that  place. 

"  In  the  Burmese  year  646  (A.  D.  1284),  two  pat  or  quarters 
wanting  to  complete  the  27th  lunar  asterism,  the  king  Narathbbha- 
PADB  fled  in  fear  of  the  Chinese.  Hence  he  is  styled  Taromp-pye-men, 
the  king  who  fled  from  the  Chinese." 

After  remaining  five  months  at  Bassien,  the  king,  hearing  that 
the  Chinese  had  retreated  from  Ptagan,  made  arrangements  for  return- 
ing thither.  On  his  way  up  the  river^  it  is  recorded  on  one  occasion, 
his  cooks  having  been  able  to  serve  him  up  a  dinner  of  only  150 
dishes,  instead  of  the  300,  to  which  he  had  always  sat  down  every 
day,  he  covered  his  face  with  his  hands  and  wept,  saying,  '  I  am 
become  a  poor  man.'  Shortly  after  on  his  arrival  offProme,  he  was 
poisoned  by  his  own  son,  the  governor  of  that  place. 

The  building  at  Pugan,  which  Marco  Polo  calls  '  a  sepulchre  of 
the  king,'  must  have  been  one  of  the  large  Buddhist  temples,  contain- 
ing  some  relics  of  Gamdama*  The  body  of  a  deceased  king  of  Ava  is 
usually  burnt  within  the  palace  enclosed,  and  the  bones  and  relics 
carefally  collected  in  some  vessel,  and  thrown  into  the  Irawddi  river. 

Like  the  early  kings  of  England,  named  Rufus,  Beauclerk,  Lack* 
land,  Longshanks,  &c.,  most  of  the  Burmese  kings  are  distinguished 
by  some  soffriquet  or  particular  appellation.  A  king.  Narathu,  who 
was  killed  by  some  Kulas  or  natives  of  India  from  Chittagong.  about 
the  year  1 171,  is  styled  Kuia-gya-men,  the  king  who  fell  or  was  killed 
by  Kulas,  Another  of  loungu  or  Toungugu,  who  was  taken  pri- 
soner and  carried  away  from  Toungugu  to  Syriam,  by  the  celebrated 
Portugueze  chief,  Philip  Db  Brito  and  Nicotb,  about  the  year  1612, 
called  Kula-ya-men,  the  king  whom  the  Kulas  obtained  or  seized,  See 
Modem  Univcreul  History,  vol.  7tb,  page  118. 

In  the  sketch  t  of  the  remains  of  Pugan,  the  large  pagoda  on  the 
proper  right,  is  called  Ananda  ;  it  was  built  by  a  king  Ktan-zbkt*tba, 
who  reigned  between  A.  D.  1064  and  1093,  and  was  repaired  by  the 
father  of  the  present  king  of  Ava,  iti  1796,  when  Captain  Stmbs  visi- 
ted the  place.  The  pagoda  on  the  high  point  of  land,  wasted  by  the 
river,  is  called  Langa  Nanda ;  it  was  built  by  Anauratha  zan»  who 
reigned  between  A.  D.  1017  and  1069. 

•  ChiDese  Point,  the  same  as  Stmeb's  Tirronp.mion. 

t  We  regret  extremely  that  the  number  of  plates  in  the  present  No.  predades 
the  admission  of  the  sketch  to  which  the  author  allttdes.— Ed. 


1835.} 


Regiiter  of  the  Weather  at  Dacca,  Sfc, 


405 


IV. — Reghier  of  the  fall  of  rain,  in  inches,  at  Dacca,  from  1827  to 

1834.     By  Dr.  G.  W.  Lamb. 


Janaary, 

Febmaryi    

Marchy 

April, 

May,    

Jane,    

August,    

September, 

October, 

NoTcmber, 

December, 


1827.     1828.     1829. 


in. 


3 

.  9 

4 

.8 

9 

.  1 

12 

.9 

13 

.  6 

8 

.  1 

18  . 

6 

2 

4 

• 

0 

• 

6 

74  , 

0 

in. 


0 
0 

0 
1 
4 
8 
9 
8 
9 


4 

1 

3 
9 


1830. 


1831. 


m. 


0 
0 

1 
8 


1  [11 
4 

8 
2 

7 


3.  5 


0.4 


46  .8 


1 
1 

0 
1 
8 

3  .  8 
12.  0 

8.7 


m. 


II 
il 


7 
5 


80  .  8 


1 

10 

9 

17 

10 

10 

14 

6 

9 

3 


8 

1 

I 

7 

9 

6 

6 

8 

1 

2 


1832. 


u. 


93.  9 


3 

4 

7 

10 

28 

8 

13 

6 

5 


9 

8 
3 
7 
6 
4 


in. 


0 
3 
10 
6 
8 
6 


5  !17 

6  9 


7 
6 
2 
6 
2 
6 
7 
6 
5 


1833. 


1834. 


in. 


in. 


99  .  0  \66  .? 


I 


4 

12 
5 
5 
18 
12 
3 
1 
0 


5 
4 
1 
1 
6 
2 
2 
0 
7 


1 
0 
5 
5 
4 

16 
5 
9 

11 
6 
0 
2 


0 

7 

7 

2 

9 

0 

6 

0 

2 

2 

4 

1 


62  .8      68  .  0 

I 


Daeea,  20M  June,  1836. 


V. — Register  of  the  Thermometer  at  Ambdla,  for  1834.    5y  M.  P. 

EoQK WORTH,  Esq.  C,  S. 

[HaTing  a  great  many  registers  of  daily  obsenrations  on  hand,  for  which  we 
bare  hitherto  been  unable  to  find  space,  we  have  been  obliged  to  confine  our. 
letres  to  the  publication  of  monthly  abstracts  ;  but  we  have  prepared  a  copper- 
plate, in  which  we  hope  shortly  to  exhibit  the  daily  obsenrations  both  of  Barome« 
ter  and  Thermometer  for  many  localities  in  the  same  Tiew,  and  in  rery  limited 
space. — Eo.J 

I  have  the  pleasure  of  enclosing  a  register  of  the  thermometer  at 
this  place  for  last  year.  The  temperature  during  the  hot  weather 
is  probably  considerably  too  high,  in  consequence  of  the  situation  of 
the  thermometers  in  the  fort  town  where  I  then  resided  ;  but  I  hope 
this  year  to  obtain  a  fairer  estimate,  as  I  have  now  moved  into  a 
bungalow,  and  the  thermometers  are  placed  in  the  north  veranda,  very 
little  exposed  to  glare,  &c.  Finding  that  there  was  scarcely  any  dif- 
ference between  the  means  deduced  from  the  extreme  temperature 
during  the  day  and  that  from  the  temperature  at  10  a.  ii.  and  10  p.  m., 
I  have  discontinued  the  latter.  For  the  greater  part  of  the  year 
the  maximum  and  minimum  are  the  extremes,  according  to  the  register 
thermometer ;  but  as  frequently  I  am  absent  from  this  place  on  busi- 
ness in  the  district,  a  native  (on  whose  accuracy  I  can  place  conHdence) 
registers  the  temperature  at  sunrise,  and  at  half  past  two  in  the  cold, 
and  three  in  the  hot,  season,  which  I  have  observed  to  be  the  hottest 
time  of  the  day  respectively. 


406 


T%ermometrical  Register  at  Ambdta. 


(Jvtr, 


Note, — ^The  thermometera  used  were  self-regifltering  ones ;  tbftt  for  the  mini^ 
mum  with  a  metal  scale  bj  Newman  ;  that  for  the  maximum,  with  a  woodea 
scale  bj  Hamilton.  They  were  placed  in  a  niche  in  a  wall  facing  the  north, 
but  exceedioglj  exposed  to  glare  in  the  upper  (3rd)  story  of  the  fort,  a  large 
mass  of  brick,  which  consequently  became  exceedingly  heated,  and  was  slow  in 
cooling  in  the  hot  weather  ;  therefore  the  temperature  stood  considerably  higher 
than  it  would  have  done  in  the  veranda  of  a  bungalow  or  house,  and  cannot  bo 
fairly  compared  with  registers  made  in  other  places  in  conseqaenoe. 


Means.                       | 

Extremes.                  j. 

0 
g 

• 

a 

a 

s 

• 

M 

a 

d 

Mean  temp,  of  the 
day  deduced  from 

n  diurnal 
iation. 

Mini- 
mum. 

Maximum. 

Diurn.,'' 
variation  1 

n  10  A. 
10  p.  M. 

d  s 

• 

4.* 

• 

• 

8 

• 

» 

1 

*s 

t 

t  5 

S.8 

S.g    lii\'^\ 

-& 

^ 

fS 

^ 

as 

m 

2 

43.24 

S 

isa 

Sa 

s*- 1; 

S"  1  s 

23.5  157. 

^ 

33 

56. 

CD 

JS 

Jan. . . 

63.17 

53.2 

51.4 

52.3  1 

38.5  70.5 

27.5 

9. 

1 

Feb. . . 

51.3n    70.85 

61.1 

60.2 

60.6    19.9 

60. 

41. 

79. 

65. 

26.5 

8. 

5 

March, 

.58.97   81.87 

70.4 

70.fi 

70.45  23. 

71. 

.50. 

95. 

69. 

31. 

14. 

5 

April, . 

67.161  94.63 

80.9 

80.8i 

S    80.87  27.4 

82. 

1)5. 

111. 

80.5   33. 

1,5. 

6 

May,.. 

b2.5 

117.7 

100.1 

100.0 

100.05  35.2 

90.5 

72. 

120. 104.5,37.  '25.  1 

1 

June,.. 

83.65 

110.1 

96.82 

96.3: 

J    96.52'26.45 

95.5 

70.    119.,93.     '36.    11.5' 

8 

July, .. 

78.87 

96.1 

87.4 

84.8 

86.1 

17.3 

87. 

70.    108, 

81. 

|26.  i  3. 

22 

Aug.... 

78.2 

96.88 

87.5 

86. 

86.7 

18.6 

85. 

74. 

105. 

90. 

26.  1  9. 

20 

Sept . . 

77.03 

93.2 

85.1 

84.1 

84.6 

16.2 

84. 

71. 

99. 

82. 

21.  110. 

14 

Oct. . . 

67.33 

85.36 

76.5 

75.2 

75.8 

18. 

78. 

58. 

96.',69. 

24.      5. 

3 

Nov. .. 

54.03 

76.06 

65.05 

64.3 

64.77 

22.03 

62. 

51. 

80. 

71. 

25.    16. 

Z 

Dec... 

47.9 

65.96 

56.93 

56.8 

5   56.89 

18.06 

56. 

42. 

72. 

59. 

24.      9. 

A 

Mfaole 

year, .. 

C 

1 

0 

76.69 

75.8 

7    76.23 

22.13 

95.5 

38.5 

120.!56. 

37. 

3. 

9a 

« 

No  of  days  on  whi 

ich  the  wind  blew«   | 

«l 

H^ 

5  d 

if 

i 

■SI 

January, 
February, 
March,  .. 
April. . . . 

22 

7 

0 

2 
2 

14 

12 

0 

17 
19 

14 

7 

0 
3 

0 
1 

May 

14 

5 

12 

0 

June, 

3 

9 

16 

0 

July, 

2 

28 

2 

9 

August, 

5 

16 

10 

0 

Septembc 
October,, 
Novembe 
Decembei 

ir 

H 

15 

4 

0 

,  .. .. 

16 
27 
19 

14 
3 
7 

1 
0 
2 

0 
0 

8 

r 

Tot 

al,.. 

168 

147 

50 

10 

By  W.  quarter  is  to  be  understood  from  N.  W.  to  S.  W.  indnsive. 


1835.]  Proceedings  of  the  Asiatic  Society,  40T 

VI. — Proceedings  of  the  Asiatic  Society, 
Wednesday  Evening,  6th  August,  1835. 

The  Honorable  Sir  Edward  Ryan,  President,  in  the  Chair. 

Mr.  C.  BiNXY,  proposed  at  the  last  meeting,  was  balloted  for,  and  duljr 
elected  a  Member  of  the  Society. 

The  Secretary  read  the  following  reply  from  Government,  to  the  appU. 
cation  made,  in  conformity  with  the  resolution  of  last  meeting. 

To  the  Honorable  Sir  Edward  Ryan,  Knt. 

President  qfthe  Asiatic  Society. 
Honor  A  RLE  Sm, 

I  am  directed  by  the  Governor  General  of  India  in  Council,  to  acknnv. 
ledge  the  receipt  of  your  letter,  communicating  the  request  of  the  Asiatic 
Society,  that  the  whole  of  the  Oriental  Works,  the  publication  of  which, 
at  the  expence  of  the  Fund  for  Education,  has  lately  been  discontinued  by 
order  of  Government,  and  those  that  have  been  reserved  by  Government 
for  completion,  may  be  made  over  to  the  Asiatic  Society*  with  a  view  to 
their  completion,  at  the  expence  and  under  the  superintendence  of  the 
Society. 

8.  The  Governor  General  in  Council  is  glad  to  accede  to  the  wishes 
of  the  Society,  and  the  necessary  Instructions  will  be  issued  to  the  General 
Committee  of  Public  Instruction,  to  transfer  the  publications  accordingly. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be,  &c. 

Council  Chamber,     \  (Signed)      G.  A.  Bushby, 

the  ISih  July,  1835.   j  Secretary  to  Gocemment. 

Referred  to  the  Committee  of  Papers,  who  will  take  measures  for  the 
receipt  and  accommodation  of  the  Books,  and  for  the  immediate  continua. 
tion  of  the  works  now  in  the  press.  Resolved  also,  that  a  book  of  sub- 
scriptions be  circulated  among  the  members,  with  a  Prospectus  specifying 
the  price  of  each  work. 

Read  the  foUowing  letter  from  the  Honorable  Mr.  Gboror  Tubnour, 
of  Ceylon,  acknowledging  his  election  as  an  Honorary  Member. 

To  the  Secretary  to  the  Beagal  Asiatic  Society,  Calcutta. 
Sir, 

I  beg  to  express  my  gratified  acknoxvledg meats  for  the  honor  conferred  oa  me 
by  the  Bengal  Asiatic  Society,  in  electing  me  an  Honorary  Member  of  their  Institu- 
tion. 

Higbly  as  I  should,  at  anv  time,  and  nnder  any  circnmstances,  appreciate  this 
coropliment,  I  consider  myself  peculiarly  fortunate  in  receiving  it,  at  a  time  when 
I  am  engaged  in  the  translation  of  a  valuable  historical  work  in  the  PAli  language. 
In  addition  to  the  data  from  which  the  **  Epitome  of  the  History  of  Cevlon," 
(published  in  the  Local  Almanac  for  1833,  and  presented  to  your  Society  by  the 
Right  Honorable  the  Governor,)  was  oompiled,  this  work  contains,  besides  detached 
historical  fragments,  a  thronohgicaUy  connected  Buddhistical  History  of  India,  from 
B.  C.  690,  to  B.  C.  307. 

It  is  within  that  interesting  period,  that  the  invasion  of  India,  by  ALBXANnsR,  and 
the  Embassy  of  MBOASTHBtcas  to  PaUbothra,  took  place;  which  in  their  results 
formed  the  earliest  connecting  link  between  the  Histories  of  the  East  and  West. 

The  account  given  in  the  commentary  on  his  work,  by  the  P&li  historian,  of  the 
Indian  monarch  of  that  period,  **  Cbanoaqutto,"  closely  resembles  Justinus' 
sketch  of  that  usurper's  character  under  the  name  of  "  Sandracottos.*' 

Id  point  of  time  also,  this  PAli  History  accords  with  the  Chronology  of  the  His- 
tories  of  the  West,  with  considerable  accuracy.  The  reigns  of  AiiBXANDBR  and 
SaLaucDB  NiCAToa  comprised  the  period  from  about  B.C.  336,  to  B.  C.  280,  accord- 
ing to  the  latter  authorities ;  while  the  Pali  historian  assigns  to  the  reign  of  their 
eontemporary  **  Chandagutto,"  the  period  from  B.  C.  385,  to  B.  C.  351. 

The  valuable  information  brought  to  Ught  by  the  researches  of  Mr.  Hodoson 
and  M.  CsoMA  Da  KdaAs,  and  published  in  your  Journal,  in  reference  to  Buddhism, 
will  be  confirmed,  or  further  elucidated,  by  this  more  ancient  authority,  on  several 
Important  points. 


4DS  Proeeedingi  of  th8  [July, 

After  the  disappointments  which  have  hitherto  attended  the  labor  of  orientalists 
in  their  search  for  historical  annals,  comprehentive  in  data  and  eonsitteui  in  their  cAro- 
noloqy,  a  translation  alont  of  a  P^li  History  of  such  extensive  pretensions,  would  be 
justly  received  with  repulsingr  scepticism,  as  to  its  authenticity,  by  the  literary 
world.  1  have  therefore  decided  on  publishing  the  te»t  aho  in  Roman  characters, 
pointed  with  diacritical  marks.  The  entire  work  will  occupy,  with  its  snpplemfotR- 
ry  notes  and  explanations,  about  1200  pages  of  quarto.  As  the  publication  how. 
ever  is  undertaken  entirely  at  my  own  expence,  and  possibly  official  demands  on  my 
time  may  prevent  the  early  completion  of  the  whole  work,  the  reception  the  first 
volume  may  meet  with,  and  other  circumstances,  over  which  1  can  exerdse  no  con- 
trol, will  hereafter  decide  whether  I  proceed  beyond  that  volume. 

While  this  quarto  is  in  the  press,  a  few  copies  in  octavo  of  the  early  chapters  are 
a].«o  in  progress  of  being  printed  for  me.  These,  I  purpose,  in  a  few  weeks,  to  dis- 
tribute among  the  Literary  Societies,  prefixed  to  copies  of  the  '*  £pitome.'* 

I  invite  the  Members  of  the  Asiatic  Society,  who  have  done  me  the  honor  to 
associate  me  with  them,  to  enter  upon  a  criticism  of  this  work.  I  allude  not  to  the 
translation  (for  the  disadvantages  or  advantages  under  which  I  perform  the  unpre- 
tending task  of  translating,  will  be  undisgui«edly  stated) :  but  on  the  original 
work.  If,  as  1  believe,  it  will  stand  the  test  of  that  scrutiny,  the  foundation,  I 
conceive,  will  then  be  laid  for  the  development  and  adaptation  to  chronc^ogical  order, 
of  a  vast  mass  of  historical  data,  connected  with  India,  which  are  now  scattered  in 
detached  fragments  amongst  the  voluminous  religious  Pi(Ii  records  still  extant  in  this 
island  ;  and  I  trust  also,  that  the  attention  of  orientalists  will  thereby  at  last  be 
directed  to  the  examination  of  the  P&li  works  so  often  alluded  to  by  Colonel  ToD 
and  otUers,  as  being  still  in  existence  in  the  Riyput  and  other  western  divisions  of 
India. 

I  remidn,  8to, 
Kandy,  lOthJuly,  1836.  GEORGE  TURNOUR. 

Several  Members  present  expressed  a  desire  to  possess  Mr  Torkovr's 
work,  and  18  copies  were  at  once  subscribed  for.  The  oommiimcatioo  wae 
referred  to  the  Committee  of  Papers,  to  consider  how  the  objects  of  the 
author  could  be  best  promoted. 

Read  a  reply  of  the  Bishop  of  Cochin  China,  t4>  the  Secretary's  letter, 
dated  9nd  April,  forcrarding  a  portion  of  the  MSS.  Dictionaries  prepared 
by  him  for  publication.     Referred  to  the  Committee  of  Papers. 

The  Secretary  intimated  the  completion  of  a  revised  catalogue  of  the 
Society's  Library,  of  which  copies  were  distributed  to  the  Members  present. 

Library. 

Read  a  letter  from  Arthur  AiKirr,  Esq.  Secretary  to  the  Royal  Society 
of  Arts,  &c.  acknowled^ring  the  receipts  of  vols.  17  and  18,  of  the  Asiatio 
Researches,  and  forwarding  for  presentation, — 

TranMictions  of  that  Society  for  the  sessions  1  £33-34. 

The  following  books  were  also  presented : 

Philosophical  Transactions  of  the  Royal  Sodety  of  Londoa,  Farts  I.  and  II«,  for  tfcc 
year  1834 — by  the  Society, 

Descriptive  and  Illustrated  Catalogue  of  the  Physiological  Series  of  Compantiv* 
Anatomy,  contained  in  the  Museum  of  the  Royal  College  of  Surgeons  in  Londooi 
vol.  Qad—by  the  College, 

The  Indian  Journal  of  Medical  Science,  Nos.  19  and  %Q^by  the  SdHart, 

Madras  Journal  of  Literature  and  Science,  No.  B^by  the  Mad.  LU.  Soe. 

A  copy  of  the  Kifayah,  a  Treatise  on  the  Questions  of  Muhammedaa  L«w,  by 
Uakim  Maulavi  Abdul  Mojio,  and  presented  by  the  author, 

A  coUection  of  Witty  Sayings  in  Urdu— fry  B^a  KaHkiihan  Bahddur. 

Meteorological  Register  for  June,  1835— &y  the  Sttrtfeyor  General. 

A  Lecture  on  the  Vendidnd  S^i  of  the  Parsis,  delivered  at  Bombay,  on  the  19th 
and  36th  June,  1833  ;  also,  an  Exposure  of  the  Hindu  Religion,  in  reply  to  Mom  Bhat- 
ta  Dandekara,  and,  a  Second  Reply  to  K&riyana  Rao  of  Satara— tw  the  OMihor,  Me 
Met,  John  Wihon, 

The  following  books  were  received  from  the  bookselleis: 

Illustrations  of  Indian  Zoology,  from  Miuor-Geaeral  Hardwicke's  CoDectioB  Of 
Indiaa  Animals. 


r 


1835.]  Asiatic  Society.  409 

lUiutnitioiM  of  the  Botany  and  other  hranchet  of  the  Natural  History  of  the  HI- 
malayan  Mountains,  and  of  the  Flora  of  Cashmere,  by  J.  F.  Rotls,  Esq.  F.  L.  8., 
and  O.  S.  M.  R.  A.  8. 

Lardner's  Cabinet  Cyclopedia      '     Foreign  Eminent  Men,  toI.  1st. 

Library  of  Usefol  Knowledi^e ^Vand*M  Algebraical  Geometry. 

A  cylindric  pedestal,  contaiiiing  on  its  surftice  the  three  principal  dWL 
sions  of  the  year  in  use  in  India ;  vis.  the  siderial,  the  lunUsolar,  and  the 
lunar,  contrived  to  exhibit  on  inspection  the  corresponding  day  of  the 
European  Calendar,  by  revolving  rungs,  was  presented  ^  the  Secretary. 

Literary  and  AntiquiHee. 

Read  s  letter  from  £nsign  Nbwbold,  forwarding  an  account  of  Sungie 
UJong,  one  of  the  states  in  the  interior  of  Malacca,  with  statistical  infer, 
mation  obtained  from  native  sources. 

Mr.  Nbwbold  also  transmitted  an  original  Malay  letter  from  a  claimant  to  the 
sovereignty  of  Menangkibowe,  to  Mr.  Wbbtbrhout,  a  gentleman  of  influence  at 
Malacca,  couched  in  the  following  laconic  terms,  and  sealed  with  a  signet  large 
enough  to  cover  the  whole  of  the  writing,  (similar  but  doable  the  diameter  of  those 
published  in  Plate  XII.  of  the  present  vol.) 

—  '*  The  peace  of  God.  8tc,  &e."  '*  There  arc  three  hereditary  kings  in  this  world, 
viz.  the  kings  of  A^m,  CAtna,  and  Paggar&yong  (MenangkdlHnoeJ ,  Should  you  ac- 
knowledge my  descent,  you  will  answer  this  epistle." 

A  description  of  the  Ruins  of  the  Temple  of  Harehd  Deva,  in  the  SkekdL 
wati  country,  by  Sergeant  E.  Dban,  in  illustration  of  an  accurate  faciei- 
mile  of  the  ancient  Sanscrit  inscription  discovered  there  and  taken  off  by 
himself,  was  read  ;  together  with  a  translation  of  the  inscription  and  notes 
upon  the  whole,  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Mill,  V.  P. 

[Published  in  the  present  No.] 

A  description  of  Pugan,  the  ancient  capital  of  the  Burmese  Empire,  by 

CoL  BuBNEY,  with  a  Drawing  of  the  Town,  by  Mrs.  Burney,  was  submitted. 

[Published  in  the  present  number.] 

Physical. 

Ensign  Nbwbold  transmitted  eight  specimens  of  Tin,  cast  in  native 
moulds,  from  the  principal  mines  in  the  Malay  Peninsula ;  also,  the  crude 
ore  from  Salangore  and  Sriminantl,  with  a  request  that  they  should  be  sub. 
mitted  to  analysis. 

[This  shall  be  done  as  soon  as  leisure  will  permit.] 

Also  a  small  phial  of  the  Spoh  or  Upae  poison  CTMicaria  ^2^1)  used  by 

the  aborigines  of  the  interior  of  Sungie  Ujong,  to  tip  their  arrows. 

A  letter  from  Dr.  Bbnsa,  Surgeon  to  the  Governor  of  Madras,  for- 
warded for  presentation,  a  Geological  Sketch  of  the  Neilgherries,  CNtL 
girUyJ  illustrated  by  a  coloured  map,  and  by  a  series  of  specimens  of  the 
rocks  and  minerals  of  the  range. 

Duplicate  specimens  of  the  Minerals  of  South-India  in  the  Museum  of 
the  Madras  Branch  of  the  Royal  Asiatic  Society,  were  presented  by  the 
Secretary  Mr.  J.  C.  Morris. 

Dr.  J.  G.  Maloolmson  forwarded  by  the  same  opportunity  a  series  of 
specimens  of  the  Zeolites,  from  the  trap  formation  in  the  vicinity  of  Poena, 
with  notes  on  the  most  curious  of  them  ;  also  a  specimen  of  the  native 
Carbonate  of  Magnesia,  now  becoming  an  article  of  Export  from  Madras. 

[We  propose  noticing  these  further  after  analysis.] 

Lieut.  W.  £.  Baker,  Engineers,  presented  notices  and  drawings  of 
some  of  the  fossils  of  the  iSadupur  Museum,  particularly  the  fossil  elk, 
the  horse,  the  hog,  the  hyena,  the  buffalo,  &c. 

From  Lieut.  H.  M.  Dun  and.  Engineers,  were  also  received  and  sub- 
mitted, notes  on  the  fossil  Hippopotamus  of  the  Sub- Himalayas,  with 
accurate  pen  illustrations. 


410  Miscellaneous.  [Jult, 

[We  despftir  of  being  able  to  do  justice  to  the  beautiftil  drawings  of  these  two  zea- 
lous contrioutors,  but  we  will  do  oar  best  to  give  them  early  publication.] 

Two  bottles  of  8ea.water,  one  from  the  Red  Sea,  the  other  from  the 
Arabian  Sea,  were  presented  by  Lieut.  A.  Bubnbs,  through  Lieut. 
T.  Fraser,  who  on  bis  own  part  offered  for  the  Society's  Museum,  a 
specimen  of  the  genuine  Papyrus  of  Egypt. 

The  remainder  of  the  fowil  bones  from  the  bed  of  the  Jumna,  present- 
ed by  Sergeant  £.  Dean,  now  Superintendent  of  the  Delhi  Canal,  were 
laid  on  the  table,  with  a  descriptive  catalogue  from  the  donor. 

A  collection  of  Insects  from  Kemaon,  presented  by  Dr.  MoCLELitA.NB, 
containing  many  duplicate  specimens  of  the  collection  formerly  procured 
by  the  Society  from  Sylhet,  and  a  specimen  of  the  silk  of  the  Aranea 
Diadema. 

A  collection  of  Snakes  from  Midnapore,  presented  by  P.  Chibnb,  Esq. 

A  specimen  of  Monoculus,  from  Burman,  presented  by  Col.  Burniy, 
Resident  at  Ava. 

Specimens  of  Silicious  Tufa  in  spherical  concretions,  from  the  hot  springs 
in  Bhotan,  were  presented  by  Dr.  McClelland,  who  furnished  the  fol- 
lowing particulars  of  their  formation. 

*'  They  are  produced  from  hot  springs  in  Bhotan,  brought  to  Almorah  by  the 
merchants  of  that  country,  and  sold  as  Dnek  shot, 

'*  The  substance  melts  before  the  blue  flame  of  the  blow.pipe,  iftith  the  addition  of 
borax,  into  a  porcelaneous  mass.  Without  borax,  it  is  inftisible,  nor  does  it  form  lime. 

**  From  the  above  properties,  these  singular  little  spherical  bodies  appear  to  be 
silicious  tuff,  similar  to  what  is  afforded  bv  the  boiling  springs  of  Iceland. 

**  Dr.  Black,  as  well  as  Klaproth,  who  long  ago  examined  the  Iceland  waters, 
and  the  small  globules  of  tuff  ejected  from  them,  believed  the  silex  to  be  held  in 
solution  by  the  immense  heat  to  which  it  was  exposed,  assisted  by  the  aUghtly 
alkaline  character  of  the  waters. 

"  The  Iceland  waters  are  propelled  with  great  violence  from  the  earth,  at  a  boiling 
temperature,  to  the  height  of  several  yaras,  and  with  the  water  the  small  globular 
bodies  of  silex. 

"  The  onl^r  other  springs  that  emit  siliceous  tuff  (as  far  as  I  recollect)  are  those 
of  Carlsbad  in  Bohemia,  where  the  temperature  of  the  water  is  (I  think)  178^  Fahr. 
I  am  not  sure  that  the  tuff  is  there  afforded  in  isolated  bodies,  or  rather  in  stalaetitio, 
and  coralloidal  forms  on  the  basins  of  the  springs. 

**  1  was  unable  to  learn  the  locality  of  the  Bhotan  springs,  or  their  extent." 


VII.  ^Miscellaneous. 

1. — Abandoned  Oriental  Works, 
The  unfinished  publications  of  the  Committee  of  Public  Instruction,  the  priating 
of  which  was  recently  suspended  by  order  of  Government  through  fear  of  increas- 
ing their  accumulation  of  toos/e-popffr,  have  been  liberaUjf  (we  really  consider  the 
gift  to  be  both  liberal  and  vdluablet  notwithstanding  the  danger  of  being  suspected 
of  irony  by  some  members  of  the  Society),  and  unreservedly  placed  at  the  entire 
disposal  of  the  Asiatic  Society.  A  pledge  has  been  offered  that  the  Society  shall 
incur  no  rislc  of  loss  from  its  engagement  to  complete  them,  although  the  printer' « 
estimate  amounts  to  upwards  of  twenty  thousand  rupees  ;  and  although  a  writer  in 
thefWmd  qf  India  ^  to  whose  solid  judgment  upon  all  that  concerns  the  interests  and 
opinions  of  the  natives  the  greatest  deference  is  due,  discourages  the  hope  of  any 
patronage,  or  profit,  from  sale  of  the  works,  among  the  rich  or  the  learned  of  the 
country.  Nevertheless,  it  is  to  these,  and  to  the  friends  of  oriental  literature  among 
our  own  countrymen,  that  the  Society  can  alone  look  for  reimbursement.  It 
must  be  borne  in  mind,  that  the  Government  having  made  a  present  of  one  half  or 
more  of  these  works,  the  price  at  which  the  Society  will  be  able  to  sell  them  will  be 
reduced  in  the  same  proportion,  and  that  compared  with  the  price  of  manoscriptp, 
these  rates  will  be  exceedingly  low.  But  if  indeed  the  books  are  held  to  be  worth- 
less and  unsaleable,  then  will  the  worst  fears  of  Dr.  Marshman  be  realixed. 
To  m.eet  this  objection,  and  to  satisfy  the  inquiries  of  those  who  might  be  alarmed  at 
spending  their  money  on  waste-paper,  the  Prospectus  published  by  the  Society 
(and  appended  to  our  present  number)  has  collected  a  few  notices  on  the  principal 


1835.]  Miscellaneoui.  411 

works,  from  the  pens  of  those  to  whose  judgment  all  will  be  willing  to  sneeomb ; 
and  among  the  patrons  of  oriental  literature  in  the  older  time,  it  is  gratifying  to 
behold  the  name  of  the  first  Governor  General  of  India.  We  will  not  allow  it  to  be 
imagined,  however,  that  all  encouragement  has  been  abandoned  in  these  latter  days  : 
it  was  in  1833-3,  that  the  Tibetan  Dictionary  and  Grammar  were  printed  at  a  cost 
of  Rs.  5,000  to  Government.  A  proposition  for  the  printing  of  a  Cochin-Chinese 
Dictionary  prepared  by  the  Vicar  Apostolic  of  that  country  is,  we  perceive  by  the  pro- 
ceedings of  the  Asiatie  Society,  about  to  be  made.  It  remains  to  be  seen  whether  the 
fatal  edict,  almost  the  last  of  the  late  administration,  will  interfere  to  prevent  the 
patronage  of  this  valuable  addition  to  the  languages  of  the  east. 

Q.—Bunes^  and  dmoUy^s  Travels, 

The  Geographical  Society  of  Paris  have  paid  a  handsome  compliment  to  our  tra- 
vellers, lieutenant  A.  Burnbs,  and  Lieutenant  A.  Conollt,  in  testimony  of  the  value 
set  upon  the  published  results  of  their  adventurous  labours.  On  the  latter  they  have 
conferred  a  copper  prize-medal,  and  to  the  former,  one  of  silver. 

The  avidity  with  which  interesting  works  on  the  newly  explored  regions  of  central 
Asia  are  received  at  home,  may  be  judged  from  the  fact,  that  Lieutenant  Burnes' 
work  passed  through  three  English  editions  in  a  year,  besides  a  translation  into 
French  and  German. 

3.—Ceylone$e  History, 

The  Honorable  Gkobgb  Turnour  of  Ceylon,  well  known  for  his  attainments  in  the 
Pfii  and  Singilese  literature,  is  now  publishing  a  translation  of  the  Makavatue  or 
History  of  the  "RJ^ia  of  Ceylon,  from  the  landing  of  Vijt^a  on  the  island  in  the  9th 
century  before  Christ.  We  refer  to  the  proceedings  of  the  Asiatic  Society  of  the  5th 
August  for  some  particulars  of  this  costly  undertaking,  to  which  we  trust  due  en- 
couragement will  be  given. 

4— Valuable  Tibetan  Works. 

We  are  happy  to  announee  that  Mr.  Hodgson,  resident  in  Nipal,  has  at  length 
been  able  to  procure  a  complete  copy  of  the  Stangyur  collection,  of  which  only  a  few 
extracts  were  hitherto  in  possession  of  the  learned,  although  a  catalogue  of  the 
contents  of  the  whole  collection  has  been  drawn  up  by  Mr.  Csoma,  and  published 
(in  analysis)  in  the  Journal  Asiatic  Society.  Mr.  H  odoson  proposes,  with  his  usual 
munificence,  to  present  this  copy  to  the  Calcutta  Asiatic  Society,  while  he  destines  an- 
other complete  copy  of  the  printed  Kahgyur  for  the  Royal  Asiatic  Society  of  London. 

Of  the  Sanscrit  originals  of  these  precious  stores  of  Bauddha  learning,  Mr.  Hodo- 
Bov  is  endeavouring  to  obtain  copies  from  Digarehi  and  Lhassa ;  they  are  not  to  be 
had  at  Kaihmandu,  Our  countrymen  may  feel  happy  that  good  chance  has  placed  a 
man  of  Mr.  Hodgson's  zeal  in  the  residency  of  Nipal,  in  lieu  of  one  of  the  new  school. 
Bat  for  him  the  300  volumes  of  Indian  literature,  preserved  beyond  the  snows  in  a 
foreign  dress,  might  still  have  been  unknown,  or,  if  known,  despised  and  unrecovered. 

5. — Botany  qf  the  NUyiris  and  Southern  India, 

A  splendid  Botanical  Book,  with  coloured  copper-plates,  including  microscopic 
dissections  of  new  plants,  discovered  by  the  Rev.  B.  Schbcid  in  the  Nilgherries, 
(Nilgiris),  and  sent  home  to  Germany,  has  been  commenced  to  be  published  by  a 
talented  Professor  of  Botany  in  the  University  of  Jena.  The  work  will  be  worthy 
of  the  Science.  The  1st  No.  is  expected  to  reach  India  within  a  few  weeks,  and 
every  quarter  of  the  year,  one  decade  will  appear.  The  sale  of  the  work,  if  promoted 
by  the  friends  of  the  science  in  India,  will  greatly  aid  Mr.  Schmid  in  his  zealous 
Botanical  researches,  and  doubtless  lead  to  fresh  discoveries. 

'S,-^Foreeof  the  Unicom  Fish. 

"  The  ship  Royal  Saxon,  of  about  500  tons,  is  now  in  dock,  undergoing  the  necessary 
refit  after  the  drea^ul  hurricane  she  experienced  in  the  Bay  (of  Bengal).  So  furious 
was  the  tempest,  that  when  it  somewhat  cleared  up,  in  addition  to  loss  of  main  and 
mizen  masts,  the  bowsprit  was  found  broken  off  just  outside  the  head  of  the  stem, 
u:hieh  was  unknown  to  any  body  aboard  t  until  so  discovered.  The  diameter  is  23  inches ! 
On  looking  at  the  bottom,  the  snout  or  horn  of  an  Unicom  Fish  was  pointed  out  by  oi^ 
of  the  native  work-people,  projecting  beyond  the  surface  of  the  plank  about  six  inches  ; 
since  which,  a  piece  of  the  plauk,  with  the  honif  has  been  cut  out,  which 
shews  the  fish  struck  the  bottom  in  a  diagonal  direction,  pierced  the  copper, 
felt,  and  bottom  plank  of  3|  in.  thick,  as  well  as  the  timber,  one  inch.  The  com- 
mander has  this  curiosity  now  on  board. 

I  think  a  notice  of  this  may  prove  interesting  to  some  of  the  readers  of  your 
Journal. — J.  M.  8. 

[A  similar  fact  was  noticed,  and  the  perforated  piece  of  wood  presented  to  the 
Society,  and  noticed  in  the  Proceedings  of  the  26th  December,  1833.— Ed.] 


Meteorological  Regit ter. 


ill 


III' 

i  11 

1 1" 
\i 

it 


I  8|  2  2m2|a  s  saa^ss||.as|  s 


is'ss's's  s  |a  f  setfis  3  s  i  s  s's  ^ssis  ss  es8 


h™«hI  «*^   SS5SS  SSSS5S  SS3S5S  SSSSS 


S=-5;i-  35333--  : 


^IS 


i^Sll^Mj!  I  ^iils"gllffi's'3"s"a"a"s'i"3'8"s'9a5'i"3'&a"ig"il"  i  s"  f5 


■,.»i».|  5SS  IB83S  saS555  3il==!  SISS2|S  || 

" ' '"'U 


.-"•Jl  S6»     SSJSS  IpSSS  iSSS'l  P.Ii.llS  i 


.i™*^    gsa"    ss'asffi"  sisasas"  ssa'ass"  5sa"5S 


11 


I   aisagjgSfesis'ailaaliaa'Iss'a'saaigi  Ib   |! 


.JJVS;|  SsS.    SI.I.SI  Spsy  =.S||5.!  Ip.l.   II  jl 


lIFTIH!T|SSlOIBir|l5lf|8  il 


/»yi>7"  *y;  -w»<*  jw-ywy  ^«?  y«  -* 


JOURNAL 

or 

THE    ASIATIC    SOCIETY. 


No.  M.— August,  1835. 


I. — Geological  Sketch  of  the  Neilgherries,  (Nil-giri.J   By  Dr.  P.  M. 

Bbnza,  Surgeon  to  the  Honorable  the  Governor  of  Madras, 

[Read  at  the  Meeting  of  the  5th  instant.] 

The  group  of  hills,  called  the  Neilgherries,  may  be  considered  as 
the  southern  termination  of  the  Western  Ghats,  which  at  this  place 
end  in  abrupt,  lofty,  and  almost  vertical  precipices ;  the  extensive 
Talley  of  Coimbatur,  dividing  them  from  the  Palghit  chain,  which,  in 
the  same  direction  as  the  Ghats,  extends  down  to  Cape  Comorin. 

The  Neilgherries  form  an  elevated  plateau,  projecting  in  an  easter- 
ly direction,  from  the  line  of  the  gh^ts,  in  the  form  of  a  triangle,  the 
base  of  which  is  the  continuation  of  the  ghats  themselves. 

They  rise  abruptly  from  the  table-land  of  Mysore,  in  stupendous 
cliffs,  with  an  elevation  of  many  thousand  feet.  Two  rivers  encircle 
them,  as  it  were,  running  round  their  base.  The  Bhowani  river, 
rising  in  the  western  side  of  the  Kundas,  and  among  all  the  hills  of 
that  group,  runs  in  an  easterly  direction  along  the  foot  of  the  side  of 
the  Neilgherries,  and,  just  below  the  apex  of  the  triangle,  is  joined  by 
the  Moyar,  which  together  with  the  Paykar,  having  their  origin  in  the 
Noddimatty  range  precisely  opposite  the  sources  of  the  Bhowanf,  and 
making  a  sharp  curve  after  leaving  the  hills,  runs  an  easterly  course, 
joining  the  Bhowini  at  Danikncottah,  and  under  that  name,  after 
running  about  30  miles,  they  discharge  their  water  into  the  Cavery. 

The  Neilgherries*,  being  the  highest  hills  in  the  whole  of  the 
peninsula,  south  of  the  Himalaya,  possess  a  greater  degree  of  geologi- 
cal interest  than  any  other  group  in  this  extensive  region. 

•    "  The  Neilgherry  Hills  are  tttuatcd  between   the  parallels  of  !!•    1(K 
and  ll*'  32' N.  laUtude,  and  ;«•  59'  and  r?"*  31'  E.  longitude  from  Greenwich; 
their  greatest  extent  in  an  oblique  direction,  from  S.  W.  to  N.  S,  is  from  38  to 
3  H 


%^ 


414  Geological  Sketch  of  the  Neilgherriee.  [Atra. 

Their  being  almost  in  the  middle  of  a  district,  in  which  one  of  the 
most  interesting  rocks  in  the  Indian  formations  (the  laterite)  is  found 
developed  in  all  its  characteristic  features,  adds  not  a  little  to  their 
importance  in  a  geological  point  of  view.  On  account  of  their  superior 
elevation,  they  ought  to  be  carefully  examined  by  the  geologist, 
before  he  extends  his  researches  to  the  other  parts  of  the  chain,  of 
which  they  form  the  most  elevated  point. 

It  was,  undoubtedly,  after  consideration  of  this  kind,  that  the  late 
Doctor  TuRNBULL  Christib,  of  the  Madras  Medical  Establishment, 
had  begun  his  geological  survey  of  the  peninsula  from  the  Neilgher- 
ries,  as  from  a  point  where  the  rocks,  found  at  a  lower  level,  are  seen 
in  their  original  state,  unmodified,  and  unaltered  by  formations  and 
deposits,  which  events  and  revolutions,  subsequent  to  the  elevation  of 
the  whole  chain  of  the  western  ghiits,  must  have  produced;  and  had 
his  life  been  spared,  he  would,  undoubtedly,  have  given  to  the  public 
the  most  accurate  and  comprehensive  account  of  the  geological  form- 
ations of  this  interesting  part  of  India,  and  would  have  settled  many 
doubtful  points  in  Indian  geology>  which  now  keep  many  of  the  ablest 
geologists  in  a  state  of  uncertainty  and  suspense. 

The  few  memoirs  he  published  regarding  the  geology,  not  only  of 
India,  but  of  those  places  through  which  he  journeyed,  particularly 
of  Sicily,  show  what  was  to  be  expected  from  a  man,  who  evinced  so 
much  information  and  accuracy  of  observation  on  those  subjects. 
Unfortunately  for  Indian  geology,  he  was  cut  off  at  the  very  beginning 
of  his  labours  on  these  very  hills,  which  had  in  preference  attracted 
his  attention  and  researches. 

We  are  told  that  the  experienced  eye  of  the  geologist  can  easily 
guess  the  nature  of  the  rock  composing  a  hill  or  a  system  of  hills,  by 
the  simple  inspection  of  its  outlines :  thus,  spiry  peaks  show  the 
formation  to  be  primitive  ;  rounded  smooth  outlines  are  indicative  of 
calcareous  mountains ;  while  the  castellated  ruin-like  appearance  of  a 
mountain,  is  proper  to  the  sandstone  formation. 

This  criterion,  however,  would  lead  iuto  error  regarding  the  nature 
of  the  rocks  forming  the  Neilgherries.  Although  their  contour  is 
even,  smooth,  rounded,  and,  as  it  were,  undulating,  the  fundamental 
rocks  of  which  they  are  composed  belong  to  the  primitive  class. 

Their  outline  resembles  those  hills  and  eminences  we  meet  in 
districts,  resulting  from  tertiary  or  alluvial  deposits.     What  the  rock 

40  miles,  and  their  extreme  breadth  15  ;  taking  in  account  the  great  undolatiom 
of  the  surface,  and  the  breadth  above  stated  being  pretty  constant  throvglioiitv 
their  fnperfidal  extent  may  be  fairly  estimated  at  from  6  to  700  8<{iiare  gcogra^ 
phical  miles. — Baikit*$  OUervatiom  on  the  Neilgkerriee^ 


1835.]  Geological  Sketch  of  the  Keilgherriei.  415 

is,  which  gives  those  hills  the   rounded  form  they  exhibit,  will  be 
shown  hereafter. 

With  the  exception  of  some  vertical  clifFa  and  mural  precipices,  seen 
in  the  boundaries  of  this  elevated  plateau,  and  a  few  projecting  masses 
of  the  fundamental  rocks  on  the  summits  and  declivities  of  these 
hills,  the  whole  group  is  uniformly  covered  by  a  thick  stratum  of  ve- 
getable earth  (No.  1*),  which  overlying  a  thicker  stratum  of  red  earth, 
(to  be  described  in  the  sequel,)  supports  numerous  plants,  chiefly  grasses, 
which,  growing  most  luxuriantly  in  thick  contiguous  tufts,  give  the 
surface  a  smooth  carpet-like  appearance.  This  vegetable  earth  in 
general  is  clayey,  and  of  a  grey  colour,  and  very  friable.  Oa  this 
soil  we  occasionally  see  small  rounded  pieces  of  the  decomposed 
subjacent  rock,  bestrewed  particularly  on  those  spots  where  blocks  of 
the  decomposing  rock  are  seen  jutting  through  the  soil. 

This  vegetable  soil  is  replaced  in  the  low  valleys  and  flats  at  the 
foot  of  the  hills,  by  a  black  soil,  such  as  we  frequently  see  forming 
the  peat- bog  in  swampy  grounds,  in  which  a  large  quantity  of  vege- 
table matter  is  decomposing  (No.  2). 

This  soil  is  of  a  black,  or  deep  brown,  colour ;  of  tenacious  consist- 
ence, when  moist ;  crumbling  into  powder,  and  often  splitting  into 
prismatic  masses,  when  dry.  At  first  sight,  it  resembles  .the  black  soil 
of  the  plains  of  India.  From  this  last,  however,  it  seems  to  diflfer 
greatly,  in  containing  a  large  quantity  of  carbonaceous  matter,  and 
much  oxide  of  iron. 

To  deprive  this  black  soil  of  the  greater  portion  of  its  humidity,  I 
exposed  it  to  a  heat,  suflicient  to  melt  lead,  and  after  having  weighed 
a  certain  quantity  of  it,  subjected  it  to  an  intense  heat  for  an  hour  ; 
after  this,  it  had  lost  more  than  25  per  cent,  of  the  original  weight,  and 
had  changed  into  an  ochrey  red  powder  (No.  3).  without  undergoing 
any  vitrification,  as  is  the  case  with  the  black  soil  of  the  Deccan, 
(VoYSBT.)  It  would  therefore  appear,  that  the  loss  is  owing  to  the  oxidi- 
fication  and  consequent  volatilization  of  the  carbonaceous  matter. 

This  soil,  although  more  frequently  found  in  low  situations,  is  often 
seen  in  a  thick  stratum  on  the  declivities  of  the  hills,  such  as  on  the 
slope  of  one  of  the  Dodabetta  group,  facing  the  cantonment;  on  that 
of  the  Elk  Hills,  (S.)  above  South  Downs ;  near  the  Kait£  Pass,  and 
in  many  other  localities,  where  I  have  remarked  about  it,  a  most  luxu- 
riant  vegetation  of  innumerable  ferns,  of  which  the  roots  are  seen 
decaying  into  a  black  powder. 

In   many  places  below  this  black  soil,  and  sometimes  under  the 

•  The  figures  refer  to  specimens  deposited  in  the  As.  Soc.  mnseum ;  the  letters 
to  the  accompanying  Map.^Eo. 
3  B  2 


41 6  Geological  Sketch  of  the  Neilgherries.  [Auo. 

vegetable  earth,  we  see  thick  beds  of  a  yellow  ochraceoas  earth 
abounding  with  silica  (No.  4).  Indeed,  in  someplaces,  as  atKotagherry, 
it  resembles  very  much  the  yellow  Venetian  Tripoli,  previous  to  under- 
going  preparation  for  the  arts  (No.  5).  The  geological  position,  how- 
ever, of  the  two,  differs  very  much — the  Venetian  Tripoli,  which  is 
brought  there  from  Corfu,  and  from  the  neighbouring  coasts  of  Epinis, 
is  found  (as  I  have  had  opportunities  of  ascertaining)  in  the  sandstone 
formation,  which  alternates  with  the  raagnesian  limestone'*'.  The 
kind  of  Tripoli  I  met  with  on  the  Neilgherries,  seems  to  be  the  result 
of  the  disintegration  of  a  species  of  iron  flint  found  in  primitive 
formations;  some  of  the  specimens  I  collected,  have  a  great  resem- 
blance to  the  Eisnkeissel  of  Wbbnbr  (No.  5|).  Some  varieties  of 
the  finest  white  Tripoli  arise  from  the  decomposition  of  silidoos 
rocks,  such  as  calcedony,  in  Corfu  and  in  upper  Italy ;  but  in  geae* 
ral,  the  Neilgherry  specimen  is  not  so  silicioua,  and  seems  to  contain 
a  good  deal  of  alumina  and  iron.  It  is  in  this  yellow  clay  that 
we  occasionally  see  some  tubular  bodies,  formed  by  concentric 
layers  of  the  same  clay,  round  the  numerous  roots  of  plants  that 
grow  on  the  soil  above  (No.  6).  But  what  attracted  my  attention 
most  was,  to  see  (at  Kotagherry)  those  tubular  bodies  traversing  the 
thick  stratum  of  black  earth,  which  overlies  the  yellow  clay,  without 
having  a  particle  of  it  in  their  composition.  As  if  the  roots,  by  a 
kind  of  capillary  attraction,  sucked  up  through  the  black  soil,  vrithout 
mixing  with  it,  the  particles  of  the  yellow  clay  which,  undisturbed  by 
the  vicinity  of  the  black  soil,  arranged  themselves  concentrically  to  the 
root ;  and  the  latter  decaying  has  left  the  cavity  of  the  tube  emptyt- 

*  It  seems  to  be  an  argillaceous  iron  ore,  similar  probablj  to  the  one  at  Ask- 
bnmham,  used  for  the  manufacture  of  Tripoli,  and  belonging  to  the  Hastiiigs 
sands. — See  Fitton's  Geological  Sketch  qf  the  tficinity  qf  Haetimge,  page  50. 

t "  Brogniart  alludes  to  something  similar  to  these  tubular  bodies,  eoclocing 
the  roots  of  plants  in  sandy  places,  where  the  iron  appears  to  aggregate  the  sand 
round  the  roots ;  aad  he  concludes  the  paragraph  by  confessing  his  inability  to 
assign  the  cause  producing  it '  et  dans  ces-9i  la  cause  qui  a  accumnl^  Tozide  de 
fer  \  Tentour  de  la  radne  ....  est  encore  difficile  ik  assigner. — TabU  dee  Terr,  ftn 
eon^poeeni  la  Surface  du  Globes  page  56.' 

My  friend  Mr.  Malcolmson,  Secretary  of  the  Madras  Medical  Board,  writes 
to  me  as  follows  :  On  the  banks  of  many  of  the  streams  in  the  Deccan,  the  black 
soil  is  seen  penetrated  by  tubular  incrustations ,  resembling  kankarj  they  are  evi- 
dently formed  round  the  roots  of  plants,  the  decay  of  which  leaves  a  carity  whieh 
may  sometimes  be  seen  to  divide  and  ramify.  Some  of  those  in  the  banks  of  the 
Kanar  river,  Kamptee,  near  Nagpore,  are  more  than  an  inch  in  diameter. — B. 

Sergeant  Dban's  Jnmna  collection  exhibits  many  incrustations  of  calcaxeoua 
and  oclireous  matter  of  a  similar  nature. — £d« 


1835.]  Geological  Sketch  of  thft  Neilgherries.  417 

Immediately  below  the  vegetable  soil,  in  almost  all  places,  we  find 
a  stratum  of  detritus  (in  general  not  above  a  few  inches  thick),  which 
is  different  in  different  localities,  according  to  the  nature  of  the  rock 
on  which  it  rests.  Thus,  it  is  ferruginous  on  those  places  where 
iron  ores  are  found :  quartzy  and  silicious  above  the  thick  veins  of 
quartz,  which  intersect  these  rocks.  But  in  general  it  is  composed 
of  small  fragments,  sometimes  rounded,  and  sometimes  angular,  of 
the  decomposed  rock  (of  which  we  shall  speak  hereafter),  being  iden- 
tical with  that  we  see  on  the  surface  of  the  soil  (No.  7). 

The  simple  inspection  of  this  detritus,  overlying,  and  correspond- 
ing in  position  and  nature  to  the  subjacent  rock,  forces  upon  us  the 
conclusion,  that  it  does  not  belong  to  the  alluvium  (terrains  de  trans- 
pert),  but  that  it  has  its  origin  in  the  disintegration  of  the  rock  in  situ, 
without  any,  or  any  material  displacement  from  the  rock  which  has 
given  rise  to  it. 

Another  fact  that  proves  this  detritus  to  arise  from  the  decomposition 
of  the  underlying  rock,  previous  to  its  becoming  lithomargic  earth, 
and  while  in  the  dry  friable  state  which  seems  to  have  preceded  it, 
is,  that  the  porcelain  earth,  wherever  this  last  earth  is  found  in  large 
beds  below  the  vegetable  earth,  is  never  overlaid  with  detritus; 
because  the  rock  is  all  at  once  converted  into  porcelain  earth,  without 
the  intermediate  passage  into  the  dry  friable  rock,  from  which  the 
detritus  arises. 

This  detritus  is  seen  almost  in  all  localities  on  these  hills ;  the 
numerous  sections  that  have  been  made  in  their  declivities,  for  the  new 
roads,  show  it  clearly  every  where.  On  looking  at  the  banks  on  the 
sides  of  those  sections,  we  observe  the  detritus  adapting  itself  to  all 
the  irregularities  and  zig-zags  of  the  subjacent  rock,  or  stratum. 
Fig.  2  of  PL  XXXI.  shows  this  conformity  better  than  any  descrip. 
tion.  It  is  taken  from  the  bank  of  the  road  round  the  lake  near  the 
bund. 

That  this  detritus  has  not  been  transported  from  any  distance  is 
further  proved,  by  observing  it  on  the  surface  of  the  soil  in  those 
places  where  the  protruding  rocks  are  either  decomposed  or  decom« 
posing.  We  often  see  the  still  nndecomposed  nucleus  of  the  rock 
protruding  through  the  soil,  surrounded  and  enveloped  by  the  numerous 
concentric  layers  of  the  decomposed  rock,  the  bassets  of  which  we  see 
level  with  the  soil,  the  upper  portion  of  them  having  been  disinte- 
grated into  a  detritus,  which  is  scattered  on  the  soil  in  the  vicinity  of 
the  blocks.  As  far  as  I  know,  no  organic  remains  have  hitherto  been 
found  either  in  thia  detritus,  or  in  the  black  soil. 

In  some  places  the  detritus,  for  causes  difficult  to  guess,   assumes 


418  Geological  Sketch  of  the  Neilgherries.  [Auo. 

a  degree  of  hardness,  and  approaches  a  conglomerate ;  the  small  rounded 
pieces  being  agglutinated  by  a  clayey  paste,  resembling  a  pudding- 
stone.  This  is  particularly  the  case  in  those  localities  where  it  overlies 
the  iron  ores,  so  abundant  on  these  hills.  When  the  subjacent  rock 
is  the  hematitic  iron  ore,  the  conglomerate  resembles  exactly  the  pisi- 
form, or  oolitic  iron  ore,  and  in  some  places  it  is  hard  enough  to  be 
used  for  architectural  purposes.  The  conglomerate  in  this  state  of 
aggregation  is  similar  to  some  varieties  of  laterite  found  in  the  plains 
of  the  Carnatic.  But  this  pisiform  iron  ore  is  not  to  be  confounded 
with  another  rock,  which  also  resembles  laterite,  and  is  met  on  these 
hills  in  enormously  thick  beds,  hereafter  to  be  described. 

Below  the  detritus,  in  almost  all  places  on  the  hills,  we  find  a 
thick  stratum  of  an  ochraceous  red  earth,  which  occasionally  assumes 
both  the  appearance  and  the  composition  of  lithomarge,  and  for  this 
reason,  I  shall  call  it  hereafter  indiscriminately  either  lithomargic,  or 
red  earth.  In  some  of  the  lower  hills,  this  stratum  is  above  40  feet 
thick,  as  it  is  near  the  bund  of  the  lake.  It  is  this  red  earth,  which, 
filling  up  the  interstices  among  the  original  inequalities  of  the  pro- 
jecting rocks,  has  given  the  hills  their  rounded  appearance,  by 
smoothing  all  the  asperities  and  irregularities  of  the  original  rock  ;  or, 
to  speak  more  correctly,  the  projecting  points  themselves  have  been 
smoothed  down  by  their  own  decomposition  into  lithomargic  earth. 

In  general,  this  red  earth  is  of  a  mottled  colour,  or  streaked  with 
different  hues  of  red,  yellow,  crimson,  white,  and  grey  or  brown.  It 
feels  unctuous  to  the  touch,  and  crumbles  into  dust  when  pressed 
between  the  fingers.  It  does  not  form  a  paste  with  water,  but  sub- 
aides  to  the  bottom  of  the  vessel.  The  different  colours  of  this  earth 
are  separate  and  distinct,  having  a  decided  line  of  demarcation,  so  as 
to  show  that  they  are  produced  by  the  decomposition  of  separate  and 
distinct  minerals.  We  occasionally  find  in  it  thick  veins  of  pure 
white  felspar  decomposed  into  porcelain  earth,  traversing  it  in  all 
directions ;  precisely  as  we  observe  the  same  veins  of  felspar,  in  an  un- 
decomposed  state,  traversing  the  hard  rock,  which  forms  the  hills. 

This  red  lithomargic  mould  is  evidently  the  result  of  the  decom- 
position of  two  of  the  rocks,  which  almost  exclusively  form  the 
Neilgherries ;  viz.  the  sienitic  granite,  and  the  hornblende  rock,  or 
primitive  greenstone  ;  of  both  which  we  shall  speak  hereafter. 

It  seems  that  before  the  rock  is  transformed  into  red  earth,  it 
passes  into  a  dry  friable  substance,  which  sometimes  has  consistence 
enough  to  be  cut  and  used  for  architectural  purposes ;  many  of  the 
stones  used  in  the  construction  of  the  Ktintir  bridge,  are  of  this 
nature.    The  second  stage  of  the  decomposition  is  that,  in  nvhich  it 


1 835 .]  Geological  Sketch  of  the  Neilghenies.  4 1 9 

becomes  of  a  soft  consistence  and  earthy  texture :  the  minerals 
composing  the  rock  still  retaining  their  relative  position  as  before. 
Thus  we  see  in  the  lithomargic  earth,  what  was  hornblende,  changed 
into  a  red  ochrey  substance ;  the  felspar  into  a  white  clay  ;  the  numer- 
ous garnets  into  a  crimson-coloured  clay  ;  the  quartz  alone  remaining 
unaltered  and  undisintegrated,  which,  after  all,  occurs  but  in  a  very 
scanty  proportion  in  the  rock  (No.  12). 

It  is  curious  to  observe,  that  the  substance  of  the  crystalline  rock  is 
not  protected  from  decomposition  by  the  thick  layers  of  its  own 
decomposed  substance  ;  and  notwithstanding  its  being  buried  many 
feet  beneath  the  surface  of  the  soil,  under  a  thick  stratum  of  vegetable 
earth  detritus  and  lithomargic  earth,  the  decomposition  appears  to 
be  going  on  without  the  concurrence  of  the  atmospheric  air. 

In  many  places  the  entire  block  has  undergone  the  process  of 
decomposition,  and  in  the  sections  for  the  roads,  we  occasionally  see 
many  concentric  layers  of  the  decomposed  rock,  like  the  coats  of  an 
onion  when  cut  transversely.  It  is  not  rare  to  observe,  that  these  coats 
have,  in  many  localities,  a  kind  of  crust  (enduit)  of  a  black  substance, 
probably  oxide  of  iron  (No.  13).  The  decomposition  of  the  rocks  takes 
place  from  outside  inwardly,  and  appears  to  proceed,  or  to  have  pro- 
ceeded gradually.  It  seems  that  the  felspar  and  the  hornblende  are  the 
first  to  be  decomposed,  the  one  (losing  the  alkaline  matter  ?  Sir  H. 
Davy)  becomes  opaque  and  whitish ;  the  other,  by  the  hyperoxidation 
of  its  iron,  is  converted  into  an  ochreous  clayey  substance  :  the  garnets 
do  not  resist  decomposition  long ;  but  the  only  change  that  the  quarts 
seems  to  undergo  is  in  its  degree  of  compactness ;  becoming  friable, 
and  easily  reduced  into  sand  by  the  fingers. 

If  observations  and  facts  were  wanting  to  prove  that  this  thick 
mass  of  lithomargic  earth  is  owing  to  the  decomposed  granitic  rook 
of  these  hills,  the  following  is  conclusive.  The  original  undecomposed 
rock  is,  as  I  have  said,  traversed  occasionally  by  thick  veins  of  quartz. 
These  veins  resisting  decomposition  (which  affects  the  remainder  of  the 
ingredients  of  the  rock)  are  seen  m  a  continuous  course,  penetrating  from 
the  hard  crystalline  undecomposed  nucleus  of  the  rock  into  the  lithomar^ 
gic  earth,  and  into  the  concentric  layers  of  the  already  decomposed  rock. 
Therefore,  it  is  impossible  to  avoid  the  conclusion,  that  the  red  earth 
and  the  rock  were,  at  one  time,  one  mass,  traversed  by  the  quarts  vein, 
which  is  still  seen  continuous  and  entire,  notwithstanding  the  trans- 
formation of  one -half  of  the  rock  into  red  earth. 

The  appearance  I  have  just  described,  is  seen  on  the  N.  bank  of 
the  road,  which  descends  from  Ootacamund  to  KaitI  valley,  after 
the  steepest  descent  of  the  Kaiti  pass  is  finished ;  and,  I  dare  say* 


420  Geological  Sketch  of  the  Neiigherries*  [Avo. 

may  be  found  in  many  other  places,  which  I  have  had  no  opportonity 
of  visiting. 

What  I  have  said  of  the  qnartz  veins  is  also  applicable  to  the  more 
numerous  felspathic  veins,  which  traverse  the  rock  ;  with  this  differ- 
ence, that  they  are  decomposed,  and  converted  into  porcelain  earth, 
while  those  of  quartz  are  entire  and  unchanged.  But  the  continmiig 
of  the  vein  is  evident,  although  one-half  of  it  has  changed  natare. 

An  additional,  although  negative,  jiroof  regarding  the  transforma- 
tion of  the  granitic  rock  into  lithomargic  earth,  is.  that  on  those 
hills  where  no  rocks  containing  hornblende  are  found,  this  earth  is 
wanting*  This  is  the  case  on  the  summits  of  Dodabetta,  Elk  Hill, 
Kaiti  pass,  &c.,  in  which  places  the  protruding  rock  being  either 
granite,  or  pegmatite,  it  exfoliates  in  laminae  like  g^nite,  instead  of 
decomposing  into  red  lithomargic  earth. 

It  would  be  worth  ascertaining,  whether  the  crimson -coloured  doti 
and  streaks  in  the  lithomargic  earth  be  owing  to  the  decomposition 
of  the  numerous  garnets  contained  in  the  original  rock.  I  have  had 
opportunities,  more  than  once,  to  remark,  that  in  those  localittes  where 
the  sienitic  granite  abounds  with  garnets,  the  lithomargic  earth, 
resulting  from  its  decomposition,  has  the  crimson  coloured  dot&  similar 
to  those  in  the  undecomposed  rock  (No.  14).  I  have  made  the  same 
observation  in  the  decomposed  gneiss  in  the  Northern  Circars,  where 
it  abounds  with  this  mineral. 

A  question  naturally  presents  itself  after  the  above  remaiics,  regard- 
ing the  decomposition  of  the  granite,  and  hornblende  rock  of  the 
Neilgherries.  The  same  identical  rocks  are  found  in  many  parts  of 
the  Peninsula,  particularly  along  the  chain  of  the  eastern  ghits ;  and 
yet  their  decomposition  does  not  give  rise  to  the  same  results.  As  I 
have  visited  but  very  few  localities  in  India  where  these  rocks  prevail, 
I  cannot  positively  say  whether  or  not  the  result  of  their  decompo- 
sition in  both  localities  be  the  same*.  Bat,  this  is  certain,  that 
the  causes,  which  may  have  contributed  to  decomposition  in  one  place, 
do  not  exist  in  the  other :  of  that  class  are  cold,  damp,  frost,  eleva- 
vation,  &c.,  which  are  not  found  in  the  low  lands.  Besides,  is  this 
decomposition  the  effect  of  existing  causes,  or  the  consequence  of 
time  and  revolutions  gone  by  ? 

Here  I  must  remark,  that  in  some  localities,  such  as  near  the  bund 

of  the  lake,  on  the  road  below  the  church,  above  the  bazar,  &c.  the 

red  earth  assumes  the  composition,  texture,  and  appearance  of  real 

lithomarge. 

*  Doctor  Hbtnb  lays,  "  a  red  soil  prevails  where  aienite  forms  the  appareat 
groand  roek.^* ^Tracts  HutoHeal  and  StatitHcal  on  India,  page  349. 


1 835.]  Geological  Sketch  of  the  Neilgherriee.  421 

Aft  I  have  proposed  to  abstain  from  speculations,  and  from  far- 
fetched theories*  I  shall  not  enter  into  any  hypothesis  respecting  the 
canses  of  this  decomposition.  It  is  enough  to  have  noted  a  geologi- 
cal fact,  which  requires  but  simple  inspection  to  be  certain  of  its 
existence.  I  shall  therefore  proceed  to  describe  some  minerals,  which 
are  found  imbedded  in  the  red  earth ;  some  of  which  might  prove 
very  useful  and  advantageous  in  the  arts.  Such  is  the  porcelain  earth, 
found  in  enormous  beds,  and  of  the  greatest  purity,  in  this  locality. 

This  mineral  is  evidently  derived  (as  it  is  almost  in  all  places 
where  it  is  found  in  Europe)  from  the  decomposition  of  the  pegmatite 
or  graphic  granite,  which  is  chiefly  met  with  in  primitive  districts.  As 
this  rock  does  not  appear  to  be  common  on  the  Neilgherries,  I  found 
it  difficult,  at  first,  to  account  for  the  origin  of  the  numerous  and  thick 
beds  of  porcelain  clay.  It  was  after  visiting  and  examining  the  summits 
of  some  of  the  highest  hills,  that  I  found  a  variety  of  pegmatite  form- 
ing many  of  the  most  prominent  rocks  on  them.  Such  are  the 
summits  of  Dodabetta,  Elk  Hill,  Kaiti  pass,  some  of  the  peaks  of 
the  Ktindas,  and  probably  many  other  places  which  I  did  not  visit. 

It  is  undoubtedly  to  some  of  the  erratic  blocks  and  rolled  masses  of 
this  rock,  or  to  the  decomposition  of  those  beds  of  pegmatite,  into 
which  the  true  granite  of  the  high  hills  seems  to  pass,  that  the 
porcelain  earth  is  owing.  Of  these  blocks,  still  in  an  undecomposed 
state,  we  see  many  in  the  valley  of  Kaiti  derived,  in  all  probability, 
from  the  summit  of  Dodabetta,  or  from  that  of  the  rock  of  Kaitf, 
where  the  pegmatite  is  seen  in  eiiu. 

By  comparing  a  piece  of  this  porcelain  earth,  just  taken  out  of  the 
bed,  with  a  piece  of  the  hard  pegmatite  rock,  one  cannot  but  be 
convinced  of  their  being  the  same  rock ;  the  one  in  a  hard,  the 
others,  in  a  decomposed  state.  (No.  15.)  The  pieces  of  the  crystalline 
smoky  qmatz  (which  is  the  only  other  mineral  entering  in  the 
composition  of  the  pegmatite,  besides  felspar)  are  still  visible  in  the 
same  situation,  as  when  the  rock  had  not  undergone  decomposition, 
having  become  more  brittle,  and  easy  of  disintegration. 

The  porcelain  earth  is  not  to  be  confounded  with  that  which  results 
from  the  decomposition  of  the  pure  felspar  veins,  so  frequently  seen  in 
the  sienitic  granite.  By  simply  looking  at  both  specimens,  the  differ- 
ence is  discovered  (No.  16).  The  latter  has  no  sandy  particles  in  its 
composition,  such  as  are  found  in  the  other,  which  by  such  addition  is 
better  adapted  for  the  manufacture  of  pottery,  in  which  silidous 
•and  is  a  necessary  ingredient. 

I  speak  with  some  hesitation  regarding  a  mineral  I  found  only  in 
one  place  on  the  Neilgherries,  and  I  am  doubtful  whether  it  exuts  in 


423  Geological  Sketch  of  the  Ncilgherrics,  [Avo. 


any  quantity  in  those  failb.  It  is  a  brown  ferroginoiis  day,  very 
closely  resembling  amber,  perticolarly  that  kind  which  is  exported 
from  the  Island  of  Cypnu  (No.  17).  I  found  it  between  two  large 
blocks  of  decomposing  sienitic  granite*  a/t  rather  hombleade  rock. 
with  garnets,  close  to  the  bund  of  the  lake. 

The  next  rocks  to  be  described  are  two  metallic  ores,  m  all 
probability,  originally  imbedded,  as  veins,  in  the  rock :  which  last 
being  now  decomposed,  they  are  left  imbedded  in  the  litbomargic 
earth :  indeed,  one  of  these  ores  is  still  seen  as  a  vein,  in  the  undo- 
composed  rock. 

The  first  is  the  magnetic  iron  ore.  so  common  in  many  parts 
of  India,  and  which,  besides  the  metal,  contains  variable  proportions 
of  quartz  (No.  18).  The  places  where  I  have  met  with  this  iron 
ore  are  marked  in  the  map  :  in  some  of  them  the  ore  is  imbedded  in 
^e  lithomargic  earth.  whUe  in  others  it  is  like  a  vein  in  the  rode. 
l  saw  it  in  this  last  position  in  the  road  descending  to  Katti  valley, 
where  the  metal  is  very  little  in  quantity,  compared  with  the  granolar 
quarts.  which  in  some  parts  of  the  vein  predominates  to  the  almoet 
entire  exclusion  of  the  metal  (No.  19). 

•  The  two  places  on  the  Neilgherries.  where  I  have  seen  this  ore 
very  rich  in  metal,  are.  one  near  the  village  of  Vartsigiri  (Vrota- 
gherry),  and  the  other  close  to.  and  travel  sing,  the  Lake  of  Oota- 
camund  in  two  places.  The  specimen  from  Vartsigiri  (No.  20) 
is  very  compact  and  rich  in  metal.  I  took  it  from  a  large  block,  probably 
the  outgoings  of  a  thick  bed  at  the  southern  extremity  of  the  valley, 
at  the  other  end  of  which  the  village  stands. 

(generally  speaking,  the  quarts  ia  lameUar.  very  rardy  granular, 
and  it  seems  to  alternate  with  the  metal  in  parallel  laminss.  The 
appearance,  composition,  and  proportion  of  the  ingredients  of  this 
•magnetic  iron  ore  are  very  different  in  different  places  s  nay,  in  the 
same  vdn.  For  instance,  the  vein  seen  just  bek>w  the  building 
called  Gradation  Hall,  between  the  road,  and  the  margin  of  the  lake, 
in  its  N.  E.  extremity,  has  a  compact,  metallic  structure,  highly 
magnetic,  with  hardly  any  quartz  (No.  21) :  a  few  yards  to  the  south- 
west, the  vein  contains  a  good  deal  of  quartz ;  the  metal  is  more 
oxidated,  although  maintaining  still  its  magnetic  powers  (No.  22). 
Following  the  vdn  in  the  same  direction,  we  see  it  appear  in  the 
opposite  side  of  the  lake,  in  the  banks  of  the  road,  which  goes  round 
and  dose  to  the  lake.  There  the  ore  has  lost  a  good  deal  of  its 
quartz ;  the  iron  is  more  oxidated,  and  the  rock  assumes  a  kind  of 
columnar  structure  CNo..  23).  This  is  the  appsarance  of  the  vein  in 
the  section  for  the  road.    But  the  out-croppings  of  the  vein  at  the 


1835.]  Gtclogical  Sketch  of  the  Neilgherrieg.  428 

top  of  the  same  hillock  are  compact,  scabroQS,  and  of  a  slight  cellular 
texture  (No.  24).  Going  on  always  S.  W.,  we  see  the  same  vein 
continued  over  the  next  hill,  close  to  the  road  going  to  the  Kundas ; 
and  so  much  divested  of  iron,  that  it  resembles  a  friable  stratified  sand- 
stone, the  quartz  being  granular  (No.  25). 

It  is  in  this  kind  of  magnetic  iron  ore,  particularly  in  the  blocks 
below  Gradation  Hall,  that  I  remarked  on  the  quartz  laminae,  small 
brilliant,  gold-coloured  specks,  precisely  similar  to  those  seen  in  the 
auriferous  quartz  veins  in  the  rocks  of  me  Malabar  coasts,  specimens 
of  which  have  been  deposited  by  my  friend  Oolonel  Cullxn  in  your 
museum.  Does  this  appearance  indicate  the  existence  of  particles  of 
gold  in  this  ore  ?  We  know  that  in  America,  gold  is  occasionally 
found  in  the  siderocriste,  which  is  a  i^>ecies  of  quartz  iron  ore,  like 
the  one  just  described"'. 

It  is  the  belief  of  some  people,  that  owing  to  the  similarity  of  the 
rocks,  of  the  detritus,  and  of  the  quarts  veins,  of  the  Malabar 
coast,  and  of  these  hills,  gold  may  be  found  in  this  last,  as  well  as  in 
tile  former.  The  specimen  of  the  earth  I  send  is  taken  (No.  26) 
from  an  excavation  made,  some  years  ago,  by  an  officer,  who  had 
been  employed  on  the  Malabar  coast,  for  the  purpose  of  ascertaining 
the  existence  of  gold  in  the  detritus  of  that  coast.  It  is  said  that  he 
found  gold  In  the  earth  dog  up  on  the  side  of  one  of  the  hilb  of  the 
Dodabetta  group,  facing  the  cantonmentf. 

Before  concluding  my  observations  regarding  this  magnetic  iron  ore, 
I  must  repeat  what  I  said  in  the  beginning ;  that  it  is  found  in  thick 
beds,  evidently  imbedded  either  in  the  original  rock,  or,  which  comes 
to  the  same  thing,  in  the  lithomargic  earth,  the  result  of  its  decom- 
position. 

Iron  ores  are  so  common  on  these  hills,  independently  of  the  oxides 
of  that  metal  contained  in  the  minerals  forming  the  rock,  that  many 
springs  of  water  are  of  the  chalybeate  das^];. 

*  The  specimen  of  Colonel  CuLLBNis  marked  **  auriferooi  qnarts,  strstified : 
Nelli  AUorn,  Malabar.'*  The  same  gentleman  sent  to  yonr  museam  another 
specimen,  which  he  eslli  "  atlriferons  micaichist,'*  which  contains  the  same 
kind  of  ■faining,  gold^eolonred  specks. 

t  Hie  sand  t^hioh  lesults  from  tbe  desiutcyrfltlon  of  this  speciet  of  iron  ore  is 
very  nearly  simUsr  t»  what  is  oaUed  titaaJMnroos-  saad.-— Does  any  meaaocaniie 
exist  in  this  sand  ?  Ibe  rock  in  which  this  ore  is  contained,  appears  to  be  aimilar 
to  that  which  is  seen  in  Cornwall,  from  which  the  sand  containing  that  new 
mineral  is  derired.  Professor  Sbdowick  informs  Mr.  dm  la  BacHS,  that  the 
nenaeeanite  of  Cornwall  is  derived  from  the  ifacosyesfttoa  of  a  homiltnd* 
r0ck,  composed  of  hornblende  and  felspar.^  0«slopiesf  Mamui. 

X  Baixik's  Obaervatioas  on  the  Neilglierries,  page  14. 
3i2 


424  Geological  Sketch  of  the  Neilgherrie*,  [Auo. 

The  next  species  of  iron  ore  on  the  Neilgherries  is  the  hsematitic, 
forming  immense  beds»  and  sometimes  whole  hillocks,  among  the 
hornblende  rocks,  and  -sienitic  granite.  In  all  the  places  where  it  is 
fonnd,  large  blocks  of  this  ore  are  seen  projecting  through  the  soil, 
having  a  scabrous,  cellular,  and  sometimes  cavernous  appearance  at 
the  surface. 

As  this  rock  resembles  very  much  the  laterite  of  this  part  of  India,- 
I  shall  be  more  particular  in  describing  its  geological  position  and 
association,  in  order  that  it  might  be  seen  whether  it  ought  to  be 
classed  with  the  laterite  of  the  low  lands,  or  among  the  iron  ores 
found  in  many  other  parts,  associated  and  in  veins,  in  primitive  dis- 
tricts. 

Before  entering  into  the  description  of  this  rock,  I  must  remark, 
once  for  all,  that  the  position  and  association  of  the  rocks  on  the 
Neilgherries  is  not  so  easily  ascertained,  and  clearly  seen,  as  in  other 
localities  of  India,  on  account  of  the  enormously  thick  stratam  of  red 
earth  and  vegetable  soil,  whieh  cover  uniformly  the  whole  plateau.  So 
that  we  are  often  reduced  to  the  necessity  of  judging  of  the  nature  of 
the  rock  composing  the  hills,  by  the  few  projecting  masses  at  the  top, 
or  on  its  declivities. 

It  is  for  this  reason,  that  I  am  unable  to  say  positively  whether  the 
rock  I  am  going  to  describe  be  overlying,  or  one  of  those  metalic  veins 
which  traverse  the  original  rock ;  although  I  have  more  than  one 
reason  to  surmise,  that  the  last  is  the  position  of  this  ferruginous  ore 
on  the  Neilgherries. 

All  I  have  been  able  to  ascertain  regarding  this  ore,  may  be  detailed 
by  describing  one  or  two  of  the  localities,  where  this  formation  ia 
seen  developed  in  a  more  marked  manner  than  any  where  else  on  the 
Neilgherries. 

The  most  extensive  formation  of  this  hsemalitio  iron  ore  is  seen  oa 
both  sides  of  what  I  shall  call  Scotland  Valley*.  It  is  the  valley 
through  whidi  the  superfluous  waters  from  the  lake  discharge  them* 
selves  into  the  Moyar  river.  This  valley  runs  nearly  E.  and  W.  above 
two  hundred  yards  below  the  bund  of  the  lake  ;  close  to  the  left  bank 
of  the  stream,  we  see  a  large  block  of  compact  iron  ore  jutting  through 
the  soil  (No.  27).  Proceeding  westward  along  the  right  bank  of  the 
torrent,  for  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile,  we  come  to  a  place  where  the 
stream  is  joined  by  another  flowing  from  the  S.  W.  On  both  sides 
of  this  river  (until  we   come  to  this  junction),  the  projecting  rocks, 

*  Sir  FBanBBicx  Adam,  ov  present  Governor,  while  on  the  hilli,  uied  to  call 
it  by  that  name,  oa  accoiint  of  a  resemhlanGe  he  saw  in  it  to  some  place  Ia 
Seotlamd. 


1835.]  Geological  Sketch  of  the  NeHgherrie$.  425 

which  in  some  places  make  up  IcDolls  and  hillocks,  are  of  the  nsual 
sienitic  granite,  with  a  good  deal  of  hornblende  and  a  few  garnets. 

On  fording  the  river,  at  the  place  of  junction,  we  see  on  the 
opposite  bank  all  the  projecting  rocks  to  have  totally  changed  their 
character ;  they  are  now  cellular,  hsematitic  iron  ore^  rich  in  metal 
(No.  28).  That  rock  is  seen  protruding  through  the  soil  of  this 
and  of  the  next  hill  (W).  Some  of  the  enclosures  for  cattle  on  the 
declivities  of  this  hill  are  constructed  with  large  masses  of  the 
cellular  iron  ore,  which  however  in  some  of  them  has  a  very  compact 
structure  (No.  29). 

The  highest  of  the  two  hills  appears  to  be  entirely  formed  of  this 
rock,  of  which  huge  masses  are  seen  in  the  intervening  ravine. 
On  the  summit  of  the  highest  hill,  the  rock  assumes  a  pudding-stone- 
like  structure,  being  a  hard  conglomerate  of  numerous  rounded  pieces 
of  ferruginous  clay  iron  ore,  strongly  agglutinated  together  by  a 
clayey  cement  (No.  30).  A  prodigious  number  of  these  rounded 
pebbles  are  scattered  about,  covering  nearly  the  whole  of  the  summit 
of  the  hill  (No.  31).  Many  of  the  hard  blocks  of  this  conglomerate 
resemble  very  much  (if  they  are  not  identical  with)  the  laterite  of 
the  low  lands  of  India. 

Descending  from  the  summit,  along  the  western  declivity  of  the 
hill  (facing  Pinnapal  Hill),  and  only  a  few  yards  from  the  top, 
the  rock  insensibly  changes  its  appearance  and  structure.  It  be- 
comes by  degrees  more  compact,  and  loses  its  cellular  structure ; 
in  short,  it  assumes  the  compact  appearance  of  common  hsematitic  iron 
ore  (No.  32),  very  rich  in  iron  ;  and  in  this  state  it  continues  to  the 
foot  of  the  hill  on  that  side,  where  some  of  the  projecting  masses 
of  this  iron  ore  are  flanked  by  others  of  sienitic  granite,  or  rather 
hornblende  rock. 

These  two  hills,  on  the  N.  £.  side,  and  at  their  foot»  close  to  the 
stream,  are  skirted  by  immense  masses  of  sienitic  granite,  through 
which  the  waters  of  the  river  are  heard  roaring ;  except  at  one  place, 
at  the  foot  of  the  high  hill,  where  the  river  is  forded  to  go  towards 
the  new  road  from  Nandiwatam  to  Ootacamund.  In  that  place  the 
iron  ore  bed  crosses  the  stream ;  forms  numerous  projecting  masses 
on  the  slope  of  the  opposite  hill,  having  a  N.  £.  direction ;  crosses  the 
road  of  Nandiwatam,  and  terminates  in  the  summit  of  the  hillock 
to  the  N.  £•  of  the  road ;  beyond  the  latter  place,  this  rock  cannot 
be  traced. 

Now  this  filon  of  iron  ore,  after  crossing  the  stream  of  Scotland 
Valley,  is  ewdenily  and  clearly  seen  flanked  on  both  tides  by  sienitic 
granite,  jutting  in  large  blocks  through  the  soil,  in  the  very  same  way 


426  Geological  Sketch  of  the  Neilgherries.  [Aue. 

as  the  masses  of  the  iron  ore  shoot  up ;  and  therefore,  it  is  fair  to 
conclude,  that  the  last  do  not  overlie  the  former. 

I  most  here  call  the  attention  of  the  reader  to  the  almost  imper- 
ceptible transition  of  the  cavemoas  tubular  kind  of  ferruginous  con* 
glomerate,  into  the  uniformly  compact  httmatitic  iron  ore  of  this 
hill :  an  appearance  that  I  had  an  opportunity  of  observing  also  in 
the  Northern  Circars  at  Pkndagaram,  near  Samalkitah,  where  the 
compact,  slaty  hssmatitic  iron  ore  is  seen  passing  into  a  conglomerate 
very  much  likelaterite  (Nos.  33  and  34). 

Another  view  of  the  hsematitic  ore  is  obtained  bdow  the  bluff  rocks 
of  the  summit  of  Dodabetta,  beyond  the  villages  of  Mantd.  close  to 
the  road,  which  descends  from  the  hollow  between  Kaitf  rock  and 
Dodabetta.  Coming  towards  Ootacamnnd,  we  see  huge  masses  of  ore 
protruding  through  the  soil  (No.  35).  It  is  scabrous  and  cellnlar,  but 
not  perforated  by  tubular  sinuosities  like  the  laterite.  It  is  similar  to 
some  of  the  masses  of  the  same  ore  on  the  declivities  of  the  hills  of 
Scotland  Valley.  This  vein  has  but  a  few  yards'  thickness,  having  a 
N.  and  S.  direction.  On  both  sides  of,  and  nearly  in  contact  with 
the  blocks  of  ore  are  seen  masses  of  sienitic  porphyry,  or  rather 
hornblende  porphyry,  containing  some  garnets  (No.  36),  which,  as  we 
proceed  towards  the  villages  of  Mantd,  lose  the  garnets,  and  become 
hornblende  rock  (No.  37). 

The  two  hillocks  S.  £.,  and  close  to  the  lake,  and  on  which  Cluny 
and  South  Down  houses  are  built,  are  chiefly  composed  of  the  same 
iron  ore.  The  sections  in  these  declivities,  on  account  of  the  road  which 
goes  round  the  lake,  show  the  ore  decomposed  into  a  red  clayey 
earth,  imbedded  in  the  lithomargic  earth,  resulting,  as  we  have  seen, 
from  the  decomposition  of  the  original  sienitic  rock. 

The  same  ore  is  seen  near  the  summit  of  Dodabetta,  on  the  hill  before 
descending  into  the  Elephant  Valley,  and  in  other  localities,  which  it 
would  be  superfluous  to  describe,  after  having  detailed  the  principal 
features  of  those  places  where  it  most  abounds.  I  must,  however, 
here  recall  to  the  memory  of  the  reader  what  I  have  said,  speaking  of 
the  detritus  below  the  vegetable  earth.  It  is  in  the  localities,  which 
abound  with  this  iron  ore,  that  the  detritus  is  composed  of  ferruginous 
rounded  pebbles,  occasionally  cemented  together  into  a  hard  con- 
glomerate, like  oolitic  iron  ore,  by  a  dayey  paste. 

The  hsematitic  iron  ore  seems  to  contain  some  felspar,  which  in  diis 
rock  is  decomposed  into  a  yellowish  clay,  lining  some  of  the  cavities 
in  the  rock :  but  I  never  found  any  quartz  in  it. 

Before  concluding  these  details  regarding  this  iron  ore,  I  will  pcHxA 
out  some  particularities,  in  which  (notwithstanding  its  simikrity  in 


1835.]  Geological  Sketch  of  the  NeilgherrU$.  427 

appearance)  it  seems  to  dtfer  from  the  laterite  of  the  other  parts  of 
India,  that  I  have  had  an  opportunity  of  examining.  The  rock  of 
the  Neilgherries  is  by  no  means  so  cavernoas,  and  has  not  so  many 
tabular  sinuosities  as  the  laterite  of  the  Carnatic.  Northern  Circars, 
&c. ;  it  seems  also  to  be  richer  in  metal,  and,  what  appears  to 
constitute  a  marked  difference,  it  is  entirely  divested  of  any  quartz,  or 
sandy  particles,  which  abound  so  much  in  the  laterite  of  other  places. 
Besides,  we  are  told  by  Doctor  Hctni,  that  in  the  laterite  of  the  Red 
HiUs,  Nellore,  &c.  a  marl  or  carbonate  of  lime  is  occasionally  one  of 
the  ingredients ;  no  traces  of  this  carbonate  are  found  in  the  stone  of 
the  Neilgherries*. 

That  this  rock  of  the  Neilgherries  is  to  be  classed  with  baematitic 
iron  ore,  rather  than  with  the  true  Indian  laterite  (an  overlying  rock), 
is  very  probable,  considering  that  rocks  similar  in  appearance  to  it  are 
found  in  Europe,  while  the  last  b  peenliar  to  Indiaf. 

It  is  said  of  the  Indian  laterite,  that  it  is  associated  occasionally  with 
trap.  On  the  Neilgherries,  basaltic  dykes  are  not  rare,  yet  I  never 
•aw  what  Votsbt  remarked  in  other  parts  of  Iii;idia,  viz.  the  passage 
of  basalt  into  wacke,  and  into  iron  elay,  (by  this  last  name^  meaning 
latmte ;)  another  additional  difference  between  the  two  rocks. 

Hitherto  no  organic  remains  have  been  found  in  this  rock  on  the 
Neilgherries,  which  appears  also  to  have  been  the  case  with  the  laterite 
of  the  other  parts  of  the  peninsula. 

I  am  not  positive  regarding  the  existence  of  manganese  on  these 
bills :  my  friend  Colonel  Cullbn  says,  that  it  is  found  mixed  in  the 
iron  ore  near  the  lake;  and  I  fouad  a  straggling  piece  of  this  ore  in  the 
▼alley  of  Kaiti  (No.  38),  which  I  have  not  analysed,  but  which  has 
all  the  external  characters  of  one* 

The  lowest  visible  rock  of  the  Neilgherries  is  of  the  primitive  un- 
stratified  class*  including  true  granite,  pegmatite,  sienitic  granite,  and 
kornblende  rock :  sienitic  gneiss»  and  hornblende  slate  are  occasionally 
seen,  but  they  belong  more  to  the  outskirts  of  the  hills  than  to  the 
groap  itself.  Besides  these  rocks,  we  find  granitelle,  and  a  rock 
eomposed  of  four  minerals,  felspar,  hornblende,  garnets,  and  quartz. 

True  granite,  composed  of  f^par,  quartz  and  mica,  is  not  of  rare 
ocfinrrence ;  it  frequently  occupies  the  'suaaauts  of  the  highest  hills: 
thus  it  is  seen  in  someof  the  Kundi  range,  and  of  the  Dodabetta  g^oup ; 

*  Tracts. 

f  If  my  memory  serves  me  riffht,  I  think  I  saw  in  yow  mosenm  a  specimen 
narked  "  black,  brown,  solid  and  perforated  iron  ore,  from  Poeti  in  Upper  Lusatia,*' 
which  appears  to  me.  similar  to  the  Neilgherries  haematitic,  cavernoYU  iron  ore. 

X  No.  38  is  decidedly  aa  ore  of  manganeee.— 'Eo. 


428  Geological  Sketch  ^  the  Nttt^Affrk^.  ...  [Ajrd. 

I  never  saw  it,  except  in  the  form  of  erratie;blojeV8^.iii  .th^  Uw  vwjdaj^ 
(No.  39).  In  those  places  it  has  the  usual  app«fiWUi«;Qf  iaiaeiite 
masses  split  both  by  vertical  and  by  hortaontal,  Saaaras.  iftto  ooliUBiiar 
or  prismatic  figures ;  they,  however,  no  where  assume  the  1»r-difte 
appearance  so  common  in  the  granitic  hills  in  other  p«ri$  of  India. 
The  granite  occasionally  is  of  a  dull,  yellowish  browii  folour.  owii^ 
to  the  felspar,  which  assumes  that  tint,  resembUQg'ia.'that.stijbe  Jthm 
feuille  tnorte  of  the  French.  Doctor  Habj>t  has  remarked  tbo  stmn 
change  of  colour  in  the  granite  of  Mewar. 

The  other  species  of  granite,  found  always  associated  with  the  jomier, 
is  the  pegmatite  (No.  40),  a  rock  composed  of  only  two  -  minentls. 
felspar  and  quartz.  The  places  where  I  have  found  this  rock  in  mim 
are  marked  in  the  map  :  it  is  a  variety  of  the  gpraphiotgranite  ;  in  aspect 
very  different  from  the  same  rock  found  in  other  p^rts  of  Southern 
India,  in  which  the  quartz  is  regularly  crystallized,  and  the  felspar  in 
long  slender  crystals,  of  a  pale  flesh  colour. 

In  the  variety  of  this  rock  on  the  Neilgherries,  the  felqwr  is  mSlk* 
white,  lamellar ;  but  not  in  regular  prismatic  crystals :  the  quarts  ia 
occasionally  of  a  smoky  colour  or  bluish  ;  and  in  angular  pieces,  thin 
colour  is  sometimes  so  deep  as  to  appear  nearly  black*  In  some  of  the 
masses  are  occasionally  seen  a  few  garnets,  or  a  little  hornblende ; 
but  in  general,  the  rock  is  exclusively  composed  of  the  two  minerals^ 
felspar  and  quartz"^. 

Of  this  rock  some  erratic  blocks  are  seen  in  the  valleys,  at  the  foot 
of  those  hills,  the  summits  of  which  contain  it  m  nfii  .*  this  is  the  case 
in  the  Kaiti  valley,  whither  many  of  these  boulders  have  been  pro- 
bably hurled  down  either  from  the  summit  of  Dodabetta,  or  from  the 
Kaiti  peak,  where  pegmatite  is  found. 

It  is  undoubtedly  from  the  decomposition  of  these  masses,  that  die 
porcelain  earth  described  in  the  beginning  of  this  sketch,  arises. 
By  comparing  the  specimens  of  the  one  with  those  of  the  other,  the 
identity  of  the  two  is  established. 

The  sienitic  granite  varies  in  the  proportion  of  its  compoaent 
minerals,  and  therefore  in  appearance ;  sometimes  approaching  diabaag 
(primitive  greenstone),  and  at  others,  granite  (No.  41^).  It  almost 
always  contilins  garnets  as  one  of  the  minerals  composing  it ;  and 
when  this  mineral  is  abundant  in  the  rock,  the  quartz  diminishes  in 
proportion.     In  the  Dodabetta  group,   I  have  remarked  in 

*  This  species  of  granite  seems  to  be  very  common  in  many  parts  of 
— Dr.  HxaDY  appears  to  describe  it  in  muiy  locaUUes,  in  his  sketd&  of  the 
Geology  of  Central  India.  Many  of  the  blocks  jutOng  up  in  the  plain  between 
Palaveram  and  Madras,  such  as  that  near  the  Race  Coarse,  are  ail  pegmstitQ. 


1 835.]  Geologic^  Sketch  of  the  Nengherries.  '459 

places  the  gtrnets,  instead  of  being  either  amort}h6us,  or  m  angular 
oryatallised  pieoes,  astsuroe  the  granular  form,  resembling  colophonite  ; 
IB  which  case,  Che  rock  containing  it  assumes  a  stratified  appearance 
(No.  41). 

The  colophonite  is  composed  of  granular  garnets,  greenish  hom- 
Ueode.  a  Httle  felspar,  and  less  quartz.  I  have  seen  in  your  museum  a 
specimen  sent  by  Strovb  from  Norway,  very  much  like  the  specimen  I 
now  lend.  The  geological  position  of  this  rock,  which  I  have  found 
in  one  or  two  localities  only,  is  the  following.  It  is  to  be  seen  clear- 
ly in  the  ravine  just  above  the  high  road  going  to  Kftndr,  and  close 
to  the  public  bungalow  of  Kaitf.  Two  huge  masses  of  a  black-looking 
vnstratified  rock  are  seen  overlying  three  strata  of  a  different  rock. 
The  upper  and  nnstratified  mass  is  a  hornblende  porphyry,  which 
passes  into  sienitic  granite.  It  is  very  nearly  similar  to  the  rock  of  the 
nma  composition  I  have  mentioned  as  flanking  the  hsematitic  iron 
ore,  behind  Mantu  village  (No.  42).  I  have  found  precisely  the  same 
rock  overlyhig  the  sienitic  porphyry  of  the  Garabunda  pass,  in  the 
Northern  Circars.  Its  hornblende  is  shining  and  lamellar,  and  is  the 
ttioirt  abundatkt  of  the  component  minerals  ;  the  garnets  appear  to  be 
mirronnded  by  a  white  powdery  opaque  felspar,  they  themselves  half 
deeottposed.  Below  this  half-ronnded  mass  is  a  stratum  of  a  felst)at 
rock,  with  a  very  little  quartan  and  honiblende  decomposing  (No.  43). 
The  thicktess  of  this  stratum,  which  is  uniform,  doei  not  exceed  a 
few  inches;  another,  bat  thickei*  stratum  of  a  granitic  rock,  lies  under, 
afid  conformaible  to  the  above,  being  composed  of  reddish  felspar,  some 
garnets,  little  quarts,  find  mica ;  the  passage  froni  one  rock  to  the  other 
18  ftadden,  d^ded,  and  well  marked.  Undei:  this,  and  conformable 
to  it,  is  a  stratum  of  a  rock  almost  eiitirely  conbposed  of  hornblende 
and  granular  garnets  :  this  is  the  lowest  of  the  rocks  seen ;  it  be- 
comes harder  as  it  descends,  when  it  assumes  the  appearance  of  colo- 
phonifcie'homUende  rock. 

This  lower  rdck  appears  stratified,  and  besides  the  seams  of  strati- 
fication;  it  haa  some  fissures,  perpendicufor  to  thein ;  so  dividing 
the  stotfe  into  prismatic  portions.  On  account  of  the  thick  stratum 
of  soil  at  the  foot  of  the  rock»  I  could  not  ascertain  whether  the 
last-mentioned  was  the  lowermost  rock.  I  must  here  remark,  that 
the  appearance  of  the  two  rocks  immediately  under  the  hornblende 
porphyry  was  that  of  a  decomposing  stone,  as  if  from  the  action  of 
fire* 

The  rock  which  prevails  ia  the  Kaiti  range,  as  well  as  in  other 
places,  is  the  one  which  abounds  both  with  hornblende  and  amor- 
phous garnets.    These  last  sometimes  are  of  a  large  size,  and  not 
3  K 


480  Geological  Sketch  of  ike  Neilgherrles.  [Atro. 

dispersed  through  the  rock,  but.  as  it  were,  in  nests  (No.  44).  Thw 
rock  is  very  like  the  specimen  in  your  musenm  from  Norway,  mark- 
ed "  large  garnets  in  hornblende/'  Indeed,  I  think  that  there  is 
great  analogy  between  the  sienite  zirconienne  of  Norway  and  this 
rock  of  the  Neilgherries  (No«  45).  I  remarked  in  one  pkce  of  the 
Dodabetta  groap  some  veins  containirig  qaartz  and  garnets  ;  the  last 
in  the  granular  or  resinitic  form  (No.  46) « 

Before  dismissing  the  subject  of  the  hornblende  rook,  I  mmst 
remark,  that  although  this  primitive  greeftstMie  Is  oeeasionally  seen 
on  the  summit  of  some  hilb,  in  general  it  oooupies  the  declivities  or 
the  lowest  parts  of  them ;  and  it  often  assmnes  a  brilliant,  laminar 
crystallisation,  being  then  exclusively  formed  of  hornblende  (No.  47). 

I  have  seen  it  passing  into  hornblende  slate  at  the  foot  of  the 
Neilgherries,  at  the  bottom  of  the  K&oAr  pass.  Here  its  strata 
dip  to  the  east,  and  I  am  informed,  that  the  same  stratified  rock  is 
found  at  the  foot  of  the  same  group  of  hills,  to  the  west,  the  strata 
in  that  place  dipping  west.  It  is  in  those  places  that  this  rock  occa- 
sionally passes  into  sienitic  gneiss. 

These  are  all  the  rocks  I  have  met  on  the  Neilgherries,  of  which 
their  extensive  plateau  is  formed,  and  the  relative  position  of  which 
can  often  only  be  surmised,  on  account  of  the  thick  covering  of  soil, 
and  of  rtd  earth,  which  conceals  the  rock  generally.- 

I  must  in  the  last  place  notice  the  numerous  basaltic  dykes  vrhi^ 
burst  up  through  all  -these  rocks  indiscriminately,  without  luyweyer 
overlying  them,  except  in  one  situation ;  and  even  there  the  basalt  only 
forms  a  small  ridge,  flanked  by  the  fundamental  rook. 

I  shall  describe  briefly  ^those  places  where  I  hav«  had  opportunity 
of  examining  this  rook ;  and  first,  that  in  the  Kdndr  pass.  Not  OKire 
than  a  mOe  ftom  the  bridge  down  the  pass,  and  just  below  the  village 
of  K^ndr,  in  the  road,  many  of  the  blocks  which  have  been  blasted, 
are  traversed  by  a  dyke  of  basalt.  In  the  little  ravine  close  to  the 
road,  the  dyke  is  seen  m  situ  through  the  masses  of  granite  in  the 
jungle.  This  dyke  divides  in  two  or  three  branches,  inclosing  betwixt 
them  the  granite ;  then  it  is  seen  continuing  in  a  north  direction,  till 
dose  to  the  huts  of  the  village.  The  projecting  masses  through  the  schI 
indicate  the  direction  of  the  thick  dyke,  which  in  a  place  near  the  road 
is  divided  in  well  marked  prisms  above  the  granite  (No.  48). 

This  basalt  is  very  compact ;  has  a  dull,  even  fracture ;  but  in  <me 
portion  of  the  dyke,  I  had  the  opportunity  of  obaerving,  that  the 
part  whiah  vras  in  contact  with  the  gynite  had  the  appearance  of  a 
crystalline  hornblende,  which  passed  into  compact  hard  basalt  to* 
¥rards  the  centre  of  the  dyke.    I  also  remarked,  that  where  the  dyke 


1835.]  Geological  Sketch  of  the  Neilgherries.  431 

wafe  in  contact  with  the  granite,  the  basalt  was  projecting  in  a  small 
ridge»  which  was  divided  into  small  prisms,  as  if  the  consequence 
of  sudden  refrigeration,  and  subsequent  contraction  (No.  49).  The 
asasses  under  the  village,,  exfoliate  into  concentric  laminae,  in  which 
are  some  needle-shaped  shining  crystals,  probably  of  augite  (No.  50). 

Another  enormous  dyke  of  ^his  rock  is  seen  in  the  chain  of  hills 
which  connects  Dodabetta  with  KaitI  pass.  The  summit  of  the 
hill,  which  is  between  those  two  mountains,  is  formed  of  basalt 
in  huge  masses,  some  of  which  affect  the  prismatic  figure.  In 
geneval  the  large  blocks  are  not  so  compact  as  the  thru  ramifications 
of  the  dyke  traversing  the  rock,  but  the  hornblende  in  the  former  is 
nearly  spranular  and  shining,  somewhat  approaching  primary  green- 
stone. 

On  the  eastern  and  western  slopes  of  this  little  ridge,  the  rook, 
of  which  the  hill  seems  formed,  is  seen  in  huge  projecting  masses,  so 
that  the  basalt  does  not  appear  to  overlie  the  rock,  bat  to  have  burst 
through  it,  vertically,  in  the  centre  of  the  ridge. 

Going  along  the  ridge  from  N.  to  S.  after  passing  a  little  hollow, 
we  ascend  the  hill,  the  summit  of  which  is  basaltic.  The  first  intimation 
we  have  of  the  existence  of  this  rock,  is  seeing  many  of  the  blocks  of 
pegmatite  traversed  in  all  directions  by  a  reticulated  in^tration  of 
basaltic  matter  (No.  51).  On  looking  at  the  surface  of  the  blocks 
level  with  the  soil,  we  see  it  divided  in  irregular  portions  by  the 
ramifications  of  the  dyke. 

Examining  some  of  these  masses,  we  see  evidently  that,  in  many  of 
them,  the  thickness  of  the  dyke  diminishes  as  it  proceeds  upwardly, 
and  therefore  showing  the  injection  of  the  basalt  to  have  taken  place 
from  bdow.  The  following  appearance  exhibited  by  one  of  the 
blocks,  shows  clearly  this  direction  of  the  basalt.  It  is  a  large  mass 
of  pegmatite  exfoliating  in  thick  laminae.  Portions  of  one  of  these  had 
been  removed,  either  by  disintegration  or  otherwise ;  the  remainder 
(perhaps  a  foot  thiek,)  was  still  overlying  the  nucleus  of  the  rock, 
which  was  nearly  level  with  the  soil.  A  basaltic  dyke,  an  inch  thick, 
was  observed  in  the  nudeus  of  the  rock,  which,  had  been  denuded 
of  a  portion  of  the  laminae ;  but  this  dyke  did  not  penetrate  into  the 
npper  remaining  portion  of  the  laminae,  which  was  incumbent  on  it. 
This  dyke  continued  evidently  under  the  remaining  portion  of  this 
laminae  in  the  nucleus  of  the  rock. 

Going  from  Ootacamund  ^  towards  Nundiwatum,  along  the  new 
road,  after  about  three  mtili^,  we  meet  with  two  basaltic  dykes  dose 
to  the  road. 

The  first  is  seen  near  a  small  stream,  like  a  ledge  projecting  at  an 
3  k2 


433  •    Geological  Sketch  of  the  Neilgkemes,  [AvOr 

angle  with  the  horison,  and  the  hasset  of  which  is  hardly  a  foot  above 
the  8(h1.  Its  dip  is  west ;  its  direction  nearly  N.  and  8. ;  and  it  is  seea 
continued  along  the  deeliTity  of  the  hill  for  some  hundred  yards. 
U  is  traversed  by  fissures  in  different  directions,  giving  the  pieces  & 
prismatic  appearance.  Proceeding  N.  we  see  in  the  next  hill  another 
and  thicker  dyke,  with  precisely  the  same  direction  as  the  former. 

Hie  basalt  in  this  place  traverses  sienitic  granite,  and  it  is  seei^ 
dearly  on  the  side  of  the  road.  The  pieces  of  all  shapes,  as  prisms, 
enbes,  rhombs,  are  strewed  below  the  newly  cat  road.  Above  the 
road,  the  projecting  masses  of  sienitic  granite  are  traversed  by  innu- 
merable ramifications  of  the  dyke,  enclosing  between  them  piecea 
and  masses  oi  the  fundamental  rock  (No.  52). 

The  same  observation  made  when  speaking  of  the  Kaiti  dyke,  ia 
also  applicable  to  this:  the  small  basaltic  veins  have  a  compact,  and 
dull  texture,  while  the  body  of  the  dyke  itself  has  a  granular-like 
structure,  and  somewhat  shining  (No.  53). 

In  some  of  the  Kunda  mountains,  as  that  of  the  Aval&che,  I  also 
noticed  some  of  these  basaltic  dykes ;  and  judging  from  the  numerous 
rounded  blocks  and  piecea  of  basalt  seen  in  the  bed,  and  in  the 
banks  of  the  river,  which  descends  from  the  hills  N.  of  the  Avaliche, 
basalt  must  be  very  common  in  that  gproup. 

Basaltic  dykes  are  not  rare  in  those  places,  which  I  have  had  an 
opportunity  of  visiting  in  the  plains  of  India.  I  have  seen  them 
through  granite  and  gneiss  in  Mysore  ;  through  porphyry,  near  the 
erratic  hill  of  Adamanacotta ;  through  hornblende  slate,  near  Motti* 
pollium  ;  through  porphyry,  near  Garabnnda  fNorthem  Circars),  and 
in  many  other  places.  Are  these  dykes  the  fissures  through  whidi  the 
enormous  mass  of  trap,  overlying  most  of  the  rocks  of  the  peninaola. 
burst  up  ?  and  which,  subsequent  events  and  revolutions  having  re- 
moved, the  vents  only  through  which  it  was  forced  up  remaia  to 
be  seen  ? 

It  is  a  well-ascertained  fact  that  the  structure,  if  not  the  nature,  of 
rocks  in  contact  with  the  basaltic  dykes,  is  often  greatly  changed  or 
modified.  I  saw  nothing  of  this  alteration  in  the  rocks  close  to  the 
dykes  I  have  been  describing.  The  specimen  I  send,  shews  no  dCher 
change,  except  a  slight  diminution  of  cohesion  among  the  composing 
minerals,  and  that  not  in  a  very  marked  manner,  nor  in  every  locality. 


The  above  described  are  the  rocks  I  had  an  opportunity  of  examiii* 
ing  on  the  Neilgherries,  having  met  non#.of  the  secondary,  and  much 
less  of  the  tei-tiary  class.  It  would  appear  from  this,  that  the  eleva  r 
tion  of  this  plateau,  and  probably  of  the  whole  chain  of  the  wortem 


1835.]  Geological  Sketch  of  the  Neilghenies.  433 

gbata  of  which  tb^  Neilgherries  are  the  »oathera  terminatioo,  hap- 
pened at  a  period  long  anterior  to  the  exlatence  of  life  on  oar  planet. 
It  is  for  ibia  reason  that  I  think  Humboldt's  opinion  not  8upporte4 
by  facts,  when  he  saya,  "  the  chain  of  the  Ural,  the  Baloor  tftg,  the 
gbata  of  the  Malabar  Coast,  and  the  Vringckan  are  probably  more 
modern  than  the  "  Chains  of  the  Himalaya,  and  the  Teenckan*.  We 
know,  that  in  the  Himalaya,  at  several  thousand  feet  elevation,  and  on 
the  declivities  of  the  highest  ridges  tliemselves,  organic  remains  bave^ 
been  iouod  in  limestone,  which  seems  of  the  age  of  the  carboniferous 
groop. 

The  nnmmuUtic  limestone  of  Chira  Punji,  and  the  conglomerate, 
rock,  which  forms  the  Deria  Dun  at  the  foot  of  the  Himalaya,  appear 
to  assimilalie  thoae  mountains  to  the  Alpsf.  Therefore  the  Himalaya 
must  have  been  heaved  up  at  a  period  posterior  to  that  when  the 
Western  ghats  were  elevated :  these  last  containing  not  a  trace  of 
organic  remains  in  the  rocks  which  form  tb^m,  while  the  former 
abound  in  them. 

Elib  db  Bjcaumont  admits  the  greater  antiquity  of  the  Malabar 
ghats  over  the  Himalaya  chain ;  but  he  conjectures,  by  the  directioa 
of  the  ghats  being  parallel  to  the  Pyrenese-Appenin  system,  tbat 
they  may  probably  belong  to  his  sixth  revolution  of  the  surface  o| 
the  globe.  The  passage,  in  which  he  expresses  this  perplexity,  is 
worth  transcribing,  to  show  of  what  importance  it  is  to  establish  the. 
association,  and  the  geological  position  of  the  laterite. 

"  Vouloir  sttivre  ce  systdme  j  usque  dans  1'  Inde  paraitraitpeat-^ti*e 
abuser  de  la  faculty  des  rapprochemeps :  cependant  je  crois  devoir 
hite  remarquer  qae  la  chaine  des  g&tes  sur  la  c6te  du  Malabar  semble 
Be  cohordonner  k  la  direction^  dont  je  m'  occupe.  La  grande  faille,  k 
laqnelle  parait  d^^  rescurpement  occidental  des  g&tes,  en  Levant  le 
plateau  du  pays  des  Maharattes,  dn  Deccan,  du  Camatic  a  ^lev^  da 
m6me  tems,  le  grand  depdt  argille-ferrugineux  de  laterite,  qui  forme 
lea  points  plus  dl^v6s  de  ce  plateau,  ainsi  que  le  moatre  la  coupe  des 
gAtes  donn^e  par  M.  Christix.  II  est  k  regretter  que  ce  depdt  de  la- 
terite, qui  couvre  dansT  Inde  de  si  vastea  ^tendues,  n'aie,  jusqu'a  pre« 
sent,  ofiert  aucun  fossile,  et  ne  puisse  6tre  rapport^  avec  certitude  k, 
aucun  6tage  geologique  d^termin^:  mais  ,on  pent  to  ujours  remarquer  que. 

*  Edinburgh  Philoflopbical  Journal,  October  to  Janoary,  1832,  Humboldt  ob. 
tlie  Mountain  Chaina^-VolcattoB  of  Central  Aana. 

i-  A  writer  in  the  BnUetin  dei  Sciences  Natorelles,  oonclodes  that  the  Dehra. 
B«A  is  analogous  in  formation  to  the  Molaste  of  the  Alps  ;  and  Doctor  Faj(.conbr 
Is  of  the  same  opinion.^Ds  la  Bscbb,  Qeological  Hernia/. 


434  Geolopicai  Sketch  of  the  Neifyherrieg,  [Ao«« 

fant  qu'on  n'  aura  pas  indiqo^  d*  autre  cbaine*  qai  prodaisse  ear  la 
laterite  Tetfet  mentionn^  cidessus,  tout  conduit  k  voir  dana  lea  gfttea 
la  chaine  la  plus  r6cente  de  la  preequ'fle  occidentale  de  V  Inde,  dont  elle 
est  en  meme  terns  le  trait  geometrique  le  plus  prononc^!" 

Then  he  says  in  a  note,  that  the  Himalaya  are  more  recent  than  the 
ghats,  and  the  Andes  more  recent  than  the  Allaghanys  of  America. 

We  see,  by  what  Bbacmont  says,  that  he  suspects  the  laterite  to  be 
the  equivalent  of  those  rocks  deposited  daring  the  period  that  inter- 
vened between  the  deposition  of  the  chalk,  and  the  tertiary  beds. 
But  fossil  remains  being  the  only  sure  guide  in  determining  the  ages 
of  these  formations,  and  none  hitherto  having  been  found  in  the 
laterite,  the  question  must  still  remain  sub  judice.  Besides,  we  must 
remark  here  en  passant,  that  the  rocks  of  that  epoch  in  Europe  are 
all  stratified,  which  is  not  the  case  with  the  laterite. 

Before  concluding  this  sketch  of  the  geology  of  the  Neilgherries. 
we  must  not  pass  unnoticed  the  fact  of  the  absence  of  all  sorts  ol 
calcareous  formation.  Even  the  widely  spread  kankar  is  not  met 
with  on  the  Neilgherries,  although  we  find  this  travertiaic  deposit 
at  the  very  foot  of  those  hills,  near  Mdtdpoliam  (No.  54). 

The  total  absence  of  stratified  rocks,  and  of  calcareous  formations, 
in  this  group,  seems  an  additional  proof  of  the  remote  period  of  its 
elevation.  The  only  stratified  rock,  which  appears  to  have  been 
deposited  near  the  place,  through  which  this  plateau  was  heaved  up, 
is  the  hornblende  slate,  which  is  seen  both  on  the  east  and  on  the 
west  sides  of  the  hills,  being  highly  inclined,  and  having  an  opposite 
dip :  the  group  serving  as  the  centre  of  this  anticlinal  line. 

On  looking  at  the  map,  we  see  how  the  numerous  valleys  and 
ravines  have  a  difiPerent,  and  often  an  opposite,  direction.  Except  three 
or  four  of  them,  which  diverge  in  opposite  directions  from  a  central 
point  (Dodabetta),  the  others  are  so  irregular,  that  it  is  impossible  ta 
refer  them  to  one  and  the  same  cause.  They  certainly  do  not  belong- 
to  the  class  of  valleys  of  denudation,  much  less  to  that  of  corrosioa 
by  the  streams :  the  volume  of  their  waters  being  so  very  insignificant 
and  divested  of  pebbly  or  sandy  detritus,  which  so  much  hastens  the 
corrosion  of  the  rock,  through  which  the  rivers  pass.  They  probably 
are  the  original  consequence  of  the  elevating  force,  which  either  irre- 

*  ''  With  regard  to  this  part  of  this  passage,  to  show  that  there  are  other 
chains,  having  different  direction  from  the  Malabar  ghats,  on  the  ■ammita  of 
which  we  see  the  laterite  as  an  overlying  rock,  we  may  quote  some  of  the  braa^ca 
of  the  Vindlya  range,  where  the  laterite  overlays  either  basalt  or  aandatoae ;  aod 
also  many  sandstone  hills  on  the  Northern  Circars :  and  yet  the  Viadiya  Chaia  faaa 
a  different  directioa  fren  the  Malabar  ghats. 


1635.1  Geological  Sketch  0/  the  Neilgherries.  455 

gnlarly  applied  to  the  different  points  of  the  area,  or  the  mass  itself^ 
yielding  irregularly  in  the  different  sitoatious,  gave  rise  to  the  inequa- 
lity of  the  whole  surface  of  these  hills. 

To  conclude,  therefore,  it  seems  that  the  granitic  rocks,  which 
occupy  the  highest  hills  of  this  group,  forced  their  way,  and  were 
heaved  up, through  the  hornblende,  slate,  which  was  in  consequence 
distorted  and  lifted  up,  as  it  is  seen  in  the  outskirts  of  the  plateau, 
and  in  some  of  the  low  situations  among  the  hills  themselves,  (the 
valley  S.  and  close  to  Kotagherry;)  we  roust  also  conclude,  that  the 
decomposition  of  the  rock  forming  the  red  earth,  and  the  detritus;^ 
must  have  happened  at  a  period  anterior  to  the  existence  of  organic 
bodies;  no  remains  of  which  have  hitherto  been  found  in  them. 


Specimena  from  the  Northern  Circura. 

The  specimens  (from  No.  II.  to  No.  IX.}  are  from  the  hillock  near 
Puddapungali ;  a  place  not  far  from  Yornagorium,  and  about  five 
miles  from,  and  south  of,  Rajahmundry. 

After  traversing  the  alluvial  plains  of  Ellore,  the  road  passes  near 
a  knoll,  the  rocks  of  which  are  very  interesting  in  a  geological  point 
of  view. 

Before  reaching  the  foot  of  the  little  knoll  in  the  plain,  and  in  the 
nullahs,  are  seen  numerous  pieces  and  blocks  of  a  hard  whitish  lime« 
stone,  spotted  in  many  places  with  numerous  small  black  specks. 
This  limestone  is  compact,  the  fracture  glimmering  on  account  of  the 
many  grains  of  calcspar  which  enter  into  its  composition. 

In  the  deep  nullahs,  in  the  plain,  and  at  the  foot  of  the  hillock 
along  the  road,  we  see  a  conglomerate  sandstone,  which  appears  to  be 
the  lowest  visible  rock  in  this  place.  Ascending  the  gentle  slope 
of  the  knoll,  we  come  upon  many  masses  of  wacke,  which  is  decom- 
posing in  thick  concentric  layers.  Proceeding  a  little  higher  we 
meet  with  a  thick  bed  of  limestone,  similar  to  the  pieces  scattered 
about  on  the  plain. 

This  limestone  abounds  with  fossil  shells,  which  are  clearly  and 
better  defined  in  the  upper  than  in  the  lower  portion  of  it,  where  the 
rock  assumes  a  tufaceous  consistence,  friable,  and  almost  approach- 
ing^ the  appearaace  of  tertiary  limestone.  The  shells  are  very  numer- 
ous in  this  upper  stratum  ;  almost  the  whole  rock  results  from  their 
assemblage ;  they  appear  to  be  chiefly  bivalves,  with  a  few  univalves. 
Many  of  the  shells  have  disappeared,  their  impressions  only  remaining ; 
but  the  oysters  which  abound  in  this  stratum  are  in  excellent  pre- 
servation, and  easily  characterized. 

This  stratum  of  limestone,  the  basset  of  which  is  only  visible  in 


436  Geological  Sketch  of  the  NeUgherrie*.  [Auq. 

the  slope  of  the  hillock,  has  a  W.  and  £.  direction.  It  is  overlaid 
hy  a  thick  mass  of  basalt,  which  caps  the  whole  hillock.  In  some 
places,  where  this  basalt  lies  immediately  over  the  wacke»  this  last  ia 
converted  into  jasper.  Hug^  masees  of  basalt  are  strewed  oa 
the  top  of  the  knoll,  which  forms  a  kind  of  table-land  extending 
eastward :  some  of  these  blocks  in  their  upper  surface  KMftime  an 
amygdaloid  structure,  the  cavities  being  €Ued  with  calcspar. 

I  coold  not  in  that  locality  see  whether  the  lower  compact  limestone 
was  or  was  not  stratified.  The  more  superficial  and  loose  blocks,  8cat« 
tared  about  on  the  soil,  had  no  appearance  of  stratification. 

Judging  from  the  appearance  of  the  whole  of  those  hiUocks  which 
stretch  from  N.  W.  to  S.  E.  in  the  neighbourhood,  they  seem  to 
have  the  same  geological  features  as  the  one  just  described.  Indeed, 
my  friend  Colonel  CuLLaN,  with  whom  I  was  examining  this  knoll, 
told  me,  that  in  some  of  the  neighbouring  hills,  the  position  of  the 
limestone  and  of  the  basalt  is  seen  more  clearly,  on  account  of  die 
abruptness  of  some  of  their  sides,  and  the  deep  ravines  which 
intersect  them  in  every  direction,  so  shewing  the  order  of  snperpoei- 
tion  in  the  four  rocks;  which  is  the  following:  conglomerate  red 
sandstone  supporting  the  wacke,  overlaid  by  limestone,  which  lA 
covered  by  basalt*. 

The  specimens  marked  X.  and  XI.  are  from  the  diamond  mines  at 
Mallavelly,  near  Ellore ;  they  appear  similar  to  the  alluviel  detritos  in 
other  localities  in  India,  where  this  gem  is  found.  The  kscnkar 
accompanies  the  deposit  in  the  same  way  as  every  where  else. 

No.  XX.  is  the  gneiss  of  which  the  hillock  near  the  village  of 
Carvera,  close  to  Pundy.  is  found.  In  it  the  Cleavelandite  replaees 
the  laminar  felspar,  and  is  seen  not  only  disseminated  through  the 
substance  of  the  rock,  but  forming  small  strata  by  itsdf  in  long 
acicular  crystalsf.  It  is  associated,  in  this  rock,  with  a  prodigiona 
number  of  amorphous  garnets,  of  which  some  of  the  strata  appear 
entirely  formed. 

The  porphyry.  No.  XII.,  is  from  the  hHls  which  form  the  northern 
boundary  of  the  Garabunda  pass,  going  from  Kimidy,  Garabonda, 
Cassibogah,  to  Pibndy. 

The  hiHs  to  the  south,  and  close  to  the  pass  itself,  are  aienitie 
granite,  (No.  XXXIII. ;)  while  those  beyond  the  porphyric  hiDs  to  the 
N.*  towards  the  high  hill  of  Mehendry,  seem  to  be  formed  of  that 

*The  trap  near  Sagttr,  described  by  Captain  Franklin,  appears  to  httwe  die 
same  associatioii  of  rocks  as  the  one  of  which  I  send  specimens. — AiimHe  JBp- 
tearcAes,  vol,  xviii.  Oeohgp  qfaportum  (if  BwuUHkkMdf  ^c,  page  30. 

t  Is  this  the  Piadyray  of  the  Telisfas,  mentioned  by  Doctor  HaniB  ia  hia 
tracts,  page  283  ? 


1835.]  Geptoffietd  Sketch  0/  the  Nwil^herrUi.  ^7 

variety  of  gnelM  aboaadiDg  with  albite*  the  eontiniuttum  of  which 
it  seen  N.  aod  near  Pniidy. 

These  porphyric  hiilt,  therefore*  may  he  considered  as  the  ont-goingt 
of  an  enonnottt  dyke  of  porphyry,  which  hurst  through  the  hills,  har* 
ing  the  same  direction  with  them,  that  is  N.  £.  to  S.  W. ;  their 
appearance  is  that  of  faage  masses  of  a  hlack  k>oking  unstratified  rock ; 
in  many  places  completely  divested  of  any  sort  of  vegetation,  partioa* 
larly  in  those  hillocks,  which  like  the  one  called  Chittakdnda,  rise 
in  abrupt,  vertical  cliffs,  which  seen  within  a  moderate  distance  might 
be  taken  for  basaltic  rock. 

The  porphyry  exfoliates  in  thick  concentric  lamina,  the  more 
depending  portions  of  which  falling  off,  leave  the  upper  in  immense 
tabular  masses,  or  cubic  blocks,  perched  on  the  upper  part,  and  some^ 
times  on  the  dedtvity  of  the  hill :  this  porphyry  has  a  good  deal  of 
bombleode  in  its  composition,  sometimes  so  much,  as  to  become  horn* 
blende  prophyry. 

In  more  than  one  of  these  masses  of  porphyry,  I  remarked  thick 
veins  or  nests  of  a  granitic  rock,  or  rather  gneiss,  with  pieces  of 
aienitic  granite  imbedded  in  it.  The  crystals  of  fekpar  in  this  por« 
phyry  are  well  defined,  many  of  them  two  or  three  inches  long,  and 
of  a  foliated  structure.  This  porphyry  seems,  as  I  have  said,  to 
extend  as  far  as  near  the  sea-shore  at  Paody.  Some  huge  masses  of 
it  are  seen  jutting  through  the  soil  about  a  mile  north  of  the  village 
of  Carvera,  flanked  by  the  gneiss  containing  ablite  and  garnets. 

I  have  put  np  many  specimens  of  laterite  from  different  localities* 
by  which  may  be  clearly  perceived  the  distinction  between  the  original 
rock  and  the  conglomerate  bearing  the  same  name ;  but  which  evi* 
denUy  arises  from  the  conglutination  of  the  detritus  of  the  former* 
This  appears  to  be  the  case  with  the  laterite  in  some  places  of  the 
plains  of  the  Camatic. 

The  specimens  (No.  XXIII.  to  XXVI.)  are  from  the  hillocks,  on 
which  the  fort  of  Poddayaram  (near  Samalcottah)  is  boilt.  The 
position  of  the  visible  rocks  in  this  pbce  is  the  following :  the 
ferruginous  sandstone  is  the  lowermost,  and  has  a  great  degree  of 
compactness,  so  as  to  fit  it  for  architectural  purposes,  in  which  it 
seems  to  be  largely  employed.  It  is  evidently  stratified,  the  strata 
being  nearly  horizontal;  the  quartz  particles  are  agglutinated  by  a 
fermginons  cement. 

The  sandstone,  nearly  in  the  whole  extent  of  the  hillock,  supports 
a  lithomarge  of  a  whitish  or  flesh  colour,  sometimes  having  a  bluish 
tint.  The  stratum  of  this  earth  is  not  very  thick,  and  in  many 
places,  it  is  overlaid  by  a  purple-red,  compact,  slaty  hmnatitic  iron  ore« 

3  L 


'43ft  Notes  of  a  Tour  through  Palestine.  [Aco, 

which  passes  insensibly  in  the  upper  part  into  a  cellular  rock,  fall  of 
tubular  sinuosities,  very  much  similar  to  the  laterite.  In  some  places 
this  ore  lies  immediately  over  the  sandstone,  without  the  inter- 
mediate lithoroarge. 

Before  I  finish  speaking  of  the  laterite  in  these  low  lands,  I  must 
mention  an  interesting  fact  I  observed  in  the  thick  beds  of  laterite, 
which  caps  the  hill  on  the  foot  of  which  Bimlipatam  stands.  In  this 
place  it  overlies  the  gametic  gneiss  so  common  all  over  this  part  of 
the  country  ;  and  I  was  surprised  to  see  a  large  piece  of  the  subjacent 
gneiss  imbedded  in  the  thick  bed  of  laterite,  more  than  a  foot  above  the 
point  of  contact  of  both  rocks.  This  fact  seems  to  countenance  the 
inference  of  the  detrital  origin  of  the  laterite  of  these  plains  and 
eminences.  I  am  not  aware  that  any  pieces  of  extraneous  rocks  have 
been  noticed  as  imbedded  in  the  original  laterite. 


II. — Notes  of  a  Tour  through  Palestine. 

[We  have  been  favored  with  the  following  extract  f ron  the  private  letter  of  a 
junior  revenue  officer  in  the  Madras  Civil  Service,  by  the  friend  to  whom  it 
was  addressed  without  any  view  to  publication.  This  will  be  the  excuse,  if  any 
such  be  required,  for  the  cursive  style  in  which  it  is  written,  to  ourselves  a  strong 
recommendation  in  its  favor^ — £i>»} 

Egypt  b  the  most  delightful  country  in  the  world  to  travel  through ; 
the  boats  (if  previously  ordered  from  Cairo)  are  the  most  oomfortable 
conveyances  imaginable.  In  all  the  great  towns  yon  get  excellent 
leavened  bread,  and  in  every  Tillage,  delicious  milk,  butter,  eggs, 
fowls,  and  vegetables.  I  never  lived  so  well  in  my  life  ;  and  the 
weather  waa  so  cool  and  bracing,  that  I  had  a  voracious  appetite,  and 
enjoyed  all  the  good  things.  Barring  the  voyage  up  the  Red  Sea* 
(which  except  in  the  steamer  is  dreadful,)  and  the  journey  across  the  de« 
«ert  from  Cosseir,  (which  is  decidedly  disagreeable,)  I  know  no  place 
so  well  calculated  to  re-establish  the  health  of  an  Indian  as  the  voy- 
age down  the  Nile,  between  the  months  of  October  and  April ;  but 
perhaps  January  and  December  are  too  cold  for  enjoyment. 

My  friend  and  myself  left  Cairo  in  tfaebeginning  of  April,  and  traveilled 
by  land  through  £1  Arish,  reaching  Jerusalem  in  14  days.  Thia  desert, 
though  tedious,  is  not  near  so  ip«ch  so  as  that  from  Cosseir.  Part  of  the 
way  at  first  lies  along  the  edge  of  the  Delta  through  the  cultivations, 
with  plenty  of  water,  and  from  £1  Arish,  the  road  is  delightful,  through 
the  finest  pastoral  country  imaginable.  From  that  place  I  have  been 
pleased,  more  than  I  can  tell  you,  with  every  thing  I  have  seen  in 
Syria,  and  hare  been  agreeably  disappointed  in  almost  all  my  pr«^ 


1835.]  JVbr»  of  a  Tcvr  through  Paksiiw.  43d 

viously  formed  anticipations.  I  had  always  understood  Palestine  to 
be  at  present  exactly  the  reverse  of  what  it  was  in  the  time  of  the 
Jews — barren,  waste,  rocky,  inhospitable.  Most  travellers  describe  it 
BO ;  but  thia  proceeds  partly  from  the  time  of  year  at  which  it  is 
visited,  and  partly  from  the  difficulties  of  travelling  compelling  people 
to  follow  the  same  roate.  Travellers  from  India  are  generally  too 
early.  The  seasons  here  are  similar  to  those  of  Europe — the  spring 
beginning  in  March,  previous  to  which  all  is  cold  and  uncomfortable. 
You  know  what  a  striking  diference  there  is  between  the  black  plains 
of  Nowlgoond,  when  covered  with  grain»  and  when  bare,  parched,  and 
cracked  after  the  harvest.  So  here,  where  the  heats  of  summer  are 
excessive,  and  burn  up  every  thing,  and  the  cold  of  winter  is  very 
severe,  the  country  both  looks  and  feels  wretched  previous  to  the 
approach  of  spring.  We  arrived  in  the  middle  of  April,  when  every 
thing  was  green  and  smiling ;  perhaps  a  month  earlier,  certainly  a 
fortnight,  would  have  been  better,  to  enable  us  to  have  avoided  th6 
present  heats,  which  since  the  beginning  of  the  month  have  not  been 
exceeded  by  any  I  experienced  in  India,  except  perhaps  when  I  was 
shooting  lions  at  mid-day  in  Guzerat  in  the  month  of  May.  Then 
the  usual  route  from  Egypt  is  to  land  at  Jafla,  and  come  through  the 
rocky  mountains  of  Ramlah,  to  Jerusalem  ;  and  thence,  having  seen 
the  Dead  Sea.  to  proceed  by  Nazareth  to  fiardt,  and  sail  thence  ;  most 
of  which  is  the  worst  part  of  Palestine.  By  coming  by  land,  we  saw 
first  the  beautiful  plains  of  Philistia ;  and  the  greater  security  afford* 
ed  by  the  Egyptian  Government  enabled  us  to  visit  with  perfect  ease 
the  country  beyond  Jordan,  and  indeed  to  see  every  thing  we  could 
^have  desired. 

To  an  up-country  revenue  man,  the  Holy  Land  must  appear  one  of 
the  most  beautiful  and  productive  countries  in  the  world,  presenting 
every  capability  for  raising  an  enormous  taxation,  as  compared  with 
its  size  and  extent;  and  this,  as  well  as  the  numerous  evidences  of 
its  former  great  population,  presented  every  where  in  ruined  towns, 
deserted  cultivation,  &c.  perfectly  explains  the  important  part  it  play- 
ed when  the  seat  of  the  Jewish  kingdom.  The  centre  of  the  province 
presents  a  mass  of  limestone  hills,  running  N.  and  S.,  bounded  by 
plains  backing  to  the  sea-shore  on  the  one  hand,  and  by  the  valley  of 
the  Jordan  on  the  other.  These  hills  are  horizontally  stratified,  and 
this  natural  formation,  appearing  like  a  succession  of  steps  from  the 
bases  to  the  tops  of  the  monntainsi  seems  to  have  suggested  to  the  in* 
habitants  the  mode  of  cultivation  they  have  adopted,  by  improving  and 
.extending  these  natural  terraces,  and  covering  them  with  corn,  bi^ 
jBore  generally  with  vineyards,  fig;>tre€s,  and  olive  plantations.  The 
Zl2 


440  Notes  of  a  Ttmr  through  Palestine.  [Aoe. 

grey.  Woken  stones,  used  in  forming  these  ledges,  contrast  strangely 
with  the  rich  products  above  them  ;  and  when  the  crops  are  off  the 
ground,  and  the  trees  not  in  leaf,  look  exceedingly  cold  and  barren. 
The  hills  are  the  richest  portion  of  the  land,  and  by  far  the  best  cul- 
tivated. The  plains  are  equally  capable ;  but  the  people  are  less  in- 
dependent, less  able  to  protect  themselves,  and  are  therefore  more 
indolent,  careless,  and  miserable.  These  low  lands  are  generally  left 
as  pasture  :  where  cultivation  is  tried,  it  is  of  the  most  slovealy  and 
dirty  description;  weeds  and  thistles  choke  the  corn,  and  the  fatness 
of  the  land  vents  itself  in  the  production  of  the  most  beantiful  and 
Varied  wild  flowers.  I  saw  many  wheat-fields  so  full  of  scarlet  ane- 
mones, wild  tulips,  poppies,  blue  corn-flowers,  daisies,  buttercups, 
and  a  hundred  others,  many  of  which  I  had  never  seen  before,  that 
they  presented  exactly  the  appearance  of  the  richest  Persian  carpet, 
but  a  thousand  times  more  beautiful.  Both  plains  and  hills  are  most 
abundantly  supplied  with  water.  Copious  fountains  gush  out  from 
every  rising  ground,  with  which  our  industrious  Reddy  and  Lingayet ' 
ryots  would  convert  the  whole  plain  into  one  luxurious  garden.  No 
tanks,  no  wells,  no  boring  machines  are  required  here,  bat  merely 
common  intelligence  and  industry  to  guide  and  distribute  the  streams 
which  God  has  so  bounteously  poured  forth.  Besides  the  plains  of 
the  coast,  consisting  of  Philistia,  that  of  Jafia  or  Sharon,  and  those 
of  Acre  and  Tripoli,  there  are  inland,  the  plains  of  Esdrarlon  and 
Galilee,  between  Samaria  and  Nazareth,  and  the  Bekaa,  the  ancient 
Coelosyria,  between  Libanus  and  Anti-Libanus,  both  of  great  extent, 
excellently  watered,  and  of  surprising  fertility ;  but  now  grey  with 
huge  crops  of  enormous  thistles,  only  occupied  by  tribes  of  wander- 
ing Bedowlns,  with  their  flocks  and  herds  and  black  tents. 

In  the  laud  of  the  Philistines,  we  visited  Gaza,  a  fine  old  town, 
where  they  point  out  the  grave  of  Samson ;  the  Muhammedans  calling 
him  Nabbi  Abd^ul  Ash,  We  were  inquiring  from  a  Christian 
about  Samson,  of  whom  he  had  evidently  never  heard ;  demanding 
whether  he  was  a  Frank  or  what  ?  when  a  green  turbaned  Mnsal- 
man,  passing  by,  gave  us  the  desired  information.  We  made  oat,  to 
onr  perfect  satisfSaction,  the  place  to  which  he  carried  the  city  gatea» 
"  on  the  hill  over  against  Hebron.*'  Thence  we  went  to  Ascalon* 
now  completely  in  ruins,  and  deserted,  but  singularly  well  situated* 
being  contained  within  a  low  abnipt  range  of  hills,  of  about  two  mfles 
in  length,  forming  an  arc  round  a  portion  of  the  sea  coast,  and  termina* 
ting  in  the  sea  at  either  end.  This  ridge  was  crowned  with  enoroKHia 
fortifications,  the  massive  fragments  of  which,  still  remaining,  attest 
the  former  atrength  of  the  place.    Ashdod  is  also  completely  de- 


1835.]  Note$  of  a  Tour  through  Palestine.  441 

Btroyed,  and  the  modern  village  of  Shadtid  is  built  under  the  mountaia 
formed  by  the  remains  of  the  old  city.  At  this  place,  (having  first 
gone  to  the  site  of  Ekron,  and  thus  seen  four  of  the  five  great  lord- 
ships  of  the  Phili9tine9,)  we  turned  out  of  the  common  and  regular 
route,  avoiding  the  barren  and  inhospitable  journey  from  Ramlah  to 
Jerusalem,  and  proceeded  straight  through  the  hills  to  Bethlehem,  the 
country  like  the  hills  behind  Dhkrv^ir,  I  do  not  think  any  traveller 
ever  took  this  road  before ;  it  is  more  direct,  quite  practicable,  even 
for  camels,  which  we  rode,  and  is  very  beautiful.  The  hills  are  co^ 
vered  with  flowers,  with  the  green  cistus  and  arbutus,  the  ilex,  the 
little  white  flower  called  the  Star  of  Bethlehem,  and  a  great  variety 
of  others.  Round  Bethlehem  are  numerous  fine  vineyards,  each  with 
its  "  tower"  and  "  wine  prese"  in  it ;  the  round  tower,  like  a  cavalier 
bastion,  being  probably  to  guard  the  produce,  and  keep  the  tools,  &c. 
Hence  to  Jerusalem  is  only  five  miles. 

We  remained  in  the  Holy  City,  called  here  Ul  Kud$  ml  Sherff, 
nearly  three  weeks.  Part  of  the  time  we  devoted  to  an  excursion  to 
Hebron,  the  Dead  Sea,  and  Jericho.  Hebron  is  one  mass  of  terraced 
vineyards :  the  Muhammedan  mosque,  once  a  Christian  church,  cover- 
ing the  cave  of  Macpelah,  may  not  be  entered  by  Christian  feet ;  bat 
we  went  to  Mamre,  still  recognizable  in  the  name  used  by  the  Araba 
Ramre,  and  pointed  out  by  Jewish  tradition  as  the  spot  where  their 
father  Abraham  pitched  his  tent.  It  is  not  a  plain  :  there  are  none 
in  the  centre  of  the  hills ;  but  four  valleys  meet  here,  and  there  is  a 
fine  supply  of  water,  and  it  appears  the  Hebrew  word  rendered  **  Plain" 
nay  also  be  translated  some  kind  of  trees.  The  Dead  Sea  is  the  most 
dismal  scene  I  ever  beheld,  and  looks  like  a  present,  existing  miracle  ; 
BO  extraordinary  and  difllerent  from  every  thing  else  in  nature  does 
it  appear.  There  is  no  sign  whatever  of  volcanic  action  in  the  hills 
around,  by  which  its  original  formation  has  been  explained.  The  air 
is  always  extremely  hot  and  heavy,  and  indeed,  we  felt  it  most  opprea- 
eive  throughout  the  valley  of  the  Jordan.  At  Jerusalem,  and  at  mid- 
day, in  the  open  air,  going  to  Hebron,  the  thermometer  was  only  from 
58*  to  65*,  in  the  valley  it  was  96*.  I  bathed,  as  all  travellers  do,  in 
the  salt  and  pungent  waters  of  the  Dead  Sea,  in  which  it  is  impossible 
to  flink :  but  I  infinitely  more  enjoyed  a  swim  of  half  a  mile  down  Jordan, 
a  small  but  deep  and  rapid  stream  :  so  much  so,  that  the  Israelites 
could  never  have  crossed  it  without  the  miracle  that  divided  its 
waters.  The  plain  of  Jericho  is  a  fertile  jungle,  full  of  wild  hog.  It 
18  watered  by  a  fine  stream  flowing  from  the  fountain  of  Elisha,  now 
called  Etn-uS'Sultdn,  and  might  easily  be  rendered  what  it  once 
was»  the  moat  fertile  spot  in  Palestine,  where  only  the  balsam  and 


442  Notes  of  a  Tour  through  Palestine,  [Av4. 

palm  trees  grew*  Ein-us-Sultdn  is  a  beanttfal  spot,  abounding  witk 
game,  and  flowing  out  of  the  rains  of  Jericho,  which  are  here, 
find  not  at  the  village  of  Rihhah»  as  generally  said.  It  put  me  exactly 
in  mind  of  the  Diamond  fountain  described  in  the  Crusaders,  and  must 
indeed  have  been  the  identical  spot  where  Saladin  and  the  Knight 
of  the  Leopard  met ;  for  it  is  directly  in  the  way  from  Ascalon  and 
Jerusalem  to  the  wilderness  of  Engeddi,  on  the  shores  of  the  Dead 
Sea,  whither,  if  I  mistake  not,  the  gallant  knight  was  wending  !  It 
may  be  so  with  as  much  probability  as  the  spot  pointed  out  to  us  by 
the  monks  on  our  way  back  to  Jerusalem,  which  they  asserted  to  be 
the  identical  place  where  the  traveller  fell  among  thieves,  and  was 
jjpelieved  by  the  Good  Samaritan  in  the  parable— a  mishap  which 
actually  occurred  to  your  friend  Sir  Frbdbrick  Hbnnikbr,  who  was 
severely  wounded  and  robbed  here  in  1818. 

I  was  quite  disgusted  with  the  monkish  legends  at  Jerusalem,  as- 
signing a  locality  to  every  act,  however  trivial,  that  is  mentioned  in 
Scripture ;  and  also  to  many  that  are  not  mentioned  at  aU.  Here 
pBTBR  heard  the  cock  crow  ;  here  our  Saviour  fell  when  bearing  the 
cross  ;  here  he  rested  his  hand  on  the  wall,  and  made  a  large  hole  in 
it ;  here  the  holy  maid  Saint  somebody  gave  him  a  pocket  handker- 
chief to  wipe  his  brow.  Then  the  whole  locale  of  the  Holy  Sepulchre. 
Mount  Calvary,  &c.  crowded  within  the  space  of  one  church,  is  a 
manifest  and  absiird  fiction,  and  completely  paralyzes  all  one's  sensibi* 
lity  and  enthusiasm.  The  gross  superstition  of  the  Christians  here 
exceeds  belief,  and  is  only  equalled  by  the  hatred  and  animosity  which 
the  different  sects,  Greeks,  Armenians,  Latins,  Copta,  Maronites, 
entertain  towards  each  other.  This  both  explains  and  justifies  the 
contempt. with  which  the  Turks  treat  them,  and  all  other  Franks,  in 
consequence.  As  for  the  English,  they  say  they  have  no  religion  at 
all,  and  both  Catholics  and  Musalmans  concur  in  calling  them  Deists 
and  Atheists.  Yet  there  are  some  excellent  Protestant  missionaries  in 
the  country,  (particularly  Mr.  Nicolatsbm  at  Jerusalem,)  whose  lives 
testify  to  the  contrary.  The  Latin,  that  is  the  Roman  Catholic,  monks, 
of  the  Franciscan  convent  at  Jerusalem,  were  guilty  of  a  moat  abo* 
minable  act  about  two  years  ago.  An  English  traveller,  Mr.  BraavobDs 
arrived  at  the  convent  very  sick ,  and  asked  for  the  medicine,  and  the 
medical  attendant  of  the  convent.  They  refused,  unless  he  would 
conform  to  the  Roman  Catholic  faith :  this  he  declined ;  but  as  he  got 
worse,  he  said  he  would  do  any  thing,  only  give  him  medicine.  He 
died,  and  was  buried  in  the  Catholic  burying* ground,  with  a  fine  Latin 
inscription,  abounding  in  false  concords,  recording  his  coiiYerston 
from  tiie  Protestant  to  the  Roman  creed  I    We  were  present  at  the 


1835.]  Notes  of  a  Tour  through  Palestine.  445 

festival  of  the  Greek  Easter,  (the  old  style,)  when  the  Armenians, 
Greeks,  and  Copts  perform  the  miracle  of  the  Holy  Fire,  the  grossest 
delusion  ever  practised  by  the  priesthood  on  a  flaperstitious  laity. 
All  Saturday  eYening  and  night,  the  church  was  full  of  Greek  and 
Armenian  pilgrims,  running  about  the  Holy  Sepulchre  in  the  most 
indecent  manner,  shouting,  carrying  each  other  on  their  shoulders,  and 
every  species  of  sky-larking.  Two  or  three  processions  and  some  other 
mummery  occurred  at  intervals  during  the  night ;  and  on  Sunday 
forenoon,  the  Greek  Patriarch  and  Armenian  Bishop  entered  the 
Sepulchre,  and  very  coolly  poked  a  lighted  candle  through  a  little 
hole,  declaring  it  to  be  the  Holy  Fire,  just  sent  down  from  Heaven.' 
All  the  pilgrims  rushed  to  light  their  candles  at  it,  the  Armenians 
succeeding  in  doing  so  first.  The  crush  was  tremendous,  and  was 
foUowed  by  a  melancholy  catastrophe ;  for  either  the  Greeks,  jealous  at 
the  Armenians'  getting  away  first,  or  from  some  other  cause  not 
known,  a  rush  took  place  to  the  door,  which  had  been  locked  since 
the  preceding  eveoing,  and  in  the  struggle  numbers  were  trodden 
down  and  suffocated.  We  were  trying  to  get  out,  unconscious  of 
what  was  going  on,  and  were  nearly  involved  in  the  press.  I  cannot 
express  the  horror  I  felt  when  I  found  myself  hurried  on  to  a  heap 
of  dead  and  dying,  from  which  I  rushed  back  into  the  church.  They 
reported  to  the  Pasha  133  bodies  carried  out  for  burial ;  but  there 
were  many  more  not  reported :  the  number  must  have  exceeded  200. 
The  number  of  pilgrims  was  greater  this  year  than  had  ever  been 
known ;  the  Greek  war  and  the  conquest  of  Syria  by  the  Egyptians 
having  prevented  the  concourse  of  devotees  for  several  years.  Their 
number  was  estimated  at  16,000.  What  made  the  circumstance  more 
singular  was,  that  on  the  Friday  the  Armenian  Bishop,  through  the 
exertions,  and  indeed  express  stipulations  of  the  principal  people  of 
the  Armenian  race,  who  are  rapidly  rising  in  intelligence,  had  inti- 
mated to  the  pilgrims,  that  the  whole  was  a  trick,  and  that  it  was  to 
be  discontinued  after  the  present  occasion. 

There  are  however  many  interesting  localities  aboat  Jerusalem,  of 
which  no  one  can  doubt.  Mount  Sion  and  Moriah,  the  Temple  Olivet, 
Valley  of  Hinnoro,  Bethany,  all  of  which  are  very  striking,  particular- 
ly the  very  road  by  which  our  Saviour  came  triumphantly  from 
Bethany  to  Jerusalem,  where  he  wept  over  the  city,  and  which  can 
never  be  mistaken.  I  was  deeply  interested  with  this.  The  Mount  of 
Olives  is  beautiful :  you  have  a  grand  view  of  the  city  and  of  the  Dead 
8ea  from  the  summit. 

We  saw  the  Jewish  Passover,  and  visited  many  of  the  principal  Jewish 
families.  They  are  an  interesting  race ;  many  of  them,  fine  venerable*^ 


444  Notes  of  a  Tour  through  Palestine.  £Aua. 

looking  men.  They  present  the  appearai)^  of  eypry  nation  of  Emope. 
The  German  Jewish  are  fair  and  blue-eyed ;,th^. Spaniards,  olive  and 
dark ;  the  Moriscoes  from  Barbary,  swarthy  and  burnt ;  the  Polish 
different  from  all .  All  speak  the  languages  of  the  countries  to  which  they 
belong ;  tbey  have  no  national  feature  or  appearance  like  the  English 
Jews.  Many  pf  the  women  were  beautiful,  and  they  alone,  of  all  the 
women  I  have  seen  in  the  East,  enjoyed  the  same  consideration  with 
the  women  of  Europe,  coming  ou,t  to  receive  strangers,  and  joining 
in  conversation  with  their  husbands. 

From  Jerusalem,  we  went  toNaploos,  the  ancient  Sam%ria,  throi^ 

I 

a  very  mountiiinous  tract,  full  of  terraced  vineyards,  and  stood  .by  the 
well  where  our  Saviour  talked  with  the  woman  of  Samaria,  bQt,ween 
Mount  Ebal  a  d  Gerizim ;  thence  through  the  most  lovely  green  val« 
leys,  each  one  with  its  little  clear  rivulet,  to  Sebaste,  the  capital 
of  Herod,  where  John  the  Baptist  was  beheaded  ;  and  ia  two  days 
more,  across  the  plain  of  £«^draelon,  watered  by  the  brook  Kishon, 
"  that  ancient  river,'*  where  Deborah   defeated  Sisera,  to  Nazareth. 

■ 

There  is  nothing  remarkable  there,  except  the  associations  connected 
with  a  place  where  our  Saviour  resided  for  30  years  of  his  life,  and 
over  every  part  of  which  he  most  have  trod.  It  is  a  pretty  towa 
among  green  hills.  Here  my  companion  fell  sick,  and  we  found,  that 
though  vaccinated,  he  had  got  the  sn^all-pox,  probably  from  the  pilgrims 
in  the  Church  of  the  Holy  Sepulchre.  His  attack  being  slight,  I  left 
him  in  the  convent,  and  proceeded  a  i2«day8'  trip  into  the  Haoonm 
with  two  other  travellers,  the  Honorable  Mr.  Curzon  and  Sir  Geoaoa 
Palmbr.  We  passed  Mount  Tabor,  Endor,  Nain,  and  crossed  the 
Jordan  at  Bethsan,  from  which  we  had  a  most  beautiful  march  to  Adje- 
l&n,  and  thence  to  Jorash,  through  a  finely  wooded  hilly  coantry 
that  put  me  much  in  mind  of  some  of  the  finest  country  about  Kit* 
h^r,  or  a  little  more  to  the  west  of  the  Belgaum  road,  where  the  true 
forest  begins :  the  trees  were  fine  oaks  and  ilices,  and  game  abounded. 
All  this  is  comprehended  under  the  general  name  of  Gilead,  more 
particularly  it  was  the  land  of  Og  king  of  Bashan,  still  as  famous  for 
fine  cattle  as  formerly.  The  castle  of  Adjeloon  (see  Joshoa's  mirade 
of  the  son  and  moon  standing  still),  is  a  grand  object  on  the  top  ofoM 
of  the  highest  hills,  towering  over  all  the  wooded  eminences  around* 
The  ruins  of  Jorash  are  very  extensive  and  magnificent;  R  street  of 
ruined  Corinthian  and  Doric  columns,  nearly  two  miles  long*  two 
theatres,  two  temples,  one  with  a  grand  portico  in  good  preaerwm* 
tion,  and  many  other  large  ruins,  attest  its  former  magnificence.  Thef 
were  stately  fellows,  these  Roman  Governors,  Here  we  found  at  their 
d^erent  towns  of  Bethsan  (Scytbopolis),  Gerash*  Anunon*  Ooakm 


l8S5.}  Notes  of  a  Tour  through  Palestine,  445 

(Gadara),  all  within  two  or  three  days*  march  of  each  other,  forming 
the  district  called  hy  the  Romans  the  Decapolis,  in   each  place  one  or 
two  fine  theatres,  temples  and  great  ruins,  which  proved  how  liberally 
the  Roman  Prsetors  were  allowed  to  disburse  the  public  money  with- 
out sanction.     Between  Jorash  and  Ammon,  we  crossed  the  Zirkah, 
the  ancient  river  Jabbok,  entering  the  country  of  the  Amorites,  still 
hilly  bat  destitute  of  wood ;  and  then  getting  into  the  plain  of  Haouran, 
we  skirted  it  to  Oomkai?,  and  lake  Tiberias.     This  plain  extends  as 
far  as  the  eye  can  reach,  I  believe  even  to  Bagdad,  and  is  tenanted 
by  the  Bedoweens  only,  of  whom  the  Annesy  tribe  are  found  reaching 
nearly  to  the  Gulph  of  Persia.     There  are  a  few  villages  near  the 
Jebel  Haouran,  to  one  of  which,  named  Bosra  or  Bostra,  where  there  are 
also  fine  Roman  ruins,  we  wanted  to  go,  but  could  not,  from  want  of 
water,  and  the  excessive  heat ;  and  I  was  not  sorry,  for  the  plain  of 
Haouran  is  not  inviting.     The  fine  part  of  Syria  ends  with  the  Deca- 
polis.     Tiberias  is  more  interesting  than  beautiful — a  fine  clear,  blue 
lake,  about  16  miles  long  by  eight  broad,  surrounded  by  bare  rocky 
mountains,  but  it  is  interesting  from  being  the  scene  of  most  of  our 
Saviour's  early  miracles.     It  is  always  very  hot  here,  as  it  is  in  the 
valley  of  the  Jordan.    The  most  remarkable  feature  about  it  is  Mount 
Hermon,  covered  with  eternal  snow,  rising  over  its  (the  lake's)  north- 
em  side.    It  is  the  most  remarkable  mountain  in  Palestine,  visible  from 
almost  every  part,  even  from  near  Jafib.     Returning  to  Nazareth  by 
Cana,  I  found  my  fellow-traveller  quite  recovered ;  but  alarming  reports 
being  now  prevalent  of  an  insurrection  having  broken  out  against  the 
Egyptian  government,  we  deferred  our  plan  of  proceeding  straight 
to  Damascus,  and  turning  westward  to  the   sea  coast  we  made  the 
best  of  our  way  by  Mount  Carmel,  Acre,  Tyre,  Sidon,  to  Bieroot. 
Here  ascertaining  that  the  commotion  had  not  yet  extended  to  Da- 
mascus, we  crossed  Lebanon  and  got  there,  visiting  the  Ameer  Basheer 
in  our  way.     The  latter  part  of  the  road  to  Damascus  was  extremely 
dry  and  barren,  the  weather  too  was  extremely  hot.     We  therefore 
felt  the  full  beauty  of  the  situation  of  this  city,  for  which  it  is  chiefly 
remarkable,  in  the  plain  of  the  Haouran,  watered  by  the  river  Banady, 
vhieh  irrigates  innumerable  gardens  and  orchards,  and  imparts  an  ap- 
pearanoe  of  the  richest  verdure  and  fertility  to  the  whole.    The  Da- 
maaeenea  have  been  obliged  to  relinquish  their  bigotted  hostility 
towards  the  Franks  since  the  rule  of  Muhammad  Ali,  and  Christians 
may  now  ride  into  the  gate,  wear  the  white  turban,  and  enjoy  all  the 
other  privileges  of  Muhammadan  subjects  ;  nay,  several  of  the  chief 
panons  showed  us  the  interior  of  their  houses,  and  one  Abdullah  Bbo, 
ol  AiBAD  Pasha,  who  has  the  most  magnificent  establishment  in  th« 

3  M 


446  Notei  of  a  Tcftt  ikmtffh  Pdntvm.  [A«o. 

plHc^.  ettn  showed  ua  liis  hanim  or  the  female  apartments ;  bnt  we 
are  the  first  Franks  Who  had  been  admitted  to  them.  They  are  traly 
magnificent ;  realizing  the  descriptions  of  what  one  reads  in  the 
Arabian  Nights.  Spacious  courts,'  with  foatotafna  and  reaenroirB 
and  orange  trees  growing  in  the  i^oms  all  around,  ornamented  with  ara- 
besque painting  aiid  gilding,  windows  of  painted  glass,  and  lumiioas 
divans.  There  is  not  a  house  that  ha^  not  at  fountain  playing  th^ 
whole  day ;  bud  to  this  is  attributed  the  unhealtfaitiess  of  the  city, 
whicb  is  extremely  subject  to  fevers  and  agues  ;  the  density  of  the 
gardens,  however,  not  a  little  contributing.  The  inhabitants  give 
fliemselves  up  to  continual  enjoyment;  they  think  of  nothing  but  how 
fo  get  most  ••  keef**  a  word  they  continually  use  to  express  th«r  in- 
dolent gratifications  under  the  shade  of  their  fruit  trees,  by  the  side 
of  the  numerous  streams  that  fiow  throngii  and  round  the  town. 
AH  have  a  voluptuous  and  dissipated  look,  so  that  a  Damascene  can 
be  recognized  any  where.  I  own  I  should  not  like  to  live  diere,  nor 
to  give  myself  to  such  an  indolent  Epicurean  mode  of  existence,  cou* 
pled  as  it  is  with  continual  fevers  and  visceral  complaints.  The  bazars 
are  very  fine,  and  well  but  not  grandly  supplied.  Ices  abound,  and 
iced  water  is  hawked  about  the  streetis  for  even  the  poorest.  We  re- 
turned by  way  of  Balbeck,  the  finest  remnant  of  antiquity  I  have  y^ 
seen  ;  add  to  which,  the  air  is  cool  and  salubrious,  and  the  landscape 

around  remarkably  rich  and  beautiful.  Mr.  P and  our  other  two 

friends  finding  it  too  hot,  went  straight  back  toBieroot,  and  I  alone  took 
a  detour  by  the  cedars  of  Lebanon,  crossing  the  highest  summit  of  the 
mountain  among  the  snow,  to  see  the  small  and  remarkable  dump  of 
trees,  the  only  ones  now  remaining,  and  returned  by  way  of  Eden  and 
Tripoli,  to  this  place. 

I  have  On  the  whole  been  delighted  beyond  my  utmost  expecta- 
tions, and  I  think  have  seen  every  thing  in  the  most  satisfactory  man- 
ner. The  climate  approaches  so  neariy  to  that  of  Europe,  and  so 
many  of  the  natural  productions  are  the  same,  that  a  thousand  agree- 
able recollections  are  brought  to  the  mind  of  a  man  who  has  be«ii 
long  from  home,  as  we  Indians  have  been,  which  afiRnrded  a  pleasore 
I  never  dreamt  of.  Such  were  the  feelings  with  which  I  first  heard^Ube 
cUckoo— such  those  with  whidi  I  first  trod  on  a  bed  of  snow,  and  ttw 
a  flight  of  noisy  jackdaws  among  the  ruins  of  lorash.  The  dbg- 
roses,  wild  honeysuckles  and  brambles,  the  pine  tree,  and  mountaia 
lish.  recalled  many  scenes  of  younger  days  in  Scotland ;  whBe  fieldaof 
wheat  and  barley,  mixed  with  jowarree  and  ehenna,  the  vhie,  the  fig, 
the  olive,  the  mulberry,  gave  to  the  whole  a  character  peculiarly  its 
own*    Great  quantities  of  silk  are  raonafaetured  all  along  the  north 


18a5.]  Not€»  ^  a  Twr  through  Paleatvu.  447 

part  of  th«  coast,  tbe  worms  being  fed  oo  the  large  white  mulberry, 
but  they  use  tbe  large  wheel  in  winding  it,  and  the  fibre  is  much 
coarser  and  inferior  to  that  of  Diiirwar, 

The  Egyptians  came  to  Syria  under  the  most  favorable  circumstan* 
oes.  The  people  received  them  with  open  arms,  and  more  than  by  the 
exertions  of  the  invading  army,  promoted  tlieir  success.    The  Pasha 
promised  them  a  three  years'  exemption  from  taxes,  and  held  out 
many  other  fair  prospects.   But  he  forgot  to  keep  his  word ;  nay  more, 
he  levied  much  heavier  imposts  than  the  officers  of  tbe  Sultan  had 
been  wont  tp  lake :  which  from  his  greater  military  estahliihments,  and 
the  superior  energy  of  his.government,  he  was  enabled  to  enforce*.  Tbe 
miri  or  land  tax  of  the  Porte,  is  ,\)  of  the  gross  produce,  All  the  land  is 
therefore  saleable,  and  the  nobility  and  great  men  get  a  good  rent,  be- 
sides the  tax,  from  their  private  estates.  Very  large  estates  belong  to 
the  crown,  from  the  law  that  makes  the  Sultan  heir  to  all  bis  great 
officers,  and  to  all  who  die  without  direct  heirs ;  in  wbicli  caee  the  rent, 
in  addition  to  the  miri,  goes  to  the  exchequer.  The  Govemraeat  dues 
are  taken  in  three  instalments  or  kists,  and  those   due  before  harvest 
are  realized  through  an  intermediAte  agent,  called  the  Soo-basba,  gen* 
erallyoneof  tbe  great  landed  proprietors  or  Turkish  gentlemen,  who  is 
regularly  recognised  by  the  Government  as  the  person  through  whom 
soch  payments  are  to  be  made.    He  then,  exactly  as  happens  in  Indi^ 
keeps  a  running  account  with  the  village,  contriving  that  they  shall 
alvrays  be  considerably  his  debtors ;   and  in  recovering  his  advances, 
what  with  interest   (18  percent,  per  annum),  gratuities,  fees,  &c.  he 
contrives  to  make  from  30  to  40  per  cent.   Tbe  Egyptian  government 
now  says  to  the  rayahs,  "  we  will  release  you  from  the  Soo-basbas, 
we  will  take  our  10  per  cent,  only,  in  one  instalment  at  harvest,  but, 
you  must  pay  us  also  an  additional  sum,  equal  to  the  profits  formerly 
made  by  the  Soo-basha.     The  poor  rayabs  are  forced  to  agree,  and  go 
on  borrowing  from  the  Soo-basha  as  much  as  ever.     They  were  not 
ill  off  under  the  Porte,  and  now   see  their  error,    and  bitterly  repent 
the  aid  they  lent  to  their  more  imperious  tax -masters.      Again,  the 
Pasha  has  introduced  lately  his  absurd  system  of  monopolies,  begin- 
ning with  the  silk,  which  he  takes  at  a  price,  a  very  low  one,  fixed  by 
himself,  selling  it  again  at  a  very  enhanced  one.     I  ascertained  the 
prices  of  grain  in  Egypt,  where  the  same  system  is  in  force.     He  takes 
\  of  the  produce  of  all  rice  laods  in  kind,  and  buys  the  whole  remain*^ 
tng  ^  crops  at  25  piastres  the  ardib  or  measure,   shuts  it  up   in  bis 
shoons  or  store-houses,  and  retails  it  for  75,  at  which  price  the  very 
fellah  who  raised  it  is  obliged  to  re-purchase  it.     In  Syria  this  gave 
rise  to  increased  discontent,  and  an  attempt  to  enforce  a  military 
3  M  2 


448  N(des  0/  d  Tour  through  Paltttuie.  t^vo. 

consciiiytion  fanned  these  angry  feelings  bto  a  blaze,  and  the  wliok 
of  Palestine  has  been  in  open  insurrection  for  the  last  five  weeks. 
Th«  mountainous  country  I  have  described  as  forming  the  centre  of 
the  province,  is  particularly  favorable  to  undisciplined  resistance  ;  the 
•first  detachments  sent  against  them  tvere  cut  off  and  dispersed.  Rein- 
#orcelneiifes  sent  for  to  the  camp  at  Jafia  were  intercepted  and  de« 
stroyed,  and  Jerusalem  itself  was  surprised.    At  last  about  10  days 
ago,  I^^iUBi'ii  Pasfan,  the  son  of  Muhahjcad  Ali,  and  Commander-in- 
Chiefi  marched  on  Jerusalem  from  Jaffa  with  7<KK)  men.     He  was 
attacked  in  a  narrow  pass,  was  obliged  to  make  a  detour  with  a  small 
«9G0rt  to  ensure  his  personal  safety,  (leaving  his  army  to  sftruggis 
throaghr  whibh  they  did,  losing  more  than  half  their  numbers,  and 
gained  Jerusalem^  which  the  peasantry  wisely  abandoned,)  leaving  his 
guns  in  possession  «f  the  rebels.     Two  of  his  field  officers  were  so 
alarmed  add  astonished  at  this  work;  that  they  deserted  their  colon 
and  fled  by  sea.     Reinforcements  have  beenr  demanded  from  Egypt, 
and  so  afiairs  stand  at  present,  all  eagerly  desiring  the  return  of  the 
IBultan.  Meantime  a  general  fermentation  exists  throughout  the  land. 
A  dangerous  conspiiacy  was  discovered,  and  quelled  by  sanguinary 
punishments  at  Aleppo.     At  Damascus,  the  conscription  was  so  dam* 
sily  and  stupidly  enforced  by  troops  surrounding  certain  quarters, 
taking  out  all  sorts  of  men,  whether  of  good  condition  or  otherwise, 
violating  the  sanctity. of  harams  to  get  at  them,  tliat  numbers  fled 
and  joined  the  insurgents,  and  all  the  shops  in  the  city  were  for  some 
time  doaed,   600  poor  wretches  are  shut  up  in  the  castle,  whom  they 
dare  neither  to  release  nor  to  embody  in  the  ranks.  A  general  feeling  is 
manifested  against  the  Christians,  on   account  of  the  privileges  to 
which  they  have  been  admitted ;  and  in  several  instances,  the  Mnham- 
madans  have  shown  a  dtspositicm  to  rise  against  them.     There  are  a 
great  number' of  Greeks,  Armenians,  &c.  in  all  the  large  towns,  ge- 
nerally people  of  some  wealth.     The  people  of  Saphet  two  daya  ago 
arose  and  massacred  the  Jews.     So  that  every  thing  lookn  like  an 
impending  storm,  and  I  should  not  be  surprised  if  it  ended  in  the 
Pasha  being  turned  out  of  Syria. 

i  have  no  feeling  in  favor  of  the  Egyptian  government.  It  in  tnie 
they  affect  liberal  opinions,  protect  the  Franks,  and  imitate  Ear^ioan 
improvements ;  but  the  sole  motive  and  object  of  all  thia  is  the  Fasha's 
personal  ambition,  and  its  only  good  effects  are  a  good  police  and  a 
greater  general  security  to  person  and  property  from  all  attain—- 
but  those  of  the  Pasha  himself.  Muhammad  Ali,  is  certainly  a  wonder- 
ful man ;  but  he  is,  I  am  now  convinced,  perfectly  selfish*  and  is  not  ac- 
tuated in  any  way  by  a  desire  to  ameliorate  his  country  or  people.     I 


1635.]  Nifteg  of  a  Toyr  through  Palestine.  '449 

was  most  anwillin^j^  to  come  to  thin  t;onclu&kui.  but  the  evidence  is  so 
positive  1  cannot  help  it.     He  has  draioed  the  popnktiou  of  Egypt, 
(which  was  2,500.000)  by  continaal  conscriptions  to  keep  up  his  regu- 
lar  army  of  90,000  men,  exclusive  of  soine  20  or  30,000  for  his  fleet 
and  arsenals,  and  of  those  he  has  seized  to  labor  ift  his  manufactories. 
So  dreaded  has  this  demand  for  men  become,  that  the  peasants  now 
maim  themselves  to  be  exempted  from  service.  In  the  whole  of  Upper 
Elgypt,  I  eould  not  find  a  single  ryot  who  had  not  put  out  an  eye,  cut 
off  a  finger,  or  broken  out  a  dozen  teeth ;  even  children  of  10  and  1 2 
years  old  are  maimed.     I  speak  soberly  and  in  f  tract  truth  when  I  say, 
that  during  four  days'  sail  down  the  Nile,  I  landed  frequently,  and  took 
long  walks,  asking  every  individual  I  met,  and  I  only  fonnd  one  not 
maimed,  and  he  was  horn  deaf  and  dumb !    The  aspect  of  the  country 
is  wretched ;   the  villages  are  deserted  and  in  ruins,  mwA  land  lying 
waste,  the  people  looking  squalid,  poor  and  miserable.     The  severity 
of  the  system  was  attested  by  the  frequent  insurrections  that  took 
place  a  few  years  back,  but  in  the  open  valley  of  the  Nile  these  were 
easily  quelled.     Meantime  the  Pa8ha>  instead  of  husbanding  his  re- 
sources to  enable  himself,  now  that  he  has  established  his  power,  to 
reduce  the  burthens  of  his  people,  squanders  away  his  revenue  in  ab- 
surd schemes.     He  forces  the  produce  of  ttrticlee  with  expensive  pur- 
ehased  machinery,  which  he  couid  buy  cheaper  from  Europe  in  exchange 
for  the  natural  products  of  Egypt.    He  engages  in  splendid  projects, 
and  seeks  applause  from  the  people  of  England  and  Franee.     These 
mad  eathu«iasts,  the  Saint  Simoatois,  told  him  of  the  advantage  of  a 
.  raii-road  across  the  Isthmus  of  Suez,-  and  he  is  now  surveying  the 
ground  for  that  purpose.     He  is  trying  to  realize  the  splendid  idea  of 
Napoleon,  of  damming  the  two  branches  of  the  Nile»  and  irrigating 
the  whole  of  the  Delta ;  and  with  an  almost  diildiah  impatience  to  com- 
plete his  work,  he  drives  the  population  of  whole  districts  to  the  work, 
neither  paying  them  nor  providing  them  with  food,  in  coiasequence  of 
which  many  perish.    Then  he  has  sent  20,000  men  to  subdue  Yemen, 
said  to  attack  the  Aseers,  a  wild  tribe  of  Bedoweens,  who  will  lead  them 
into  the  desert,  and  probably  destroy  all  the  expensive  materiel  with 
w^hich  the  Egyptian  armies  are  most  liberally  fumiUied.  Many  of  these 
flcshemes  are  worthy  in  themselves,  but  they  are  too  great  for  the  re- 
sources of  the  country,  and  the  attempt  to  force  them  has  given  rise 
to  a  system  of  relentless  tyranny,  and  reduced  the  people  to  a  state  of 
misery  exceeding  what  I  have  ever  seen  or  heard  of  elsewhere.    The 
oitly  thing  I  saw  that  gave  me  unmixed  pleasure,  Was  the  Government 
school  at  Cairo,  where  about  900  boys  are  educated  at  the  public 
ex^pense,  each  boy  receiving  from  15  to  80  piastres  a  month,  his  food 


45d  On  the  CharaciertB/  [Auo. 

and  clothing.  Bat  there  are  not  wairtiog  who  eM,yi,  the  Pariir  only 
&u)>portB  it  to  raise  up  lor  himtelf  good  ofificera;  however,  it  is' good  in 
itself*  and  the  results  must  be  good»  and  I  give  \Am  credit  for  it.  I 
consider  the  principal  points  in  his  character  to  be  ambition,  and  the 
vanity  of  appearing  a  great  and  enlightened  iirince  in  the  eyes  of 
Eiirope,  and  I  think  these  will  explain  his  whole  policy.  He  has  had 
the  tact  to  win  our  representative.  Colonel  Campbell,  completely  to  his 
interests,  and  the  good  Colonel  is  his  warmest  and  most  enthusiastic 
eulogist. 


■i^i»^«^  I        ii.    ,mm,  mm,mm-^mm^^^mm»m^tm^m^mm*m^»»a 


III. — Characters  of  three  New  Species  of  India;a  Fresh-water  Bivalves^ 
by  Isaac  Lba  ;  with  Notes  by  W.  H.  fiaNSON.  Esq. 

While  our  countrymen  in  India  are  hesitating  to  name  or  to  de« 
scribe  aa  novelties  their  acquisitions  in  Natural  History,  under  the 
apprehension  of  re-describing  that  which  may  be  already  known  to 
the  acientific  world,  our  brethren  of  the  United  States  are  forestall- 
ing us,  and  are  publishing  in  that  distant  land  the  acquisitions  of 
their  fellow  citizens,  made  under  the  unfavorable  circumstances  which 
generally  attach  to  cursory  and  hurried  journeys  through  a  country. 
It  becomes  us,  then,  to  bestir  ouraelves,  and  not  thus  tamely  to  allow 
prizes  to  be  carried  off  from  our  very  doors,  to  swell  the  scientifie 
triumphs  of  our  transatlantic  competitora. 

The  following  descriptions  of  three  species  of  Unio  are  taken  from 
the  4th  volume  of  the  Traosactione  of  the  American  Philoaophieal 
Society,  in  which  work  characteristic  figures  are  given  of  each  shell. 
The  characters  are  from  the  pen  of  Mr.  Isaac  Lba,  who  has  acquired 
perhaps  a  greater  knowledge  of  the  species  of  this  genua,  and  has 
described  more  new  ones  than  any  other  individual.  Having  daring 
several  years  attended  particularly  to  this  department  of  Natural  His- 
tory, and  taken  uumeruus  specimens  of  the  shells  procurable  in  the 
provinces,  in  which  I  have  resided^  I  have  ventured  to  add  a  few 
illustrative  notes.  Besides  Mr,  Lba's  three  species,  and  the  weU 
known  Unio  mar^inaUs  of  Lamarck,  I  am  acquainted  with  three 
othex  perfectly  distinct  species  of  Unio  from  the  streams  of  the  Bengal 
and  Agra  presidencies,  which  I  propose  to  describe  in  a  aeparate 
paper. — W.  H.  B, 

Unio  CjsBJjutvs.    Plat^  XIII.  fig.  SS.  of  Am.  PhU.  Trana.  IV. 

**  Teetd  angusttMllipticd,  transversa,  inaquikUeraii,  subcyfmdraeod ;  inf. 
^uHs  ienuUms  ;  natibus  promimilis,  rotundatis  el  undulatis  ;  dentibus  ear. 
dinalihus  lameUiJbrmibtu,  et  in  dextrd  valvula  sold  dupUcibus ;  lateralibu$ 
rectis;  margarUd  caruleo^aM  et  iridescente. 


1 835 .]  three  New  Speciee  0/  Fresk  *water  Bivalves.  45 1 

*^  Sbdl  narrow.elltptical>  tnuHFene,  inequilateral,  subeylindricBl;  ralves 
thin ;  beaks  rather  elevated,  rounded  and  undulated  ;  cardinal  teeth 
lamellifonn  and  double  in  the  right  valve  only ;  lateral  teeth  straight ; 
naore  bluish  white,  pearly  and  iridescent. 

Hab.  River  Hoogly>  Hindostan,  G.  W.  Buuuk. 
Diam.  '6,  Length  -8^  Breadth  1*6  incheSt 

"  Shell  narrow^Uipticaly  transverse,  subcylindrical,  disposed,  to  ba 
ftraight  on  the  sides  and  basal  margin  ;  substance  of  the  shell  thin  ;  beaks 
near  the  anterior  margin  rounded,  somewhat  elevated,  and  corrugated  with 
diverging  undulations;  ligament  rather  short  and  straight;  epidermis 
finely  wrinkled  and  bluish  gveeiiy^  pavtieuhtfly  on  the  posterior  part ;  rayr 
very  indistinct;  posterior  slope  furnished  with  ^msll  undulations  and 
two  irregular  rays  on  each  ude ;  cardinal  teeth  lamelliform  and  double  in 
the  right  valve  only ;  lateral  teeth  straight  and  lamelliform  f  anterior 
cicatrices  distinct ;  postMior  cicatrices  confluent ;  ilorsal  cicatricea  within 
the  cavity  of  thebeaks^.eavity.of  the  beaks  wide  and  rounded;  naore 
bluish  white,  very  pearly  and  iridescent. 

**  Remarks. — This  species  was  brought  from  Calcutta  by  Mr.  Bl4jux^- 
to  whose  kindness  I  am  indebted  for  it  and  many  other  fine  shells.  As  far 
as  I  have  been  able  to  ascertain,  it  has  not  been  described.  From  the 
roughness  of  the  beaks  it  might  perhaps  be  thought  to  be  only  a  variety 
of  eorruffata  (Lam.).  On  comparing  the  two  species,  however,  they  will 
be  found  to  be  entirely  distinct ;  the  corrugaia  being  "  ovato-rhombeft,'' 
while  the  eanUsus  is  ''  angusto-elllpticA."  In  some  specimens  the  nacr* 
is  slightly  rose-coloured  along  the  baaal  margin." 

Note.^'^Thit  sliell  is  extremely  common  in  tanks  in  the  vicinity  of 
Cnlctttta*  and  is  met  with  in  profoeion  in  the  Ganges,  Jomna,  and 
their  branches.    The  epidennia  is  ordinarily  brown,  and  I  have  only 
met  with  the  dark-green  variety  €gnred  and  described  by  Mr.  Lsa  in 
jhfls  in  Bundelkhand.     It  varies  much  in  diameter;  being  sometimes 
estremely  ventricose,  while  another  frequent  variety  is  remarkable 
for  the  tmallness  of  its  diameter.     All  the  varieties  may  bcf  at  once 
referred  to  this  species,  by  attending  to  the  generally  polygonal  out- 
line  of  the  posterior  part  of  the  shell,  and  to  the  rugie  on  the  beaks 
a!bd  slopes,  which  radiating  in  two  different  sets,  form  by  this  junction 
on  the  back  of  the  shell,  in  fine  specimens,  a  series  of  acute  angles. 
The  shallow  variety  above*mentioned,  which  has  a  paler  green  epi- 
dcaEinia,  and  which  is  somewhat  alate  posteriorly,  shews  this  cha- 
racter, in  the  greater  perfection.    The  extreme  varieties  would  be 
regarded  as  distinct  species,  if  alone  presented  for  examination ;  bnt 
I  possess  a  beantifol  series  which  connects  them  so  gradually  as  to 
leave  no  doubt  of  their  identity  as  a  species.     My  largest  specimen, 
wbich  is  an  odd  valve,  is  1*95  inches  in  breadth.     The  nacre  is  occa- 
sionally tinged  with  salmon  colour. — W.  U.  B. 


452  Oh  the  Characters  of  [Aug. 

Sywbtkota  BiumsATA.    Plate  XL  fig.  19,  of  ditto. 

*'  Tetii  iubeUijUied,  iranevered,  inaquiiaieraH,  oompreeeA  ;  tfohuiU  tenmu 
tmttff  ;  poeterieri  marline  dcreaH  elewtd  eonnaidque  ;  nai&nu  eubprwiUnuiie, 
undulae  eoncentricae  et  duae  Uneae  elevatae  ad  marginem  poeteriorem  cur* 
rentes,  haberUibus  ;  denHbus  eardinalibus  laminads  et  m  vaivuld  dextrd  sohan 
dupkeibus;  lateraMbus  recHs  ;  margaritd  colore  sabnonis  subtinctd. 

**  Shell  sabelliptical,  tnmfiverse,  inequilateral,  compressed ;  valves  very 
thin ;  posterior  dorsal  margin  elevated  and  connate ;  beaks  \erj  slightly 
elevated^  concentricaUy  nndulate  and  poesesnng  two  elevated  lines  which 
pats  to  the  posterior  msrgin ;  cardinal  teeth  lamellifbrm  and  double  in 
the  right  valve  only ;  lateral  teeth  straight ;  nacre  slightly  sahnoa  co- 
loured. 

Hab-  River  Hoogly,  Hindostan,  G.  W.  Blakiv. 
Diam.  *3,  Length  *7,  Breadth  1*3  inches; 

*^  Shell  subelliptical,  transverse,  inequilateral,  compressed,  diaphanous ; 
substance  of  the  shell  extremely  thin ;  beaks  very  slightly  elevated,  con. 
centrically  undulated,  possessing  two  small  elevated  lines  which  pass 
(posterior  to  the  umbonial  slope)  to  the  posterior  margin  ;  valves  elevated 
into  a  carina  and  connate  in  the  posterior  dorsal  margin :  dorsal  margin  a 
right  line  ;  ligament  very  small ;  epidermis  shining,  greenish  yellow, 
darker  on  the  posterior  slope ;  cardinal  teeth  lamelliform  and  double  in 
the  r^  valve  only ;  lateral  teeth  lamelliform,  long  and  straight  ;  pes- 
tenor  and  anterior  cicatrices  both  confluent ;  dorsal  cicatrices  obsolete ; 
cavity  of  the  beaks  shallow,  very  wide,  and  exhibiting  the  undulations  of 
the  beaks ;  nacre  very  thin  and  slightly  salmon  coloured,  darker  in  the 
cavity  of  the  beaks. 

**  Remarks, — This  very  small  species  was  brought  from  Calcotta  by  Mr. 
BukKiE,  with  the  U,  ccsruieus  (Nob.).  Both  were  procured  about  one 
hundred  miles  above  that  city.  It  resembles,  in  its  outward  characters, 
the  young  of  S.  cygnea  (Anod,  cygnea,  authors).  It  is,  however,  more 
transverse,  and  differs  altogether  in  the  formation  of  the  hinge,  which  is 
fumiffhed  with  perfect  cardinal  and  lateral  teeth.  In  the  peculiar  cha. 
racter  of  the  double  tooth  in  the  right  valve,  it  resembles  the  S.  ockraaea^ 
The  bUiTieaia  is  easily  distinguished  by  the  two  delicate  lines  which  pass 
from  the  beaks  to  the  posterior  margin." 

Note, — ^This  species,  which  is  tolerably  abundant  in  the  tank  on  the 
skirts  of  the  southern  glacis  of  Fort  William,  is  an  Umo  to  all  In- 
tents  and  purposes.  Mr.  Lba's  genus  Symphynota  is  founded  on  an 
adventitious  character  which  is  incidental  to  most  of  the  winged 
bivalves.  It  culls  from  various  genera,  such  as  Unto  and  Amadom, 
(already  well  separated  on  the  best  of  all  distinctive  characters  for 
bivalves,  the  difference  of  the  teeth,)  species,  which  otherwise  agree 
with  their  respective  genera,  to  unite  them  in  one  unnatural  group. 
Mr.  Lba's  apology  for  its  introduction,  viz.  the  difficulty  of  defining 

*  Sec  vol.  iii.  p.  455. 


iBBSi]  three  New  Species  of  Fi'eeh-iB'ater  Bivulvee.  458 

the  boundttries  of  the 'gcnem'of  th^  N^iada,  dan  hafdlj  jostify  ita 
«dop(tk>n.  '  The  aMumptiou  that  genera  are  separated  in  nature  by  an 
hiatus  has  been  ably  combated  by  the  zoologists  of  our  present  Eng- 
lish school.  Genera  melt  into  each  other,  and  the  circumstance  of 
the  flanking  individuals  of  each  cohort  being  in  contact  does  not 
militate  against  their  grouping  round  the  standards  which  form  their 
rallying  points.  Mr.  Ljba  has  named  this  sliell  from  a  character  which 
exists  only  in  young  specimens,  and  which  is  also  observable  in  a 
distinct  and  interesting  species  (U.  Theca,  Mihi),  of  which  I  possesa 
an  unique  example  from  the  river  Cane  in  Bundelkhasd.  The  largest 
specimen  of  Vnio  Hlineatus  in  my  possession,  is  in  breadth,  2.4 
inches.  The  adult  shell  has  &  brown  epidermis  inclining  to  fulvous 
towards  the  basal  margin,  and  occasionally  the  anterior  side  inclined 
to  form  a  wing  as  well  as  the  posterior.  Mr.  Lb  a  gives  as  a  charac- 
ter, cardinal  teeth  "  double  in  the  right  valve  only;"  but  in  every  spe^ 
cimen  which  I  posses?,  a  thin  lamina  parallel  with  the  principal  lobe 
of  the  cardinal  tooth,  is  more  or  less  developed  in  the  left  valver  and 
interlocks  with  those  on  the  right ;  and  it  is  this  double  laauna  in 
the  left  valve  which  forms  one  of  the  most  valuable  distinctions  be* 
tween  the  adult  bilineatuB  and  the  occasionally  symphynotons  young 
of  Unio  marfinalit,  .which  baa  no  trace  of  a  doable  lamina  in  the  lefb 
Talves.  The  concentric  nndulations,  on  the  beaks,  which  are  also 
observaUe  in  the  yomig  of  U.  marginalU,  also  disappear  in  the  adult 
bilmeatvs.-'W.  H.  B. 

Unio  Ouvahius.    Pkte  XVI.  fig.  38,  of  ditto. 
'^  Tesid  owUd,  tranwersd  inflatd,  peVucidd  ;  valvulis  pertenuibiu  ;  natUtus 
prominulie  ;  epidermide  pertenui,  Uevi  et  oiiwe  colorem  habente  ;  derUibtu  car^ 
dinalibus  magnie  laminatie  erectisque  laleraliinu  himinatU  brevibusque  ;  mar^ 
gartld  pertenui  aibdque, 

''Shell  ovate,  transverse,  inflated,  pellucid;  valves  very  thin;  beaks 
slightly  elevated ;  epidermis  olive,  very  thin  and  smooth.  Cardinal  teeth 
large,  erect  and  lanielliform ;  lateral  teeth  short  and  lamelliform  ;  nacre 
Very  thin,  white  and  pearly. 

Hab.  BurrHl  river,  India,  Dr.  Burrouoh. 
I>iam.  *7,  Length  '8,  Breadth  1*5  inches. 

^*  Shell  ovate,  transverse,  inequilateral,  inflated,  pellucid  :  substance  of 
the  shell  very  thin ;  beaks  slightly  elevated,  rounded  and  devoid  of  un« 
dnlations :  ligament  very  small  3  epidermis  olive,  very  thin  and  smooth  : 
rays  obsGure,  cardinal  teeth  large,  erect  and  lamelliform;  lateral  teeth 
short  and  lamelliform :  anterior  cicatrices  slightly  confluent :  posterior 
cicatrices  confluent:  dorsal  cicatrices  not  perceptible;  eavity  of  the 
beaks  wide ;  nacre  very  thin  and  bluish  white. 

*'  Remarks.-^Thh  interesting  little  shell  is  from  the  fine  collection  made 
by  I^*  BcRRovoH^  during  his  travels  in  India,  and  I  am  indebted  to  his 
3  N 


454  De$cription  of  the  [Aoo» 

kininew  for  the  spedmen  figured.  It  is  a  perfectly  distioet  speciee,  and 
may  easily  be  reeognised  by  its  form,  its  peliaddneas,  and  its  mopth  olive, 
eoloared  epidermis.  It  somewhat  resembles  a  youag  AMdouta  on  the 
exterior,  but  the  elevated  lamelliform  teeth  easily  distinguish  it  from  that 
genus.    Its  resemblance  to  a  Spanish  olive  is  very  striking." 

Note, — This  shell,  ^hich  Lieutenant  Hdtton,  (vol.  iii.  J.  A.  S.) 
refers  with  doubt  to  the  young  of  U.  marginaiit*,  from  which  it  is 
perfectly  di&tinct,  is  abundant  in  the  shallow  pools  left  on  the  sands 
of  the  Jumna  and  Ganges  after  their  periodical  rise.  I  have  never 
met  with  a  larger  specimen  than  that  figured  by  Mr.  Lba.  The 
colour  of  the  epidermis  varies  from  a  pale  clear  green  to  a  pale  brown. 

In  concluding  these  notea  on  Mr.  Lba's  interesting  descriptions,  I 
may  obserye,  that  the  Asiatic  Society  is  indebted  to  him  for  a  series 
of  American  fresh-water  shells,  chiefly  Unionee,  of  which  a  list  was 
published  in  the  J.  A.  8.  rol.  i.  and  for  a  copy  of  his  Observations  on 
the  genus  Unto,  printed  in  1829.— W.  U.  B. 


a— *.— di»«^M— »«^i4iM-— Mfc*«*a*at  »mm 


IV. — Description   of    the  Bearded  Vulture  of  the   Himalaya,      Bjf 

B.  H.  Hodgson,  Esq,  Resident  in  NipaL 

Ordo  RAPTomse-^Fam.  Vultvbipjs. 

Genus  GypaStos, 

Rostrum  rectum  ;  bast  plumis  seiaeeU  autrorsum  dsreclis  tectum ;  svprd 
rotundatum;  mandibula  inferior,  ba9ifasciculo,plumisrigidiseUmgati$qm 
tfmata  -,  cera  plumis  tecta  ,-  tarsi  breves,  plumoei. 

8pecie9«-*iBartot»,  Lik. 

Synonyma.— Ftt//tir  barbatus,  necnon  barbarus,  Lin.  Vultur  aureus, 
GseNBA.  Nisser  or  Golden  Eagle,  BanoB.  Bearded  Vulture,  Edwabds. 
Lammer    Geyer   of   the  Swiss,   Shaw.      Father  Long-beard  of  the 
Arabs   of  Egypt,   Bbucb.    The  Bearded  Vulture  of  the  Himfiaya, 
so  familiar  a  tenant  of  the  western  portion  of  these  mountains^  nor 
yet  unknown  to,  though  much  less  common  in,  the  eastern  or  Nipalese 
division  of  them,  seems  to  have  escaped  the  research  of  Hardwickb» 
and  0f  Gould's  contributors.     There  is  no  delineation  of  it  in  either 
the  Century  of  the  latter,  or  in  the  Illustrations  of  the  former  gentle- 
man.    It  has  also  escaped  the  active  and  enlightened  inquiries  cf 
the  Zoological  Journal,  notwithstanding  the  startling,  and,  I  iiaocy, 
exaggerated,  notice  of  it  contained  in  Hbbbr's  popular  narrative.    On 
these  grounds,  I  am  induced  to  forward  to  the  Asiatic  Society  a  draw- 

•  Lieutenant  Hutton  aika  if  it  can  be  the  young  of  his  Umto,  No.  18,  of 
which  the  specimens  depoiittd  in  the  Mussom  Asiatic  Socisty  are  (7.  sMrynM- 
/is.— Lamabcb. 


18350  Bearded  VuUure  of  the  Himdlaya.  455 

ing  and  deacription  of  a  very  fine  specimen  killed  in  the  Kheri  pass, 
by  my  brother  Lieut.  W.  Hodgson  :  those  who  have  better  opportuni- 
ties than  I  have  of  describing  the  bird's  average  sise  and  internal 
strnctnre,  from  comparison  of  numerous  fresh  subjects,  seeming,  year 
after  year,  disposed  to  reject  the  task. 

My  specimen  is  apparently  that  of  a  mature  bird  ;  but  its  sex  is 
unknown  to  me.     It  measures,  from  the  tip  of  the  bill  to  the  end  of 
the  tail,  three  feet  ten  inches,  and  has  a  breadth  between  the  tips  of 
the  wings,  not  less  than  seven  and  half  feet.     The  bill  to  the  gape  is 
4  inches:  the  tarsi  are  3f  inches :  and  the  central  toe  and  talon  4{ 
inches.  The  dimensions  are  given,  at  length,  at  the  close  of  this  paper ; 
meanwhile  I  proceed  to  notice  the  characters  of  the  bird,  and  to 
depict  his  general  appearance  and  plumage,  premising,  that  (according 
to  my  information)  kis  wumnere  are  decidedly   more  vulturine  than 
aquiline.     Ordinarily,  he  is  met  with  in  groups,  or  pairs,  or   singly, 
without  marked  distinction  of  habits  in  that  respect.  But  the  prospect 
of  an  abundant  repast  is  sure  to  collect  nnmbers  of  the  species,  to« 
voraciously  intent  upon  satisfying  the  cravings  of  an  appetite  depend* 
ent  for  its  gratification  upon  contingencies,  to  admit  of  their  betraying 
any  of  that  shyness  of  man  which  the  aquiline  race  invariably  manifest. 
If  the  fiesh  pots  be  exposed  ait  Simla,  or  Massnri,  or  elsewhere  in 
the  western  htUs,  it  becomes  necessary  to  keep  a  good  watch  upon 
them,  lest  the  Bearded  VulCure  steal  a  share  of  their  contents;  and 
the  ofi!ide   and  carrion^earcases,   freely  abandoned  to  him  by  our 
European  soldiery,  and  by  the  peasantry,  he  rushes  to  devoar,  almost 
heedless  of  the  neighbourhood  of  human-kind.     Such  too  in  their 
manners  are  the  Bearded  Vultures  or  GypaSti  of  Europe  and  of  Africa, 
which  I  apprehend  are  specifically  the  same  with  our  Asiatic  type,  due 
allowance  being  made  for  the  occasional  exaggeration  and  inaccuracy 
of  describers,  as  well  as  for  the  remarkable  variety  of  aspect  which  the 
species  itsdf  is  apt  to  eahibiC.-  ^f  the  ianmer  geyer  of  the  Alps,  I 
iiave  access  to  no  particular  description  :  but  the  detailed  accounts 
of  Beocs  and  of  SowAans,  relative  to  the  African  bird,  cannot  be 
oarefully  corrected  by  each  other,  and  then  applied  to  the  Himjlayaa 
-subject,  without  leaving  a  full  conviction  of  tlie  identity  of  the  species. 
For  instance,  Bnuca's  assertion  of  the  partial  nadity  of  the  head,  mast 
be  amended  by  reference  to  fiowiian's  statement,  that  it  is  covered 
with  small,  dose  plumes;  or,  must  be  accounted  for  by  Baucs's  own 
isurmise,  that  the  subject  of  his  examination  was  under  moult.  Nekhef 
of  then-  descriptions  require  any  other  alkrwanoe.  in  order  to  suit  our 
i»ird;  for  diflfercnces  in  ce/wr  a*e  too  notoriooaly  caused  by  sex,  jige« 
3  v2 


456  Description  of  the  "  [A0O. 

health,  and  season,  in  most  species  of  the  Raptorial  order,  to  warrant 
any  nice  distinction  on  that  hasis. 

Edwards  gives  seven  and  half  feet  for  the  breadth,  and  three  feet 
four  inches  for  the  length  of  the  African  variety  of  the  Gypaetos ; 
whilst  Brucb's  measurements  carry  the  size  of  it  up  to  eight  feet 
four  inches  of  breadth,  and  four  feet  seven  inches  of  length.  My 
specimen  of  the  Himilayan  variety  of  this  bird  is  intermediate 
between  those  two  statements  :  but  I  have  been  assured  by  my  bro- 
ther and  others,  that  mine  is  decidedly  a  small  individual ;  and  that, 
whilst  no  credit  is  due  to  Hebeb's  statement  of  2G  feet  between  the 
wings,  there  can  be  little  doubt  that  the  Indian  Gypaetos  frequently 
has  ten  feet  expanse  of  wings,  and  probably,  sometimes,  even  eleven. 
The  general  structure  and  aspect  of  the  Himalayan  variety  of  this 
species,  by  their  compound  character,  made  up  of  Eagle  and  of 
Vulture,  indicate  the  excellence  of  Stork's  generic  title  of  Gypaetos, 
or  Vulture-Eagle.  The  bill  and  head  have  a  distinctly  vulturine  cast; 
but  the  wings,  tail,  and  feet  are  scarcely  less  decidedly  aquiline ;  and, 
npon  the  whole,  the  general  semblance  partakes  more  of  the  eagle 
than  of  the  vulture. 

The  bill's  length  is  to  that  of  the  head  as  4  to  2J ;  its  form  is 
strictly  vulturine,  distinguished  only  by  somewhat  superior  elonga- 
tion, and  by  the  considerably  greater  compression  of  the  anterior 
part,  or  that  beyond  the  oere  ;  where  the  ridge  is  almost  sharpened, 
and  the  sides  (as  nearly  as  may  be)  devoid  of  convexity.  The  cere  is 
wanting,  and  is  replaced  by  a  large  mass  of  bristles,  originating  with 
the  lores  and  forehead,  which  bristles,  being  directed  forwards,  and 
closely  applied  to  the  bill,  entirely  conceal  the  cerous  portion  of  it,  as 
well  as  the  apertures  of  the  nares.  The  form  and  position  of  the  narea 
agree  very  well  with  those  of  Vuliw  Pondicerkmms :  that  is,  they  aro 
opened  considerably,  and  occupy  a  place  much  nearer  the  tip  than  the 
gape  of  the  bill :  but  they  are  less  vertically  cleft  than  in  Pondice^ 
rianus,  and  have  a  more  anteal  aspect.  They  are^long  ovate,  obliquely 
transverse,  opened  forwards,  and  entirely  hid  by  the  bristly  incumbeat 

cere  coverts. 

Another  and  similar  mass  of  setaceous  hair,  to  that  just  spoken  oC* 
protects  the  base  of  the  lovfer  mandible  of  the  bill,  being  implanted 
on  its  sides ;  and  a  third  tuft  originates  on  its  inferior  surface,  where 
the  horn  ceases,  in  order  to  afford  extensibility  to  the  gullet. 

The  last  or  gular  tuft,  hke  the  ceral,  is  directed  forvrards,  extend- 
ing to  the  tip  of  the  mandible,  and  there  ending  iu  a  fork.  This 
last  patch  of  bristles,  (which  gives  its  trivial  name  to  the  species,)  \m 
freer,  or  less  applied  to  the  bill,  than  the  others  are.     Hairs,  scarcely 


1835.]  Bearded  Vuiture  of  the  Hiikdlaya.  Aol 

less  setaceous  than  those-  laid  over  the  bill,  are  likewise  directed 
backwards  over  the  head,  shading  the  brows  in  two  narrow  lines, 
which  terminate  near  the  occiput,  and  have  a  common  origin  with 
the  cere-coverts.  The  head,  lores,  and  throat  are  perfectly  clad  in 
short,  soft,  composed,  narrow,  and  pointed  plumes.  These  small 
feathers  give  place  suddenly,  at  the  hind  part  of  the  head,  to  others 
of  the  same  lanceolate  form,  but  of  ample  size  and  free  set,  which 
adorn  the  whole  neck,  above  and  below,  and  have  considerable  affinity 
to  the  vult urine  ruff.  The  head  is  broad  and  flat  crowned,  but  not 
ao  flat  or  so  broad  as  in  the  vultures  :  the  eye,  like  their's,  mean  and 
small.  The  wings  are  of  vast  amplitude,  reaching  to  within  five  inches 
of  the  tip  of  a  tail  that  is  no  le8.s  thin  22  inches  long.  They  are 
bigh-shouldered,  but  less  strikingly  se  than  in  the  vultures,  The 
prime  quills  exceed  the  tertiaries  by  6  inches :  first  remex  3|  inches 
less ;  the  2nd,  which  is  very  little  if  at  all  inferior  in  length  to  the 
3rd,  and  4tfa,  the  longest  of  all.  The  outer  vane  of  all  these  quills 
is  not  emarginated ;  but  the  inner  is  strongly  so,  remotely  from  their 
tips.  Though  there  be  no  appearance  of  moult  in  my  specimen,  I 
suspect  that  the  relation  of  the  2nd,  3rd,  and  4th  remiges,  as  above 
stated,  can  hardly  be  the  permanent  and  characteristic  one ;  which 
probably  gives  4th  quill  longest.  The  tail  is  longer  than  in  any 
aquiline  or  vulturine  bird  I  know,  and  is  much  and  regularly  gradated 
on  the  sides,  the  extreme  lateral  feathers  being  six  inches  shorter  than 
the  central  ones ;  I  should  call  the  tail,  therefore,  wedged. 

The  legs  are  very  short,  and  less  muscular  than  in  the  genus 
Vultur;  tarsi  low  and  completely  plumed,  as  in  the  Golden  Eagle  : 
thigh  coverts  long,  reaching,  (if  directed  towards  them,)  to  the  bases  of 
the  toes.  The  toes  and  talons  are  of  the  aquiline  type  :  the  former 
of  medial  unequal  length  and  thickness,  and  reticulated,  with  the 
outer  toes  connected  to  the  centrals  by  a  large  basal  membrane  :  the 
latter,  or  talons,  larger,  acuter,  and  more  falcate,  than  in  the  vulture, 
and  as  much  so  as  in  most  of  the  Falconidse  :  the  outer  fore  and  hind 
talon  largest  and  equal ;  the  central,  less  considerably ;  and  the  in- 
ner, as  much  smaller  again.  The  general  colour  of  our  specimen  is 
dark  brown  above,  and  rusty  below  ;  but  the  whole  upper  part  of  the 
back,  and  the  top  of  the  ruff  on  its  dorsal  aspect,  are  nearly  unmixed 
pale  orange :  the  shafts  of  the  wing  and  tail  feathers  are  mostly 
-white ;  and  their  vanes,  as  well  as  those  of  the  wing-coverts,  are 
irregularly  varied  (for  the  most  part,  internally)  with  yellowish 
marginal  or  central  streaks.  The  entire  ruff,  except  where  it  fringes 
the  occiput,  is  saturate,  unmixed,  brown  ;  and  the  throat  is  essentially 
the  same,  but  paler,  and  touched,  here  and  there,  with  yellow.     Th^ 


458  RetUbiOed  EroUa.  [Auo. 

head  and  cheeks  are  whitish  for  the  most  part :  the  ceral  and  gnlar 
bristles,  and  those  over  the  brows,  pare  black,  as  also  a  moustache  or 
tttripe  backwards  from  the  gape  :  bill  and  talons  seeminglj  hom-yd« 
low ;  and  toes  leaden-blue. 

Dmensiont. 

feet,  mek, 

TipofoUlto  tipof  tail, 3     10 

Bill,  length  of, 0      4 

1:)itto  basal  height, 0       \i 

Ditto  basal  breadth, 0      2i 

Expanse  of  wings, • 7      6 

Tarsus, 0       3i 

Central  toe, 0      3§ 

Bittotolon 0       If 

Sex  unknown. 
P.  S.  Since  writing  the  above  description,  it  has  been  suggested  to 
me  by  Dr.  Campbell,  that  I  have  overlooked  an  account  of  the 
Himalayan  Vulture-Eagle,  by  Lieut.  Hutton,  in  the  34th  No.  of  the 
Journal.  Adverting  to  that  account,  I  find  no  reason  to  alter  my 
own,  or  to  retract  the  opinion  therein  stated,  that  the  Indian  Gypaetos 
is  merely  a  variety  of  the  single  known  species,  which  is  common  to 
Europe,  Africa,  and  Asia.  Lieut.  Hutton  gives  his  bird  the  same 
length  as  mine  nearly,  or  3  feet  1 1  inches ;  but  he  makes  the 
expanse  of  its  wings  9  feet  6  inches.  Is  there  not  here  some  undae 
allowance  for  shrinking  in  his  '  old  and  mutilated'  specimen  ?  The 
wings  of  his  bird  agree  very  closely  with  mine  in  respect  to  the 
relative  size  of  the  prime  quills :  but  I  still  think  that  this  point 
wants  ascertainment,  by  reference  to  several  mature  specimens  in 
known  full  plumage.  Again,  I  woul({  reiterate,  that  differences  of 
colour  are  of  no  importance :  my  bird  has  no  dark  mark  across  the 
head. 


«< 


>i^a— a^ 


V. — Rei'billed  EroUa.  By  the  same, 

[Regarding  the  present  paper,  it  is  oiir  duty  to  bring  forward  the  foUowing 
facts.  In  November,  1829,  Mr.  Hodgson  sent  to  the  Asiatic  Society  (presented 
and  acknowledged,  in  the  Proceedings  of  January,  1830,)  this  description,  and  a 
coloured  drawing  of  natural  siie  of  a  Wader,  which  he  called  **  the  red-biUed 
ISrolia.'*  It  accompanied  several  other  similar  notioes,  which  are  publiahod  in 
the  second  part  of  the  18th  Tolame  of  the  AaiBtic  Researches.  Bot  by  some  acci« 
dent,  the  Erolia  seems  to  have  been  omitted  and  mislaid,  nor  can  it  be  foaad 
among  the  papers  handed  over  to  ourselves,  in  1831,  by  the  late  Mr.  Caldbb, 
who  had  previously  condmcted  the  publication  of  the  Physical  Researches.  Hie 
l^ird  is  a  great  curiosity,  and  has  been  very  recently  made  known  to  the  publae 


1835.]  Red-billed  Erolia.  459 

at  kone  by  Mr.  GoVld  m  his  discovery,  mlthough  it  ii  evident,  that  Mr.  Hop«^ 
•on'b  description  ftnd  drawing  were  produced  two  years  before.  Mr.  Hodgson 
has  only  now  bad  an  opportunity  of  seeing  tbe  last  volume  of  the  Researches, 
which  has  prevented  bis  bringing  tbe  unfortunate  omission  to  our  notice  at  an 
earlier  period. — En.] 

Ordo   Grallatobbs — Fam.  CBARADKiADiB — Geaus   Erolia. — Species 

New  red' billed  EaoLiA. 
As  ia  tbe  grallatorial  order  the  Ibis  links  together  the  families  of 
the  Ardeid»  and  of  the  Scolopacidse,  so  that  remarkable  bird  which 
I  am  now  about  to  describe,  admirably  connects  the  latter  family  with 
that  of  the  Charadriadae.  It  constitutes  besides  a  sort  of  central  step 
in  the  long  gradation,  from  the  most  typical  to  the  most  aberrant 
genera  of  the  order  of  Waders — from  those  which  have  a  great  length 
of  legs,  as  well  as  of  bill,  to  those  which  are  deficient  in  respect  to  the 
length  of  both.  If  to  these  interesting  peculiarities  belonging  to  our 
bird,  we  add  that  the  genus  has  been  bat  recently  established,  and  that 
only  one  species  is  known,  it  will  readily  be  allowed,  our  bird  (which 
is  moreover  a  new  species)  is  entitled  to  a  full  and  minute  description, 

Without  objecting  to  the  generic  character,  as  established  by  Visil- 
LOT,  I  shall  take  the  liberty  to  dilate  it  as  follows : 

Bill,  long,  slender,  weak,  but  not  soft ;  well  arched  ;  upper  man- 
dible, rounded  at  the  base ;  grooved  for  f  ths  of  its  length  ;  smooth 
and  scarcely  dilated  or  obtuse  at  its  tip  :  lower  mandible,  rather 
shorter  than  the  upper. 

Nostrils,  wide  linear ;  placed  in  the  membranous  part  of  the  groove 
of  the  bill,  and  near  its  base  ;  shaded  above  and  behind  by  the  mem« 
brane ;  open.  Face  entirely  clothed  with  feathers.  Legs  rather  short, 
and  having  but  little  of  the  thighs  denuded.  Feet  cursorial.  Toes 
three,  short ;  the  outer  connected  with  the  central  by  a  crescented 
membrane  as  far  as  the  first  joint :  inner  scarcely  connected  at  the 
base ;  margins  of  the  toes  with  the  skin  subdilated  ;  nails  short, 
obtuse,  rounded. 

Wings  elongated,  but  not  acuminated ;  longest  flags  nearly  equal 
to  greatest  quills  ;  first  quill  longest*.  Tail  shortest;  even;  12  feathers. 
In  further  illustration  of  the  characters  of  this  bird,  I  may  add,  that  the 
bill  bears  the  strictest  essential  resemblance  to  that  of  the  Curlew, 
scarcely  differing  from  it  at  all,  being  rather  more  pointed  or  less 
obtuse  at  the  tip,  and  somewhat  more  decidedly  arched  throughout. 
I  speak  thus  from  a  comparison  of  the  bills  of  three  species  of  Cur- 
lew (which  are  now  before  me),  with  that  of  the  bird  in  question  : 

*  Since  found  to  be  a  mistake,  by  comparison  of  all  the  specimens :  but  the  first 
quill  is  not  a  tixtunth  of  an  inch  less  than  the  second  and  third.— Note  of  1835. 


460  RedMUed  Erotid.  [Au6. 

and  had  I  not  adverted  to  the  generic  character  of  the  Curlew  av 
stated  in  Shaw's  Zoology.  I  should  have  conceived  that  the  hill  of 
our  hird  could  not  he  more  accurately  characterised  than  by  simply 
likening  it  to  the  Curlew's.  Shaw,  however,  says,  the  Curlew's 
bill  is  long  in  the  superlative  degree,  has  its  tip  dilated,  and  the  nos- 
trils placed  in  a  short  groove. 

Now  I  have  only  to  say  that  of  my  three  species,  that  emphatically 
called  the  long-billed  is  alone  remarkable  (considering  what  family  these 
birds  belong  to)  for  length  of  bill ;  that  all  three  have  bills,  which^ 
without  being  quite  so  thick  at  the  base  as  the  Ibis'  beak,  have  yet 
some  thickness  there,  which  grows  gradually  and  uniformly  less  to-* 
wards  their  tips ;  that  their  tips  are  scarce  sensibly  dilated ;  that  their 
nostrils  are  placed  in  a  groove  which  runs  fully  f  ths  of  the  length  of 
the  bill,  although  it  is  only  towards  the  base  or  around  the  openings 
of  the  nostrils,  that  the  sulcation  is  broad  or  membranous ;  and  that 
lastly,  all  these  peculiarities,  which  to  my  apprehension  belong  to  the 
bill  of  the  Curlew,  belong  likewise  to  that  of  the  Erolia. 

But  for  tbe  decidedly  Charadriadic  character  of  its  feet,  not  only 
its  long  slender  bill,  but  its  general  appearance,  figure,  and  manners 
would  dispose  us  to  range  the  Erolia  with-  the  family  comprising 
the  Curlew,  Godwit,  and  Avocet ;  and  indeed,  embracing  almost  aU 
the  long  feeble-billed  Waders. 

Pew  genera  of  the  grallatorial  order  have  legs  so  short  or  thigba 
so  little  naked  as  those  of  the  Erolia  :  and  in  respect  to  the  brevity 
of  its  toes  and  nails^  still  fewer  even  of  the  Charadriadic  family  of  the 
order,  and  none  I  believe  of  the  Scolopaceous  family,  match  it.  Its 
wings  and  tail  have  no  peculiarity,  and  both  are  proportioned  pretty 
much  as  in  the  Curlews,  Avocets,  and  Godwits.  The  new  species 
now  before  me  (and  which  I  propose  should  be  called  the  red-billed) 
measures  nearly  one  foot  five  inches  from  tip  of  bill  to  tip  of  tail, 
being  in  fact  about  the  size  and  weight  of  the  common  Avocet.  The 
particulars  of  its  size,  proportionSr  and  weight  are  given  in  the  se<}uel; 
meanwhile,  I  proceed  to  the  description  of  its  plumage.  The  ^nrhole 
of  the  head  above  and  below,  as  far  as  the  eyes,  hind  part  likewise  of 
the  croum  of  the  head,  the  chin  and  the  throat,  black,  mixed  with 
grey  about  the  base  of  the  bill ;  and  the  whole  black  space  margined 
towards  the  body  with  white  :  rest  of  the  body  above,  including  the 
back  parts  of  the  head,  the  neck,  wings,  and  tail,  full  ashy  blue  :  great 
quills  and  false  wing,  dusky  blue,  and  a  large  irregular  bar  of  white' 
across  the  wings :  upper  tail  coverts,  black,  with  an  ashy  powder  : 
tail  feathers,  cross-barred  with  dusky,  in  the  manner  of  the  Curlews  ; 
and  all  the  feathers,  save  the  two  centrals,  largely  tipped  with  black  ; 


\. 


1 835 .]  Red^billed  JSroUa.  46 1 

the  otttennofit  tail  feathers  on  either  side  having  its  outer  web  of  a 
white  ground  colour,  instead  of  a  blue  one,  like  the  rest  of  the  tail 
feathers  and  body  above.  Passing  now  down  the  bird's  inferior  sur- 
face, we  have  the  chin  black  and  the  neck  blue,  as  or  the  superior  sur- 
face at  bottom  of  the  neck  or  top  of  the  breast ;  a  broad  gorget  of 
black,  confined  on  the  side  towards  the  neck  with  a  narrower  band  of 
white  :  rest  of  the  body  on  this  surface  and  wings  and  tail  coverts, 
pure  white :  quills  on  this  surface,  white  towards  their  bases  :  iris 
and  bill,  rich  deep  crimson :  legs  and  toes,  clear  bluish  grey,  with  a 
strong  but  irregular  purplish  tinge. 
Dimensions  and  weight  as  follows  : 

Tip  of  the  biU  to  tip  of  tail, 1     4f 

Length  of  bill  (in  a  straight  line), 3^ 

Ditto  tail, 4i 

Ditto  a  wing, 9J 

Expanse  of  wings, •  2    5i 

Length  of  tarsi, 2} 

Ditto  of  central  toe  and  nail, * If 

Weight,  9i  oz.  av. 

The  only  specimen  I  have  been  able  to  procure  was  shot  on  the 
banks  of  a  sandy  stream  in  the  valley,  in  October  last ;  and  it  was 
apparently  a  mere  passenger  here,  like  the  vast  majority  of  the  gral- 
latorial  and  ratatorial  birds  which  visit  us,  and  which  make  only  a 
Btage  of  our  valley  on  their  way  from  the  plains  of  Tartary  to  those 
of  India,  and  back  again. 

lit  is  with  much  reluctance  that  we  have  been  compelled  to  insert  these  two  notices, 
without  the  beautiful  drawings  that  accompanied  them  :  but  the  number  of  plates  in- 
serted in  the  Journal  hitherto,  has  been  so  great  as  to  involve  considerable  ezpence, 
and  to  do  justice  to  the  present  specimens,  large  and  richly  coloured,  would  have 
entailed  a  heavy  additional  charge.    We  have  however  the  less  regret  in  omitting 
them,  now  that  we  are  informed  of  Mr.  Hodgson's  intentions  to  publish  the  whole 
of  liis  valuable  illustrations  of  the  Natural  History  of  Nipal— a  stupendous  work,  that 
will  require  to  carry  it  through,  as  we  feel  sure  its  merits  will  command,  thepatron^ 
a^e  of  aU  cultivators  and  admirers  of  the  Fauna  of  India,  here  and  at  home. 
Having  had  snquiries  from  several  quarters  as  to  the  probable  extent,  and  as  to  the 
contents,  of  Mr.  Hodgson's  proposed  work,  we  have  obtained  from  that  Gentle- 
man a  Catalogue  of  the  Drawings  already  sent  home,  to  be  put  into  the  PubUsher'a 
hands,  which  shall  be  inserted,  if  possible,  in  the  next  No.  of  the  Journal.— Ed.1 


3  o 


463  Hints  fw  the  Preservation  ^Ano. 

VL— Hints  for  the  Preservation  of  Objects  of  Natural  History.     Bf 
J.  T.  Pbarson,  Etq,  Curator  As.  8oc,  Museum. 

Preparations  of  natural  history  have  two  fj^eat  enemies :  insects  and 
damp.  The  latter  requires  great  and  constant  attention  to  prevent :  the 
former  are  combatted  by  what  are  called  preservatives.  The  pre^enra. 
tives  in  common  use  are  preparations  of  Corrosive  Sublimate  and  Arsenic 

Of  the  former,  a  very  good  preparation  is  made  by  merely  dissolving  a 
certain  proportion  in  spirits  of  wine.  For  common  purposes,  such  as  the 
preservation  of  the  soles  of  the  feet,  or  inside  of  the  mouth  of  animals,  a 
scruple  of  corrosive  sublimate  may  be  dissolved  in  one  ounce  of  the  spirit; 
but  for  the  finer  operations,  where  the  colours  of  insects  and  feathers,  && 
are  concerned,  two  grains  of  corrosive  sublimate  to  an  ounce  of  spirit,  will 
be  strong  enough :  made  of  this  strength,  the  solution  dries  without  leaving 
a  white  crust  of  crystals  on  the  specimen;  while  it  will  prevent  the  attaelu 
of  insects,  and  even  mouldiness,  if  ordinary  care  be  taken  to  keep  the 
specimens  dry. 

Another  preparation  of  corrosive  sublimate  snd  arsenic,  together,  is 
recommended  for  the  preservation  of  insects.  Its  composition  is  as  fol* 
lows: 

Take  of  arsenic  in  powder,  one  ounce. 

Corrosive  sublimate,  one  ounce. 

Spirit  of  wine,  three  ounces. 

Spirit  Sal  Ammoniac,  or  Spirit  Ammonia,  one  ounce.  Mix  them  well 
together,  and  keep  them  in  a  bottle,  labelled  "  i>oisok,"  for  use. 

But  of  all  the  preparations  used  for  the  preservation  of  the  skins  of 
animals,  the  arsenical  soap,  invented  by  Beoosur  of  Mentz,  is  the  mosft 
celebrated  and  most  usefuL    It  is  made  thus: 

Take  of  Arsenic  in  powder,  S  lbs.  White  soap,  3  lbs.  Salts  of  Tartar,  18 
OS.  Lime  in  powder,  4  oz.  Camphor,  S  oz. 

Cut  the  soap  into  thin  slices,  and  melt  it  in  a  little  water  or  spirit  of 
wine  over  the  fire ;  then  add  the  salts  of  Tartar  and  the  lime.  Take 
the  mixture  oiF  the  fire,  and  add  the  arsenic,  taking  care  to  mix  it  well  by 
trituration  in  a  mortar,  or  other  convenient  vessel ;  and  when  nearly  cold, 
mix  in  the  camphor,  previously  reduced  to  powder  by  the  help  of  spirit  of 
wine.  When  thus  made,  keep  the  arsenical  soap  in  a  glazed  earthen  pot, 
or  a  wide^mouthed  bottle,  and  when  used,  dilute  it  with  water  to  the  ooa 
sistence  of  cream. 

The  principal  materials  for  both  the  above  preparations  may  be  prou 
cured  in  every  bazar  in  India. 

MAtfUALTA. 

The  parts  of  Mammalia,  (or  those  animalfl  which  suckle  their  yonngr,) 
which  are  at  once  the  most  interesting  to  the  naturalist,  and  the  inoet 
easily  preserved  by  the  unscientific  contributor  to  a  museum,  are  the  skin, 
and  the  skeleton  or  bones.  All  parts^  however,  are  very  nsefitl,  thoug^h 
there  is  some  difficulty,  to  a  person  not  accustomed  to  dissection,  in  pre-- 
paring  them. 

'When  an  animal  of  but  a  small  size  has  been  procured,  such  as  a 
mouse,  bat,  rat,  or  even  a  squirrel,  hare,  or  porcupine,  the  best  mode  e£ 
sending  it  to  a  museum  is  by  placing  it  in  a  glazed  jar,  a  largo,  wide- 
mouthed  bottle,  or  a  small  barrel,  with  a  large  bung,  filled  three  parts  full 
of  spirit  of  wine,  strong  gin,  very  strong  bazar  arrack,  or  any  other  ardent 
spirit,  though  on  account  of  their  not  coloring  the  specimen,  these  are  the 
best.  A  small  hole  should  be  cut  into  the  belly  of  the  animal  before  it  is 
put  into  the  vessel,  to  allow  of  the  spirit  entering  freely  into  the  internel 
parts,  to  preserve  them.  When  a  sufficient  number  of  specimens  have  been 
placed,  a  wooden  tally  should  be  affixed  to  it,  with  a  number  cot  thus 


r 


1835.  J  of  Objects  of  Natural  HUtortf.  463 

I  oXXV.  I  oXL.  I  referring  to  a  book,  in  which  all  the  peculjarities  of  age, 
8ex,  color  of  the  eyes,  form  of  the  iris,  if  round  or  oval,  height,  length,  nze 
in  general,  locality,  &c.  should  be  carefully  noted ;  cloee  the  vessel  careiFully- 
with  moistened  bladder  over  the  cork,  or  bung,  and  cement  it  tX\  over  witn 
acompoflitionof  bees'  wax,  rosin,  ruddle,  and  turpentine;  or  common  basar 
sealing-wax  may  be  used  in  default  of  any  thing  better,  melted  with 
enough  very  finely  powdered  brick-dust,  to  make  it  set  hard. 

Bonet.  The  skeletons  or  parts  of  skeletons  of  mammalia,  birds,  and 
reptiles  require  but  little  knowledge  or  trouble  to  prepare  them.  The 
animal,  or  such  part  of  it,  the  bones  of  which  it  is  intended  to  preserve, 
should  be  skinned,  and  as  much  of  the  flesh  as  can  be  readily  cut  off,  should 
be  removed.  The  bones  are  then  to  be  placed  in  a  convenient  vessel,  such  as 
a  barrel,  for  large  specimens,  and  a  jar,  or  even  a  bottle,  for  small  ones  ; 
and  water  enough  poured  into  it,  to  cover  them  well  up  from  the  air. 
Close  the  vessel,  and  leave  it  for  a  longer  or  shorter  time,  as  may  be  neces. 
sary,  for  the  comolete  maceration  of  the  bones ;  till  the  remaining  flesh 
and  ligaments  will  strip  off  with  such  ease,  that  the  pouring  a  stream  of 
water  from  a  height  of  four  or  five  feet  upon  them,  wiU  be  sufficient  to 
remove  them.  When  freed  from  flesh  and  ligaments,  the  bones  should  be 
put  in  the  sunshine  to  dry  ;  and  when  well  dried,  they  may  be  at  once  ar. 
ticulated,  or  packed  in  cotton  or  saw.dust,  to  prevent  their  rubbing  against 
one  another  and  being  injured  by  carriage ;  and  in  this  case  the  sooner 
they  are  sent  to  their  destination  the  better. 

In  macerating  bones,  it  is  necessary  to  take  care  that  the  water  always 
covers  them,  otherwise  they  will  become  indelibly  black.  The  flesh  must 
never  be  scraped  off,  or  the  specimen  may  be  injured. 

In  washing  bones  after  maceration,  care  must  be  taken  that  those  parts 
which  have  become  loose  are  not  lost.  This  is  likely  to  happen  with  the 
incisor,  or  front  teeth ;  and  with  those  bones,  which,  in  young  animals  es- 
pecially, are  united  to  the  other  parts  by  ligament  and  by  cartilage  or  gris- 
tle. All  such  detached  parts  should  be  taken  off,  cleaned,  and  put  bye  in  a 
small  box  or  bottle,  and  labelled  with  the  name  of  the  animal  of  which  they 
formed  a  part. 

As  this  method  is  attended  with  some  trouble,  and  cannot  be  followed  by 
per^ns  not  stationary,  and  as  it  separates  the  bones  too  much  from  one  ano- 
ther to  allow  of  their  being  sent  to  a  distance  without  risk  of  losing  some  of 
them,  it  may  be  as  well  to  mention  another :  which,  indeed,  has  been  print- 
ed and  circulated  in  a  separate  form,  along  with  a  few  more  hints  of  the 
same  kind.    In  this  process,  skin  the  animiu,  and  cut  off  all  the  flesh  from 
the  bones  as  clean  as  can  be  done,  without  scraping  them.  Separate  the  fore 
legs,  with  the  shoulder  blades,  from  the  body,  and  the  hind  legs,  by  taking 
the  thigh  bone  out  of  the  socket  at  the  hip.  Cut  off  the  head  close,  between 
it  and  the  first  joint  of  the  neck ;  and  allow  it  to  remain  in  water  for  a  few 
days,  when  the  brain  may  be  washed  out  by  directing  a  stream  of  water  from 
a  bhi9iy*9  mu99ack,  or  earthen  pot,  into  the  foramen  magnum,  or  hole  of  the 
spine.  When  cleared  of  flesh,  hang  up  the  skeleton  to  dry  in  an  airy  place, 
but  do  not  separate  the  bones  from  one  another  more  than  is  mentioned 
above.    And  when  dry,  pack  it  up  in  cotton,  tow,  or  saw.dust,  in  a  strong 
box,  for  transmission. 

Skins  of  Mammalia  may  be  preserved  by  attending  to  the  foUowing  direc- 
tions. After  the  death  of  the  animal,  let  it  remain  an  hour  or  two  in  a 
cool  airy  place,  to  allow  the  blood  to  conceal.  Then  lay  it  upon  its  back, 
and  make  an  incision  in  the  skin  from  between  the  fore  legs,  along  the 
abdomen,  to  half  way  between  the  navel  and  the  vent.  The  hind  legs 
are  then  pulled  out  gently,  bending  them  at  the  knee  or  stifle  joint,  and 
cutting  them  out  of  the  socket  at  the  hip.  Cut  off  the  tail  close  to  the 
rump,  and  draw  out  the  body  through  the  opening  in  the  skin,  as  far  as 
3o2 


464  Hints  for  the  Vre&ervatum  ^  [Aue. 

the  shoulders,  whicb  separate  at  the  shoulder-joint,  and  continue  to  draw 
out  the  bodjr ;  »n  dcut  through  the  neck  as  close  as  posable  to  the  head, 
between  its  first  joint  and  the  skull.  Next  pull  out  the  legs  as  far  as  the 
fetlocks,  either  by  the  hand  alone,  or,  as  in  large  animals  may  be  ne- 
cessary,  by  fastening  a  cord  to  the  bone,  and  attaching  it  to  a  hook  in  the 
wall,  or  a  cross-beam,  and  then  pulling  down  the  skin.  When  skinned,  cut 
off  all  the  flesh  from  the  leg  bones,  smear  them  well  over  with  arsenical 
soap,  wrap  them  in  a  little  cotton  or  tow,  and  return  them  into  the 
skin. 

The  head  is  next  to  be  skinned  very  carefully,  as  far  as  the  corners  of 
the  mouth,  taking  the  greatest  care  not  to  cut  the  eyelids  when  the  eyes 
are  come  to,  and  not  to  separate  the  lips  from  the  gums ;  and  the  ears 
must  be  cut  off  as  close  to  the  head  as  possible.  If  the  eyelids  are  cut, 
and  the  lips  separated  from  the  bones  of  the  jaws,  the  specimen  never 
looks  well  when  set  up ;  and  if  the  ears  are  not  cut  off  as  close  as  possible 
to  the  head,  they  appear  shorter  than  they  ought  to  be.  Having  so  far 
skinned  the  head,  it  must  be  left  hanging  to  the  skin  ;  the  flesh  must  be 
carefully  cut  off  as  clean  as  possible,  the  eyes  taken  out  of  their  sockets, 
and  the  brain  picked  out  with  a  hooked  wire,  or  flat  stick,  and  pair  of 
forceps,  through  the  foramen  magnum,  or  hole  for  the  spinal  marrow  at 
the  back  of  the  skull. 

The  next  process  is  to  smear  the  whole  inside  of  the  skin  well  over 
with  arsenical  soap ;  taking  care  to  put  some  also  upon  the  bones,  and 
joints  of  the  legs,  and  inside  the  skull,  sockets  of  the  eyes,  mouth  and 
nose.  The  balls  of  the  feet  and  toes  should  have  an  incision  made  into 
each,  and  be  well  stuffed  with  arsenical  soap ;  and  a  little  should  be  put 
upon  every  part  of  the  body  which  is  naked  of  hair. 

If  the  skin  is  very  fat,  as  is  the  case  with  almost  all  the  water  animals, 
especially  those  of  the  dolphin,  porpoise,  halicore,  otter,  seal,  and  other 
cetaceous  and  amphibious  genera ;  the  fat  must  be  all  removed,  and  the 
skin  rubbed  over  with  powdered  chalk  or  whiting,  before  the  arsenical  soap 
is  applied.  A  little  chopped  cotton  or  tow  should  next  be  placed  inside 
the  head,  and  along  between  the  skin  and  bones  of  the  legs,  face,  &c. ; 
and  just  enough  in  the  body  of  the  animal,  to  keep  the  sides  of  the  skin 
from  sticking  together.  The  operation  is  now  completed,  excepting  the 
skinning  and  stuffing  of  the  tail. 

The  skinning  of  the  tail  is  sometimes  a  more  difficult  business  than 
all  the  rest  put  together.  The  stump  of  the  tail  must  be  fastened  to  a 
strong  string,  or  in  lar^e  animals,  a  cord,  and  the  string  tied  to  a  beam, 
or  hook  in  the  wall,  so  as  to  bring  the  tail  about  on  a  level  with  a  man's 
elbows,  so  that  he  may  have  full  power  over  it.  Two  sticks,  with  a 
square  edge  on  each,  but  the  edges  not  so  sharp  as  to  cut  the  skin,  must 
be  applied,  one  on  each  side  of  the  tail,  and  tied  so  as  to  inclose  the  stump 
between  them.  They  are  then  to  be  taken  hold  of  on  each  side,  and 
forced  down  the  tail,  separating  the  skin  from  the  flesh  and  bones,  as 
they  descend.  This  process  prevents  the  skin  from  being  turned  inside 
out ;  which  it  is  well  to  avoid,  for  it  is  very  difficult,  and  sometimes  im- 
possible to  get  it  right  again.  The  skin  of'  the  tail  is  to  be  well  smeared 
inside  with  arsenical  soap,  and  a  very  small  quantity  of  tow,  or  a  small 
rope  may  be  introduced  by  means  of  a  split  rattan,  to  keep  its  sides 
apart. 

When  the  skin  is  thus  prepared,  it  must  be  put  in  a  cool  airy  place  to 
dry,  and  after  a  day  or  two,  it  may  be  set  in  the  sunshine.  In  damp  or 
wet  weather,  however,  it  is  better  to  put  it  in  the  sun  immediately  after 
being  prepared  with  arsenical  soap,  otherwise  the  epidermis  or  scarf  skin 
is  liable  to  come  off,  and  bring  the  hair  along  with  it. 

Care  must  be  taken  that  skins  thus  prepared  are  well  dried ;  and  they 
should  be  sent  off  to  be  set  up,  as  soon  after  they  are  dry,  as  possible,    if 


1 835 .]  oJ^Objccts  of  Natural  Hlsfoty.  465 

kept  for  any  length  of  time,  they  ought  to  he  frequently  sunned,  and 
always  kept  in  an  airy  place,  instead  of  heing,  as  is  too  often  done,  shut  up 
in  hoxes.  It  is  the  notion  that  zoological  specimens  must  he  excluded 
from  the  air,  that  has  given  rise  to  another  notion  not  Icvts  ahsurd,  that 
they  cannot  he  kept  in  India.  The  experience  of  some  collectors  is  to  the 
contrary.  And  any  person  may  analogically  test  it,  by  ohserving  whether 
paper,  clothes,  &c.  are  mildewed  most,  nhen  shut  up,  or  not. 

When  an  animal  has  heen  skinned  and  stuffed  as  above,  there  are  still 
many  parts  of  the  body  that  are  valuable  to  the  companitive  anatomist  and 
to  the  zoologist.  The  bone^  of  many  animals  are  very  valuable,  and  those 
of  new  and  rare  species  should  always  be  preserved  for  examination.  The 
internal  pai-ts  also  of  such  species  should  be  put  into  spirit  and  kept :  the 
parts  modt  useful  are,  the  thoracic  and  abdominal  viscera,  particularly  the 
heart  and  stomach;  the  organs  of  generation,  external  and  internal;  and 
the  trachea,  tongue  and  larynx. 

The  importance  of  affixing  tallies  to  every  specimen,  and  making  notes  and 
memoranda  concerning  it,  cannot  be  too  much  impressed  upon  the  mind  of  the 
collector.  Every  collection  derives  additional  value  from  its  having  a  good 
catalogue  attached  to  it;  while  without  such  a  catalogue,  the  best  preserved 
specimens  are  often  quite  useless  in  a  scientific  point  of  view.  As  before 
said,  the  age,  sex,  size,  height,  length,  circumference,  locality,  manners, 
colour  of  the  eyes,  form  of  the  iris,  and,  in  short,  every  thing  peculiar  about 
the  animal,  should  be  noted  with  the  greatest  care. 

BlKDB. 

In  birds  the  skinning  process  is  still  more  easy  than  in  mammalia;  though^ 
as  feathers  are  not  so  readily  cleaned  as  hair,  greater  care  must  be  taken 
not  to  soil  them. 

Birds  are  best  procured  for  the  purposes  of  natural  history,  by  the  gun. 
Those  caught  either  in  nets  or  by  bird-lime,  or  any  other  means,  are  ge« 
neraliy  more  or  less  injured  in  their  plumcige.  To  prevent  as  far  as  pos- 
sible the  feathers  being  soiled  by  the  blood,  the  shot,  with  which  the  gun 
is  charged,  should  be  as  small  as  is  compatible  with  the  size  of  the  bird  to 
be  brought  down,  and  the  quantity  of  powder  should  not  exceed  half  the 
usual  load ;  in  short,  just  enough  of  both  shot  and  powder  should  be  employ- 
ed to  bring  down  the  bird.  If  the  bird  is  only  wounded,  it  should  be  taken 
hold  of  firmly  under  the  wings,  when  by  squeezing  the  sides  of  the  bodv 
together,  it  almost  instantly  dies.  When  dead,  the  feathers  over  the  wounH 
should  be  blown  aside,  and  a  pledget  of  fine  cotton  placed  upon  it,  to  absorb 
the  blood  as  it  oozes  out.  Another  pledget  should  be  placed  on  the  vent^  and 
a  quantity,  proportionate  to  the  size  of  the  bird,  must  be  put  into  the 
mouth,  to  prevent  the  blood  of  the  wounded  internal  parts  from  coming  out 
of  the  throat.  The  bird  is  then  to  be  carefully  wrapped  in  a  handkerchief, 
taken  home,  and  hung  in  a  cool  place. 

After  being  allowed  to  hang  for  three  or  four  hours,  to  allow  of  the 
coagulation  of  the  blood,  the  skinning  process  may  begin.  The  bird  is 
laid  upon  its  back,  with  its  head  towards  the  left  hand  of  the  operator ; 
the  feathers  are  carefully  laid  aside,  and  an  incision  is  made  from  the 
for^  part  of  the  chest  above  the  merry-thought  bone,  along  the  breast 
and  abdomen,  to  midway  between  the  breast  bone  and  the  vent.  The 
skin  is  carefully  pushed  aside  with  the  handle  of  the  scalpel,  or  the  fingers 
and  thumb  of  the  operator,  backwards  over  the  shoulder-joint,  or  that 
joint  where  the  wing  joins  the  breast ;  an  incision  through  that  joint  is 
then  very  carefully  made,  (taking  the  greatest  care  to  avoid  cutting  the 
skin  of  the  back,)  so  as  to  separate  the  wing  from  the  body,  and  a  similar 
process  is  gone  through  on  the  other  side.  After  having  proceeded  thus 
far,  it  is  necessary  to  introduce  some  cotton  between  the  skin  and  the  body 
of  the  bird,  to  prevent  the  feathers  from  being  soiled ;  and  in  fat  water 
birds,  the  parts  should  he  well  sprinkled  with  powdered  chalk.  The 
mouth  is  next  to  be  opened^  and  a  pair  of  scissors  pushed  back  into  it,  so 


46$  Hints  for  the  Preservation  [Auo. 

far  as  to  enable  them  to  embrace  each  side  of  the  neck,  and  cut  the  ver. 
tebra  or  neck  bones  through  as  close  as  possible  to  the  head.  A  book  u 
then  introduced  into  the  fore  part  of  the  incision  on  the  breast,  so  as  t« 
catch  hold  of  the  neck ;  when  the  bone  may  be  readily  drawn  out,  without 
disturbinff  or  injuring  the  feathers  of  the  neck.  A  string  is  now  to  be 
fastened  to  the  vertebra  of  the  neck,  and  the  bird  hung  up  to  a  hook  m 
the  wall,  or  any  other  convenient  place,  and  the  skin  very  carefully  dnwn 
off  the  back.  It  should  be  puslied  rather  than  pulled,  and  with  the  fingers 
and  thumb  nails  rather  than  with  the  knife.  Indeed,  the  less  the  koife 
is  used  in  skinning  birds  the  better.  Unless  very  great  care  is  taken  the 
skin  will  here  be  torn ;  for  on  the  back  it  isvery  tender,  particularly  so, 
indeed,  in  some  of  the  hawks  and  pigeons.  When  the  hip  joints  are  come 
to.  the  thighs  and  legs  must  be  pushed  up,  so  as  to  allow  of  their  being 
cut  off  at  the  joint  next  to  the  hip.joint,  leaving  what  is  generally  thought 
to  be  the  thigh,  but  which  is,  in  reality,  the  leg,  attached  to  the  skin. 
The  skinning  then  proceeds  down  to  the  rumji,  and  the  skin  is  finally 
separated  by  cutting  through  with  a  strong  pair  of  scissors  the  rump  bono 
in  the  middle,  leaving  at  least  half  of  that  bone  attached  to  the  skin. 

In  cleaning  the  head,  the  tongue  and  trachea,  or  wind  pipe,  atUched  to 

it  must  be  drawn  out ;  and  the  gullet  or  oesophagus  also,  if  that  part  has 

not  been  previously  removed  by  the  withdrawal  of  the  neck.    A  pair  of 

8hariM>ointed  scissors  must  be  run  through  the  top  of  the  inside  of  the 

mouth  into  the  brain,  first  on  one  side  the  head  and  then  on  the  other    » 

as  to  cut  a  triangular  flap  in  the  base  of  the  skull.     This  flap  is  then  to  be 

deteched  by  seizing  and  twisting  it  out  with  a  pair  of  forceps  long  and 

slender  like  those  in  the  common  dressing  case  of  a  surgeon.  1  he  bran  is 

then  eisily  removed  through  this  opening,  by  means  of  forceps ;  a  bit  of 

wire  bent  into  a  hook,  and  cotton  wrapped  round  the  end  of  the  forceps 

into  a  ball  to  wipe  it  out     When  the  brain  is  removed,  the  eyes  are  to  be 

taken  out  •  and  this  is  done  by  introducing:  from  the  mouth  a  hook  fornu 

•d  like  the  hook  found  in  the  anatomist's  dissecting  case ;  by  means  of 

which  the  eye  is  laid  hold  of  and  pulled  inwards ;  taking  care,  at  the  nme 

time,  to  det£U5h  it,  by  cutting  the  skin  or  folding  of  the  outer  coat  of  the 

eve    from  its  connections  with  the  eyelid;  and  this  must  be  managed 

cirefuUv  •  for  if  the  eyelid  is  torn,  the  head  of  the  bird  on  that  side  never 

l«)ks  well  when  set  up.     The  inside  of  the  skull  and  eye-holes  are  to  be 

well  wiped  out   with  dry  cotton,  and  smeared  with  arsenical  soap;   after 

which  a  pellet  of  cotton  should  be  introduced  into  the  eye-hole,  and  the 

eyelid  closed  accurately  over  it,  so  as  to  preserve  the  roundness  of  the 

part.    A  small  quantity  of  cotton,  dipped  m  arsenical  soap,  must  also  be 

put  into  the  cavity  of  the  head.  ..      t .     ^t        •  *^ 

When  the  body  has  thus  been  removed  from  the  skin,  the  wings  ««_» 
be  skinned  as  far  as  the  first  joint  from  the  shoulder  ;  and  in  a  large  biptf, 
a  little  beyond.  The  flesh  is  to  be  removed  from  the  bon^  of  the  wmg, 
and  the  bones  smeared  over  with  arsenical  paste,  and  covered  with  a  snu^ 
Quantity  of  tow,  dipped  in  the  same  substance,  fhe  legs  are  to  be  treated 
exactly  in  the  same  manner  as  the  wings,  skinning  them  as  far  as  can  be 
done  without  injuring  the  feathers. 

When  the  bird  is  skinned,  the  skin  must  be  smeared  all  overwith 
arsenical  soap,  on  the  inside,  especially  about  the  rump  and  wings,  where 
r^od  deal  of  flesh  always  remains.  The  inner  side  of  the  winga  along 
that  part  of  the  bones  not  skinned,  and  the  mner  sides  of  the  pinton. 
must  have  a  small  quantity  of  a  solution  of  corrosive  «"Wimate  m  spmto 
S  wine  put  upon  them  with  a  camel's  hair  pencil.  For  birds  wi^  » 
^Wleis  plum4e,  it  matters  little  of  what  strength  this  solution  is  made; 
S^t  for  rtiS^  of  the  more  delicate  colours,  two  grains  of  the  corroaijj 
.ublimlte  to  one  ounce  of  sptrit  will  be  enough  ;  and  this  ^rength  ahouM 
not  be  exceeded,  or  the  colours  may  be  injured  A  ^^F^^^  V^^^^'^JJ^ 
cotton  is  next  to  be  put  into  the  neck  and  body  of  the  bird  ;  the  plumagt 


1 835.]  of  Objects  of  Natural  History.  467 

flbottld  be  smoothed  down  ;  a  cone  of  paper,  with  the  top  cut  off,  to  allow  of 
the  protrusion  of  the  bill,  is  then  made,  and  the  bird  put  into  it^  and  hung 
up  to  dry. 

In  the  above  process,  there  are  some  points  in  which  the  common 
rules  of  preserving  the  skins  of  birds  are  departed  from  in  the  following 
particulars :  ia  the  first  place,  the  skinning  process  is  different  from  that 
generally  followed,  in  as  much  as  the  skin  of  the  neck  is  never  everted  in 
this  as  it  is  in  the  common  way,  so  that  alt  the  stretching  of  the  skin  and  de. 
rangement  of  the  feathers,  which  invariable  accompany  the  other  plan,  are 
avoided ;  and  the  inconvenience  arising  from  which,  in  birds  having  large 
heads  and  slender  necks,  is  very  great :  so  much  so,  indeed,  that  in  soma 
birds,  it  is  impossible  to  draw  the  head  through  the  neck,  and  the  making 
an  ioeision,  even,  at  the  back  of  the  head  has  been  recommended.  The 
rump  is  only  half  cut  through,  instead  of  being  taken  almost  entirely  out, 
whereby  the  feathers  of  the  tail  are  faster  s^nd  are  carried  better  than 
they  otherwise  can  be ;  and  if  plenty  of  arsenical  soap  is  used,  no  incon- 
venience follows  from  this.  The  wings  are  less  deranged  than  in  the  com* 
mon  way ;  and  by  commencing  to  take  off  the  skin  from  the  fore  part  of 
tiie  bird,  there  is  less  danger  of  damage  to  the  feathers  from  blood, 
oocing  from  the  inside,  than  if  the  hinder  part  is  skinned  first.  By  the  eye 
too  being  taken  out  from  the  inside  of  the  mouth,  the  feathers  at  the  side 
of  the  head,  which  generally  are  of  delicate  colours  and  structure,  are  not 
so  frequently  injured  as  by  their  being  removed  through  the  eyelids.  Upon 
this  point  it  may  likewise  be  remarkod,  that  the  eye  may  be  left  in  altc^e* 
ther,  if  the  cornea  is  touched  with  the  before-mentioned  solution  of  oorro« 
aive  sublimate  in  spirit  of  wine :  and  when  the  specimen  is  dry,  the  eye 
may  then  readily  be  cut  out,  and  a  ball  of  wet  cotton  put  in  its  place;  and 
the  eyelid  becoming  soft,  may  be  arranged  as  before. 

Before  a  bird  is  skinned,  it  is  well  to  notice  several  points  that  may  be 
useful  to  the  naturalist,  as  well  as  to  the  person  who  eventually  stuffs  and 
sets  up  the  skin. 

The  colour  of  the  eye  should  be  noted  down,  taking  care  to  define  the 
shade  as  accurately  as  possible.  The  weight  of  the  bird,  its  length,  from 
tip  of  the  bill  aud  crown  of  the  head,  to  the  end  of  the  middle  toe,  to  the 
mmp,  and  tip  of  the  tail,  should  be  taken  ;  as  well  as  the  expansion  of  the 
wings.  If  there  are  any  naked  parts  about  the  base  of  the  bill,  or  the 
head,  their  colour  must  be  particularly  noted,  as  the  colour  of  these  parts 
is  apt  to  diange,  as  will  indeed  sometimes  that  of  the  bill  and  legs :  these 
latter  therefore  should  be  mentioned  too.  In  short,  every  thing  that  strikes 
the  observer  as  peculiar  about  the  bird,  should  carefully  be  noted  down. 

Reptiles. 

In  the  preservation  of  reptiles,  no  great  trouble  is  required.    When 

tAken,  every  thing  likely  to  interest  the  naturalist,  or  any  fiitnre  observer, 

it  is  well  to  record ;  while  their  dimensions  and  weight  should  always 

be  mentioned.    They  may  be  divided  into  three  kinds  for  the  purpose  of 

this  essay.     1st,  Chelonian  reptiles,  or  those  having  a  hard  covering,  as 

the  tortoises;  Snd,  four-footed  scaly-skinned  reptiles,  forming  the  Lacertaa . 

or  lizard  tribe ;  3rd,  the  Batrachians,  or  frogs  aud  toads  ;  4th,  Serpents. 

Chelonian  reptiles  are  best  preserved,  by  carefully  removing  the  inside 

b^  an  incision  made  in  the  soft  parts,  by  the  side  of  the  fore  or  hind  legs ; 

though  in  some,  particularly  in  large  specimens,  it  is  necessary  to  separate 

entirely  the  upper  shell  from  the  lower,  cutting  through  the  hard  parts 

at  the  sides,  before  the  inside  can  be  removed.     The  less  disturbance, 

however,  of  the  shell,  the  better,  and  the  less  the  bones  are  deranged,  the 

greater  the  use  of  the  specimen.     When  the  inside,  or  so  much  of  it  as 

can  well  be  got  out,  is  removed,  the  shell  should  be  smeared  on  the  in. 

aide  with  preservative,  and  the  outside  may  be  brushed  over  with  the  cor^ 

rosive  sublimate  solution.  The  brain  of  reptiles  is  very  small,  and  enclosed 

in  a  hard  long  case ;  and  it  matters  not  much  if  it  is  removed  or  not,  as 


468  Hints  for  the  Preservation  [Auo. 

enough  of  the  preservative  penetrates  to.  that  or^^an  to  prevent  injury  to 
the  surrouoding:  parts,  if  the  mouth  is  well  filled,  and  an  iron  rod  or 
ekewer  employed  to  pierce  the  various  parts  of  the  head  from  the  i&o«th« 
Some  reptiles  of  this  order  have  long  necks ;  in  them  the  neck  may  be 
skinned  through  an  incision  made  in  the  lower  part,  where  the  neck 
joins  the  chest ;  but  when  the  shell  is  removed^  there  is  no  difficulty  in 
skinning  the  neck  through  the  opening  that  is  necessarily  made. 

Chelonian  reptiles  may  be  stuffed  with  cotton,  like  mammalia,  for  the 
purpose  of  conveying  them  from  one  place  to  another. 

The  larger  lizards,  crocodiles,  alligators,  &c.  must  be  skinned  and 
stuffed,  and  treated  in  all  respects  as  manunalia.  The  sroaller  may  be  put 
into  spirit. 

Frogs  are  very  difficult  to  deal  with :  they  are  hard  to  skin  and  stuff; 
and  when  done,  the  colours  for  the  most  part  fade.  In  spirit,  the  colours 
fade  also,  but  not  so  much^  perhaps  as  when  preserved  dry,  while  the 
form  is  kept  better. 

Toads  are  generally  of  a  sombre  colour,  and  keep  pretty  well  either 
stuffed  or  in  spirit. 

It  is  not  an  agreeable  thing  to  stuff  a  toad.  It  is  done  by  putting  a 
sharp-pointed  pair  of  scissors  into  his  mouth,  cutting  through  the  spine, 
and  drawing  it,  and  the  whole  of  the  inside,  out  through  the  mouth.  The 
thighs  and  fore-legs  are  to  be  separated  from  the  rest  of  the  skeleton,  and 
replaced  in  the  skin ;  or  if  time  is  allowed,  the  skeleton  itself  may  be  de- 
nuded of  all  the  soft  parts,  and  replaced  in  the  skin :  and  the  dcia  is  then 
to  be  filled  by  the  mouth  with  sand.  The  feet  should  be  fastened  down 
with  pins  to  a  bit  of  card  or  soft  wood,  and  the  preparation  put  to  dry: 
when  dry,  a  hole  should  be  made  in  the  belly,  to  let  out  the  aand,  and  it 
should  be  varnished  with  some  good  hard,  colorless  varmsh:  copal  per- 
haps is  the  best*. 

Very  large  snakes  mav  be  stnffed'as  mammalia  are,  taking  care,  however, 
not  to  fill  the  skin  so  niU  as  is  generally  done.  The  sise  of  the  artificial 
body  should  be  as  near  possible  that  of  the  natural  one.  Small  snakei 
should  be  kept  in  spirit  of  wine. 

FiSHSS. 

Fishes,  if  small,  may  be  put  into  spirit  of  wine — ^if  hum,  they  nraat  be 
skinned,  very  carefully,  and  stuffed.  It  is  an  easy  way  of  staffing  fish,  to 
make  an  incision  along  the  side  of  the  dorsal  or  back  fin,  laying  the  fish 
open  from  end  to  end.  The  back  bone,  and  all  the  inside,  is  then  to  be 
taken  out  as  close  to  the  skin  as  may  be,  without  cutting  it ;  the  arsenical 
soap  is  applied  well  over  the  inside,  the  incision  sewed  up,  and  the  akin 
filled  with  sand  by  the  mouth.  When  full,  the  mouth  should  be  opea- 
ed  or  shut,  according  to  the  position  it  is  wished  for  it  to  remain  in— a 
wire,  twisted  into  a  tripod  at  each  end,  is  placed  to  support  the  fish,  and 
allow  it  to  dry ;  and  when  nearly  dry,  it  must  be  varmsned,  with  the  same 
varnish  as  that  recommended  for  reptiles ;  by  which  means,  the  colours  are 
pretty  well  preserved.  When  the  fish  is  quite  dry,  the  sand  must  be  poured 
out  at  the  mouth,  and  the  specimen  is  ready  to  be  sent  to  its  destinntlon. 

Crustacea. 

Crustacea  are  found  in  various  situations.  Some  are  to  be  met  with  in  the 
nets  of  the  fisherman;  some,  as  the  sea  crabs,  may  be  caught  by  a  line,  baited 
with  a  muscle ;  otliers  are  found  running  about  the  sicles  of  tanks,  riveia, 
and  shores  of  the  sea ;  and  others  again,  the  parasitic  Crustacea,  in  varioos 
ntuations  a1>out  the  bodies  of  animals,  especially  on  the  giUs  of  fiah,  or 
fixed  on  their  bodies. 

*  Good  copal  varnish  for  this  purpose  ii  made  by  digesting  powdered  gam  eopal, 
without  beat,  for  4Shoari,  ia  snirit  of  turpeatine  :  pouring  off  the  dear  torpeatiac* 
and  allovring  the  varnish  so  maae  to  evaporate  in  the  son  to  the  proper  consisteace. 
By  repeateil  digestions  >vith  turpentine,  the  whole  of  the  copal  may  be  dissoKed,  if 
pure  ;  and  the  dissolution  may  be  assisted  by  adding  a  little  camphor  to  the  turpea- 
tine, before  pouring  it  upon  the  g^m. 


1 835.]  of  Objects  of  Natural  History.  i  69 

Crastaceouf  animals^  such  as  crabs,  lobsters,  cray.fkh,  &c.  may^  be  all 
preserved  in  spirit  of  wine,  but  they  generally  lose  their  colours.  Small 
ones  may  be  dried  as  they  are,  but  the  larger  specimens  require  to  have 
the  inside  removed.  Crabs  are  readily  cleared,  by  taking  off  their  shell, 
and  drjring  it  separated  from  the  body,  which  has  been  previously  freed 
from  all  the  soft  parts  it  contained.  The  corrosive  sublimate  solution  is 
the  best  thing  for  the  outside  of  Crustacea,  but  arsenical  paste  should  be 
■meared  within.  Great  care  is  requisite  to  prevent  Crustacea  being  injured 
in  drying,  and  they  should  be  carefully  packed  in  a  good  quantity  of 
eotton^  or  the  legs  or  antennsB  will  assuredly  be  broken. 

Crustacea  may  be  killed,  if  altogether  breathers  of  water,  merely  by  tak. 
ing  them  out  of  that  element.  If  partially  or  wholly  livers  upon  the  land, 
■pirit  of  wine  kills  them  readily  enough.  But  care  must  be  taken  in 
handling  some  of  them  ;  for  the  crabs  in  particular  make  nothing  of  cast- 
ing off  a  leg  or  two,  with  as  much  ease  as  a  lizard  does  his  taiL 

Insbcts. 

The  class  Inbecta  contains  a  vast  variety  of  animals.  The  mode  of  pre* 
serving  them,  however,  is  very  much  alike  in  all. 

JnsMts  are  found  in  so  many  situations,  that  it  is  impossible  to  particu- 
larise more  than  a  few.  Upon  and  within  vegetables  living  and  dead ;  be- 
tween the  bark  and  the  wood,  and  in  the  trunks  and  holes  of  trees ;  in  the 
likose  earth  at  their  roots ;  under  stones  or  logs  of  wood  that  have  long  been 
lying  on  the  ground ;  at  the  roots  of  grass ;  between  the  leaves  that  grow 
clo^e  along  the  stem  of  some  plants,  as  the  plantain,  sugar-cane,  and  many 
of  the  grasses ;  in  bones  and  horns,  both  within  their  hollow  cavities  and  in 
their  uubstance  itself.  Dead  carcases  of  animals  and  putrid  animal  matter 
of  all  kinds  contain  some  very  beautiful  specimens :  and  some  of  the  finest 
kinds  are  found  in  water,  both  stagnant  and  running  ;  in  short,  it  is  more 
easy  to  tell  where  insects  may  not  be  found  than  where  they  may. 

Insects  that  feed  upon  trees  and  high  shrubs,  may  be  caught  by  placing 
a  table  eloth  beneath,  and  beating  the  branches  with  a  pole ;  when  the  in- 
sects are  shaken  down  upon  the  cloth,  and  easilv  seen.  A  white  chattah 
answers  the  same  purpose  almost  equally  well  with  a  table  cloth,  and  is  more 
convenient  to  carry ;  besides  being  serviceable  in  another  way.  They  are 
easily  taken  in  a  net  made  of  curtain  gauze  formed  like  a  cabbage  net, 
and  fastened  to  a  hoop  at  the  end  of  a  long  stick.  Ej  making  the  handle 
of  your  net  with  joints  like  a  fishing-rod,  you  are  enabled  to  reach  the 
bigger  branches.  In  using  this  net,  which  is  well  adapted  for  butter-ff  ies, 
dragon-flies,  bees,  wasps,  and  other  insects  that  are  caught  on  the  wing, 
a  pecaliar  turn  is  given  to  bring  the  tail  part  of  the  net  over  the  han- 
dle, doabling  it  on  the  rim ;  by  which  means  the  prey  is  prevented  from 
escaping.  Another  net  may  be  made  to  fold  up,  having  two  poles  or 
handles  on  each  side,  made  of  bamboo,  or  other  easily  bending  wood: 
these  handles  are  straight  until  near  the  top,  when  they  are  bent  off  at  nearly 
a  right  angle,  and  fastened  together  with  a  string,  or  two  pieces  of  wire, 
looped  together  to  form  a  hinge:  the  lower  part  of  the  side  poles  are  fast. 
ened  together  at  a  proper  distance,  say  two  and  a  half  or  three  feet,  with  a 
small  cord,  leaving  enough  of  the  lower  ends,  to  form  handles,  by  which  to 
use  the  net.  The  whole  is  then  to  be  covered  with  gauze,  from  the  upper 
end  down  to  the  cord  below,  when  the  net  is  complete.  To  use  it,  little 
akill  is  required  ;  one  handle  is  taken  in  each  hand,  and  it  is  held  up  open, 
against  any  insect  it  is  wished  to  catch,  and  shut  up  by  bringing  the  handles 
together  quickly,  when  the  insect  is  secured  between  the  fold  of  the  gauze. 
Large  pincers  with  loops  or  rings,  and  with  gauze  between  their  loops,  are 
also  used ;  but  the  common  nets,  described  aM>ve,  are  the  best ;  and,  indeed, 
all  that  are  necessarv*  Coleopterous  insects,  or  beetles ;  H]rmeropterou8,  or 
wasps,  bees,  &c ;  Hemipterous,  or  bugs,  &&,  and,  indeed,  all  others,  save 
the  Neuroptera,  or  dragon-flies,  an  d  the  Lepidoptera,  or  butter-flies,  moths^ 
&e.  when  caught,  are  to  be  put  into  a  bottle  containing  a  little  spirit  of 
3  p 


470  Hints  for  the  Preservation  [Aro. 

wine.  But  those  which  have  any  particular  marks  of  delicate  colours,  and 
those  whose  colours  depend  upon  a  powder  strewn  over  them,  must  not  be 
plHced  in  spirit,  but  alive  into  boxes ;  and  it  is  best  to  put  but  one  insect 
into  each  box.  Butter-flies  must  be  taken  between  the  thumb  and  finger, 
and  pressed  at  the  sides  of  the  thorax,  just  under  the  wings,  when  they  aL 
most  immediately  die.     Dragon-flies  may  be  killed  in  the  same  manner. 

When  the  insects  are  brought  home,  those  kept  in  the  spirit  should  be 
taken  out,  and  if  of  sombre  colours,  placed  in  a  solution  of  corrosive  sub. 
Kmate  for  an  hour  or  two,  when  they  may  be  pot  upon  pins,  and  made 
ready  for  preserving  them.  Those  insects  that 'cannot  be  placed  in  spirit, 
on  account  of  their  delicate  colours,  &c.,  should  be  taken  out  of  the  boxes, 
and  put  into  a  glass,  or  a  wide-mouthed  bottle,  and  the  glass  or  bottle  with 
the  mouth  closed  may  have  a  bit  of  camphor  or  a  drop  of  s&ther,  or  a  bit 
of  carbonate  of  ammonia  put  into  it,  placed  in  a  basin  of  hot-water,  when 
they  soon  die.  Pnissic  acid  has  been  used  for  the  same  purpose,  and  its 
effects  are  said  to  be  instantaneous :  but  its  employment  may  be  dangerous 
to  the  operator,  if  great  care  be  not  taken. 

When  an  insect  is  dead,  it  should  be  smeared  over  the  under  surface  with 
arsenical  soap,  or  Latreilus's  preservative,  the  preparation  of  which  has 
been  given  before ;  a  pin,  proportioned  to  its  size,  must  be  run,  if  a  beetle^ 
through  the  riffht  elytrum  or  wing-case^  and  brought  through  the  under 
side,  between  the  second  and  third  leg  ,*  and  then  it  must  be  p&ced  in  a  box 
or  drawer.  Other  insects  of  all  kinds  should  have  the  pin  run  through 
the  thorax,  or  piece  of  the  back,  just  in  front  of  the  elytra^  and  brought 
out  between  the  legs  below. 

Asa  mere  collector's  cabinet,  one  convenient  enough  for  the  purpose 
may  be  made  of  any  box;  a  French  claret  box,  for  instance,  answers  quite 
well  enough,  if  provided  with  a  close  lid,  to  prevent  ants  and  cockroaches 
from  entering  it,  and  fitted  up  with  trays  to  run  in  grooves  about  24  inches 
apart.  The  bottom  of  each  tray  must  have  a  flat  piece  of  solah  well  press- 
ed ;  or  a  layer  of  cork,  about  \  of  an  inch  thick,  covered  with  paper,  fas- 
tened on  to  it,  will  be  better  still,  in  which  the  pins,  with  the  insects  upon 
them,  are  to  be  stuck :  or  the  top,  bottom  and  sides  of  the  box  may  be 
lined  with  solah  or  cork,  so  as  to  do  without  trays  or  drawers  at  all.  Every 
fine  day  this  box  should  be  placed  in  the  sun,  to  dry  the  specimens  ;  taking 
care  to  keep  the  lid  shut,  that  the  light  may  not  enter :  for  light  destroys 
the  more  delicate  colours  of  inflects.  With  these  precauticyis,  insects  may 
be  kept  for  any  length  of  time :  for  when  once  well  prepared,  the  only 
thing  requisite  is  to  keep  them  dry. 

Some  very  small  insects  cannot  be  run  though  with  a  pin.  These  should 
be  placed  upon  a  triangular  piece  of  quill,  cut  into  this  form  ^»* ,  the 
sharpest  angle  being  introduced  into  the  insect  at  its  underside,  between 
two  of  the  rings  of  the  abdomen.  A  pin  is  then  run  through  the  broad 
end,  and  the  whole  stuck  in  to  the  box  thus  ij^f-.  This  ia  an  improve* 
ment  upon  the  plan  hitherto  recommended,  of  pasting  the  insect  upon  a 
triangular  piece  of  card,  inasmuch  as  it  not  only  looks  better,  but  it  al- 
lows the  under  part  of  the  insect  to  be  seen,  instead  of  hiding  the  charac- 
ters of  that  part«  which  in  some  genera  are  very  important. 

Spiders  are  difficult  to  preserve,  without  their  losing  their  plumpness 
and  beautiful  colours.  Spirit  of  wine  has  been  recommended,  and  when  it 
is  used,  a  good  many  may  be  put  into  a  bottle  together.  If  it  is  wished  to 
preserve  them  dry,  they  may  have  the  inside  of  the  abdomen  squeesed 
out,  through  a  hole  made  in  their  under  surface,  and  the  cavity  filled  with 
very  finely  chopped  cotton,  or  with  sand ;  and  then  they  may  be  pinned 
into  the  boxes.  LATREiiiLS  recommends  that  the  abdomen  be  cut  off  from 
the  thorax,  stuck  upon  a  stick,  and  introduced  into  a  bottle,  fastening' 
the  stick  into  the  cork,  so  as  not  to  touch  the  sides,  and  holding  the 
bottle  over  a  lamp  or  fire,  till  the  specimen  becomes  dry,  which  is  then 
stuck  on  the  thorax  again.    Any  of  these  plans  will  do  with  some  of  tke 


J  835.J  0/  0bj€ct9  of  Natural  History.  471 

genera  of  spiders,  tolerably,  but  none  of  them  answer  welL  Caterpillars 
are  in  the  same  predicament  as  spiders,  though  a  method  of  preserving 
them  in  all  their  beauty  is  said  to  have  been  discovered  by  Mr.  Abbott,  of 
Georgia,  which  seems  to  have  been  lost  at  his  death. 

MOLLUSOA. 

Those  animals  which,  as  their  name  imports,  have  soft  bodies,  and 
which,  for  the  most  part,  are  covered  with  a  true  shell,  are  divided 
into  two  kinds:  those  which  inhabit  the  land,  and  those  which  live 
in  the  water.  The  latter  are  again  divided  into  fresh  and  salt-water 
Xf  oUusca ;  and  a  third  portion  seems  to  dwell  in  marshes,  the  estuaries  of 
rivers,  &c.,  forming  an  union,  as  it  were,  between  the  other  two.  The 
fresh-water  MoUusca  are  found  in  tanks,  running  streams,  and  watery 
places  of  all  kinds,  either  lying  at  the  bottom,  or  floating  in  the  midst, 
or  attached  to  weeds,  stones^  and  other  extraneous  substances.  Salt-water 
shells  are  found  in  similar  situations  in  the  sea  ;  some  bury  themselves  in 
the  sand,  which  is  covered  at  high.water  by  the  tide;  while  others  may  be 
found  floating  along  upon  the  surface  of  the  waves  ;  and  dead  specimens  lie 
scattered  upon  the  shore.  Mnrsh  shells  are  to  be  met  with  in  the  estuaries 
of  rivers  and  in  wet  places,  whenever  the  salt-water  mingles  with  the  fresh. 

The  localities  of  land  shells  or  snails,  as  they  are  generally  called,  are 
numerous.  These  shells  are  to  be  found  upon  the  trunks  and  branches  of 
trees,  and  lying  or  creeping  beneath  them  ;  others  are  hidden  under  stones 
and  pieces  of  timber,  or  weeds,  or  other  vegetable  matter.  The  best  sea. 
son  to  procure  them  is  in  the  rains  ;  and  they  are  not  found  in  abundance 
saving  in  moist  places. 

Having  learnt  the  localities  of  the  various  kinds  of  shells,  no  great  skill 
is  needed  to  procure  them.  Land-shells  may  of  course  be  picked  up 
with  the  hand,  and  taken  home  in  a  box:  fresh- water  shells,  by  looking  for 
them  in  their  dwelling  place«(,  and  by  dredging  them  up  by  a  net.  Sea-shells 
are  dredged  up  by  nets,  having  a  kind  of  strong  rake  attached  to  the  front, 
to  rake  them  from  the  bottom  ;  when  by  continuing  to  draw  on  the  net,  the 
shells  fall  into  it  and  are  caught.  Pelagian  shells,  those  that  swim  upon 
the  waves  in  the  middle  of  the  sea,  are  procured  by  a  kind  of  small  net, 
that  is  towed  in  the  wake  of  a  ship,  or  cast  by  a  dexterous  hand  upon  the 
floating  animal  from  the  deck.  It  is  in  the  form  of  a  cabbage  net,  about  a 
foot  and  a  half  in  diameter,  with  a  rim  round  the  top,  made  heavy  with 
shot ;  and  fitted  with  a  long  line,  to  allow  of  its  being  towed,  or  pulled  in 
again  after  it  has  been  thrown. 

When  procured,  put  the  shells  into  boiling  water,  and  boil  them  for  11 
few  minutes,  to  kill  the  animal ;  so  that  it  may  be  removed  in  the  spiral 
shells  with  a  small  hook,  or  a  crooked  pin :  the  animal  of  the  bivalves  may 
t>e  taken  out  easily  enough  with  the  lingers,  or  a  pair  of  forceps.  But 
some  of  the  very  long  spiral  sliells  re«|uire  to  be  left  in  water  till  the  ani- 
mal becomes  so  putrid  that  it  may  be  washed  out.  The  shell  should  then 
be  cleaned  with  soap  and  water,  dried,  and  kept  in  a  box.  In  cleaning 
shells,  great  care  must  be  taken  not  to  break  or  injure  their  margins  or 
mouths ;  and  in  land.shells,  particularly,  not  to  scrub  off,  or  otherwise 
remove  the  epidermis,  or  skin-like  substance  that  covers  them. 

£ach  kind  of  shell  should  have  a  box  to  itself;  and  the  box  must  be  num. 
bered,  or  the  number  mr^y  be  written  upon  the  siiell  itself,  if  it  is  large 
enough  to  allow  of  that  being  done.  The  numbers  should  refer  to  memo- 
randa of  the  locality,  kind  of  animal,  or  any  other  interesting  particu- 
lar concerning  the  specimen,  that  may  be  known  to  the  writer. 

JBy  carefully  following  these  directions,  a  zoolugicsl  collection  may  be 
made,  that  will,  with  tolerable  care  being  taken  of  it,  keep  in  any  climate. 
The  mounting,  as  it  is  called,  or  setting  up  the  skins  of  birds  and  beasts, 
to  look  like  the  living  animals,  is  another  branch  of  the  subject ;  and  one 
that  can  be  followed  only  by  persons  stationary,  and  with  success,  after 
long  practice ;  but  as  it  is  the  step,  to  which  the  foregoing  instructions  have 
been  but  preparatory,  a  few  hints  on  that  head  will  hereafter  be  given 
3p2 


472  Asiatic  Society,  [Aco. 

VII. — Proceedings  of  the  Asiatic  Society. 

Wednesday  Evening,  2nd  Seplembttr,  1835. 

The  Honorable  Sir  Edward  Rvan,  President,  in  the  Chair. 

Mr.  F.  CoRBYN,  proposed  at  the  last  meeting,  was  balloted  for^  and  duly 
elected  a  Member  of  the  Society. 

Messrs.  H.  Piddington,  £.  Dean,  and  C.  Browklo^w  proposed  at  the 
last  meeting,  were  upon  the  favorable  Report  of  the  Committee  of  Papers, 
elected  Asbociate  Members. 

The  Secretary  brought  up  and  read  the  following  Draft  of  a  Memorial 
to  the  Honorable  the  Court  of  Directors,  prepared  by  the  Sub.Committee, 
nominated  at  the  Meeting  of  the  Ist  July  last. 

*^  To  the  Honorable  the  Chairman  and  Court  of  Directors  qf  ihe  East  In^ 

Company. 
The  Memorial  and  Humble 

Petition  of  the  Asiatic  Society 

Of  Calcutta, 
Sheweth, 

That  the  Asiatic  Society,  as  your  Honorable  Court  is  aware,  was  insti. 
tuted  in  the  year  1784,  for  the  purpose  of  "Enquiring  into  the  History, 
Civil  and  Natural,  the  Antiquities,  Arts,  Sciences,  and  Literature  of  Asia.** 

That  since  its  institution,  its  exertions  have  been  continually  directed 
to  the  above  objects ;  that  it  has  numbered  amongst  its  members  all  tbe 
most  distinguished  students  of  Oriental  Literature ;  and  that  it  haa  sac 
ceeded  in  bringing  to  light  many  of  the  hidden  stores  of  Asiatic  leamiog, 
and  in  drawing  and  keeping  alive  the  attention  of  your  Govenimeata  in 
India,  to  the  great  importance  and  advantage  of  such  researches. 

That  it  was  soon  discovered,  however,  that  mere  individual  efforta,  or 
even  the  combined  exertions  of  individuals,  mighty  indeed,  keep  alive 
the  spirit  of  inquiry,  but  could  do  little  to  diffuse  amongst  the  people 
themselves,  the  knowledge  of  their  ancient  languages  and  literature,  in 
which  the  whole  of  the  legal  and  religious  institutions  of  Hindusthan 
were  embodied  and  preserved,  and  which,  at  the  date  of  the  introdaetkm 
of  British  ru]e,  were  found  in  the  exclusive  possession  of  the  priesthood, 
guarded  with  jealous  monopoly  as  a  means  of  influence  and  emolument' 
and  doled  out  and  interpreted  to  the  uninitiated,  as  it  suited  their  praiiu 
dices  and  interests.  The  public  aid  and  encouragement  of  the  existing 
Government  was  wanting  to  supply  the  resources  formerly  derived  from 
the  bounty  of  the  native  princes  and  nobles,  which  had  shrunk  in  propor. 
tion  as  the  British  dominion  advanced ;  and  the  necessity  of  it  became  at 
length  so  urgent,  as  to  force  itself  upon  the  notice  of  the  local  authorities. 
Your  Memorialists  have  only  to  refer  to  the  recorded  minute  of  the  Right 
Honorable  Lord  Minto,  Governor  General,  dated  ath  March,  1811,  aoo|>y 
of  which  is  annexed.  ^^ 

That  the  British  legislature,  upon  the  occasion  of  the  renewal  of  the 
Charter  Act  of  1813,  (53rd,  George  III.  c.  65,)  made  an  express  provi. 
sion,  that  "  a  sum  of  not  less  than  one  lakh  of  rupees,  ia  each  year,  should 
be  set  apart,  and  applied  to  the  revival  and  improvement  of  literature  and 
the  encouragement  of  the  learned  natives  of  India,  and  for  the  introduc 
tion  and  promotion  of  a  knowledge  of  the  sciences  among  the  inhabitants 
4>f  the  British  territories  in  India." 

That  in  pursuance  of  the  above  enactment,  the  Supreme  Government, 
accordingly,  set  apart  the  amount  prescribed,  which  was  appropriated,  con- 
jointly with  sums  previously  granted  by  Government  and  other  private 
endowments,  partly  towards  the  support  or  enlargement  of  the  Sanscrit 
and  Hindu  CoUeges  of  Calcutta  and  Benares ;  the  Muhammedan  Col- 
leges of  Calcutta  and  Delhi,  the  establishment  of  fingligh  Schools  in  these 
and  other  places;  and  partly  towards  the  publication,  as  well  of  standard 
works,  in  the  Sanscrit  and  Arabic  languages,  as  of  translations  of  English 


1835.]  Astatic  Society.  473 

works  into  those  languages^  a  list  of  which  is  hereto  also  annexed,  show. 
ing  what  works  have  been  completed,  and  what  are  still  unfinished. 
That  this  appropriation  continued  until  the  7th  of  March,  1835,  when, 
by  an  order  of  the  Supreme  Government,  a  copy  of  which  is  annexed, 
the  whole  of  the  works  then  in  progress,  and  of  which  the  particulars 
are  therein  given,  were  suspended,  and  the  funds  before  devoted  there, 
to,  as  well  as  those  which  should  occur  from  the  eventual  reduction 
of  the  Sanscrit  and  Arabic  Colleges,  ordered  to  be  employed  exclusively, 
''  in  imparting  to  the  native  population  a  knowledge  of  English  literature 
and  science,  through  the  medium  of  the  English  language." 

That  the  Asiatic  Society,  considering  the  public  and  complete  with, 
drawal  of  all  support,  from  the  funds  of  Government,  to  the  revival  of  the 
ancient  literature  of  the  country,  as  a  measure  fatal  to  the  objects  and 
principles,  the  advancement  of  which  they  had  so  long  been  labouring  to 
promote,  were  induced,  by  the  urgency  of  the  occasion,  to  make  a  humble 
representation  to  the  Government  upon  the  subject :  but  that  their  endea- 
vours were  ineffectual,  as  will  appear  by  copy  of  the  Memorial  and  answer 
also  annexed. 

That  it  is  with  regret  and  reluctance  that  your  Memorialists  are  com- 
pelled for  once  to  step  beyond  the  immediate  objects  of  tlieir  institution, 
and  to  become  appellants  to  the  liberality  and  justice  of  your  Honorable 
Court. 

That  your  Memorialists  do  not  presume,  for  a  moment,  to  question, 
either  the  discretionary  power  of  the  Supreme  Government  to  apportion 
the  Parliamentary  grant  in  question,  to  such  objects  as  to  it  shall  appear 
the  most  deserving,  or  the  soundness  of  the  construction  it  has  put  upon  the 
terms  of  the  statute ;  still  less  is  it  their  wish  or  intention  to  obstruct  or 
depreciate  the  noble  project  of  diffusing  amongst  the  natives  of  India  the 
knowledge  of  the  language  of  their  rulers,  and  thus  enabling  them,  by  their 
own  efforts,  to  naturalize  amongst  themselves  the  arts  and  the  sciences 
and  the  literature  of  Europe.  But  inasmuch  as  the  entire  subversion  of 
the  national  language  is  a  project  neither  contemplated  nor  possible,  they 
hnmbly  submit,  that  the  diffusion  of  the  English  language  is  manifestly 
but  one  step  towards  the  common  end  in  view ;  that  the  study  and  im. 
provement  of  the  languages  of  the  country  is  a  step  of  at  least  equal 
importance,  and  that  no  means  have  been  yet  suggested  so  likely  to  for. 
ward  that  study  and  improvement,  as  the  revival  of  the  ancient  languages 
and  literature,  the  objects  still  of  popular  veneration — the  source  of  all 
that  is  intellectual  or  valuable  in  the  mixed  dialects  now  in  use,  and  the 
only  model  to  recur  to  for  their  amendment  or  purification. 

"[f  hat,  so  long  as  the  laws  of  the  U  indus  and  Muhammedans  shall  continue 
to  bo  the  rule  of  judicial  decision  upon  the  rights  of  property,  it  is  surely 
essential  to  the  due  administration  of  justice,  to  render  the  repositories  of 
those  laws  generally  accessible ;  so  long  as  their  religious  system  shall  not 
be  merely  tolerated  but  protected,  it  is  surely  a  matter  of  urgent  conse* 
quence  to  facilitate  the  access,  not  of  the  people  only,  but  of  their  rulers 
also,  to  the  volumes  that  contain  their  tenets ;  and  if  the  advancement  of 
knowledge  be  regarded  as  the  introduction  to  a  purer  faith,  and  higher 
tone  of  moral  feeling,  your  Memorialists  would  urge,  that  no  measure  can 
be  more  effectual  for  the  destruction  of  the  sanctuaries  of  superstition, 
than  that  of  rending  the  veil  of  mystery  and  ignorance,  that  has  hitherto 
concealed  its  deformities. 

That  if  the  Governments  of  India  had  never  stretched  out  a  helping 
hand  to  foster  and  diffuse  the  knowledge  of  Asiatic  literature^  your 
native  subjects  might  have  regretted  the  apathy  of  their  rulers,  yet  could 
not  have  complained,  either  of  caprice  or  of  abandonment.  But  thui)  to 
withdraw  the  support  which  it  had  for  at  any  period  afforded,  appeur^i  to 


476 


Meteorological  Register, 


to 

00 


s 

SI 


IS 


I 

i 


•N*<  f 


1«  'VOl 


•m«n-^«a 


1i  i  a  S'^  £  le^  is  E  <  o  I  si  S  o  e  e  1  e  oil  o  ts'^S 


I 


■If  •<  ^ 

•faiuon 


9 

§ 


•tn»H 


1^ 


i_Jr     -i 


a 
1 


s- 


.2 


:^ 


a 

3 

t: 


s 


*aiOiSX|i 


_•  M       «       A       •       A 


'*'*'* ui  ^ io »Q mo* main v.^tniin-^t^:on»ii     n n n v: o* o^q n 


.auoouaiix 


xSQDnCfete9BXcEQOocxdQ5c6S35QoBQoSQ099D  qqwgcSqdqd     o3 


•pMnpapiS  SsSia     S§S£S3     SSISi  feSSSlI  S  S     i 

i»X  'ibv  I  -?    ^^^"^^        ^pj^^^^       ^^^^^    ^^^^^^    ^    ^       "^ 


§ 

i 

I 
I 


ogeiv 


§  sig«s  i%mm  ^nu  ssiiii  SIS 


4 

t 


'•86  )V  JSfl 
ua^aoioSr 


§§llllilsS-2l§ll§§§i§illSII3§l$§ 


*    «k     «     «k 


S    SS&?.^      SSSt^SS      SSSSS    S^i^SS    S 


s 


•moj8XH 
•Jia  »d»!t»l 

n     •Qor^oto         •(doiA'^hi.o        er^ioeiQ     i^eeooftmo     a» 
n     n<#r»Vio        nVncfeoeo        c^V<#^V    <^e^oioio««     -' 

•nsadaa  'X 

•K  JO  'ma_ 

eo  * rj * «  ^-w  •»  *  VeJ«  Veo -?iC«  *' W  Vi4 Vm  e^M  m  8i"r?-- 

"♦ 

■SmSy  I  tfaiifg'aas's'jfs'aasgaasags&iSasaaga's'ig'  I  i 


•a»X  WV  I   •    "%-..•        ^^^^^^       ^pC^^pT    ^s^mi  *■  *      ~  I   " 

l~llfti~ssiiw~iipi~iiiiiFTri 


•one  )»M 


*«8S  )* 

*j»l»ni<uia 

pjwpons. 


•q)aO|C9q)ioA«a 


f|fM^^illSJgMi|ll|SP.i?5S 


«««-»«»«-oo«g5««*g«5«2g-«a5a8jjggg_ 


& 


i 


mrrnxh. 


I 


i2 


I 

■ 

r  -  J  H  <?;  rt 


<^s,<o  ijf  £r 


9  ef^  ^  f4i>'ff^ 
i  i  J  a  /  5  2. 


y 


d^ « ,^  r'5  fi' 


B  *raQ|/(df  ( 


r«  e:^^'.  /.:4y 


^'*'^  m.IK/tXLl. 


.Alphabet  (>f  tJu  anU'fnt  cAamcUr 
wUh'llut,  oyrrapekdiM  UUav  in  De*>aJUi^anSimfte^conMmanlt 

^         S  •    »  U         «T'      M/         ^        ^-      v 

jy  ^'     dv  Z  ^-       d^  ^  ^'      shy 


•5   '^ 


ntf 


y 


r 


n/ 


^ 


F- 

yA 

5T. 

^ 

E- 

t 

F 

^ 

?• 

A^ 

ph 

3- 

I 

I 

^ 

<6-' 

hth 

0        ^ 
5         Z'       tk         T^        H-      w        4_       fT- 

'i  1      ¥     ¥     §     31=^ 

^H        C^Zrt        XTe'  T^o/zv^^^^  3^  an.   3f«a^ 


o     \o      J      Av      ^    tk     \n 


^(T       f^'ft>aC\-^ra.-:^S^^ 


r^dfjufUk. 


(hf/ipound  CoiifcnanU 
wl£k  and  wUh^ui   %fo*vU  annttnd 

I    "ft     ^    %     3    tJ     -3; 

•^      <^     *»J      ^      S^T     $      -t^ 

"^    *    ^  ^  ^    s    § 

*^    ^     ^     ^    ^     *=T    ^ 

^     5     ^    I     *     M    1 
-^    ^    ;j    ^    ^    ^  ff 


T 

^ 

^ 

-* 

S/ 

? 

^ 

■^ 

^ 

3. 

^ 

% 

S' 

\ 

^ 

^ 

D 

SI 

JOURNAL 

OF 

THE     ASIATIC     SOCIETY. 


No.  45. — September f  1835. 


I. — Account  of  the  Inscriptions  upon  two  sets  of  Copper  Plates,  found  in 
the  Western  part  of  Gujerdt,  By  W.  H.  Wathbn,  Esq.  Persian 
Secretary  to  the  Bombay  Government, 

[In  a  letter  to  the  Secretary  of  the  Asiatic  Society] 

Several  years  since,  I  procured  two  sets  of  copper  inscribed  plates, 
one  of  which  had  been  discovered  by  some  laborers  employed  in  dig^* 
ging  the  foundations  of  u  house  at  Danduca,  in  the  Peninsula  of 
Gujerdt ;  and  the  other  in  a  similar  manner,  at  Bhavanagar,  in  the 
same  province  :  the  inscriptions  being,  however,  in  a  character  un* 
known  to  the  learned  on  this  side  of  India,  I  found  it  impossible  at 
that  time  to  decypher  them. 

Encouraged,  however,  by  the  very  interesting  discoveries  brought 
to  public  notice  in  your  valuable  Journal,  as  connected  with  the 
hitherto  unknown  character  of  the  inscriptions  on  the  Allahabad 
pillar,  and  the  recent .  success  of  the  Reverend  Mr.  Stbvbnson,  I 
again  endeavoured  to  decypher  the  two  inscriptions,  in  which  I  deriv- 
ed  much  assistance  from  the  alphabet  given  in  yonr  number  for 
March,  1834  ;  and  having  observed  a  repetition  of  the  same  letters 
in  many  parts  of  the  inscription,  I  concluded  these  were  the  titles 
preceding  the  names  of  the  kings  of  the  dynasty,  to  which  the 
prince  making  the  grant  belonged. 

In  consequence,  I  found  from  your  key  the  words  Raja  (3^^  ),  and 
looking  for  Mahd,  I  discovered  that  the  (?)  of  the  inscription  was 
sn,  instead  of  sh,  which  the  alphabet  given  in  the  Journal  would 
have  made  it.  The  title  Paramiswara  next  struck  me,  and  led  to 
the  discovery  of  Parma  Mahesvara,  and  gave  me  a  clue  to  the  (^}  p, 
of  the  character  used  ;  I  had  previously  made  out  Svasti,  of  the  corn- 
3  Q 


478  Account  of  tvoo  ancient  [Sept. 

mencement ;  bat  it  was  long  before  I  could  understand  the  vowel 
mark  t,  (^  )  which  I  took  for  anuswara ;  after  these,  and  a  few  other 
letters  had  been  ascertained,  the  first  of  the  inscriptions  was  easily 
dec3rphered,  with  the  aid  of  a  learned  pandit. 

The  second  was  more  defaced,  and  after  the  greatest  trouble, 
a  part  of  it  still  remained  unintelligible,  the  letters  having  become 
obliterated  by  the  effects  of  time  and  damp. 

They  are  both  grants  of  lands  to  priests ;  the  first  is  about  fifteen 
hundred  years  old ;  and  the  date  of  the  second,  some  hundred  years 
subsequent. 

Thinking  that  an  account  of  these  inscriptions,  and  of  the  charac- 
ter in  which  they  are  written,  may  be  interesting  to  some  of  your 
readers,  and  throw  some  additional  light  on  the  ancient  history  of 
the  west  of  India,  I  have  ventured  to  trouble  you  with  the  accom- 
panying paper,  for  insertion  in  your  Journal. 

A  translation  of  the  inscription  A  is  transmitted,  and  the  substance  of 
the  other  will  be  given  in  the  accompanying  observations.      W.  H.  W. 


The  character  in  which  these  grants  are  written,  is  evidently 
derived  from  the  more  ancient  on^  which  is  found  in  the  caves  of 
Kaneri,  of  Carli,  and  Verula  (Ellora),  on  this  side  of  India;  it  also 
resembles  that  of  the  cave  inscription  decyphered  by  Mr.  Wilkiks 
in  the  first  volume  of  the  Asiatic  Researches. 

'With  the  view  of  facilitating  the  future  researches  of  antiquarians, 
who  may  meet  with  the  same  description  of  writing,  a  comparative 
alphabet  of  this  character  and  devandgaH,  (No.  1 .)  and  a  fac-simile  of 
one  of  the  inscriptions,  interlined  with  the  modem  devandgarf,  (No 
2.)  are  annexed'*'. 

One  original  character,  being  that  found  in  the  caves,  appears  to  have 
first  existed  throughout  the  western  parts  of  India,  that  is  in  the  Dakhan, 
Konkan,  Gujerdt,  and  perhaps  more  generally.  It  seems  to  have  an- 
dergone  gradual  changes,  until  about  two  centuries  subsequent  to  the 
aeras  of  Vicra^maditta  and  Saliva 'hana,  an  alphabet  nearly  similar, 
or  identical  with  that  at  present  noticed,  would  appear  to  have  been 
introduced.      In  order  to  shew  that  there  is  considerable  ground  for 

*  See  Plates  XL.  and  XLI.  We  have  separated  the  modem  Saaaerit  ister- 
lineatioD,  which  permitted  of  heiog  set  up  in  type,  giving  figured  referenoes  to 
the  lines  of  the  more  ancient  Nigari  lithographed  in  Plate  XL.  We  hmTe  alao 
ventured  to  omit  the  3rd  and  4th  pages  of  the  lithographed  Alphahet,  containing 
the  compound  consonants  with  their  several  vowel  marks,  as  these  combinatioBS 
will  be  obvious  to  those  who  know  the  letters,  and  have  the  necessary  examples 
before  them  in  the  inacription  itself. — Ed. 


1835.]  Copperplate  grants  from  Gvjerdt.  479 

each  a  snppositiun,  copies  of  as  many  of  the  yarioas  cave  characters,  on 
this  side  of  India,  as  coald  be  easily  procured,  were  collected  and 
arranged  in  the  order  of  what  appeared  to  be  their  relative  anti- 
quity. 

Selections  from  these,  and  also  from  grants  of  subsequent  date  to 
those  which  are  here  principally  treated  of,  have  been  made  to  give 
an  idea  of  the  'manner  in  which  the  ancient  writing  has  gradually 
been  changed  to  its  present  form  :  these  are  all  taken  from  copper- 
plate and  other  inscriptions  (which  are  deposited  in  the  Museum  of 
the  Bombay  branch  of  the  Royal  Asiatic  Society).  From  one  of  these 
it  appears,  that  up  to  Saca  730,  or  A.  D.  808,  no  very  materia]  dif- 
ference iu  the  character  had  taken  place.  The  accompanying  lithogra- 
phic plate  (No.  3),  contains  specimens  of  varieties  of  writing  from  the 
most  ancient  times  to  the  present*. 

The  hope  of  meeting  with  a  key  to  the  alphabet  now  decyphered^ 
led  to  references  to  those  of  Tibet  and  other  countries  ;  and  a  strong 
similarity  was  remarked  between  it,  the  Kawi  (Kdvya  Bhdsha)  cha- 
racter of  Java,  used  in  that  country  when  under  the  government 
of  its  Hindu  conquerors,  the  Pali  of  Siam,  and  the  alphabet  of  Ti- 
bet ',  from  each  of  these,  a  few  lines  have  been  copied,  by  reference 
to  which,  the  close  resemblance  of  many  of  the  letters  to  those  of  the 
inscription  (No.  2),  will  be  apparent. 

Several  of  the  provincial  alphabets  also  have  been  evidently  taken 
from  this  source,  long  before  the  remodeling  of  the  present  deva^ 
ndgari:  a  few  of  the  most  striking  coincidences  are  also  given  in  the 
same  plate  with  the  above  (No.  4). 

The  resemblance  of  this  character  to  those  of  Tibet,  and  the  sacred 
alx)habets  of  Siam  and  Java,  may  perhaps  tend  to  throw  some  light 
upon  the  aera  of  the  conquest  of  Java,  Sumatra,  and  several  of  the 
eastern  islands  by  the  Hindus,  and  also  on  that  of  the  introduction 
of  the  Buddhist  religion  into  Tibet,  and  the  countries  eastward  of 
the  Brahmaputra. 

The  contents  of  these  inscriptions,  as  tending  to  elucidate  the 
ancient  history  of  Western  India,  at  the  commencement  of  the  fourth 
century  of  the  Christian  aera,  are  of  some  interest,  as  will  be  pre- 

♦  "We  defer  the  publication  of  these  comparatiye  alphabets,  because  we  think 
they  may  be  rendered  more  complete  by  the  addition  of  those  to  which  we  haye 
access  on  this  siJe  of  India.  Such  a  pal«ographical  table  has  been  long  « 
desideratimi,  and  Mr.  Wathbn's  contribution  will  furnish  a  considerable  portion 
of  the  list.  Our  recent  inscriptions  from  Shekiwat,  and  Benares  must,  however 
be  added  to  complete  it,  and  the  various  P&li  ollsets  from  the  Magadhi  require  t^ 
be  more  fully  developed.— En. 
3  Q  2 


480  Account  of  two  ancient  [Sept. 

sently  detailed  :   a  list  of  the  prioces  enumerated  will  be  foand  in 
the  Appendix,  (No.  5). 

In  the  first  inscription,  as  well  as  in  the  second,  the  origin  of  this 
dynasty  is  traced  to  Bhatarga  Ssnapati,  who  is  said  to  have  esta- 
blished his  power  by  signal  bravery  and  prowess  :  his  capital  named 
Valabhipura* ,  is  also  expressly  mentioned  in  the  first  grant ;  both  the 
founder  of  this  sovereignty,  and  two  first  successors,  did  not  take 
the  title  of  king,  but  dempati,  or  General,  whence  it  may  be  inferred, 
that  they  were  under  a  paramount  sovereign,  by  whom  the  province 
of  Gvjerdt  was  committed  to  their  charge  ;  and  it  is  stated  in  the 
description  of  the  fourth  prince  of  this  family,  that  he  was  ndsed  to 
the  royal  dignity  by  "  the  great  monarch,  the  sole  sovereign  of  the 
entire  world/'  meaning  India. 

The  third  in  succession  to  him,  named  Sridhara  Sena,  would  ap* 
pear  to  have  thrown  off  all  dependence  on  this  paramount  sovereign  of 
Ujayana  or  Kanovj ;  for  by  the  date  of  the  first  inscription,  the  Vaktbki 
Samvat  or  era  would  appear  to  have  been  instituted  in  his  reign,  its 
date  being  Samvat  nine  :  this  circumstance  induced  the  belief*  at  first, 
that  the  sera  referred  to  was  that  of  Vicramaditta,  until  on  referring 
to  the  1st  volume  of  Tod's  R£jasthan,  the  existence  of  a  Smrya- 
vansa  dynasty  in  Gujerdt,  whose  capital  was  Valabhipura,  and  title 
"  Bkatarca,"  and  also  of  a  Samvat,  or  sera  peculiar  to  those  kings,  aa 
proved  by  Jaina  legends,  and  inscriptions  found  at  Somndth,  Paitam, 
&c.  shewed  that  these  grants  must  belong  to  those  princes  and  their 
sra  alone. 

Colonel  Ton  established,  from  the  materials  already  mentioned, 
the  particulars  of  which  may  be  seen  on  reference  to  his  workf,  the 
following  historical  data. 

1 .  The  emigration  of  a  prince  named  Kbnsksbn,  of  the  Surya-vmisa^ 
or  race  of  the  sun,  from  KoshalaX  d^sha,  and  his  establishing  himself 
in  Gvjerdt  obout  A.  I),  144. 

2.  The  institution  of  an  sera,  called  the  Valahhi  Samvat,  by  his  suc- 
eessors,  who  became  the  independent  kings  of  Gujerdt :  the  first  year 
of  which  sera  was  the  375th  of  Vicrama^'ditta,  or  A.  D.  319. 

3.  The  invasion  of  the  kingdom  of  the  Valahhi  princes  by  a  bar- 
barian force,  the  destruction  of  their  capital  Valabhipura,  in  A.  D.  524. 
and  the  removal  of  thes  eat  of  government  to  the  north-eastern  part  of 
Gujerdt,  most  probably  at  first  to  Sidhapura,  about  A.  D.  554. 

The  inscriptions  confirm,  in  a  singular  manner,  these  several  epochs. 

•  In  Pracrit,  it  is  written  with  a  4,  •<  BalabhV 

t  See  the  chapter  entitled  "  Annals  of  Mewdr."    %  The  present  Oadc. 


1835.]  Copper -plate  grants  from  Gvjsr  at.  481 

The  first  ioBcriptioD  is  dated  9th  ValahM  Samvat,  corresponding  with 
384  of  Vicrama'ditta,  and  A.  D.  328. 

Now  allowing  twenty  years  for  the  average  reign  of  the  six  princes 
of  the  first  inscription,  this  will  give  129  years  for  the  interval  be- 
tween Sridhara  Srna,  in  whose  reign  this  sera  may  be  supposed  to 
have  commenced,  and  fiHATARCA  Sbnafati,  the  founder  of  the  dynasty, 
which  will  place  him  as  having  lived  in  A.  D.  190.  or  within  forty- 
six  years  of  the  time  specified  by  Tod,  as  that  of  Kbnbks^jsn's  estab- 
lishment in  Gnjerdt.  That  Bhatarca  was  a  family  title,  and  not  the 
real  name  of  this  chief,  is  shewn  by  its  being  alone  used  in  the  seals 
aflixed  to  both  the  inscriptions.' 

From  the  second  inscription,  we  have  along  line  of  princes,  the  last 
of  whom,  SiLADiTTA  MusALLi,  would  appear,  from  an  allusion  therein, 
to  have  removed  the  capital  to  Sidhapura. 

Taking  the  number  of  kings,  whose  names  are  given  subsequent  to 
Sridhara  Sbna,  the  founder  of  the  Valabhi  sera,  at  twelve,  and  the 
length  of  their  reigns  at  an  average  of  twenty  years  each ;  this  calcu- 
lation will  shew  a  term  of  about  240,  or  more  years,  to  have  elapsed 
from  this  time,  to  that  of  Siladitya  Musalli  of  Sidhapura,  or  A.  D. 
559,  about  thirty -five  years  after  the  sack  of  Valabhipura  by  the 
barbarians. 

On  referring  to  the  list  of  kings,  another  of  the  name  of  Siladitya, 
it  will  be  seen,  just  preceded  the  prince  who  made  the  grant  con- 
tained in  the  2nd  inscription,  whose  reign  will  thus  approximate 
to  A.  1).  524,  stated  in  the  Jaina  legends  to  be  the  date  when  the 
capital  was  surprised  by  a  foreign  army.  From  the  same  source  also, 
we  find  the  name  of  the  prince  who  then  reigued»  to  have  been 
Sii^ADiTTA,  as  above. 

These  coincidences  are  curious,  and  tend  to  confirm  the  autheno 
ticity  of  those  fragments  of  early  Hindu  history,  which  Tod  has  so 
carefully  collected. 

The  Jaina  historical  legends  all  mention  the  kings  of  this  dynasty, 
and  their  sera,  the  Valabhi  Samvat ;  the  capital,  from  its  geographi- 
cal position,  would  appear  to  have  been  the  fiyzantium  of  Ptolsmt  ; 
its  kings  were  of  the  dynasty  called  by  foreigners  the  Balhdra,  which 
may  have  been  a  corruption  of  the  title  Bhatarca*,  or  derived  from 
the  adjoining  district  of  Bhakt,  and  Rai  or  prince  ;  the  absurd  man- 
ner in  which  Hindu  names  were,  and  still  are,  corrupted  by  the  Arabs, 
and  other  foreigners,  may  easily  account  for  the  difficulty  of  recon- 
ciling real  names  with  their  corruptions. 

*  Bhatarcsi  literally  means  cherishing  sun  ;  it  is  a  royal  title. 


482  Account  of  two  ancient  [Sbpt. 

It  is  a  siDgular  circamstaDce  connected  with  the  destruction  of 
Valabhipura,  that  it  would  appear  to  have  been  conquered  by  a 
Mhlechha,  or  Bactro- Indian  army,  which,  it  niay  be  presumed,  came 
from  a  Bactrian  kingdom  then  existing,  in  which  were  probably  com- 
prised the  present  Mdlidn,  Sindh,  Cachha,  and  perhaps  many  other 
provinces;  whether  this  state  became  subsequently  divided  into 
several  petty  principalities,  one  of  which  held  the  southern  part  of 
Sindh  and  Cachha,  is  a  query  which  remains  to  be  solved ;  the  south- 
ern part  of  Sindh,  however,  has  been  known  from  the  most  ancient 
times,  by  the  appellation  of  Lar,  which  would  be  in  Sanscrit  Larica  : 
now  the  kingdom  of  Larike  is  mentioned  expressly  by  Ptolbmt,  bat 
is  made  to  comprise  the  coast  of  Gujerdt,  which  might  have  been 
conquered  by  it  \  the  strongest  fact  in  support  of  this  theory  is.  that 
many  Bactro- Indian*  coins,  with  the  head  of  the  prince,  evidently  of 
inferior  Greek  workmanship,  something  similar  to  those  found  at  the 
Manikydla  Tope,  &c.  have  been  found  in  great  numbers  in  Cachha,  and 
in  parts  of  Saurdshtraf. 

It  may  be  here  mentioned,  that  it  is  from  this  very  family  of  Vala' 
bhipura,  that  the  legends  of  the  present  R&nas  of  Udayapur  (Oodipoor) 
deduce  their  descent. 

After  reigning  some  years  in  the  north  of  Gujerdt,  the  power  of 
the  dynasty  was  destroyed,  its  kingdom  dismembered,  and  the  city 
of  Ankalwara  Paitan  became  the  capital,  under  the  succeeding  dynas- 
ties of  the  Chawura  and  Ckalukia  (vulgo  Solatiki)  races. 

Both  of  these  grants  convey  fields  to  brahmans  as  religious  gifts. 
The  lands  granted  in  the  second  inscription  are  stated  to  be  situated 
in  Saurdshtra,  and  the  donees  are  said  to  have  come  from  Girinagara, 
{Junagur  or  Gimal,)  and  to  have  settled  at  Sidkapura, 

Two  facts,  proving  the  great  antiquity  of  these  grants,  are, — first, 
the  measure  of  land  being  square  paces ;  and  the  other,  the  existence 
of  the  worship  of  the  sun  :  one  of  the  princes  is  named  as  being  of 
that  sect. 

In  the  course  of  antiquarian  researches  in  India,  we  cannot  bat 
remark  the  very  opposite  course  pursued  by  the  Jainas,  and  the  Brak" 
mans,  in  regard  to  the  preservation  of  historical  legends  ;  the  Brah' 
mans  are  accused  by  the  Jainas  of  having  destroyed,  wherever  they 

*  These  are  probably  the  Greek  coins  Arrian  mentions  as  current  at  B^trifosm 
or  Broach.  [We  sball,  I  trust,  hear  more  of  these  coins  from  Col.  Pottinsir 
or  Capt.  Burnbs.  It  is  essential  to  know  to  which  of  our  new  series  they 
beloDg. — Ed.] 

f  Saur^htra,  or  the  region  of  the  worshippers  of  the  sun,  compriaed  the  whola 
of  the  peninsula  at  present  called  Kathiawar. 


1835.]  Copper -plate  grants  from  Gujer  at,  483 

gained  the  supremacy,  all  the  historical  hooks  in  existence,  which 
related  facts  anterior  to  the  Musalman  conquest;  and  we  certainly  do 
not  find  in  the  Dakhan,  and  other  countries  which  have  been  long 
under  their  exclusive  influence,  any  thing  whatever  prior  to  that 
period ;  whereas,  on  the  contrary,  the  Jaincts  have  treasured  up  in  their 
libraries,  every  historical  legend  and  fragment  that  could  be  preserved 
by  them. 

May  it  not  be  inferred,  that  the  brahmans,  sensible  of  the  great 
changes  introduced  by  themselves  to  serve  their  own  avaricious  pur- 
poses, in  the  Hindu  worship,  at  the  aera  of  the  Musulman  conquest, 
neglected  the  preservation  of  the  historical  works  which  then  existed  ; 
for  as  no  king  of  their  own  faith  remained,  and  their  nobles  and 
learned  men  must  have  lost  their  power  and  influence,  no  one  was 
left  who  took  any  interest  in  their  preservation  ;  and  it  appears  pro- 
bable, that  at  such  period,  the  Purdnas  were  altered,  and  the  novel 
practices  now  existing  introduced,  to  enable  these  wily  priests  still  to 
extort  from  the  superstition  of  the  people,  what  they  had  formerly 
enjoyed  by  the  pious  munificence  of  their  own  kings. 

The  Jainas  indeed  assert,  that  the  Purdnas  are  mere  historical  works; 
that  Parasurama,  R^machandra,  Krishna,  &c.  were  merely  great 
kings,  who  reigned  in  Oude  and  other  places,  and  have  not  the  slight- 
est pretensions  to  divinity. 

It  may  tend  to  confirm  this  theory,  when  we  consider,  that  all  the 
^reat  reformers  of  the  Hindu  religion,  whose  doctrines  and  whose 
expositions  of  that  faith  are  now  followed,  flourished  about  the  same 
period  when  India  was  thrown  into  confusion  by  the  invasions  of 
those  ferocious  and  fonatical  barbarians,  the  Arabs,  the  Turks*,  and 
Afghans,  or  from  five  to  eight  hundred  years  back ;  Sankara  A'cHi^RTA, 
Valabha  A'ch/rya,  and  Ramanuja  A'ch/rta,  are  all  supposed  to 
have  lived  between  those  periods. 

The  great  Hindu  sovereignties  falling  to  pieces,  it  became  impossi- 
ble to  perform  sacrifices  requiring  such  prodigious  expendituref,  the 
Icings  of  foreign  faith,  no  longer  ruling  by  the  Shastras,  no  check 
existed  to  the  intermixture  of  castes :  hence  the  Warna  Sankara  ; 
the  Ksheiriyas  overcame,  and  fleeing  from  their  foes,  emigrated  into 
various  parts,  laid  down  the  warlike  profession,  and  engaged  in  civil 
and  commercial   pursuits:  hence   the   present  Kshetri,  the  Prabhi, 

*  By  Tarks,  I  mean  natives  of  Central  Asia. 

-f  Sack  as  AMfMonedha,  &c.t  notwithstanding  the  assertions  of  the  brahmans 
tliat  these  sacrifices  of  the  horse,  &c.  have  been  abolished  in  this  Kali-yugaj  we 
find  instances  of  their  performances  recorded  in  inscriptions  of  800  years  and 
lmt«r  date. 


484  Translation  of  a  copper  grant,  [Sept. 

the  Bhatti,  &c.  once  warriors,  now  scribes  and  merchants;  the 
brahmans  then,  to  raise  tbemselves,  and  degrade  the  other  castes, 
invented  the  fable  of  the  destruction  of  the  whole  Knhetriya  tribe  by 
Parasur/ma — ^a  thing  in  itself  incredible ;  but  which  story  enabled 
them  to  substitute  the  Pur£nas,  for  the  Vedas,  in  conducting  the  sacred 
offices,  as  connected  with  those  classes. 

Further,  if  we  inquire  into  the  origin  of  many  of  the  present  most 
popular  incarnations,  as  worshipped  in  western  India,  we  shall  no 
doubt  trace  them  to  the  sera  when  the  Purinas  were  interpolated  and 
converted  from  mere  historical  legends  into  books  of  scripture.  A  new 
impetus  was  thus  given  to  superstition,  by  the  discovery  of  these 
supposed  miraculous  emanations  of  Siva,  Vishnu,  andGANssA.in  the 
shape  of  Khundeh  Rao*,  Wittoba,  and  the  Chinchwara  Ganapatu 

That  great  changes  were  introduced  about  the  period  of  the  Musal- 
man  invasion,  into  the  practices  of  the  Hindu  religion,  and  that  many 
as  they  now  exist,  are  far  different  to  what  they  were  previous  to  that 
sera,  are  facts  which  will  become  better  known  and  ascertained*  as  the 
antient  history  of  the  country  becomes  more  cleared  from  the  obscu- 
rity in  which  it  is  at  present  involved. 


Translate  of  an  ancient  Inscription,  dated  9th  of  the  Valabhi  Samvat, 
or  A,  D.  328,  and  found  in  digging  the  foundations  of  a  house,  near 
Danduca,  in  the  Peninsula  of  Gujerdt,  or  Saurashtra, 

May  prosperity  (ever  emanate)  from  the  city  of  Valabhi  !  Tlie 
possessor  of  incomparable  strength  from  the  crowds  of  powerful 
enemies  and  friends,  who  prostrate  themselves  (before  him),  who 
earned  glory  in  hundreds  of  battles  fought  in  the  countries  of  his 
foes ;  whose  prowess  and  renown  dazzled  (the  eyes  of  the  princes 
of  the  universe),  one  enjoying  the  affections  (of  his  subjects)  by 
grants  of  rewards  and  honors,  and  also  by  courteous  behaviour. 
The  acquirer  of  royal  prosperity  by  the  strength  (aid)  of  his  nnme- 
rous  dependents  and  attached  friends,  great  adorer  of  Makesvara 
(Siva),  (such  was)  Sen£pati  Bhatarca  (Bhatarca,  the  geneFRl-in- 
chief). 

His  son,  with  head  tinged  of  a  reddish  colour,  by  constant  inclina- 
tion to  the  dust  of  his  father's  feet,  and  thus  rendered  pure  :  the  lus- 
tre of  the  nails  of  whose  feet  (as  mirrors)  surpassed  the  diamonds  of 
Sucra's  diadem,  whose  riches  were  a  constant  source  of  relief  to  the 
poor,  helpless,  and  destitute,  (was  the)  great  worshipper  of  MtMs- 
vara,  Sri  Senipati  Dbara  Sena  (the  general  of  the  forces,  Dhaea 
Sena). 

His  younger  brother  with  forehead  wholly  sanctified  by  proetrations 
at  his  (brother's)  feet,  a  performer  of  all  the  acts  of  devotion  accord- 

*  These  are  all  peculiar  to  the  Mahratia  country,  their  temples  being  at  Ji^mrf, 
Pundarpur,  and  CAinehwar, 


1835.]  dug  up  m  the  West  of  Gujerdt,  485 

inorto  the  precepts  of  Mknu,  and  other  holy  samtSp  who.  like  Dharma 
Raja  (Yudhistmira),  has  arranged  all  laws,  received  his  inauguration 
to  ihe  throne,  **  from  the  Great  Sovereign*  himself ,  the  sole  monarch 
of  the  entire  world/'  and  whose  accession  to  royalty  was  solemnized 
by  unbounded  gifts.  He  was  the  great  worshipper  of  Mahesvara^ 
Sri  Maharaja  Drona  Sinha  (the  fortunate  king,  Drona  Sinha.) 

His  youiiq^er  brother,  who  by  the  prowess  and  force  of  his  sole 
arm,  as  a  Hon,  conquered  the  hosts  of  his  enemies,  mounted  on 
elephants,  the  asylum  of  all  those  who  sought  a  place  of  refuge,  con- 
versant with  ail  the  various  principles  of  science, — a  celestial,  alU 
yielding  tree  to  friends  and  dependants,  affording  to  all  enjoyments 
according  to  their  several  wishes  and  tastes;  great  follower  of 
Bhagavata  (Vishnu)  (was)  Sri  Mab&raja  Dharuva  Sena. 

His  younger  brother,  all  whose  sins  were  removed  by  prostrations 
before  the  lotus -resembling  feet  of  his  (elder)  brother,  by  whose  vir- 
tuous conduct,  as  a  pure  stream,  the  crimes  of  the  Kaliynga  were 
washed  away  ;  whose  fame  was  celebrated  by  crowds  of  vanquished  ene- 
mies, was  the  great  adorer  of  the  sun,  Sri  Mahirija  Dharapattah. 

Whose  son  acquired  the  chief  of  virtues  by  adoration  of  his  father's 
feet ;    whose  sword  from  his  infancy  was  his  sole  helper ;   who  distin- 
guished himself  as  the  touch -stone  of  bravery ;  the  destroyer  of  multi- 
tudes of  foes  resembling  intoxicated  elephants.  The  bright  lustre  of  the 
nails  of  whose  feet  were  reflected  by  the  splendour  of  the  crowds  of 
his  prostrate  enemies ;  who  fulfilled  the  import  of  the  title  "  Raja," 
by  delighting  the  hearts  of  his  subjects,  and  affording  them  protec- 
tion, (and  by  governing,)  as  commended  in  the  Smritis  (holy  books)  ; 
who    surpassed  Svara  (Cupid)  in  beauty,  the  moon  in  splendour,  the 
monarch  of  mountains  {Himalaya),  in  fixedness  of  purpose.     In  depth 
(of  thought  and  counsel)  the   ocean,   the  teacher  of  the  gods  in  wis- 
dom, the  great  master  of  riches  (Cuvbr  a)  in  wealth;  who  relinquished 
as  straw,  the  fruits  of  his  enterprises,  in  his  anxiety  to  remove  the 
fears  of  those  who  sought  protection ;    delighter  of  the  hearts  of  the 
learned  of  friends  and  dependants,  by  bestowing  riches  far  beyond 
their  desires ;  who  enjoyed  all  the   gratifications  and  luxuries  of  the 
various  countries  in  the   world,  as   one  who   had   himself  travelled 
through  them,  (was)  the  great  worshipper  oi  Mahesvarat  Sri  Maharija 
Grtha  Sena. 

His  son,  for  ever  fortunate  by  the  rays  proceeding  from  the  dia- 
mond-like nails  of  his  father's  feet; — all    whose,  sins   are  washed 
away    by   the   pure  water  of  the    Ganga  (Ganges) ;    whose  wealth 
and  prosperity  are  participated  in  by  multitudes  of  friends  and  depend- 
ants  : — in  whom  all  -the  qualities   of  beauty,   have   taken   up   their 
abode,  as  if  by  the  desire  of  associating  with  the  beauties  of  his  form; 
who    has  astonished   all  those  skilled  in  archery,  by  his  wonderful 
natural  skill,  improved  as  it  is  by  superior  and  constant  exercises;  the 
maintainer  of  all  pious  grants,  bestowed  bv  the  will  of  ancient  kings  : 
he   that  removes  from   power,  those  (evil  ministers)   who   seek  the 
ruin  of  bis  subjects : — a  unique  example  of  the  abode  of  wisdom  and 

*  This    evidently  refers  to  some  one  of  the  saccessors  of  Vicrama'dztya  and 
8ha'x<x  V  Vhana.    The  Pramara  or  Povrar  kings  of  Ujain  or  Canouj. 

3   R 


486  Translation  of  Gujerdt  Grant.  [Sspt. 

prosperity,  in  one  and  the  same  person,  whose  renown  is  alone  soffi- 
cient  to  destroy  the  power  of  his  foes,  whose  royal  dignity  is  heri- 
ditary ; — great  worshipper  of  Mahesvara,  powerful  wielder  of  the 
battle-axe,  Sri  Mab£raja  Sridhara  Sbna, — peremptorily  issues  these 
his  mandates ! 

To  those  in  office,  and  those  unemployed ;  to  the  governors  of  towns ; 
to  the  chiefs  of  districts,  revenue  officers,  forest  chiefs,  protectors  of 
the  roads,  &c.  &c.  and  all  officers  howsoever  employed  ! 

'  Bb  it  known  to  you  !  that  for  the  increase  of  my  father's  and  mo- 
ther's holiness,  for  my  own  salvation,  and  for  the  sake  of  obtainiog 
other  objects  of  my  heart's  desire,  in  this  and  in  the  next  world,  I  have 
granted  fifty  paces  of  land,  (situated)  at  the  southern  boundary  of  the 
village  of  Maisira,  and  sixty  paces  of  land  near  the  northern  limit  of 
Veraputri,  to  a  Lodrita  brahman,  learned  in  the  Rig-V^da  of  the 
same  gotra  (family),  as  Kaina  and  others :  also  a  piece  of  land  of 
fifty  paces,  on  the  western  side  of  Prathapura,  and  eight  paces  near 
Jshvara  Deva  Senak  is  likewise  granted  to  a  Rig-V^da  brahmnn, 
named  Deva  Sila  of  the  same  gotra,  as  Trivalam  Batana,  &c.  (this 
part  is  very  unintelligible  in  the  original,)  this  land,  with  the  hamlets 
and  other  things  thereunto  pertaining,  with  its^arth,  water,  wind,  sky, 
spirits,  grain,  and  gold,  is  (hereby)  given,  with  all  that  which  may 
thereupon  be  produced. 

'  All  the  ministers  of  state  mast  avoid  placing  their  hands  on  this, 
as  they  would  on  the  hole  of  a  serpent ;  for  the  constant  and  due  per- 
formance of  the  ^ve  gre&t  sacrifices  (naming  them),  I  have  given 
this ;  for  as  long  as  the  moon,  sun,  seas,  rivers,  and  this  world  shall 
exist,  to  be  enjoyed  by  the  descendants,  sons,  grandsons,  &c.  By 
pouring  out  water,  (it  is)  given  up  as  a  brahmanical  gift ;  to  be  en- 
joyed on  the  terms  usual  with  such  grants ;  they  may  plough,  cause  to 
be  ploughed,  or  give  it  away.  No  one  should  cause  any  hindrance 
(to  this  grant). 

'  Future  pious  kings,  both  of  our  family,  and  others,  who  will  appre- 
ciate the  fruits  of  a  grant  of  land,  should  approve  and  maintain  this 
™7  S^^^'  (Here  the  usual  quotations  from  the  Mahd  Bhdrata  are 
introduced,  quoting  the  gift  by  king  Saoara,  and  shewing  the  sin 
of  destroying  such  a  grant  of  land). 

•  Written  by  the  minister  for  peace  and  war,  Scanna  Bhatta.  Samvtt 
9,  Vaishaca  vadi  8.  I,  Mahirija  Sri^dbara  Sbna,  the  heroic,  my 
pleasure  !  my  hand !' 


List  of  kings  of  the  Valabhi  or  Balhdra  dynasty,  as  found  in  the  tvpo 

inscriptions. 

A.  D.  144  or  190  1.  Sen£pati  Bh  at  arc  a. 

2.  Dhara  Sbna. 

3.  Mahlraja  Drona  Sinha. 

4.  Dhruva  Sbna,  I. 
d«                  Dharapattah, 
6.  Griha  Sbna. 


Transcripi 

2  ai39wnr:  ^nrrq:  ^imfliim 

3  ^i  mMMi^^i^x  ^t%wnrf« 

6  wcw  T^  frf%ifftriw^ 

8  ir^n^m:  ^ww^WRtrw^ 

17  jr^^ifii^i^^wn^fwinpjr 

19  ^rrsfufiifiwTfwicwftfVTfVH 

20  ^i^m^i^ih^T  ?nin''?wi If vift^ 

23  wrrnirq^wg^i^f^ir^i 

24  f^^[f%^^tftiin^rc<niimr 

27  ^ww  Hfwmi^4iin*i*iiiin  ^ ^ 

28  iqiii  j*<iHiiypiffwy^yfyirftrP 

29  itRmf^HiTT  ii^<«ifi««^i5*«i' 

30  3nfir«npwfnt«nn^«iiKPn«j 

32  ^^fiifrfnmflr:  #rq^m5r:^yi 
84  JTW  ^f^fw  I  'T^  ii^tinrt  ^ 

On  t 


1835.]  Synopsis  of  the  Thar  and  Ghordl  Antelopes.  487 

A.  D.  300  7,*  Sri'dhara  Skna,  I.t 

8.  Siladitya,  I. 

9.  Charaobiha,  I. 

10.  Sri'dhara  Sbna,  II. 

11.  Dhruva  Sbna,  II. 

12.  SrIdhara  Srna,  II. 

13.  SlLADITTA,  II. 

At  this  part  of  the  copper-plate  the  writing  is  so  obliterated,  that 
the  names  of  two  or  three  princes  cannot  be  made  oat. 

16.  Mahiraja  Charagriha,  IL 

A.  D.  524  17.  SlLADITYA,  III. 

A.  D.  559  18.  SiLADlTTA  MUSALLI,  IV. 

The  first  two  princes  have  the  title  Sendpati  alone.  All  those  sub- 
sequent to  No.  3,  Maharaja,  The  whole  had  the  title  of  "  Sri'  Bha- 
TARCA,"  and  the  device  on  their  banner,  was  the  "  Nandi,"  or  sacred 
Lull  of  Siva,  as  appears  from  the  seals  attached  to  both  inscriptions. 


II. — Sifnopsis  of  the  Thar  and  Ghordl  Antelopes.     By  B.  H.  Hodgson, 

Esq.,  Resident  in  Nipal, 

[In  a  letter  to  tlie  Secretary  As.  Soc.  read  7th  Oct.] 

I  beg  to  forward  to  you,  herewith,  synoptical  descriptions  of  the 
Th£r  and  Ghoril  Antelopes,  derived  from  careful  examination  of  a 
great  many  individuals  of  both  sexes,  which  were  either  alive  or 
recently  killed  at  the  time  of  examination.  These  descriptions  are 
preceded  by  an  amended  definition  of  the  group  to  which  the  animals 
belong ;  that  given  by  Smith  in  the  English  Regne  Animal  being  so 
inaccurate,  as  to  be  calculated  only  to  lead  the  inquirer  astray.  Mine, 
now  proposed,  is  drawn  from  an  intimate  knowledge  of  three  out  of  the 
four  species  comprising  the  group.  But  it  is  probable  that  very  much 
yet  remains  to  be  done  before  the  vast  genus  Antilope  can  be  success* 
fully  divided  into  subgenera,  fitted  either  to  illustrate  natural  affinities, 
or  even  to  render  perfect,  facility  of  reference.  Mr.  Owbn  has,  since 
the  publication  of  the  English  Cctvibr,  recast  this  entensive  genus  in 
a  manner  very  different  from  Smith's,  though  not,  I  think,  superior 
to  it.  Considering,  indeed,  how  extremely  superficial  is  our  knowledge 
of  the  greater  part  of  this   vast  assemblage  of  the  hollow-horned 

*  These  seven  are  from  the  first  inscription,  the  following  from  the  second 
inscription, 
t  A.  D.  3,19.  In  his  reign,  the  Valabhi  lera  is  supposed  to  have  commenced. 
3  a  2 


488  Synopsis  of  the  Thdr  and  [Sbvt. 

raminanU,  it  might  be  as  well,  perhaps,  for  our  general  classifiers,  to 
bear  in  mind  the  Baconian  adage,  that  "  an  over-early  redaction  of 
knowledge  into  methods  generates  acquiescence"  in  misleading  sys- 
tems of  nature. 

My  apology  for  the  amended  indication  of  the  subgenus  Njemorb sous 
of  the  English  Regne  Animal,  now  attempted,  is,  that  the  celebritj 
of  that  work  might  fix  and  propagate  errors  which  I  bappea  to 
possess  the  means  of  correcting  ;  and  that,  as  I  have  an  unusuallj 
complete  knowledge  of  three  out  of  the  four  species  comprised  in  this 
g^oup,  my  definition  of  it  may  perhaps  stand  the  test  of  time,  if  th« 
group  itself  be  allowed  to  remain. 

Nipal,  August  1835. 


English  Regne  Animal  Synopsis, 

Sub'Genus  XIII.     Niemorhedus,  Smith. 

S»tbgeneric  character  (nobis). 

Structure  assuming  a  caprine  form,  suited  for  heavy  climbing,  or 
for  leaping ;  horns  in  both  sexes,  their  cores  hollow*,  and  connected 
with  the  frontal  sinuses,  but  not  porous,  and  only  sub-cellular,  inserted 
behind  the  orbits,  short,  conical,  simply  bent  back,  annul o -wrinkled, 
parallel  to  the  plane  of  the  face,  and  nearly  so  to  eack  other,  sub- 
remote  at  base ;  suborbital  sinus,  small,  or  wanting;  no  ing^uinal  pores; 
tail  caprine ;  ears  longish,  pointed,  and  striated ;  muzzle  small,  or  none ; 
knees  callous?  maned,  hair  of  two  sorts,  and  thick;  or,  of  one  sort, 
and  spare  ;  four  teats  in  the  females.  Reside  in  the  moantainoas  and 
woody  regions  of  the  continent  and  islands  of  India,  solitarily,  or  in 
small  groups. 

Sp.  1.  A.  SuMAT&iNSis.  Combing  Ootan. 

8p.  2.  A.  DuvAUCBLLii.  Variety  of  Ghordl ! 

Sp.  3.  A.  GuoRAL.  Characters — extremely  caprine,  being  allied  to 
antelope  only  by  its  round  and  ringed  horns.  Size  small,  attitade 
gathered,  with  back  much  arched,  and  structure  adapted  for 
leaping ;  limbs  moderately  stout  and  rigid ;  general  form  of  the 
scull  caprine,  with  the  ridge  line  much  bent,  and  the  parietes 
depressed  at  a  strong  angle  to  the  frontal  bones,  and  no  indentation 
before  the  orbits  ;  fifty  inches  long,  exclusive  of  the  tail,  and  twenty- 
seven  high  ;  horns  seated  on  the  crest  of  the  frontals,  six  inches  long, 
the  points  inclined  inwards,  20  to  25  anuuli  extending  f  rda  up  the 

*  This,  as  a  generic  character,  has  been  used  to  separate  Capra  and  Damalis 
from  Ajitelape  ;  upon  which  I  have  only  to  observe,  that  I  know  four  species  stiU 
retained  under  Antelope,  which  have  nevertheless  hollow-cored  horns. 


1835.]  Ghordl  Antelopes  of  Nipdl.  489 

horns ;  annuli  crowded  and  vague,  especially  towards  the  bases, 
somewhat  interrupted  by  faint  longitudinal  striae,  truncated,  inde- 
pendant  of  each  other,  and  equally  developed  all  round  ;  no  suborbital 
sinuses,  a  half  muzzle  ;  upper  lip  clad,  tail  conico-depressed,  and 
only  half  nude  below  ;  fur  of  two  sorts,  abundant  and  loosely  applied 
to  the  skin  ;  a  short,  semi- erect  mane  on  tbe  vertex.  Knees  usually 
callous  and  nude,  but  not  congenitally  so  ;  colours  of  the  animal  rusty 
and  brown,  paler  below  ;  line  of  the  vertex,  tail,  chest,  and  a  stripe 
down  the  front  of  the  fore  legs  and  back  of  the  hind,  brown  black  ; 
Qutsides  of  ears  rusty,  lips  and  chin  rafescent  white,  a  large  patch  of 
pure  white  at  the  junction  of  the  head  and  neck,  below  ;  horns,  hoofs, 
and  muzzle,  black  ;  iris,  dark  hazel ;  eye,  mean.  Inhabits  juxta  Hima- 
layan region  of  Nipal.  Female  smaller  and  paler  hued  ;  young,  redder 
and  no  marks  or  mane. 

Sp.  4.  A.  Tha'r,  nobis.  The  T%dr  of  the  Nipalese.  New.  Charac- 
ters  less   decidedly  caprine   than   in   the   last,    very   nearly   allied 
to  the  Combing  Ootan.       Back   straight,   withers  higher  than    tlie 
croup,  and  structure  suited  for  heavy  climbing,  not  for  leaping  ;  limbs 
very  stout  and  rigid,  with  higher  hoofs  than  in  the  last,  the  edges  of 
virhich  are  raised  above  the  pads.     General  form  of  the  scull  cervine, 
with  the  ridge  line  moderately  convexed,  and  the  parietes  not  depressed 
at  a  strong  angle  to  the  frontal  bones.   A  deep  indentation  before  the 
orbits.  Horns  posterior  to  orbits,  but  below  the  crest  of  fruntals,  eight 
inches  long,  rather  stouter  and  less  falcated,  than  in  the  preceding, 
sub-divergent,  with  the  points  inclined  outwards,   20  to  30  crowded 
annuli,   extending  |rds  up  the  horns,  the  annuli  truncated,  equal  all 
round,  independaut,  broken  by  decided  longitudinal  striae ;  one  inch 
below  the  eye,  a  suborbital  sinus,  opening  on  a  nude  space  by  a  round 
puncture,  and  furnished  with  a  fleshy  thick  gland  secreting  a  viscous 
humour,  as  in  Sumatrensis  ;  no  maxillary  sinus,  a  half  muzzle  ;  larger 
than  in  the  preceding,  but  existing  only  as  a  broad  line  in  front  of 
the  upper  lip,  which  is  otherwise  clad  in  hair.     Tail  shorter,  depressed 
nude  below  ;  fur  of  one  sort  only,  scanty,  harsh,  and  applied  to  the  skin ; 
a  semi  erect-mane,  as  in  Ghordl ^  knees,  callous,  perhaps  congenitally. 
BO.  Sternum  not  so,  size  large,  64  inches  long  by  38  high,  and  upwards 
of  200  lbs.  in  weight.     Colour  of  the  whole  animal  above,  with  the 
entire  head  and  neck,  jet  black  ;  on  the  flanks,   mixed  with  deep  clay 
red.     The  fore  arms  and  hams  outside,  as  far  down  as  the  great 
flexures,  clay  red,  nearly  or  wholly  unmixed  ;  rest  of  the  limbs,  hoary, 
or  mfescent  hoary  ;  outsides  of  ears,  dark  ;  chest,  pale.  No  stripes  down 
legs ;  lips  and  chin  dull  hoary,  and  a  stripe  of  pure  hoary  running 


490  On  the  Wild  Goat  [Skpt. 

backwards  over  the  jaws  from  the  gape;  horns,  hoofs,  and  muzzle, 
black  ;  iris,  dark  hazel ;  eye,  mean. 

Female  as  large  as  male,  and  like  him  in  all  essential  respects.  The 
young,  paler,  and  mixed  with  gray. 

Inhabit  the  precipitous  and  wooded  mountains  of  the  central  region 
of  Nipal,  which  they  rush  up  and  down  with  fearful  rapidity,  though 
they  do  not  spring  or  leap  well,  nor  are  speedy. 

The  Thar  species  are  denominated  Sarau,  in  the  western  parts  of  these 
mountains,  where  it  is  as  common  as  in  Nipal.  The  Combing  Ootan 
is  its  analogue  in  the  Indian  Islands  ;  but  the  species  is  not  found,  I 
believe,  in  any  other  mountainous  range  of  the  continent  of  India. 


HI.— On  the  Wild  Goat  and  Wild  Sheep  of  the  Himdlaya,  with  Remarks 
on  the  genera  Capra  and  Ovis.  By  B.  H.  Hodoson,  Esq,  Resident 
in  NipaL 

In  the  way  of  classification,  there  are  few  objects,  I  believe,  more 
important  than  the  establishment  of  some  distinctive  marks  to  sepa- 
rate Antilope,  Capra  and  Ovis.  The  best  naturalists  of  the  present 
day  appear  to  think  that  M.  Gboffrot's  diagnosis  of  the  former  genus, 
viz.  cores  of  the  horns  solid,  may  be  relied  on.  But  small  as  is  the 
number  of  Antelopes  accessible  to  me,  I  have  proved  with  the  saw, 
that  in  respect  to  at  least  four  species,  (viz.  ChirH,  Thdr^  Goral,  andDir- 
vaucelliit)  the  fact  is  not  so,  all  these  four  having  sinuses  in  the  cores  of 
their  horns,  connected  with  the  frontal  sinuses  :  and,  if  it  be  objected, 
that  of  three  of  these  the  character  is  confessedly  osculant  towards 
Capra,  that  cannot  be  urged  against  the  fourth,  which  is  a  Gaxella  of 
H.  Smith's  group. 

It  is  certain,  therefore,  that  solid  horns  constitute  not  an  invariable 
character  of  the  genus  Antilope ;  and  it  is  highly  probable,  that  this 
character  is  not  of  such  general  prevalence  as  to  warrant  the  distinction 
founded  upon  it. 

The  truth  seems  to  be  this,  that  in  Antilope,  the  bony  nuts  of  the 
horns  are  of  a  compact  structure,  possessing  at  their  bases  sinuses  of 
only  limited  extent,  and  nearly  free  from  cellular  partitions  ;  whereas 
in  Capra,  and  yet  more  in  Ovis,  the  cores  are  porous  and  uncompact, 
and  furnished  at  their  bases  with  large  sinuses,  crowded  with  cells*. 

On  the  present  occasion,  I  do  not  propose  to  make  any  further  men- 
tion of  the  genus  Antilope,  but  to  confine  myself  to  some  remarks 

*  The  form  of  the  scull  a  long  vertical  line,  forms  a  much  better  diagnosis  thaa 
the  cores  of  honu. 


1 835.]  of  the  Himdlaya.  49 1 

tending  to  illustrate  the  distinctions  between  Capra  and  Ovis,  and 
more  particularly,  to  test  the  accuracy  of  those  indications  which  are 
generally  admitted  by  aathors,  by  applying  them  to  the  wild  species 
of  either  genus  which  belongs  to  the  Himalaya. 

For  the  last  two  years,  I  have  had  alive  in  my  garden,  a  splendid 
specimen  of  the  mature  male  of  each,  and  I  have  frequently  compared 
them  together  in  all  respects  of  manners  and  of  structure.  As  the 
goat  in  question,  as  well  as  the  sheep  is  new*,  I  will  begin  with  a 
synoptical  description  of  the  two,  and  then  proceed  to  notice  the 
points  of  difference  and  agreement  existing  between  them. 

Tribe  Capridjs — H.  Smith. 

Genus — Capra,     Ditto. 

Species — C.  Jharal.     New,  the  Jharal  of  the  Nipalese. 

Affined  to  the  Alpine  (Egagri,  and  to  Jemla'ica.  Adult  male,  50  to  56 
inches  long  from  snout  to  rump,  and  36  to  40  high.  Head  finely 
formed,  and  full  of  beauty  and  expression.  Clad  in  close  short  hair, 
and  without  the  least  vestige  of  a  beard  ;  facial  line,  straight ;  ears 
small,  narrow,  erect,  rounded  at  tips,  and  striated;  eye,  lively  ;  between 
the  nares,  a  black  moist  skin,  nares  themselves  short  and  wide ; 
knees  and  sternum,  callous ;  tail,  short,  depressed,  wholly  nude  below. 
Animal  of  compact,  powerful  make,  with  a  sparish,  short,  and  bowed 
neck,  deep  barrel  and  chest,  and  longish,  very  strong  and  rigid  limbs, 
supported  on  perpendicular  pasterns  and  high  compact  hoofs  ;  false 
hoofs  conic  and  considerably  developed  ;  attitude  of  rest  gathered  and 
firm,  with  the  head  moderately  raised,  and  the  back  sub-arched. 
Shoulders  decidedly  higher  than  the  croup  ;  fore  quarters  superb,  and 
wholly  invested  in  a  long,  flowing,  straight,  lion-like  mane,  some- 
what feathered  vertically  from  the  crown  of  the  withers,  and  sweep- 
ing down  below  the  knees ;  hind-quarters  poor  and  porcine,  much 
sloped  off  from  the  croup  to  the  tail,  and  the  skin  much  constricted 
between  the  hams  behind ;  fur  of  two  sorts — ^the  outer  hair  of  mode- 
rate harshness,  nor  wiry  nor  brittle,  straight,  and  applied  to  the  skin, 
bat  erigible  under  excitement,  and  of  unequal  lengths  and  colours ; 
the  inner,  soft  and  woolly,  as  abundant  as  in  the  wild  sheep,  and 
finer,  of  one  length  and  colour.  Horns  9  to  12  inches  long,  inserted 
obliquely  on  the  crest  of  the  frontals,  and  touching  at  base  with  their 
anterior  edges,  sub -compressed,  sub  triangular,  and  uniformly  wrink- 
led across,  except  near  the  tips,  where  they  are  rounded  and  smooth  ; 
keeled  and  sharpened  to  the  front,  obtusely  rounded   behind :   the 

*  My  own  imperfect  accouat  of  both,  ia  the  Society's  TraDsactio&s,  is  the  only 
one  extant. 


492  On  the  Wild  Sheep  [SstT. 

edge  of  the  keel  not  nodose,  and  usaally  but  faintly  marked  by   the 
continuation  over  it  of  the  transverse  wrinkles  of  the  horns. 

The  horns  are  divergent,  and  directed  more  upwards  than  back- 
wards: their  points  are  slightly  inclined  inwards.  The  colour  of 
the  animal  is  a  saturate  brown  superficially,  but  internally,  hoary  blue; 
and  the  mane,  for  the  most  part,  wholly  of  that  hue ;  fore  arms, 
lower  part  of  hams,  and  backs  of  the  legs,  rusty ;  entire  fronts  of 
the  limbs,  and  whole  face  and  cheeks,  black-brown  ;  the  dark  colour 
on  the  two  last  parts  divided  by  a  longitudinal  line  of  pale  rufous, 
and  another  before  the  eye,  shorter  ;  lips  and  chin  hoary,  with  a  black- 
ish patch  on  either  side  below  the  gape  ;  tip  of  tail  and  of  ears,  black- 
ish ;  tongue  and  palate,  and  nude  skin  of  tips  and  muzzle,  black ;  iris, 
darkish  red  hazel.  Odour  very  powerful  in  the  mature  male,  especi- 
ally at  certain  times.  Is  found  in  the  wild  state  iu  the  Kachar  region 
of  Nipal,  in  small  flocks  or  solitarily ;  is  bold,  capricious*  wanton, 
eminently  scansorial,  pugnacious,  and  easily  tamed,  and  acdimatiaed 
in  foreign  parts. 

Rbmarks.  Jhdral  is  closely  affined  by  the  character  of  the  horns  to 
the  Alpine  (Egagri,  and  still  more  nearly,  in  other  respects,  to  JenUaica, 
It  differs  from  the  former  by  the  less  volume  of  the  horns,  by  their 
smoother  anterior  edge,  and  by  the  absence  of  the  beard  ; — ft'om  the 
latter,  by  horns  much  less  compressed  and  nodose.  Jharal  breeds 
with  the  domestic  Goat,  and  perhaps  more  nearly  resembles  the  or- 
dinary model  of  the  tame  races  than  any  wild  species  yet  discovered. 
The  western  type  of  the  Himlilayan  wild  goat  (called  Tehr,  at  Simla 
and  Musjiri)  has  the  anterior  edge  of  the  horns  decidedly  nodose, 
though  less  so  than  in  C.  Jemlalca. 

The  WUd  Sheep.  Genus— Ot7i#. 
Species — O.  Ndhoor,  mihi. 

The  Ndhoor  of  the  Nipalese.  New  ?  variety  of  O.  ilfi»moii  9 
Closely  affined  to  Musmon,  of  which  it  is  possibly  only  a  vari* 
ety.  Adult  male,  48  to  54  inches  from  snout  to  rump,  and  32 
to  36  high.  Head  coarse  and  expressionless,  clad  entirely  in  cloae 
short  hair,  without  beard  on  the  chin  or  throat,  or  any  sem- 
blance of  mane.  Chaffron  considerably  arched.  Ears  medial,  nar- 
row, erect,  pointed,  striated.  Eye  dull,  moist  space  between  the 
nares,  evanescent;  nares  narrow  and  long.  Knees  and  steramn 
callous ;  tail  medial,  cylindrico-depressed,  only  |  nude  below.  Struc- 
ture moderately  compact,  not  remarkable  for  power.  Neck  spa- 
rish,  bowed,  with  a  considerable  dip  from  the  crown  of  the  shoulders. 
Limbs  longish,  firm,  but  slender,  not  remarkable  for  rigidity,  and  sop- 
ported  on  laxer  pasterns,  and  on  hoofs  lower  and  less  compact  than 


1835.]  of  the  Himdlaya.  493 

the  goato ;  fidse  hoofs  mere  callosities.    Attitude  of  rest  less  gathered 
and  firm,  with  the  head  lower  and  the  hack  straight.     Shoulders 
decidedly  lower  than  croup ;  fore -quarters  not  more  massive  than  the 
hind,  nor  their  extremities  stronger.     Hair  of  two  sorts — the  outer 
hair,  of  a  harsh,  brittle,  quill-like  character,  serpentined  internally 
with  the  salient  bows  of  one  hair  fitting  into  the  resilient  bends  of 
another,  but  externally,  straight  and  porrect  from  the  skin,  very 
abundant,  and  of  medial  uniform  length  all  over  the  body  :  the  inner 
coat,  soft  and  woolly,  rather  spare,  and  not  more  abundant  than  in 
the  Goat.   Horns,  22  inches  along  the  curve,  inserted  high  above  the 
orbits,  on  the  crown  of  the  forehead,   touching  nearly  at  base  with 
their  whole  depth,  and  carrying  the  frontal  bones  very  high   up  be- 
tween them;  theparietals  being  depressed  in  an  equal  degree.     The 
horns  diverge  greatly,  but  can  scarcely  be  said  to  be   spirally  turned. 
They  are  first  directed  upwards,  considerably  before  the  facial  line,  and 
then  sweep  downwards  with  a  bold  curve :  the  points  again  being  re* 
curved  upwards  and  inwards.     They  are  uncompressed,  triangular, 
broadly  con  vexed  to  the  front,  and  cultrated  to  the  back.     Their  an- 
terior face  is  the  widest,  and  is  presented  almost  directly  forwards  ; 
their  lateral  faces^  which  are  rectilinear,  have  an  oblique  aspect,  and 
unite  in  an  acutish  angle  at  the  back.     They  are  transversely  wrink- 
led, except  near  the  tips,  which  are  round  and  smooth.     Colour  pale. 
The  colour  of  the  animal  is  a  pale  slaty  blue,  obscured  with  earthy 
brown,  in  summer  overlaid  with  a  rufous  tint.     Head  below,  and  in- 
aides  of  the  limbs  and  hams,  yellowish  white.     Edge  of  the  buttocks 
behind  and  of  the  tail,  pure  white ;  face  and  fronts  of  the  entire  limbs 
and  chest,  blackish ;  bands  on  the  flanks,  the  same,  and  also  tip  of  the 
tail.     Tongue  and  palate  dark.     Nude  skin  of  lips  and  nose  black. 
£ye  yellow- hazel.     No  odour.     Is  found  in  the  wild  state  in  the  Ka- 
chir  region  of  Nipal,  north  of  the  Jhitral,  amid  the  glaciers  of  the 
Himalaya,  and  both  on  the  Indian  and  Tibetan  sides  of  the  snowy  crest 
of  that  range.     Is  sufficiently  bold  and  scandent,  but  far  less  pugna- 
cioas,  capricious,    and  curious,  than  the  JhdraL     Much  less  easily 
acclimatised  in  foreign  parts  than  he  is  ;  in  confinement  more  resigned 
and  apathetic,  and  has  none  of  the  JkdraTs  propensity  to  bark  trees 
with  his  horns,  and  to  feed  upon  that  bark  and  upon  young  shoots  and 
aromatic  herbs.     I  have  tried  in  vain  to  make  the  Ndhoor  breed  with 
tame  sheep,  because  he  will  not  copulate  with  them.     The  female  of 
the  species  has  the  chaffiron  straight,  and  short,  erect,  sub-recurved, 
and  greatly  depressed  horns.     The  young  want,  at  first,  the  marks  on 
the   limbs  and  flanks,  and  their  nose  is  straight. 
3  a 


494  Wild  Sheep  of  Himdlaya.  [Sept. 

Remarks.  Differs  from  Musmon,  to  which  it  is  closely  allied,  by  the 
decided  double  flexure  of  the  horns ;  their  presence  ia  the  females,  sod 
the  want  of  a  tuft  beneath  the  throat.  With  reference  to  the  imperfect 
account  of  the  Ndhoor,  published  in  the  Transactions,  I  should  not  omit 
to  say,  in  conclusion,  that  the  Ndhoor  and  Banbkh'a  are  separate  species, 
the  former  being  the  Himalayan  type  of  Musmon  perhaps  :  and  the 
latter,  certainly,  that  of  Ammon. 

Having  now  completed  the  descriptions  of  the  wild  goat  and  wild 
sheep,  I  shall  proceed  to  the  exhibition  of  the  points  of  difference  and 
of  resemblance  existing  between  the  two,  beginning  with  the  former. 

Goat.  Shbbp. 

Whole  strnctare    stronger  and  more    Less  so. 

compact. 
Limbs  thicker  and  more  rigid.  Feebler  and  more  slender. 

Hoofs  higher  and  more  compact.  Lower,  and  less  so. 

False  hoofs  well  developed.  Evanescent. 

Head  smaller  and  finer.  Larger  and  heavier. 

Facial  line  straight.  Chafifron  arched. 

Ears  shorter  and  rounded.  Longer  and  pointed. 

Tail  short,  flat,  nude  below.  Larger,  less  depressed  and  f  nade  onlj. 

Withers  higher  than  croup.  Croup  higher. 

Fore  legs  stronger  than  hind.  Fore  and  hind  equal. 

Croup  sloped  off.  Not  so. 

Odorous.  Not  so. 

Nose  moister,  and  nares  short  and  wide.    Less  moist,  and  nares  larger  and  narrower. 
Horns  of  medial  size,  keeled  and  turn-     Horns  very  large,  not  keeled  and  turned 

ed  upwards.  to  the  sides. 

Eye  darker  and  keener.  Paler  and  duller. 

Hair  long  and  unequal.  Short  and  equal. 

Back  arched.  Back  straight. 

Bears  change  of  climate  well.  Bears  it  ill. 

Is  eminently   curious,   capricious,  and    Is  incurious,  staid,  and  timid. 

confident. 
Barks  trees  with  its  horns,  feeding  on    Does  not  bark  trees,  and  is  less  addict- 

the  peel  and  on  aromatic  herbs.  ed  to  aromatics. 

In  fighting,  rears  itself  on  its  hind  legs,     In  fighting,  runs  a  tilt,  adding  hither  the 

and  lets  the  weight  of  its  body  fall        force  of  impulse  to  that  of  weight. 

on  the  adversary. 

The  goat  and  sheep  have  in  common  hair  and  wool ;  no  beard  ;  iu>  niborbitsl 
sinuses  ;  evanescent  muzzle  ;  no  inguinal  pores.  Horns  in  contact  at  top  of  bead ; 
knees  and  sternum  callous  ;  angular  and  transversely  wrinkled  boms  ;  striated 
ears  ;  two  teats  only  in  the  females :  horns  in  both  sexes,  and  incisors  of  pre- 
cisely the  same  forms. 

Of  the  various  diagnostics,  then,  proposed  by  Hamilton  Smith,  it 
would  seem,  that  the  following  only  can  be  perfectly  relied*  on  to  sepa- 
rate Ovie  from  Capra.     Slender  limbs ;  longer  pointed  ears;  chaffirwi 


1 S35.]  On  the  Fossil  Bones  of  the  Jamna  River.  495 

arched ;  nares  long  aad  oblique  ;  very  voluminous  horns  turned 
laterally  with  double  flexures.  I  should  add  myself,  the  strong  and 
invariable  distinction  ; — males  not  odorous,  as  opposed  to  the  males 
odorous  of  the  genus  Capra.  But,  after  all,  there  are  no  physical 
distinctions  at  all  equivalent  to  the  moral  ones,  so  finely  and  truly 
delineated  by  Buvvon,  and  which,  notwithstanding  what  H.  Smith 
urges  in  favour  of  the  courage  and  activity  of  sheep,  will  for  ever 
continue  to  be  recognised  as  the  only  essential  diagnostics  of  the  two 
genera. 


III. — On  the  Fossil  Bones  of  the  Jamna  River.    By  Eomond  Dsan, 

Serjeant,  Sappers  and  Miners. 

[Extract  from  a  letter,  dated  9Dd  April,  1834,  accompanying  the  first  despatch  of 
specimens,  read  at  the  Meeting  of  the  3rd  July,  1 834.1 

I  have  taken  the  liberty  of  sending  for  your  inspection  some  speci- 
mens from  a  collection  of  Jamna  fossils,  made  by  me  during  a  period 
of  nearly  two  years,  that  I  was  employed  under  Captain  £.  Smith, 
iu  removing  the  impediments  to  navigation  in  that  river. 

I  consider  myself  fortunate  in  having  been  able  to  procure  several 
portions  of  liuman  bones,  in  so  perfect  a  state,  as  to  enable  an 
eminent  medical  gentleman  to  class  the  major  part  of  them« 

With  regard  to  the  specimens  before  you,  No.  8,  (an  elephant'a 
tooth.)  resembles  the  2nd  and  3rd  plates  represented  in  plate  x.  fi<y. 
lU  of  Parkinson^s  Outlines  of  Oryctology  ;  and  No.  9,  the  1st  and 
2(1  d  plates  of  the  same  tooth,  excepting  that  the  number  of  the 
elliptic  figures  on  the  crown  caused  by  trituration,  is  greater  in  my 
specimen:} ;  and  that  g^eat  difference  in  the  thickness  of  the  plates  of 
this  and  the  common  Asiatic  elephant,  (a  specimen  of  which  I  observe 
is  in  your  possession,)  which  he  appears  to  consider  a  distinguishing 
characteristic  of  the  different  species,  is  not  so  apparent  in  my 
specimens  as  it  appears  to  have  been  in  those  of  PAaxiNSON.  This 
difference,  however,  must  be  confined  to  the  Asiatic  specimens,  as  the 
length  of  his  fossil  tooth  was  eight  inches,  and  it  was  composed  of 
13  plates,  which  would  make  two  of  them  average  1*23  in. :  this,  allow- 
ing for  the  very  apparent  diminution  in  thickness  of  the  plates  towards 
the  rear,  would  make  my  larger  specimen,  which  averages  one  inch, 
correspond  nearly  enough  with  the  plates  2nd  and  3rd  of  fig.  lo. 

No8.  10  and  11,  (figs.  1  and  2,  of  PL  xxxiii.)    I  have  been  led  to 

•nppose  may  have  belonged  to  the  species  of  tapir,  the  crowns  of 

whose  teeth  are  described  as  being  divided  into  five  transverse  risings, 

and  if  by  the  enamel  standing  distinctly  above  the  bony  parts,  the 

3  8  2 


496  On  the  Fossil  Bones  of  the  Jamna  River,  [Ssn. 

term  rising  be  understood,  I  consider  this  feature  is  pretty  dearly 
indicated  in  the  larger  specimen  ;  if  they  do  not  belong  to  this 
animal,  I  am  utterly  at  a  loss  how  to  class  them. 

Nob.  Hand  15,  I  imagine,  are  portions  of  the  jaws  and  teeth 
(broken  off  at  the  margins  of  their  alveoli)  of  some  extinct  species  of 
the  Saurian  order,  differing  in  every  material  point  from  any  species 
described  by  Parkinson  ;  the  transverse  section  of  either  shewing  no 
cutting  ridges,  and  the  longitudinal  section  of  No.  15,  plainly  shew- 
ing from  their  curved  formation,  the  impossibility  of  the  teeth  being 
shed,  or  renewed,  as  also  the  existence  of  a  core  without  aoy 
cavity ;  whereas  a  peculiar  feature  of  the  whole  crocodile  tribe  is. 
the  teeth  are  never  solid  in  the  centre.  Could  the  larger  one 
have  belonged  to  that  scarce  monster,  the  Bhote  of  the  Jamna?  a 
species  of  crocodile,  I  believe,  that  has  never  yet  been  described. 

Of  No.  19,  it  will  be  of  little  use  for  me  to  take  more  notioe,  than 
by  pointing  out  what  appears  to  me  to  have  been  the  outline  of  the 
crown  of  a  circular  cavity,  in  the  centre  of  the  tooth,  which  might, 
when  perfect,  have  contained  the  nerve.  Should  this  prove  to  be  the 
case,  at  least  one*  third  of  the  tooth  must  have  been  broken  off, 
and  then  the  present  surface  would  have  been  a  fracture.  The 
exterior  edges  all  round  evidently  present  a  decided  fracture ;  but  the 
interior  surface  (so  beautifully  irregular)  has  every  appearance  of  the 
exterior  enamel  of  a  perfect  tooth.  Supposing  it  to  have  been  arranged 
in  plates  (of  which  however  there  is  not  the  least  trace),  the  decom* 
position  of  the  crusta  petroaa  might  have  occurred  here,  as  in  the 
elephant ;  but  the  separation  (except  by  force)  would  have  been  ren- 
dered impossible,  by  the  texture  of  the  enamel  that  surronnds  it  oa 
three  sides,  which  is  sufficiently  strong,  even  had  the  crusta  petroea 
been  withdrawn,  to  have  held  it  together.  It  might  be  urged,  that 
the  exterior  substance  is  not  enamel,  but  an  incrustation  ;  this  indeed 
might  hide  the  disposition  of  plates ;  but  I  am  inclined  to  believe,  that 
the  qualities  of  the  whole  and  fractured  parts  are  so  intimate,  that 
the  position  is  untenable. 

The  teeth  marked  0-2,  4,  6,  and  16,  have  belonged  to  animals  of  the 
deer  and  ox  tribes,  but  I  have  not  the  means  of  aocnrately  classing 
them  by   comparison  or  otherwise. 

No.  44,  (fig.  18,  PL  xxxiii.)  has  defied  the  anatomical  abilities  of 
every  one  who  has  hitherto  seen  it.  I  have  been  able  to  form  no 
opinion  on  it ;  never  to  my  recollection  having  seen  any  vertebra  in 
the  least  resembling  it. 


1635.]  On  the  Fossil  Bones  of  the  Jamna  River.  497 

Specimens  of  Human  Bones^  sent  Aug.  1834'*'. 

No.  I.  Supposed  to  be  the  remains  of  the  humerus,  consistiDg  of  the 
major  part  of  the  round  head  that  plays  in  the  cup  of  the  scapula. 
It  was  dug  out  from  under  a  mass  of  clay  at  a  depth  of  about  2  ft.  6 
inches. 

No.  2.  May  either  be  a  portion  of  the  fibula,  or  of  the  ulna,  of  a  child, 
or  woman :  this  I  imagine  may  easily  be  decided  by  any  anatomist.  It 
must  be  of  considerable  antiquity,  as  the  tube  originally  occupied  by 
the  marrow  is  completely  filled  with  a  hollow  concretion  or  spar, 
externally  solid,  and  taking  the  exact  mould  or  form  of  the  concave 
or  inner  figure  of  the  walls  of  the  bone.  In  the  interior  hollow  of 
this  concretion  a  great  number  of  very  fine  and  sharp-pointed  cry- 
stals occur,  with  their  points  or  vertices  apparently  pointing  inwards 
to  a  common  elongated  centre  or  axis  ;  from  which  it  would  appear 
that  the  system  of  this  concretion  was  either  by  the  increase  of  the 
crystals  in  size,  or  by  their  gradual  projection  from  the  exterior 
inwards  in  a  radiated  manner,  to  fill  up  the  cavity.  This  specimen  was 
foand,  and  I  have  no  doubt  was  petrified,  amongst  sand  and  shingle. 

No.  8.  Portion  of  the  above,  supposed  to  have  belonged  to  a  full- 
grown  man. 

No.  5.  One  of  the  metacarpal  bones. 

Noe.  46  and  47.  Assimilate  nearly  with  the  2nd  and  12th  dorsal 
vertebrse ;  but  have  belonged  to  different  subjects.  (?) 

No.  15.  Appears  to  be  a  molar  nearly  perfect,  and  the  remains  of 
another  broken  in  its  alveolus,  with  a  portion  of  the  jaw  covering 
each,  and  to  have  belonged  to  some  of  the  larger  species  of  deer. 

No.  17.  Posterior  extremity  of  a  rib  of  a  young  camel,  having  the 
same  peculiar  concretion  as  No.  34.  (See  postscript.) 

No.  22.  A  portion  of  the  jaw  of  a  camel,  containing  one  of  the 
grinders. 

No.  84.  The  remains  of  the  blade  bone  of  the  shoulder  of  a  young 
camel,  remarkable  for  the  peculiar  cement  or  concretion  filling  its 
cancelli,  originally  the  depositaries  of  marrow. 

No.  18,  (fig.  4.)  Portion  of  the  jaw  of  a  pig,  containing  four  grinders. 

No.  26.  Extremity  of  one  of  the  ribs,  and  No.  23,  portion  of  the 
plaatrom  or  breastplate  of  the  Guchwa,  or  mud  tortoise  of  the  Jamna. 

No.  62.  Portion  of  a  rib  of  a  bufialo,  procured  at  a  greater  depth 

*  We  have  thought  proper  to  insert  this  notice,  in  continnation  of  the  preced- 
ing, as  the  specimens  referred  to  afe  deposited  in  the  Museum,  and  have  been 
imagined  by  more  than  one  person  to  be  haman.     See  the  following  note. 


498  On  the  Fossil  Bones  of  the  Jamna  River,  [Sept. 

(about  eix  feet)  under  the  clay  than  any  specimen  in  the  collection. 
It  was  not  procared  t«  the  clay,  bat  imbedded  in  a  layer  of  sand, 
which  the  clay  had  enclosed  in  its  deposit. 

[The  remainder  of  Setjeant  Dban's  collection  was  presented  early 
in  the  following  year,  reaching  its  destination  in  May  last.  The  follow- 
ing is  his  description  of  its  contents  :] 

1 7  pieces,  No.  1.  Teeth  and  fragments  of  bones  of  camels. 

27 ,      No.  2.  Ditto  and  ditto  of  ditto  of  bollocks  and  bafialoes. 

11 ,      No.  3.  Portions  of  bones  of  elephants. 

10 ,      No.  4.  Ditto  of  teeth  of  ditto  and  piece  of  task  of 

hippopotamus,  (now  recognized  to  be  such.) 

5  pieces,  No.  5.  Portion  of  tufa  formation,  occupying  the  place 
of  the  marrow  in  tlie  tusk  of  an  elephant.  These  pieces  are  all  that 
remain  of  a  very  large  tusk  taken  out  of  the  river  at  Adhde,  from 
beneath  a  plate  of  kankar  :  the  bony  part  of  the  tusk  was  fossilized, 
but  not  petrified,  and  from  its  appearance,  the  sepoys  engaged  in  the 
work  daring  the  absence  of  the  European  non-commissioned  officer, 
broke  it  up  to  try  the  experiment  of  its  making  pipe-clay  or  whiting 
for  their  belts,  And  on  burning  it,  succeeded  beyond  their  expectations. 
It  is  now  too  late  to  regret  this  great  loss,  but  I  imagine  it  must 
have  been  a  great  curiosity,  as  it  is  described  to  have  been  at  least 
eight  inches  in  diameter. 

4  pieces.  No.  6,  (fig.  16.)  Portions  of  what  I  am  told  is  the  sting 
of  the  sting-ray  petrified  ;  also  a  perfect  sting  (fresh) ;  and  the  jaw  of 
a  water  rat,  (6g.l5.) 

29  pieces.  No.    7.  Teeth  of  deer  of  various  species. 

9  ,  No.    8.  Portions  of  antlers  of  ditto  and  other  remains 

of  ditto. 

1 6  pieces,  No.    9.  Pieces  of  human  bones. 

5  ,  No.  10.  Broken  jaws  of  alligators. 

5  .  No.  11.  Teeth  of  garial. 

'    21  ,  No.  12.  Portions  of  the  shell,  &c.  of    the  kackma,  or 

mud  tortoise. 

8  pieces.  No.  13.  Pieces  of  teeth  of  hippopotamus. 

2  ,  No.  14.  Portion  of  jaw  and  teeth  of  goat  or  deer. 

16  ,  No.  15.  Petrified  wood. 

6  ,  No.  16.  Specimens  of  pipe  kankar. 

2  ,  No.  17.  Petrified  perfect  fish  and  shells. 

I  consider  this  fossil  fish  to  be  the  greatest  curiosity  ever  found 
in  the  Jamna.    (See  note.) 

3  pieces.  No.  18.  Ribs,  unknown. 


1835.]  On  the  Fossil  Bones  of  the  Jamna  River.  499 

[On  the  receipt  of  the  first  batch  of  specimens,  a  correspondence 
ensued,  to  ascertain  the  precise  position  of  the  fossils,  and  their  true 
geological  age  ;  the  opinions  then  upheld  by  their  collector  have  been 
since  more  fully  developed  in  his  intelligent  memoir  published  in  the 
Journal  for  May.  It  will  be  as  well,  however,  to  insert  here  an 
extract  from  Mr.  Dban*s  previous  letter  of  the  16th  August,  1834.] 

In  answer  to  your  question,  whether  any  specimens  (fossil)  have 
been  found  under  the  kankar  strata  of  the  general  Duab  alluvium  ? 
Without  any  hesitation,  I  answer,  not  one  instance  has  occurred. 

It  may  be  questioned,  how  in  the  deep  bunds  of  the  Jamna,  exca- 
vated for  the  purpose  of  removing  the  clay  banks  or  shoals,  which 
are  so  dangerous  to  the  navigation  :  trees,  pieces  of  boats,  and  some 
very  few  instances  of  bones  have  been  discovered,  at  depths  of  from 
2  to  10  feet  from  the  upper  surface  of  the  clay,  from  which  perhaps 
a  crust  of  kankar,  from  one  to  four  feet  thick,  has  first  been  re- 
moved, in  a  perfect  state  of  petrifaction.  This  circumstance,  on  a 
superficial  examination,  might  be  deemed  conclusive  of  these  speci- 
mens having  been  actually  removed  from  a  level  lower  than  the  kankar 
strata  of  the  general  Duab  alluvium,  and  from  under  what  would 
appear  to  be  two  regular  and  natural  strata  ;  and  that  there  was  every 
probability  of  their  occurring  at  the  same  level  under  neighbouring 
and  other  strata,  having  no  connexion  with  the  river  ;  but.  Sir,  I  feel 
quite  satisfied,  that  at  two  feet  in  or  under  any  natural  stratum  of  kankar 
placed  at  any  level  reached  by  the  Jamna,  no  specimen  of  animal  or 
vegetable  deposit  will  be  found  ;  but  I  shall  be  enabled  to  prove  in 
my  observations  on  the  obstructions  of  the  river,  that  both  these 
apparently  natural  strata  of  clay  and  kankar,  are  merely  deposits,  and 
which  being  removed,  only  leave  the  river,  at  this  place,  at  a  depth  it 
has  before  attained  ;  but  which,  from  circumstances  I  believe  peculiar 
to  the  Jamna,  and  which  I  shall  hereafter  treat  on,  may,  from  the  ra- 
pidity (comparative)  of  their  formation,  give  an  appearance  of  the 
work  of  ages,  to  deposits,  wiiich  have  been  the  work  of  not  more  than 
10  or  12  years. 

I  am  aware,  Sir,  that  I  view  this  subject  in  a  different  light  from  that 
in  which  it  has  hitherto  appeared  to  you.  I  feel  convinced,  however, 
that  the  researches  of  Indian  geologists  would  be  amply  rewarded 
ID  examining  the  bed  of  the  Jamna ;  but  I  should  consider  the  dis- 
covery of  fossil  remains  at  a  level  corresponding  with  the  deepest 
parts  of  the  river  in  the  sandy  soil  of  the  Duab  as  the  merest  possible 
accident ;  and  I  shall  be  best  understood  when  I  say  my  firm  convic- 
tion is^  that  such  specimens  of  fossil  animal  or  vegetable  remains,  as 


AGO  On  the  Fossil  Banes  of  /Xe  Janma  Rivsr*  [Sbft. 

are  to  be  met  with  in  the  Jamna,  owe  their  exietenoe  to  some  peca- 
liar  quality  of  the  water  alone  ;  and  I  do  not  consider  the  fossils  of 
the  Jamna  as  at  all  connected  with  the  natural  kankar  formation, 
although  at  any  depth  that  the  artificial  or  deposit  kankar  formation 
is  found,  they  may  reasonably  be  looked  for. 


jy. — Sote  on  the  preceding.  By  Jambb  Prinsbp,  Secretary,  Sfc. 

More  than  a  year  has  elapsed  since  Mr.  Dban  presented  us  with 
a  first  selection  from  the  fossil  bones  he  had  discovered  while  engaged 
in  blasting  the  rocks  and  impediments  to  navigation  in  the  Jamna, 
under  Major  laviNs,  and  afterwards  Captain  Smith,  of  the  Engineers  : 
a  few  months  prior  to  that,  in  November,  1833,  we  had  been  made 
acquainted  with  the  fact  of  their  occurrence  by  Captain  SiirTH,  to 
whose  valuable  sketches  on  the  stratification  of  the  Doib  alluvium 
and  notes  on  the  position  of  the  fossils,  published  in  the  Journal 
for  December,  1833, 1  ventured  to  add  a  few  remarks,  suggesting 
the  probability  of  their  being  subjacent  to  the  kankar,  and  therefore 
of  an  age  anterior  to  the  deposition  of  the  great  bed  of  alluvium  of 
the  Sub-Him&layan  plains,  when  all  this  part  of  the  present  continent 
was  still  buried  under  the  expanse  of  waters. 

This  opinion  has  been  combated  by  Serjeant  Dban  in  the  preceding 
note,  as  well  as  in  his  memoir  on  the  Duab  strata,  printed  in  page 
273  of  the  present  volume. 

The  evidence  of  an  eye-witness  must  be  deemed  sufficient ,  and  the 
theory  of  original  deposit  with  the  alluvium  must  be  given  up.  Still 
the  hypothesis  advanced  in  its  stead  by  Mr.  Dban,  of  the  fossilizing 
powers  of  the  Jamna,  and  the  probability  of  all  the  present  specimens 
having  been  mineralized  in  sitA,  does  not  appear  adequate  to  meet 
the  difficulties  of  the  case. 

It  is  so  far  true,  that  the  bones  are  found  in  various  stages  of 
transformation ;  some  in  a  crumbling  state,  the  interstices  filled  with 
the  sand  and  kankar  conglomerate  of  the  river  ;  some  lined,  in  the 
cells  of  the  bones,  with  calcareous  spar,  and  chalky  earth  ;  while 
others  are,  as  it  may  be  termed,  wholly  fossilized,  of  a  dark  shining 
brown  colour,  ponderous,  brittle,  of  a  conchoidal  fracture,  and  retun- 
ing  little  even  of  the  bone-earth  itself  in  their  composition.  The 
substance  into  which  the  bones  are  thus  converted,  is  a  hydrated 
oxide  of  iron.  The  animal  matter  of  the  bone  is  probably  first  re- 
placed by  it,  and  then  the  softer  portions.  The  hard  enamel  of 
the  teeth  resists  decomposition  for  a  long  time,  and  its  whiteness, 
contrasting  with  the  dark  brown  of  the  cavities  and  encasing  jaw 


•  1 835 .]  Oil  iheFoBiiU  of  the  Jamna  River.  50 1 

gitres  these  fotaila  the  exact  appearance  of  half  picked,  dried  or  roaeted 
bones.  A  fragment  of  the  polished  oueoUte  (for  it  desenres  a 
mineral  appdlation)  yielded  on  rough  analysis, 

Phosphate  and  cai^onate  of  Uaw, •     17*5 

Water, 6*0 

Red  oxide  of  iron  (with  alomiaa  ?},..•••»     76-5 

100 
the  specific  gravity  being  4*5. 

Were  the  fossil  ingredient  every  where  carbonate  of  lime,  some 
support  might  be  gained  for  the  theory  of  the  modern  conversion 
of  the  bones ;  but  while  no  cause  can  be  assigned  for  the  femiginbua 
impregpiation,  nor  less  for  the  siliceous,  (of  which  if  instances  are  less 
frequent  here,  they  are  amply  supplied  from  the  analogous  fossils  of 
Jabalpur ;)  we  shall  be  justified  in  seeking  and  assigning  an  extrane- 
ous origin  for  the  organic  remains  of  the  Jamna.  Indeed  the  very 
specimens  upon  which  the  greatest  reliance  might  be  urged  by  the 
adTocates  of  local  formation,  those  in  which  the  bone  is  seen  entirely 
imbedded  in  the  hard  kankar,  furnish  adverse  evidence;  for  the 
fragments  imbedded  are  broken  and  rounded,  and  their  substance  or 
composition  is  entirely  heterogeneous  to  the  matrix  itself. 

When  to  these  arguments  is  added  the  strong  fact  of  some  of 

the  fossil  animals  being  such  as  could  not  have  existed  in  the  dry 

soil  of  Upper  India,  the  point  is  in  my  opinion  decided.     Mr.  Dban 

mentions  several  imbedded  specimens,  and  one  whole  animal,  (the 

elephant  at  Panckkourk*)  as  situated  too  high  in  the  bank  to  be  reached 

by  the  highest  modem  floods  of  the  river ;  to  these,  therefore,  he 

concedes  the  greatest  antiquity,  while  of  another  he   allows  that  the 

parts  must  have' been  washed  into  the  situation  in  which  they  now  lie, 

imbedded  in  the  tufaceous   conglomerate.     Of  the   modern  growth 

of  this  calcareous  tufa  there  can  be  no  question.     The  incrustations 

of  roots  and  twigs  (forming  the  pipe  kankar  of  the  specimens),  and 

even  of  fragments  of  boats  or  sunken  weapons,  lost  in  wrecks  on  those 

dangerous   shoals,  are  convincing  proofs   of  it ;     but  there  is  an 

essential  diffesence  between  this  formation  and  the  true  kankar  of 

the  banks. 

There  are  two  animals  in  Mr.  Dban's  list,  the  camel  and  the  human 
subject,  which  have  kept  up  a  suspense  of  judgment  as  to  the  nature  of 
his  fossil  series,  from  their  never  having  been  discovered  elsewhere  : 
this  difficulty  is  now  removed  by  the  sight  of  the  specimens.  Dr. 
PEARSON,  and  Dr.  Evans,  are  decided,  that  none  of  the  fragments 

*  See  the  description  and  note  in  page  271 — 3. 
3  T 


502  NjiOb  m  the  VwXiMfrtm  the  [Sett. 

deacribed  as  hnman  are  sack  Two  of  tlieae  are  repreoeBted  in  the 
accompanybg  plate  aa  figi.  20  and  21  •  The  former,  auppoaed  to  he 
the  head  of  a  human  femur,  ii  more  likely  to  be  the  oore  of  the  horn 
of  lome  large  deer ;  the  other  ia  far  too  uncertain  to  be  identified. 
The  teeth  and  remains  of  the  oamel  have  been  eubaequently  diaavowed 
by  the  diacorerer  himadf  (see  page  278),  and  are  found  to  be  all 
of  the  bovine  genua. 

We  may  then  conclude,  that  the  foaaila  now  found  in  the  bed  of  the 
Jamna,  entangled  among  the  rocky  shoals,  have  been  washed  thither 
from  aome  locality  in  which  they  were  originally  imbedded  and  f ossili^ 
ed.   From  Mr.  Dean's  account,  it  is  probable,  that  they  were  endoaed 
in  the  present  bank,  and  have  fallen  in  on  its  being  cnt  away  by  the 
gradual  action  of  the  river.  Should  this  however  not  prove  to  be  the 
case,  and  search  for  their  home  be  inquiringly  extended  to  a  distance ; 
it  is  not  necessary,  as  I  had  at  first  suggested,  to  travel  back  all  the 
way  to  the  ample  store-house  of  fossUs  in  the  Sewaiik  range  of  the 
Lower  Himalaya,  whence  such  fragile  materials  could  hardly  be  sup- 
posed to  arrive  with  any  vestige  of  form  ;  for  Lieut.  Vicaet  has  pre- 
sented us  with  a  nearer  locality  in  the  banks  of  the  Betw&  river*,  and 
Mr.  Benson,  from  personal  knowledge,  confirms  the  probability  of 
this  apot  having  been  the  source  of  the  deposit  in  the  rocka  of  the 
Jamna.     I  myself  incline  to  believe  that  both  places  have  their  fossab, 
and  that  many  more  may  atill  be  found  here  and  there  where  natural 
sectiona  of  the  alluvium  have  been  formed  by  rivera,  although  to  ex- 
pect to  fall  upon  them  in  the  digging  of  wella  would  be  as  chimerical 
(to  uae  a  homely  proverb)  aa  aearching  for  a  needle  in  a  bundle  of  hay. 
There  ia  in  every  reapect  a  complete  analogy  between  the  fbaBk 
of  the  Jamna  and  thoae  fortuitpnaly  diacovered  by  Crawtubo  under 
the  baoka  of  the  Irawadi  in  Ava.  Their  preaervation  ia  equally  owing 
to  their  impregnation  and  converaion  into  hydrate  of  iron.      Hie 
worda  of  Profeaaor  BucKi«ANn  would  probably  apply  aa  well  to  the  one 
aa  to  the  other : 

«  At  the  bottom  of  the  cliff,  the  atrand  wai  dry,  and  on  it  wero  foaad  aped- 
ment  of  petriAed  wood  and  boaet,  that  had  probably  fallen  from  the  diff  in  thf 
cowne  of  Iti  decay :  bat  no  boaec  were  discovered  in  the  cliff  itadf  by  Mr.  CnAW- 
^an  and  Dr.  Walucb  :  nor  were  they  more  fbrtnnate  in  sereral  placee  what 
they  dag  In  aearch  of  bones  in  the  a4|acent  district.  This  district  is  coaapooed 
of  sand  hiUs  that  are  very  sterile,  and  is  intersected  by  deep  ravines :  anoea  Or 
sand  are  hsds  of  aravel,  of)ten  cemented  to  a  breccia  by  iron  or  carbonate  of 
and  scattered  over  its  surface,  at  distant  and  irr^pnlar  intervals,  were  lonisd 
fragments  of  bone  and  mineralised  wood ;  in  some  instances 


*  See  Proeeedhigs  of  the  Asiatic  Society,  1st  April,  1835,  page  183. 


1835.]  btmki  of  tie  Jmwim  River.  i09 

apon  the  ttad,  la  othert  htlf  b«riad  in  it,  with  their  upper  portions  projecting 
naked,  and  exposed  to  the  air.  They  appeared  to  hate  been  left  in  this  condition^ 
in  consequence  of  the  matrix  of  siiid  and  gntTel  that  once  coTored  them,  under- 
going daUj  remoral  hj  the  agency  of  winds  and  nins ;  and  they  wonU  speedily 
hare  fallen  to  pieces  nnder  tfiis  exposure  to  atmospheric  action,  had  they  not 
been  protected  by  the  minemliimtion  they  hare  nndNgone.  On  ewmining  many 
of  the  raTinea  that  intersect  this  part  of  the  country,  and  which  were  at  this 
time  dry,  the  same  siUdfied  wood  was  found  projecting  from  the  sand  banks,  and 
ree^f  to  irop  mto  the  9tream$;  from  the  bottom  of  which,  the  traTcUers  took 
many  fragments,  that  had  so  fallen  during  the  gradual  wearing  of  the  bank,  and 
lay  rolled  and  exposed  to  friction  by  the  passing  waters.  These  circumstances 
shew  that  the  ordinary  effect  of  existing  rains  and  torrents  is  only  to  expose  and 
lay  bare  these  organic  remains,  and  wash  them  out  from  the  matrix  to  which 
some  other  and  more  powerful  agency  must  haye  introduced  them." 

I  must  now  briefly  advert  to  the  specimens  which  I  have  selected  to 
form  the  sabjects  of  the  annexed  plate. — The  space  is  far  too  limited  to 
embrace  Mr.  Dban's  collection,  mach  less  the  extensive  additiona 
received  from  Capt.  E.  Smith,  at  Allahabad,  since  I  engraved  my 
former  plate  (Vol.  II.  pi.  25),  of  Janma  fossils.  I  have  therefore  pm* 
dently  confined  myself  to  distinguishing  specimens,  particalarly  teetii, 
which,  besides  their  value  as  the  best  types  of  the  animal,  are,  from 
their  compact  size,  and  hard  quality,  generally  better  preserved  than 
ordinary  bones. 

The  teeth,  with  Dr.  Pbabsom's  assistance  I  have>  been  able  to 
identify ;  whereas  without  a  complete  Osteologieal  Museum  of  exist- 
ing animals  (a  desideratum  we  may  hope,  under  his  exertions,  ere 
Jong  to  possess,) — it  would  be  hazardous  and  a  loss  of  time  to  attempt 
to  classify  the  generality  of  mere  mutilated  fragments  of  bones.  The 
great  advantage  of  such  a  museum  over  even  the  best  executed  plates, 
was  made  most  obvious  in  the  course  of  the  present  examination :  such 
of  the  teeth,  us  could  be  placed  by  the  side  of  the  actual  teeth  of  Mr. 
Fsabson's  private  cabinet,  were  at  once  referred  to  their  correct 
position  in  the  jaw  of  the  animal  to  which  they  belonged. 

The  drawings  of  all  the  specimens  in  the  Plate  are  of  half  the  true 
lineal  dimensions. 

Omitting  the  fragments  of  elephants'  teeth,  (Nos.  8  and  9,)  as  being 
snach  the  same  as  those  already  familiar  to  us  from  former  pkteSt 
I  haTe  commenced  with  the  roost  important  and  curious  of  the  present 
series,  figs.  1  and  2.  The  former,  which  was  supposed  by  Mr.  Dxan 
to  belong  to  tbe  genus  Tapir,  proved  to  be  the  last  molar  but  one 
on  the  right  side  upper  jaw  of  the  fossil  hippopotamus,  agreeing  pre- 
cisely with  the  drawing  in  pi.  i.  vol.  L  fig.  3,  of  Cuvixa's  ossemensfos* 
sUeM*  This  beautiful  specimen  is,  to  use  the  illustrious  author's 
words,  "  pr^cisement  dans  I'^tat  de  detrition  on   eUe  est  le  plus 

3  t2 


504^  Note  on  the  fossU  hcnei  [Sbm. 

facilement  reconnoiisable  par  lee  tr^les  et  lea  aatrea  lin^emena  de 
Ida  couronne." 

No.  2,  ia  a  young  end  tooth  of  the  Fame  animal,  of  which  the 
points  have  not  yet  been  aabmitted  to  the  grinding  action. 

I  cannot  forbear  inserting  here  an  extract  from  the  Baron's  obaer- 
Tations  on  the  habitat  of  the  existing  hippopotamus,  restricted  to  the 
central  regions  of  Africa,  from  the  earliest  period  of  antiquity  ; — and 
always  a  stranger  to  the  continent  of  India. 

"  Outre  le  Cap  et  le  S^^gal,  <m  saitpar  Barbot  at  par  beaucoap  d'autres  yoja- 
geon  qu*il  y  en  a  quantity  en  Guin^  et  an  Congo.  BaucK  assnre  qn'fls  sont  trts 
nombrenx  dans  le  Nil  d'Abyuinie,  et  dans  le  laelsana.  Le  Yaillant  en  a  too  dans 
tontes  les  parties  de  la  Cafrerle  qn'il  a  parcoumes  ;  ainsi  TAfriqae  m^dionaleen 
est  penpl^  presqne  partout.  Mais  n*y  en  a-t-il  qne  dans  cette  partie  dn  monde  i^ 
C'est  nne  ancienne  opinion.  Strabon,  (lib.  xr,  p.  1012,  A.,  ed.  Amsterd. 
1707,)  snr  le  t^moignage  de  NsAaavB  et  d'E'aATOSTHKKBS,  nie  d^a  qn'ily  ea 
sdt  dans  Plndns,  qnoiqu'il  avone  qn'  OHBSicaiTB  Pent  allrm^  PAUSAiaAS  est 
d'aecord  ayec  enx ;  et  bien  qne  Pbiiosteatb  et  NoMiruB  aient  adopts  ropinioiL 
d'OMBSicaiTB,  il  est  de  fait  qn*4ucttii  voyagenr  accr^dit^  n'a  rapports  qn'on  en 
trouTe  sur  le  continent  de  Tlnde,  m^me  au  deli  da  Gange.  Buffon  n'a  4^ 
nnllement  touch^  da  temoignage  de  Michbl  Botn,  qui  en  place  i  la  Chine ; 
c^est  done  k  pea  pris  sans  antorit^  qne  Linkjsvs,  dans  ses  ^tiona  z.  et  iJL 
suppose  qn'il  y  en  a  anz  embonchnree  des  flenyes  de  TAsie  ;  ainsi  M.  Faujas 
paraissait  bien  autoris^  k  ne  point  admettre  snr  ce  continent  I'ezisteBoe  da  L* 
Uppopotame  ;  mais  pent  ^tre  n'aurait  U  d^  ^tendre  sa  negation  i  T Asie  entfte : 
car  M.  Mabsdbn,  antenr  de  consid^tion,  place  Phippopotame  au  nooibm 
des  animanz  de  I'tle  de  Sumatra. 

"  Cependant  il  reste  k  sayoir  si  M.  Mabsdbn  Ini  m^me  n*a  pas  M  taromp^" 
— Ow.  Fos9.  i.  279. 

The  animal,  Marsdbn  alladed  to,  was  most  probably  the  tapir»  for 
Messrs.  Diabd  and  DuVaucbl  could  find  no  trace  of  thehippopotaim» 
either  in  Java  or  Sumatra. 

Fig.  3,  is  the  third  molar  right  upper  jaw  of  a  very  large  ox,  or 
buffalo,  though  the  latter  name,  a  stranger  to  fossil  geology,  should 
rather  wait  further  confirmation*.  The  specimen  corresponds  precisely 
with  the  similar  tooth  of  the  largest  bufialo  in  the  museum. 

Fig.  4,  I  at  first  took  for  the  little  fossil  hippopotamus  of  Cwnm. 
▼ol.  I.  p.  334 ;  but  on  placing  it  side  by  side  with  the  upper  jaw 
of  a  large  hog  shewn  me  by  Dr.  Pbarson,  in  the  Society's  museum,  it 

*  I  hsTe  jnat  receired  a  note  from  lient*  Bakbb,  correcting,  on  this  bead*  my 
notice  of  the  animals  in  his  and  Lt.  Durand's  Dadngmr  IftitciMi,  in  tbe  Pro- 
ceedings of  the  Asiatic  Society,  for  July  last,  (page  409.)  The  bnifalo,  he  says, 
has  not  yet  been  fonnd  in  the  Sewdlik  hills,  although  the  oz  is  very  common 
I  possess  a  note  and  sketch,  howeyer,  from  Seijeant  Daws  of  a  svi] 
buffalo's  heady  which  it  now  on  its  way  to  oar  museum*  . 


1836.]  fma  the  lankM  of  the  Jawma  Rher.  505 

•greed  with  the  latter  in  eyery  particular*  save  that  it  waa  one« 
fifth  larger. 

Fig.  5,  is  the  hindmost  molar  of  the  ox,  a  smaller  animal  than 
the  last. 

Figs.  6  and  8,  are  too  yiews  of  the  hindmost  molar  of  one  of  the  deer 
family.  It  corresponds  precisely  with  a  large  antelope  in  the  musenm, 
and  the  Cavierian  characteristics  of  the  teeth  of  the  camel,  antelope, 
goat,  and  sheep,  which  contradistingnish  them  from  the  other  ruminants, 
namely,  "  qu'ils  ont  la  face  exteme  de  leurs  molaires  inf^rienres  sim- 
plement  diyis^e  en  antant  de  piliers  demi-cylindriques  qa'elles  out 
chacune  de  doubles  croissanst"  are  particularly  marked  in  it.  The 
antelope  is  one  of  the  animals  not  hitherto  known  in  a  fossil  state, 
therefore  it  will  be  improper  to  pronounce  upon  a  single  tooth ;  but 
the  goat  and  sheep  are  equally  so,  and  the  specimen  is  too  large  for 
them,  ahd  too  small  for  the  camel. 

Fig.  7,  seems  to  be  the  interior  spire  of  the  tooth  of  a  ruminant,  of 
which  the  exterior  has  been  destroyed. 

Fig  9,  is  the  second  milch  tooth,  in  germ,  of  the  ox  or  deer ;  and 
^,  10,  one  of  the  middle  incisors  of  the  latter  animal. 

Fig.  11,  is  the  second  or  third  molar  tooth  of  the  lower  jaw  of  a 
horse.  It  somewhat  exceeds  in  size  the  corresponding  tooth  of  the 
celebrated  racing  mare  Eclipse,  of  15  hands  high,  whose  skuU  is  ia 
Dr.  Pbarsom's  possession. 

Fig.  12,  is  a  fragment  of  the  jaw  of  a  small  deer ;  the  teeth  are  all 
lost,  but  one,  which  is  ground  down  by  age,  until  all  the  marks  are 
effaced. 

Fig.  13,  is  an  incisor  of  some  small  ruminant. 

Fig.  14,  is  rightly  attributed  by  Mr.  Da  an  to  the  water  rat.  The 
delineations  on  the  crown  differ  slightly  from  the  drawings  in 
Cutisr's  synoptical  plate  of  the  "  Rongeurs;"  but  they  agree  with  the 
existing  species. 

Fig.  15,  are  Saurian  teeth,  probably  of  the  garidox  L.  Gangetica. 
Several  fragments  of  the  jaw  of  the  alligator  appear  in  the  collection, 
and  many  of  the  vertebrae  of  a  dark-brown  shining  aspect,  well 
preserved.  One  of  these  is  represented  in  fig.  21,  (upside  down,)  to 
shew  the  appearance  of  the  processes. 

Fig.  16,  is  correctly  described  by  Mr.  Da  an  as  the  fossil  sting  of  a 
ray  fish,  coinciding  precisely  with  the  recent  specimen  sent  by  him  for 
comparison  (of  which  a  portion  ia  delineated  under  the  fossil,  fig.  1 7). 

Fig.  18.  Several  pointed  calcareous  spiracles,  without  organic  struc*^ 
tnre,  but  semi^-crystallized,  appear  to  resemble  the  pseudostalactitea 
thus  described  in  Professor  Buckland's  memoir  on  the  Ava  fossils ;-— 


506  On  tie  Fo$9U  BUt  of  tka  HmdUtfrn,  [Sbpt« 

"  There  are  other  calcareoot  concretioiie  that  oontdii  no  kind  of 
organic  nucleus,  but  are  oompoaed  of  precisely  the  same  materials  as 
those  whieh  are  found  around  the  bones,  and  present  many  of  the 
irregular  shapes  of  the  tuberous  roots  of  vegetables ;  some  of  them 
also  have  the  elongated  eanicai/arm  of  slender  etalactitee,  or  cluetered 
.icicles— a  form  not  unfrequently  produced  in  beds  of  loose  calcareooa 
sand,  by  the  constant  descent  of  water  along  the  same  small  cavity 
or  crevice,  to  which  a  root  or  worm  hole  may  hare  given  the  first 
beginning  :**  p.  38S.  Mr.  Dban's  collection  has  many  eaeamj^es  of 
encrusted  twigs  and  roots. 

Fig,  19,  the  specimen  which  so  much  pussled  the  gentlemen  who 
examined  the  collection  while  in  Mr.  D.'s  possession  is  in  faet  one  of 
the  most  curious  of  the  whole,  nor  is  yet  certain  to  what  animal  it  should 
beassigned*  Mr.PsABSON,  on  seeing  it,  pointed  out  itsgreatresemblance 
to  the  cervical  vertebra  of  the  young  camelopardalis,  which  died  in 
Calcutta,  a  few  years  since,  and  of  which  he  preserved  the  skeleton. 
Lieut.  Bakbr  has  favored  me  with  a  drawing  of  a  similar  bone,  which 
he  states  to  belong  to  a  fossil  elk  in  Seijeant  DAwa's  collection.  (See 
PI.  XLIV.  and  the  description  in  page  507.)  There  are  others  of 
much  lai^er  dimensions,  he  says,  in  the  Dadupur  museum,  the  contents 
of  which  will  form  the  subject  of  a  plate  in  the  ensaing  number  of  the 
Journal. 

The  specimen  set  down  as  a  small  petrified  fish,  which  it  much 
resembles  in  outward  form,  is,  on  making  a  longitudinal  section,  found 
to  be  formed  of  oval  concentric  concretions,  similar  to  those  of  the 
country  almond ;  possibly  they  are  the  convolutions  of  some  shell,  but 
certainly  not  a  fish. 


YL— On  the  FossU  Elk  of  the  Htmdla^a.    By  Lieut.  W.  E.  Bakbb, 

Engineers, 
[In  a  note  to  the  Sditor.] 

The  fossils  represented  in  the  accompanying  plate,  XLIV. ,  are  stated 
by  the  natives  who  collected  them  to  have  been  found  in  the  Hmpar 
pass  of  the  Snb«Himilayan  range.  The  (original  specimens  eire  in  the 
possession  of  Mr.  Daw  a  of  the  Canal  Department. 

The  fragment  of  antler  (fig.  3,)  appears  undoubtedly  to  have  be- 
longed to  a  species  of  elk,  and  it  is  possible,  that  the  two  vertebm 
(figs.  1  and  2)  may  have  formed  a  pM^t  oi  the  same  animal :  as  they 
are  stated  to  have  been  brought  from  the  same  locality,  and  this 
statement  is  corroborated  by  the  similarity  of  colour  and  genend  ap 
pearance  of  the  fossils.    One  oi  the  vertebras  (fig.  2)  was  aeCoalijr 


Vti.ir.n.xxa 


■iiiW  ■ 


s>/  n'iv.XLn' 


Fessi/  Elk  Jr.. 


A,  Siih-Ilhntilaiiat. 


>       ' *       *       t      f 


1835.]  On  tke  Arbomaticns  of  the  86h  again.  507 

ftdheriBg  to  the  antler  at  the  time  whea  I  uudertook  to  clear  away 
the  sandstone  with  which  they  were  all  partially  covered  up. 

The  fragment  (fig.  4)  consisting  of  one  of  the  occipital  condyles  of 
a  large  rnminant,  was  obtained  afterwards  from  the  same  person  who 
brought  the  others,  and  who  stated  that  he  had  found  it  in  the  same 
spot.  I  purpose  availing  myself  of  the  first  opportunity  of  visiting 
this  pass,  where,  from  the  admirable  state  of  preservation  of  these 
specimens,  I  hope  to  meet  with  others  equally  perfect. 

The  axis  (fig.  1)  must  have  belonged  to  a  very  large  ruminant* 
being  in  linear  dimension  about  double  the  size  of  the  corresponding 
bone  of  the  common  bullock  of  Hindustan.  But  supposing  it  to  have 
belonged  to  our  elk,  it  would  appear  that  this  individual  at  least  did 
not  in  size  equal  the  elk,  of  which  the  remains  have  been  found  in 
Europe. 

Besides  the  specimens  represented  in  the  plate,  there  are  in  the 
Dadupur  collection,  many  fragments  of  bones,  more  or  less  perfect, 
of  gigantic  ruminants :  amongst  others,  cervical  vertebra,  far  exceed- 
ing in  size  that  represented  in  fig.  2. 

Another  year  will,  I  hope,  give  us  a  more  perfect  acquaintance  with 
the  former  possessors  of  these  huge  fragments ;  in  the  mean  time,  it 
may  be  worth  while  to  note  the  discovery  of  the  first  undoubted  remains 
of  the  elk,  as  I  am  not  aware  that  this  animal  has  been  hitherto  found 
in  a  fossil  state  in  India. 

Dadapur,  June  9th,  1835. 


VII. — Nete  9n  the  Vegetable  Impreeeione  in  Agates.    By  Mr,  J.  Sti- 

PHXNSON. 

[In  a  letter  to  the  Editor.] 
A  few  of  the  scientific  gentlemen  of  Calcutta,  who  have  seen 
specimens  of  my  collection  of  agates  from  the  Sone  river,  having  im- 
bedded the  organic  remains  of  plants,  have  doubted  the  existence  of 
such  remains ;  asserting  (agreeable  to  the  old  notion),  that  the  appear- 
ances are  ceased  by  metallic  oxides,  merely  assuming  arborescent  forms, 
I  am  well  aware,  that  long  cherished  opinions  are  difficult  to  eradicate, 
and  most  people  are  tenacious  of  parting  with  what  they  have  hugged 
as  tmths  for  half  a  century.  I  well  remember  when  Sir  Huuphubt 
Davt  explained  Lavoisibk's  beautiful  theory  of  combustion,  that  a 
good  many  of  my  contemporaries  would  not  be  convinced,  though 
demonstration  stared  them  in  the  face;  and  it  was  only  after  years  of 
argument,  that  they  were  compelled,  at  last,  to  embrace  the  new  and 


608  On  the  Arhorizaiions  of  the  86n  agtUee,  [Ssn. 

splendid  discovery.  My  object  in  this  commanication  is,  to  convince 
those  who  doubt  the  existeuce  of  organic  remains  in  agates  from  the 
8one  river,  or  elsewhere.  I  therefore  beg  leave  to  refer  them  to  the  fol- 
lowing passages  in  Dr*  Una's  Dictionary  of  Chemistry,  published  abont 
fifteen  years  ago,  which,  in  my  humble  opinion,  establishes  my  point. 

*'  Theie  cvriotu  appeartaees  (meaning  the  orgsaic  remaias  of  pUnti)  were 
ascribed  to  depontes  of  iron  or  manganese ;  but  more  lately  they  have  heea 
thought  to  arise  from  mineralised  plants  of  the  cryptogamoos  claaa."  And 
again,  "  Dr.  McCulloch  has  recently  detected  what  Daubemtok  merely  con- 
jectured, in  mocha  stone  and  mois  agaieif  aquatic  confenrc,  unaltered  both  in  co- 
lour and  form,  and  also  coated  with  iron  oxide.  Mosses  and  lichens  have  also 
been  observed  along  with  chlorite,  in  vegetations.  An  onyx  agate,  set  in  a  ring, 
belonging  to  the  Earl  of  Powis,  contains  the  chrysalis  of  a  moth."  I  am  also  of 
opinion,  that  the  arborescent  appearance  termed  Dmiriies  in  our  magneaiait 
limestone,  and  flag  sand-stone,  are  the  remains  of  mosses  and  lichens.  I  have 
several  times  tested  the  substance,  but  could  only  detect  «ar6on,  which  certainly 
indicates  their  vegetable  origin.  I  doubt  not  when  they  are  ef  ectually  examined, 
but  they  will  turn  out  to  be  the  remains  of  Tcgetation." 

The  beautiful  Bpeclmens  from  the  sandstone  of  Ckanar  afford  an 
excellent  opportunity  to  those  who  may  wish  to  set  the  matter  at  rest, 
and  I  must  here  remark,  that  you,  as  Secretary  of  the  Asiatic  Socie^  of 
Calcutta,  might  easily  accomplish  the  desired  examination. 

I  also  have  another  reason  for  troubling  you  with  this  communica- 
tion. If  the  appearances  in  the  agates  are  not  the  remains  of  plants^ 
I  have  in  that  case  asserted  a  falsehood  in  my  advertisement,  published 
in  No.  39  of  your  Journal.  However,  with  such  authorities  as  the 
above  mentioned,  I  need  not  fear  ag^in  to  assert,  that  the  appearances 
in  my  agates  are  the  real  organic  remains  of  aqueous  plants,  in  a  atate 
of  preservation  not  exceeded  by  any  previous  discovery,  and  altogether 
(as  a  collection),  unique. 

Dr.  Una's  Geology  affords  further  proofs  to  strengthen  my  ovigiual 
opinion,  that  the  appearances  in  my  agates  are  truly  the  remains  of 
plants ;  the  passage  runs  thus : 

**  If  any  further  evidence  of  the  aqueous  origin  of  chalcedonies  and  agates  were 
wanted,  it  has  been  afforded  by  Dr.  McCulloch  in  an  ingenious  paper  on  the  vege. 
table  remains  preserved  in  these  siliceous  minerals,  published  in  the  3rd  volume  of 
the  TransactionB  of  the  Geological  Society.  It  is  there  shown  that  the  mode  in 
which  the  delicate  vegetablea  thus  become  involved  is  perfectly  simple,  and  coniiat- 
ent  with  the  production  of  chalcedony.  But  we  must  distinguish  their  real 
from  psendo  specimens  of  black  arborisations,  produced  by  the  oxides  of  maiigaa< 
^and  iron,  or  by  chlorite. 

"  When  real  conferve  are  present,  the  vegetable  form  is  so  perfectly  preaerved 
that  the  plant  seems  to  float  freely  as  if  in  its  liquid  element*  Even  the  green  often 
retains  its  lively  hue. 


183o.]  SnUness  of  the  Red  Sea,  609 

'*  Some  of  tbe  ItargB  gpecies  of  plants  have  been  determined.  Daubenton 
describea  the  Uehem  ranffifermut  and  digitaiuSt  plants  possessed  of  fonns  which 
bo  minerals  could  imitate.*' 

This  account  is  accompanied  with  an  engraving  of  a  plant  (a  hypnum) 
occurring  in  Chalcedony,  which  agrees  with  a  few  in  my  collection  ; 
but  a  great  many  others,  I  dare  say,  are  undescribed  plants  in  a  fossil 
state,  and  worthy  the  notice  of  the  scientific  world. 

It  cannot  be  otherwise  than  interesting  to  the  Geologists  of  Europe, 
as  well  as  to  those  in  India,  to  have  a  description  of  the  various 
species  of  fossil  plants  occurring  in  the  Sone  agates,  with  engravings 
of  a  few  of  the  largest  ones  ;  and  I  will  endeavour  shortly  to  supply 
such  a  desideratum  through  your  Journal  as  the  fittest  for  such  a 
purpose. 

VIII. — Chemical  Atwlyeee,    By  Jab.  Pbinsep,  Sec,  S^, 

Under  this  head  we  propose  to  insert  the  examinations  of  various 
substances  sent  to  us  by  friends,  of  which  they  will  be  better  able  to 
look  for  the  results  here  than  in  detached  miscellaneous  notices. — ^£d. 

l.-^SaUneee  of  the  Red  Sea. 

The  Hugh  Lindsay,  Steamer,  having  given  currency  to  the  report 
that  the  lied  Sea  contaioed  more  salt  than  the  ocean,  and  that  in  con- 
sequence she  had  been  obliged  to  blow  off  much  more  frequently 
while  in  that  part  of  her  voyage.  Lieutenant  Bu&nks,  on  his  return  to 
India  on  board  of  her,  took  the  precaution  of  filling  two  bottles,  one 
with  the  water  of  the  Red  Sea,  the  other  with  that  of  the  Arabian 
Sea,  which  he  was  so  kind  as  to  send  to  me  under  charge  of  Lieutenant 
FaABBa.    (See  Proc.  Asiatic  Society,  page  410.) 

After  being  allowed  to  stand  fur  some  hours  side  by  side,  to  acquire 
the  same  temperature,  their  specific  gravity  was  taken  in  the  most 
accarate  manner. 

No.  1,  Arabian    Sea   water,  spec.  grav.     1*0254  at  86®- 1 

2,  Red  Sea  water 10258  at  86«-2 

The  difference  is  certainly  in  favor  of  the  latter,  but  it  is  much  too 
small  to  cause  any  sensible  effect  in  the  blowing  off. 

£qual  portions  of  the  two  were  then  analysed  by  the  usual  chemical 
testa,  although  the  hydrometer  result  would  have  been  quite  sufficient 
to  found  a  judgment  upon.  It  was  thought  that  perhaps  the  lime  might 
be  in  excess  in  the  one  case,  and  thus  cause  a  quicker  incrustation 
in  the  boilers  ;  but  both  waters  on  evaporation  began  to  be  turbid 
at  the  same  time.  The  analysis  was  chiefly  directed  to  the  determin- 
ation of  the  sulphuric  acid  and  lime,  the  rest  being  performed  in  a 
rapid  manner :  the  resiQts  were  as  follows  on  one  cubic  inch  of  each  • 
3  u 


510  Analyses — Sea-wattr. — Magnesia,  [Sxvt. 

Arabian  Sea.     Red  Sea, 

Salpharic  acid,  thrown  down  with  barytes,     1*82  grs.     1*80 

Lime,  precipitated  by  oxalate  of  ammonia,      0*70  0*82 

1000  grs.    gave,  with    nitrate    of    silver, 

chloride  of  silver, 8000  81*95 

=  chloride  of  sodium,  or  common  salt,  32*8  33*5 

Although,  however,  the  sea  in  mid  channel  may  not  differ  materi- 
ally from  the  broad  ocean  in  its  contents,  it  may  be  possible  that  in 
insulated  positions  near  shore,  under  a  fierce  sun.  concentration  maj 
proceed  to  a  considerable  extent — this  is  the  only  way  in  which  I 
can  account  for  the  very  different  result  published  in  the  London 
Literary  Gazette,  on  the  authority  of  Dr.  Urb's  analyses  quoted  in  Mr. 
Wilkinson's  work  on  Egypt. 

The  following  is  the  paragraph  alluded  to  : 

"  During  my  stay  on  the  coast  of  the  Red  Sea,  I  had  occasion  to 
observe  the  remarkable  saltness  of  its  water,  and  sacceeded  in  ascer- 
taining that  it  contained  much  more  saline  matter  than  the  ocean. 
I  have  since  been  favoured  by  Dr.  Urb  with  the  analysis  of  some 
water  brought  by  me  from  Berenice,  from  which  it  results  that  the 
specific  gravity  is  1*035  ;  that  1000  grains  of  water  contain  43  of 
saline  matter,  of  which  about  four  g^ins  are  muriate  of  lime,  with 
a  little  muriate  of  magnesia,  and  the  remainder  muriate  of  soda,  with 
a  little  sulphate  of  magnesia.  The  specific  g^vity  of  water  of  the 
open  ocean  in  the  same  latitude  is  only  1*028,  and  contains  not  more 
than  36  grains  of  saline  matter  in  a  similar  quantity." 

To  which  the  author  attaches  a  note,  explaining,  that  "  after  the 
vernal  equinox,  the  Red  Sea  is  lower  in  winter ;  but  the  prevalence  of 
the  south  wind  after  the  month  of  September  causes  a  considerable 
rise  of  its  level." 

The  difference  in  the  two  cases  is  not  more  than  may  reasonably 
be  explained  in  the  above  manner.  The  hydrometer  is  in  all  cases 
the  safest  test,  and  it  is  a  pity  that  it  had  not  been  resorted  to  in  the 
steam  navigation  of  the  Mediterranean,  which  has  been  the  source  of 
such  contradictory  statements. 

2,— Native  Carbonate  of  Magnesia  from  South  India, 

In  my  analysis  of  the  Nerbudda  dolomite,  published  in  the  deanirngs 
in  Science,  vol.  1.  p.  267,  I  expressed  a  desire  to  obtain  some  of  this 
mineral,  stated  by  Dr.  Thomson  to  form  "  whole  rocks  in  Hindastan, 
and  to  contain  much  less  carbonic  acid  than  it  oaght,"  though  he  was 
curious  to  know  whether  the  interior  portions  of  the  mountain  mig^ht 
not  have  their  full  proportion. 

My  wish  has  at  length  been  gratified  by' Dr.  Malcolmson,  Sec. 
Med.  Bd.  at  Madras,  among  whose  specimens,  recently  presented  to 


1885.]  Native  Carbonate  of  Magnesia,  511 

the  Society,  are  seyeral  lamps  of  this  cnrtouB  mineral.  Dr.  M.  writes: 

"  The  native  carbonate  of  magnesia  from  Salem  has  again  attracted 
attention.  I  at  first  supposed  it  to  be  a  magnesite,  from  the  great 
difficulty  of  dissolving  it,  but  subsequent  observation  proved  it  to  con- 
tain no  silex.  Its  composition  would  seem  to  be,  carbonic  acid 
47*5  ;  water  4'0*  ;  magnesia  48*5.  As  it  is  likely  to  become  an  article 
of  commerce,  and  the  statements  regarding  it  are  contradictory,  I 
send  some  for  your  re-ezamination.  It  occurs  in  thin  veins  (from 
an  inch  to  a  foot),  and  also,  (it  is  said,)  in  beds." 

As  the  atomic  weight  of  magnesia  differs  materially  in  different 
chemical  works,  I  was  anxious  to  make  use  of  this  mineral  to  set  the 
matter  at  rest,  and  decide  whether  Bbrzblius,  Thomson,  or  Brandi 
was  most  to  be  trusted. 

Three  careful  experiments  proved,  that  the  water  contained  was 
0*8  per  cent.,  while  the  slight  adulteration  of  silica  left,  on  dissolving 
100  grs.,  was  only  0*3  ;  traces  of  alumina  and  oxide  of  iron  were  visi- 
ble in  the  form  of  a  delicate  brown  gelatinous  film  on  adding  ammo- 
nia  to  the  solution,  but  none  of  lime,  evSn  after  adding  sulphuric  or 
oxalic  acid,  evaporating  to  dryness,  and  redissolving  in  distilled  water. 
The  solid  impurities,  therefore,  being  set  against  the  gaseous,  as  nearly 
in  the  proportions  of  the  magnesian  salt  itself,  it  is  evident  that  sim** 
pie  calcination  of  the  solid  mineral  will  give  a  very  exact  view  of  its 
constituent  proportions. 

Ten  specimens  of  100  g^s.  each,  treated  in  this  manner,  returned 
from  the  fire,  weighing  respectively,  4967,  4826,  4820,  48*40, 
48-40,  4838,  48*39,  48*33,  48*37,  and  48*38.  The  first  of  these 
was  in  the  solid  form,  and  therefore  may  not  have  been  thoroughly 
calcined :  the  average  of  the  rest  gives, 

Magnesia, 4834  by  Bbrzblius  48*31t 

Carbonic  acid,  51*66  51*69 

100.  100. 

or  almost  precisely  the  composition  according  to  this  accurate  chemist — 
which  it  may  be  remembered  was  the  only  one  which  would  agree  with 
my  analysis  of  the  Jabalpur  dolomite,  a  definite  crystallized  compound 
of  one  atom  of  carbonate  of  lime  and  one  of  carbonate  of  magnesia. 

To  prove  that  no  influential  quantity  of  carbonic  acid  was  retained, 
tvro  of  the  specimens  were  dissolved  in  dilute  nitric  acid,  in  a  closed 
elass  tube — the  gas  extricated  was  less  than  the  50th  of  a  cubic  inch. 

•  Dr.  Malcolmson  afterwards  corrects  this  error.     A  part  of  the  carbooio 

was  driven  off  with  the  water. 
-f-  By  Dr.  Tbomson,  M.  46«a  C.  A,  53*8 ;  by  Brands  M.  47*2 ;  C.  A,  52-8. 

3  u  2 


512  Analy$€9 — Tim  from  Makteca.  [Sbft. 

.  The  mineral  was  found  to  differ  considerably  in  weight  from  the 
statements  of  Thomson  and  Phillips — the  specific  gravity  of  two 
specimens  being  2-970,  and  2*897,  at  the  temperature  of  85».  A  good 
deal  of  air  was  given  off  on  its  first  immersion  into  water,  and  it  adhered 

to  the  tongue. 

Another  point  to  be  ascertained,  from  this  mineral,  was,  whether  the 
circumstance  I  noticed  on  the  occasion  alluded  to,  would  hold  true,  vie. 
that  calcined  magnesia  would  not  become  a  hydrate,  like  lime,  on  slak- 
ing, and  that  this  earth  might  thus  be  recognized  in  mixtures. 

Three  ofthe  calcined  specimens  were  treated  with  water,  which  dis- 
engaged considerable  heat,  and  then  exposed  in  a  receiver,  over  concen- 
trated sulphuric  acid,  to  be  ridden  of  hygrometric  moisture.  After  80 
hours,  they  weighed  respectively  60*45,  58-7.  60*9  grs.,  shewing  an 
average  excess  of  10*0,  which  is  about  half  an  atom  of  water  (9*8). 
This  result  is  so  unexpected  that  it  requires  farther  examination,  which 
I  hope  to  be  able  to  give  hereafter. 

S. — Tin  from  Malacecu 

Cast  blocks  of  the  metal  of  the  principtd  mines,  as  prepared  for 

sale,  were  transmitted  by  Ensign  Nbwbold.     With  reference  to  mj 

observation  in  the  drd  vol.  of  the  Glbanings,  I  was  contented  to  test 

their  purity  by  the  specific  gravity,  which  was  as  fellows  : — pure  tin, 

«t  the  same  temperature,  84**5,  being  about 7*290 

No.  1,  from  Naning 7*317 

No.  2,     „     Srimenanti  (new  mine) 7*262 

No.  3,     ,,     Jompole 7*287 

No.  4,     ,,     Sungie  Oojong 7*223 

No.  5,     „     Lilkut  in  Salangore 7*349 

No.  6,     „     Rumbowe 7*256 

No.  7,     „    Jelaboo 7*814 

No.  8,     „     Perak 7*299 

Two  specimens  of  the  ore  also  accompanied  : — 
No.  1,  from  Lukdt,  a  fine  grained  black  oxide  of  tin,  had  a  speci- 
fic gravity  of  6*74,  and  yielded  a  produce  of  70  per  cent,  of  very  good 
metal,  on  simple  fusion,  with  black  flux. 

No.  2,  from  Srimenanti,  was  in  much  larger  grains  or  lumps.  It 
weighed,  however,  only  6*64  ;  and  yielded  only  52 J  (?)  per  cent  of 
metal — giving  off  some  sulphur  in  the  fire.  It  is  therefore  inferior 
to  the  former,  but  probably  not  to  the  extent  stated  in  the  above  crude 
and  single  reduction. 

4. — American  Self  generating  Gas  Lamp. 
Mr.  LoNGUBViLLE  Clarkb  has  one  of  these  curious  and  ingenioiM. 
lamps,  which  are  something  on  the  principle  of  the  little  floating 


1 885.]  Chemical  Analyses.  5 1 3 

candlesticks  without  oil,  invented,  I  believe,  by  Woolaston.  A 
metal  stem  passes  down  into  the  liquid,  and,  once  heated,  is  afterwards 
kept  warm  by  the  burning  vapour,  which  it  causes  to  rise  and 
issue  from  the  gas«jets  encircling  the  stem.  Some  mystery  is  made 
about  the  liquid,  but  its  analysis  proves  to  be  very  simple. 

Specific  gravity,  *760  at  32^;  easily  volatile,  with  a  smell  of  tarpen- 
tine.  100  grs.  allowed  to  evaporate  spontaneously,  left  barely  a  trace 
of  solid  matter — resinous.  100  parts,  mixed  with  water  in  a  measured 
tube,  turned  white,  and  1 5  parts  of  pure  colourless  turpentine  finally 
settled  at  the  top  of  the  watery  emulsion.  In  fact,  a  mixture  of  85 
alcohol,  and  15  turpentine  was  found  to  possess  precisely  the 
qualities  of  the  liquid,  burning  with  a  clear  flame,  and  without  smell. 
It  is  necessary  to  use  the  oil  of,  and  not  the  rectified,  tui'pentine, 
which  latter  is  well  known  not  to  be  soluble  in  alcohol. 

5. — Native  Remedy  for  the  Spleen, 
The  late  Dr.  Twining  gave  me  some  pills  used  by  the  natives  as  a 
cure  for  the  spleen.     They  proved  to  contain  nothing   but  sulphate 
of  copper,  mixed  up  with  meal  and  mucilage. 

6. — Three  bottles  of  Water  from  Hot  Springs  in  Assam, 
Captain  Jenkins  is  anxious  for  the  result  of  their  examination  ; 
but  I  really  am  uncertain  of  two,  which  arrived  in  a  dirty  and  odo- 
rous state — one,  No.  3,  containing  an  abundant  putrid  yellow  scum,which 
appeared  like  a  compound  of  bitumen  and  sulphuretted  hydrogen,  but 
was  not  further  examined.  No.  1,  was  a  clear  sweet  water,  having  a 
specific  gravity,  *9964  at  91^  and  containing  only  common  salt. 

7. — Mineral  Water  from  Ava, 
QkvtkiH  Maclbod  favoured  me  with  a  bottle  of  water  from  the 
lake  near  the  Khyendwen  river,  whence  a  mineral  salt  is  obtained.  It 
had  a  spec.  grav.  of  .9985  at  88*,  and  was  consequently  nearly  pure. 
But  a  second  bottle,  filled  from  a  well  only  three  feet  from  the  same 
lake,  weighed  1*0006  at  88*,  and  yielded  a  copious  precipitate  to  muri- 
ate  of  barytes,  and  nitrate  oi  silver,  shewing  it  to  contain  a  mixture 
of  sulphates  and  muriates,  which  are  extracted  by  the  people  of  the 
neighbourhood. 

S.^Hot  Springe  in  the  Mahadeo  hills,  (see  Vol,  IIL  p.  390.  J 
The  two  bottles  sent  me  by  Dr.  Spilsbury  were  so  nearly  pure,  that  it 
was  not  worthwhile  to  examine  them  further  than  by  the  hydrometer. 

9. — Minerals  from  MotUmien, 
The  following  are,  I  believe,  the  correct  names  of  the  specimens 
obligingly  sent  by  Lieut.  Folbt,  in  June.  Nos.  1,  4,  16,  irom  pyrites  ; 
2,  galena ;  3,  sulphuret  of  antimony ;  8,  9,  hydrated  oxide  of  iron,  bse- 
matitic;  10,  fibrous  gypsum ;  11,  magnetic  oxide  of  iron;  12,  14,  17, 
granite  with  pseudo- metallic  mica  ;13,  black  oxide  of  tin. 


514  Horary  OhservaiioMS  at  Calcuiia,  [Ssrr. 

10. — Su^urei  of  Mch/bdemwm. 

This  was  pat  into  my  hands  by  a  mercantile  house  in  Calcutta,  with- 
out however  noticing  whence  it  came. 

It  resembled  graphite  or  plumbago  so  exactly  in  its  qualities  of 
drawing  traces  on  paper,  of  being  unaltered  in  the  fire,  and  very  gra- 
dually disappearing,  that  I  should  have  been  contented  with  these 
appearances,  had  not  its  specific  gp:avity,  4*64  to  4*5,  been  so  much 
higher  than  that  of  graphite,  (1'4.)  When  heated  also,  white  fumes, 
devoid  of  smell,  or  slightly  sulphurous,  were  perceived  at  the  moment 
of  withdrawal  from  the  fire. 

It  was  digested  with  disengagement  of  red  fumes  in  nitric  acid ;  leav- 
ing a  white  iusoluble  precipitate  in  the  filter,  weighing  74*4  per  cent. 
The  liquid  gave  immediate  evidence  of  sulphuric  acid,  that  had  been 
formed  from  the  sulphur  present.  The  white  mass  acted  in  all  respects 
like  molybdic  acid,  and  was  known  to  be  so  from  its  peculiar  property 
of  turning  instantly  blue  on  contact  with  metallic  iron,  lead,  copper, 
or  silver:  a  fact,  I  believe,  not  hitherto  noticed  :  water  is  required 
to  produce  this  effect.  Heated  red  with  carbonate  of  soda,  the  metal 
was  reduced  with  effervescence. 

I  am  not  aware  that  this  singular  mineral  is  turned  to  any  profit, 
but  it  is  desirable  to  ascertain  where  it  has  been  discovered.  The 
high  specific  gravity  of  the  Ceylon  graphite,  2*37,  leads  me  to  imagine 
that  I  may  have  mistaken  that  mineral  also,  and  invites  farther  inquiry. 
It  may  be  remembered*,  that  in  an  English  cabinet  of  minerals,  a  me- 
tallic ore  was  also  found  substituted  for  the  true  Borrowdale  plumbago. 

IX. — Horary  Meteorological  Register  for  Calcutta.    By  J  as.  Prinsbp, 

Sec.  SfC. 

The  21st  September  having  been  appointed  one  of  the  days  for  the 
combined  series  of  horary  observations,  by  the  Meteorological  Associ- 
ation, I  could  not  allow  it  to  pass  without  an  attempt  to  fulfil  the 
prescribed  terms,  even  at  the  sacrifice  of  a  night's  rest. 

The  weather  was  not  very  favorable,  although  such  as  might  be 
expected  near  the  equinox  :  the  barometer  was  gradually  falling,  indi- 
cative of  blowing  weather  ;  which  in  fact  followed  a  few  days  after- 
wards. The  occasional  *  violent  showers  checked  the  course  of  the 
thermometer  and  hygrometer  ;  and  the  minimum  temperature  noted. 
yrAs  that  of  the  rain,  rather  than  that  of  radiation  to  the  sky.  As  a 
different  barometer  was  necessarily  used  during  the  night,  care  waa 
taken  to  continue  its  readings  during  the  day,  to  obtain  an  accurate 
comparison  with  the  standard  instrument  at  the  Assay  Office.  The 
difference — *017,  has  been  added,  to  bring  the  whole  to  terms  of  the 
*  See  Analysis  of  Grapbitei  Glb aminos,  vol.  III.  p.  180. 


1835.] 


0/t  the^Ut  and  2Qnd  Sept,  1835. 


515 


standard,  which  I  have  reason  to  believe  does  not  differ  more  than 
*010  (in  defect)  from  the  Royal  Society's  barometer. 

The  thermometers  were  all  standards  from  Nbwman's,  agreeing  very 
closely  together. 

The  diurnal  tides  for  the  two  days  are  respectively  0*  140  and  0*  1 16, 
from  the  former  of  which  must  be  deducted  the  gradual  decrease  of  the 
pressurefor6hoursr732— •663-T-4=-Ol7,leavingO- 1 23.and- 1 16  -h  •  1 23 
-f-2  =0-120  is  the  mean,  which  is  rather  above  the  usual  amount  of 
tide  for  the  month  of  September.  The  nocturnal  tide  from  10 J  p.  m. 
to  4|  A.  M.  is  -700 — -607  (with  allowance  for  the  half  hours)  ^083. 
The  hours  of  maxima  and  minima  correspond  with  those  used  in  the 
registers  of  the  Journal,  and  suggest  the  expediency  of  an  alteration 
in  those  fixed  for  observation  by  Sir  John  Hbrschbl,  (see  page  358.) 


Horary  observations  (^  the  Barometer,  Thermometer,  and  Hygrometer,  made  at  Calcutta^ 

from  6  A.  M.  of  the  ^\st  to  6  p.  m .  of  the  22nd  Septemoer,  i83o. 

Thermometer    ) 

Wet 

wet 

Baro- 

in the          1 

bulb 

bulb 

^3    V 

• 

Hour 

meter 

Air. 

Under 

depres- 

■si 

a 
'S 

a 

Weather. 

2l9t. 

at32o 

sky. 

therm. 

sion. 

Sfel 

P!$ 

? 

A.M.  6 

29.678 

78.0 

75.2 

75.8 

2.2 

E. 

Send,  cirri  above. 

7 

.699 

79.4 

76.2 

3.2 

e. 

do.,  increasing. 

8 

.715 

80.0 

76.5 

3.5 

0. 

cnmuli,  clear  above. 

9 

.726 

81.8 

80.0 

76.8 

5.0 

e. 

do. 

10 

.732 

85.0 

85.2 

78.1 

6.9 

e. 

cumuli. 

11 

.702 

84.7 

97.0 

77.7 

7.0 

95 

E. 

ao.,  fine. 

noon. 

.684 

85.6 

100.0 

78.4 

7.2 

94 

E. 

do. 

1 

.656 

86.0 

96.2 

78.3 

7.7 

93 

overcast. 

2 

.621 

79.2 

91  »0 

78.6 

0.6 

100 

hard  shower,  dear. 

3 

.592 

83.1 

102.4 

78.8 

4.3 

97 

fair. 

4 

.592 

82.2 

88.2 

78.6 

3.6 

97 

cloudy. 

5 

.595 

82.3 

85.7 

78.7 

3.6 

97 

do. 

6 

.605 

83.7 

(rain.) 

78.6 

5.1 

cumuli,  rain  6§  p.m. 

7 

.646 

78.5 

74.0 

76.8 

1.7 

rain. 

8 
9 

.667 
.688 

79.7 
80.1 

77.6 
77.4 

2.2 
2.7 

overcast, 
do.,  clearing. 

10 

.696 

79,5 

76.8 

76.6 

3.0 

dear  night. 

11 

.699       79.1 

76.4 

2.7 

0.40 

do. 

nddidfbt. 
32nii.l 

.682 
.658 

78.4 
77.8 

76.2 
76.4 

2.2 

1.4 

do. 
do. 
cloudy. 

2 

.653 

77.6 

76.4 

1.2 

3 

.636 

77.7 

76.6 

1.2 

overcast. 
1  _ 

4 

.618 

77.6 

76.7 

76.3 

1.2 

e. 

do. 

6 

.621 

77.7 

76.8 

1.1 

£. 

cum.  stratus. 

6 

.643 

77.7 

76.8 

764 

1.3 

£. 

do.,  wet. 

1 

7 
8 

.646 
.654 

78.3 
79.1 

76.5 
76.6 

1.8 
2.5 

E. 
£. 

do. 

do.,  clearing. 

9 

.663 

80.3 

77.1 

3.2 

E. 

scud. 

10 

.663 

83.0 

78.1 

4.9 

E. 

fine. 

11 

.647 

83.9 

79.6 

4.2 

96 

E. 

cumuli. 

3 

noon. 

.620 

83.4 

93.0 

77.4 

6.0 

94 

E. 

do. 

9                  ^        W 

1 

.595 

80.4 

83.2 

77.6 

2.8 

99 

E. 

rain,  dull. 

2 

.668 

81.5 

88.4 

77.5 

4.0 

98 

E. 

cumuli. 

3 

.544 

81.5 

85.8 

77.5 

4.0 

98 

E. 

overcast. 

1                   19 

4 

.544 

80.4 

79.6 

76.6 

3.8 

99 

e. 

hard  rain. 

J  _ 

6 

.647 

79.2 

79.0 

77.2 

2.0 

99 

e. 

do. 

6 

.574 

X77.6 

75.7 

1.9 

0.60 

E. 

clearing. 

Mean)  St 
94hours, 

29.6606 

80.61 

77.26 

3.35 

0.40 

ebyn 

showery* 

Mean  2d 
94  hours, 

29.6317 

79.58 

76.96 

2.62 

0.60 

ebys 

ditto. 

516  ProctedhigB  of  the  Asiatic  Society.  [Skvt. 

X. — Proceedings  of  the  Asiatic  Society, 
Wednesdtiy  Evemm^,  the  7th  October,  1835. 

The  Hon'ble  Sir  Eowabd  Rtak,  Prendent,  in  tlie  duur. 

Messrs.  J.  Bell,  G.  Loch,  C.  S.,  J.  M.  McLbod,  Mad.  C.  S.,  and  Lienta. 
H.  M.  DuRAND  and  W.  £.  Baker,  Engineers,  proposed  at  the  last  Meet- 
inff,  were  ballotted  for,  and  unanimously  elected  Members  of  the  Soeiety. 

Mr.  J.  SrspHBivsoirj  proposed  at  the  last  meeting,  was,  upon  the  favour- 
able report  of  the  Committee  of  Papers,  elected  an  Associate  Member. 

Rend  a  letter  from  G.  A.  Bushby,  Esq.,  Secretary  to  Government, 
intimating,  that  the  Society's  Memorial  would  be  dispatched  by  an  early 
opportunity. 

Read  a  letter  from  J.  C.  C.  Sutherland,  Esq.,  Secy.  Genl.  Com.  Pub. 
Instr.,  forwarding  the  list  of  Oriental  Books,  transferable  to  the  Society. 

Read  a  letter  from  M.  A.  Court,  adcnowledging  his  election  aa  an  Honor* 
ary  Member. 

Read  a  letter  from  M.  £.  Burnouf,  Secretary  to  the  Asiatic  Society 
of  Paris,  acknowledging  the  receipt  of  Volume  XVIll.  of  the  Asiatic 
Researches. 

Read  letters  from  J.  Forsball,  Esq.  Secretary  to  the  British  Museom, 
and  H.  Harknbss,  Secretary  to  the  Royal  Asiatic  Society  of  Great  Britain 
and  Ireland,  acknowledging  the  receipt  of  copies  of  M.  Csoma  db  Kobos's 
Tibetan  and  English  Dictionary. 

Read  a  letter  n-om  Professor  H.  H.  Wjlsok^  forwarding  statements  of  the 
Society's  accounts  with  Messrs.  Parbuhy  and  Co^  made  up  to  the  end  of 
December  last,  exhibiting  a  balance  of  £S3  iU.  Id,  in  favor  of  the  Society. 

Library, 

Read  a  letter  from  Counsellor  Von  Hammer,  forwarding  for  pveienta. 
tion  the  undermentioned  books  published  by  himself. 

History  of  the  Ottoman  Empire,  vol.  10th. 

JabrbucUer  dec  Litertture,  vols.  65 »  6*6,  67,  and  68. 

Uber  die  LiliiderTerwaltuag  unter  dem  CbdUfate. 

The  following  Books  were  also  presented  : 

Statuti  del  V  Accademia  delle  Scienze  e  Belle  Lettere-— ^  the  Academy  ^ 
Palermo. 

De  redigendis  ad  nnicam  aeriem  comparabilem  raeteorologicis  ubtque  faetis 
obserTatio&ibus  CoDveotio  FroposiCa  et  Tabulc  Sappatatae  ab  Eqoite  Nicolao 
Cacciatore — by  the  Author. 

Clodgh*8  Pali  Grammar,  with  a  copious  Vocabulary,  1  toL,  and  a  Dictionary 
English  and  Singalese,  2  vols.— 6y  the  Avihor. 

Journal  of  the  Royal  Asiatic  Society,  No.  3 — by  the  Soeietf, 

Moor's  Oriental  Fragments—^  the  Author, 

Proceedings  of  the  Geological  Society  of  London,  No.  37 — by  the  Soeiety , 

The  Indian  Journal  of  Medic&l  Science,  No.  22.-^  the  Editor. 

RoooRA    Van  By  si  no  a 's    Dutch    and   Malay     Dictionary,    2  vols,    and 

Anolkbbek*s  Malay  Grammar,  1  ^oh— by  Dr.  Voe, 

Hikattismyateem,  1  vol.  Malay  Language  and  Character — by  ditto. 

Meteorological  Register  for  August,  1835 — by  the  Surveyor  General. 

A  copy  of  the  Tibetan,  Mongol,  and  Chinese  Vocabulary,  alluded  to  in  M. 
Klapuoth's  notice  sur  le  Tibet,  procured  through  Mr.  Ikolis  of  Canton,  and 
presented  by  the  Secretary. 

The  following  Books  received  from  the  Bo<^.8ellers  : 

UlDstrations  of  the  Botany  and  other  branches  of  the  Natural  History  of  the 
Himalayan  mountains,  by  J.  F.  Roylb,  Esq.  F.  L.  S.  and  G.  S.  M.  R.  A.  S. 

SowBRBY*s  Fossil  Conchology. 

Laronbr's  Cabinet  Cyclopedia,  Germanic  Empire,  tqL  2nd. 

,  Ireland,  toL  l&t. 


1 885 .]  Semimenstrual  Inequality  of  the  Tides.  5 1 7 

Museum, 

A  Tftriety  of  bows^  arrowg^  and  other  weapons  from  Chota  Nagpore^ 
Singhbhiim,  and  the  Jangle  Mehale,  were  presented  by  Lieut.  G.  W. 
HAJfiiiTON,  34th  Regt«  N.  I. 

Prepared  skeleton  of  the  hood  of  a  Cobra  de  Capello  Snake,  presented 
by  Colonel  L.  R.  Stact. 

Literary. 

Read  a  letter  from  Lieut.  Q.  W.  HAmx/ron,  Sith  Regt.  N.  I.,  forward, 
ifig  two  manuscript  volumes  of  a  poetical  translation  of  part  of  the  Shih 
Ntoeh  of  Firdausi^  by  the  late  Vhancis  Gold^  Esq.,  Assistant  Surgeon^ 
S4th  Regt.  K.  I. 

PhyHeal, 

A  memoir,  with  drawings,  of  the  SivdtheHum  Oiffanteum,  a  new  fossil  ru^i.. 
minant  genus  from  the  vaUey  of  the  Markanda,  by  Dr.  Faloonbb  and 
Captain  P.  J.  Cavti<bt,  was  read. 

Also,  a  notice  of  the  fossil  Crocodile  of  the  Sewalik  Hills,  by  Captaia 
Cautlbt. 

Minerals  from  the  neighbourhood  of  Kabul  were  forwarded  by  Syed 
Ksra'mat  Alt,  for  presentation ;  idso  a  large  supply  of  flower  and  fruit  seeds 
and  medicinal  drugs,  from  the  same  place,  and  a  further  collection  of 
fiactrian  coins  for  inspection. 

The  seeds  were  directed  to  be  traasmitted  to  the  H.  C.  Botaoical  Garden, 
with  a  request  thafc  they  might  be  examined,  and  bestowed  to  the  best  adyaotage. 
The  medical  drugs,  in  like  manner,  to  be  tranaferred  to  the  Medical  Society. 

The  eoUeetion  of  Coins,  consisting  of  about  750  pieces,  11  gold,  72  siWer^ 
and  the  rest  copper,  possesses  one  sUver  Euthtdimus  ;  one  ditto  ANTiLAKinss, 
(new ;)  two  ditto  Mbnamdbbs  ;  one  ditto  Lysius,  (new ;)  a  fine  gold  Kadfhmbs. 
The  remainder  are  of  the  Indo^Scythic,  Sassanian,  and  Kh&lif  dynasties. 

The  minerals  collected  by  the  praiseworthy  and  intelligent  Syed  are  some 
from  the  neighbourhood  of  Kabnl,  and  others  from  DemsTend,  &c.  in  Persia. 
Among  others,  a  ftne  green  talcose  sectile  steatite  or  agalmatolite  from  Kabul, 
native  salphnr,  gypsum,  specular  iron  in  large  Isminas,  &c. 

A  letter  from  Captain  Conollt,  accompanying  the  despatch,  states  that 
KuEA'if  at  Ali  has  collected  a  large  store  of  statistical  information  during  his 
stay  at  Kkbul  while  agent  for  the  British  Government,  which  it  is  his  intention 
to  put  together  for  pidiHeatton  in  Persian. 

At  the  conclusion  of  the  business  of  the  evening,  the  Secretary  exhibiU 
ed  a  very  powerful  electro-magnet,  lately  received  from  London,  which 
produced  a  brilliant  spark,  decomposed  water  freely,  imparted  a  consider.! 
able  galvanic  shock  to  the  human  body,  and  lighted  a  spirit  lamp, 

XI. — Extracts  from  Correspondence. 

1. — Semimenstrual  Inequality  qf  the  Tides. 

[We  hasten  to  publish  the  following  letter  from  the  ReV.  W.  Ws<wbl£,  of 
Cambridge,  in  correction  of  a  quotation  from  the  learned  Professor's  Essay  on 
Cotidal  Lines  in  our  editorisl  notice  of  Mr.  Sutclaib's  tables  of  the  Calcutta 
tides,  in  the  third  volume  of  the  Journal,  p.  408.  We  regret  that  the  period 
fixed  for  the  contemporaneous  observations  on  the  shores  of  England  sho^d  have 
passed :  but  we  once  more  repeat  a  request  to  our  friends  on  the  coast  to  fur- 
nish the  information  now  called  for.— En.] 

"  In  the  nnmber  of  your  Journal  for  August,  1833,  is  given  a  table  of  the  times 
of  high  water  at  the  principal  places  between  Calcutta  and  Point  Palmiras,  by 
Mir.  P.  A.  Sxnclaie:  an  addition  to  our  previous  materials  for    a  map  of 
3z 


518  Division  of  Astronomical  Instruments.  [Sept. 

Cotidal  Lines  which  I  mw  with  much  pleasure.  Bat  I  am  desirous  of  removing  a 
misapprehension  which  I  perceive  in  the  remarks  accompanying  this  table.  Mr. 
SiNCLAiE  has  given  the  time  of  high  water  for  every  day  of  the  mo<Hi*s  age,  at  the 
places  contained  in  his  table,  calculated  on  the  supposition  of  a  daily  retardation 
of  the  tide,  to  the  amount  of  48  minutes  :  and  in  the  remarks  a  rule  is  quoted  from 
my  paper  for  the  correction  of  the  time  so  given.  But  the  rule  quoted  is  errone- 
ous for  the  purpose  there  stated.  The  rule  which  should  have  been  given  is  the 
following  nearly. 

Correction  to  be  applied  to  the  time  of  high  water  calculated  by  supposiag 
it  to  be  always  at  the  same  interval  after  the  moon*8  transit  as  it  is  on  the  dap 
of  new  and  full  moon.  honn. 

Time  of  moon's  preceding  transit,  0      1      33406789      lO    II 

Correction,    minutes,  0— 16—31—46^61—79—76—65-^34    0-f-i3«f  U 

The  fact  is,  that  the  correction  quoted  from  my  paper  belongs  theoretically  te 
the  "  correct  establishment,"  or  mean  of  all  the  intervals  of  moon's  transit  and 
tide,  not  to  the  *'  vulgar  establishment"  or  interval  of  moon's  travel  and  tide  on 
the  day  of  new  and  full  moon,  which  is  the  establishment  taken  by  Mr.  Si». 

CLAIB. 

The  correctioB  which  I  have  given  above  is  probably  not  exact  for  India,  for 
it  is  taken  from  the  London  Tide  Observations  ;  and  it  would  be  extremelj 
desirable,  as  you  have  observed  in  your  Journal,  to  verify  or  correct  it  by  obser- 
vations at  some  stations  in  the  Indian  seas,  made  daily  for  a  sufficient  length  of 
time,  I  may  add,  that  the  above  correction  is  what  has  been  called  the  um» 
menstrual  ineptaUty,  and  does  not  arise  from  the  inequality  of  the  moon's  daily 
motion,  but  from  the  varying  an^lar  distance  of  the  moon  from  the  sun,  in  ooa- 
sequenc^  of  yfhich  the  solar  tide  sometimes,  coincides  yrith  the  lunar,  and  at  otker 
times  is  separated  from  it  by  a  large  angle. 

I  am  very  glad  to  find  you  expressing  your  hopes  that  you  will  be  fvrnish* 
ed  by  your  correspondents  with  tide  observations  from  an  extensive  range  of 
places  in  India.  I  would  observe,  that  for  the  purposes  of  science,  the  daily  ob- 
servations themselves  are  much  more  valuable  than  the  "establishment,"  or  any 
other  inference  collected  from  them. 

In  conclusion,  I  would  beg  particularly  to  state,  that  directions  have  beea 
given  for  tide  observations  on  the  whole  coast  of  England  from  the  9th  to  the 
22nd  of  June  in  this  year:  that  I  have  strong  hopes  that  these  observations  will 
also  take  place  on  the  shores  of  other  states  of  Europe  and  America,  at  the  same 
time ;  and  that  it  would  be  very  interesting  and  useful  to  have  contemporary 
observations  made  on  the  shores  of  India  at  as  many  places  as  possible*" 

March  2ly  1835. 


2. — Mr,  Taylor's  mode  of  determining  the  Errors  qf  Divieum  in  Asirotufmksi 

Instruments, 
[Extract  of  a  letter  from  Sir  John  Hbrschsl,  dated  C.  6.  H.  April  20,  1815.] 

Feldhausen,  near  Wanbe^t  C.  C  H. 

*'The  Journal  for  August,  1834,  contains  Mr.  Taylor's  application  of  the 

coUimating  principle  to  the  examination  of  the  mural  circle  at  Madras.     It  is 

somewhat  singular,  that  not  long  before  I  had  suggested  to  Mr.  Maclsan,  the 

Astronomer  Royal  here,  and  had  also  written  to  Professor  Airy  at  Cambridge, 


1835.]  Correction  of  Index  Error,  5 1 9 

suggesting  its  applicatioii  to  tbe  circles  in  the  British  Obserratories ,  as  the  only 
fundamental  mode  of  enquiry  into  their  errors,  a  process  which  coincides  in 
almost  every  particular  with  that  adopted  by  Mr.  Taylor,  and  which  amounts 
in  fact  to  an  aerial  re-dwision  of  the  circle  in  siti^  - 

"  I  do  not  mention  this  as  in  any  degree  wishing  to  interfere  with  Mr.  Tat- 
L0&*8  jnst  claim  to  independence  and  priority  of  inyention  ;  but  as  I  consider 
the  method  in  question  to  be  one  of  great  importance,  and  likely  to  supersede 
every  other  method  of  examination,  1  wish  to  obviate  any  misconception  which 
may  arise  from  the  appearance  in  England  in  any  of  the  journals,  &c.  of  this 
method,  as  proposed  by  ittyself,  without  mention  made  of  Mr.  Taylor's  name— 
what  he  had  done  being  then  entirely  unknown  to  myself,  and  my  own  thoughts 
having  been  turned  upon  the  subject  in  the  course  of  a  severe  examination  to 
which  Mr.  Maclsan  has  been  subjecting  the  Cape  circle,  and  respecting  which 
ht  did  me  the  honor  to  consult  me.*' 


3. — t)n  a  9imple  mode  qf  Correcting  the  Index  Error  in  taking  obeervatUmt  for 
latitude,  Bg  Lieut,  W.  P.  Jacob,  Bombay  Engineer e, 
[In  a  letter  to  the  Secretary  As.  Soc] 

I  send  you  the  results  of  a  few  observations,  made  lately  at  Karanja  and 
Bdmbay,  in  illustration  of  a  very  simple  method  by  which  the  errors  of  an 
altitude  instrument,  when  employed  in  finding  the  latitude  of  a  place,  may  be 
rendered  insensible.  It  consists  in  observing  pairs  of  stars  which  have  nearly 
the  same  meridian  altitude,  the  one  N.  and  the  other  S.  The  errors  of  both  in 
sdtitude  will  then  be  the  same,  but  with  respect  to  the  pole  they  will  be  in 
opposite  directions,  so  that  the  latitude  resulting  from  the  mean  of  the  two  will 
be  free,  not  only  from  the  errors  of  the  instrument,  but  also  from  those  caused 
by  the  uncertainty  of  refraction. 

In  the  present  instance,  the  instrument  employed  was  a  10  in.  circle,  reading 
10/'  which  bad  been  subjected  to  very  rough  usage,  having  more  than  once  been 
bent  and  reflattened,  so  that  its  errors  sometimes  amount  to  40''  or  more ;  each 
star  was  observed  four  times,  twice  with  face  to  the  right,  and  t^ce  to  the  teft 
and  the  observations  were  afterwards  reduced  to  the  meridian,an  operation  which 
is  very  easily  and  quickly  performed  by  means  of  the  sliding  rule : 

At  Karanja.  At  Bombay  Light  house. 

Stus  obid.  Latitude.    Mesa  of  each  pair.       SUn  olMd.  Latitude.  Mean  of  each  pair* 

{iSCephei,  18  51  07.01  ,«  -,  ,q  ,  raPersei JB  53  23.01  .^  ,^  .^  ^ 
«  Pisc.Aist.l8  51  31.6/  >®  *^  *^-^  iyEridanl,  ..  18  53  41.4/  '«  «3  32.2 
{a  Persei, ..  18  51  07.61  18  61  IS.iS  raGeminorum,  18  52  28.31  18  53  34.4 
y  Eridani,    18  51  23.4  / \  a  Cans.  Mins.  18  53  40.5  I  ■■■ 

18  51   17.4 
X)iir.  Lat.  of  Karanja  and*) 

JJight  house  by  Trig,  i     +2  16^6 
Survey,  J 


18  63  34.0  Lat.  of  Light  house, 18  53  33.3 

Here  while  tiie  individual  observations  differ  greatly,  the  several  pairs  have  a 

close  agreement,  and  would  doubtless  have  been  still  nearer,  had  the  altitudes 

been  more  nearly  equal,  for  a  Persei  and  y  Eridani  differed  more  than  2^  in  alt 

By  this  method  with  a  moderately  good  instrument,  the  Latitude  might  be 

found  in  one  night  within  V\  or  much  nearer,  supposing  the  catalogues  correct* 

Mahadeo,  4th  March,  1835. 

8  k2 


620  Fo«m7  SheiU  and  Pea  Stalactil:  [Sspt. 

[The  method  pointed  oat  by  Lieut.  Jacob  !•  lo  obyioiu  as  to  have  been,  we 
imagine,  at  all  timet  practised  by  astronomers ;  we  however  give  insertion  to  it 
as  likely  to  furnish  an  nsefnl  hint  to  amatenrs  and  befinnen.^£D.] 


A.^FouU  SketlM  found  in  the  JTuya  ffiOi.    By  J>r,  McClbixand. 

"  Though  not  two  days  in  these  hills,  I  haye  found  about  a  thousand  specimens 
of  sea  shells,  at  yarious  altitudes,  from  1000  to  4200  feet,  and  even  in  and 
around  the  station  of  Chum  ^nji  itself.  On  a  hasty  glance,  I  think  I  hare  re- 
eognised  of  known  genera,  Pectens,  Cardinms,  Turritella,  Teredo,  Serpula,  Melo- 
nia.  Cirrus,  and  Pleurotoma,  among  my  collection  ;  but  many  will  probably  be 
found  on  examination  to  be  new  genera,  and  all  the  species  or  many  of  them  at 
least  will  be  found  to  be  new. 

"  Wbat  makes  the  discovery  of  these  remains  of  more  eonsequenoe  is,  that  I 
have  found  them  in  rocks  that  have  been  hitherto  considered  as  primitive  in 
India,  at  least ;  but  we  shall  now  be  able  to  correct  our  cUaatfication,  and  to  re- 
move many  contradictions  that  essbt  between  the  result  of  Indian  and  Baropean 
observations !  I 

'*  The  Ptmar  Fossil  b  here  in  great  perfection,  and  is  connected  with  the  numn- 
lites ;  but  it  must  come  into  a  new  genus,  or  sub-genus,  which  may  be  called 
annulite ;  it  was  the  thing  that  first  struck  Wai.i.ic9  and  GnxmrH  in  the  rocks 
of  the  Doli  river,  at  the  base  of  the  hills,  though  I  did  not  point  it  ouL" 

5. — Note  on  the  Pea  StnkteHie  of  TUei.    Bff  Mr*  Stbtbnboit. 
The  accompanying  sample  of  a  calcareous  concretion  was  a  few  months  age 
sent  to  me  for  examination,  from  Dr.  Campbbll  of  Nip41,  aad  found  in  TUf^ 
The  mineral  ia  used  in  medicine  by  the  Tibetans,  and  eaUed  K6tri  by  l^e  inhsbi« 
touts  of  iVtjid/. 

It  iqiypesrs  to  me  to  be  a  variety  of  the  Ao«*Wsim  of  geologists,  in  n  disinte- 
grated statof  probably  washed  from  its  matria  by  hill  torrsnta,  and  deposited  is 
pools. 
A  careful  analysis  of  an  average  from  the  bulk  gave  me  the  fbllowing  result: 
Deeeription*  In  globular  concretions,  from  the  sise  of  a  grain  off  mustard  ssed, 
to  that  of  a  pea ;  colour  cream  yettow,  and  a  few  slightly  tinged  blue,  very  coaB|Met 
«— hardness  equal  to  stotnary  marble,  externally  opake,  intemaHy  crystalliasy 
eryitak  needle-like,  snd  radiated  from  the  centre  of  each   globule*     Effervetees 
strongly  in  sulphuric,  nitric,  and  muriatic  acids,  in  wluch.  it  readily 
leaving  a  few  grains  of  various  coloured  sand. 
According  to  my  analysis,  it  is  composed  of, 

Carbonate  of  lime, 90. 

Alumina, • • • •        &. 

Silica^  or  sand  off  various  colours,. • 5« 

100. 

If  I  may  be  allowed  to  venture  an  opinion,  I  would  say,  that  it  is  a 
raf,  or  one  not  described  in  any  of  the  European  scientific  journals.  If  so.  Dr. 
Campbbli.  will  be  entitled  to  the  thanks  of  mineralogists,  for  his  discovery.  I 
would  (though  with  diflidence)  suggest  that  the  mineral  sh  ould  be  named  OMp- 
heiUtOy  or  Tiheten  eomfite,  though  the  latter  is  not  a  scientifie  name^  notwith' 
standing  ite  comfit-like  appearance^ 


1835.]        lialUy'a  Comet — Cattftogue  of  Nipaleae  Zoology.  6121 

6.— Oft«rM/<wt  qf  HsUip'i  Cam»i,  made  at  the  HoHorabl§  Cow^«myU 

Obtfnfatory  at  Madroi. 

The  comet  first  mnde  its  appearance  on  the  3dth  August,  at  I5th.  40m.  mean 
time,  astronomical  reckoning,  or  Angost  31st,  at  3h.  40m.  a.  m.  dtil  reckoning 
-^the  obserTation  are  as  follows  : 


Madras 

Right 

M.T. 

Ascension. 

Declination. 

1835 

D. 

h»     m. 

B. 

h.    m.    8. 

h.    ro.      8. 

Ang. 

30 

15    47 

30 

5    42    22 

+24     43      0 

31 

15    33 

28 

5    49    52 

24     50      0 

Sept. 

19 

15    39 

40 

6     10    57 

29    36    36 

20 

15      6 

48 

6    12    43 

30      0       6 

23 

14    54 

51 

6     17     29 

31     36    46 

26 

4    22 

59 

6    24    39 

33    49     15 

Prom  the  above  obsenrationi,  it  «o«]4  appear  that  the  comet  is  abont  ten  dlaytf 
later  than  the  tine  predicted  lor  its  retnm.— At  present  it  is  invisible  to  the 
nnassisted  eye  of  ordinary  obsenrers,  and  will  probably  remain  so  until  the  21st 
of  October,  when  it  will  be  sitoated  in  the  constellation  CorooK  Boreaiis,  near  to 
^  the  proper  time  to  look  for  it  on  thia  day  wtU  be  immediately  after  son-set. 

T.  Q.  Tatlo«, 
September  28,  1835.  jET.  C.  AetroHomer. 

[The  comet  has  been  visibltt  here  since  the  12th  Oct.,  alter  snn-set,  and  ia  now 
ircry  bright. — En.] 

A  French  translation  of  Lieutenant  Bubvbs's  interesting  Trnvels  to  Bokhara, 
8cc.  has  been  announced  as  in  preparation  at  Paris,  with  notes,  by  Klapeoth, 
the  distinguished  orientalist. — ^rei^  QMorterty  Review, 

XII. — lUustrations  of  Nipalese  Zoology,  prepared  for  publication^ 
[We  have  been  reqpmsted  to  insert  this  satalogue  in  eontinnatfam  of  the  Prospeetne 
pfubliahed  in  p-  356. — Ed.] 

lIMfMALIA. 

Part  1st. 

Plate  1. — ^The  Jharal,  wild  goat.  Copra  Jharalt  mihi,  mature  male.  Inhabite 
the  Kachar. 

Plate  II.— The  Nahoor,  wild  sheep.  Ooie  MMeor,  mihi.  Fig.  1,  the  mataire 
vale ;  2,  the  head  of  mature  female ;  3,  young  male.  Habitat.  Kachar. 

Plate  III.  fig.  1,  the  Thar  antelope.  AmUtepe  Thar,  mihi,  mature  male} 
flgnre  2,  the  Ghoral  antelope.  A.  Qhoral,  Haxdwicks.  Mature  male.  Inhabit 
central  and  northern  divisions  of  Nipal  respectively. 

Plate  rv.  fig.  1,  female  G&oral;  fig.  2,  young  male. 

Plate  y.-^The  Changra  or  shawl  goat  of  the  HimiUaya  towards  Nipal.  Fig.  h 
the  larger  or  true  shawl  goat ;  figure  2,  the  lesser  variety.  Inhabit  the  Kachar. 

nate  VI.— ScnlU.  Kgs.  1  and  2,  the  JhAral  mas.;  3  and  4,  the  Nahoor 
fern. ;  5  and  6,  the  Thar  mas. ;  7  and  8,  the  Ghoral  mas. ;  9  and  10,  the  Banbhera, 
or  Himalayan*  variety  of  Ovis.  Ammon.  mas.  junior;  11  and  12,  the  Phusro 
Istfai,  or  Cervus  AristoteUs.  Horns  cast.  mas. ;  13  and  14,  the  Rntwa  Manlgac, 
mas.   (N.  B.  Several  of  the  sculls,  with  the  horns  torn  off,  show  the  cellular  cavity 

of  the  core.) 

Plate  VIL  figs.  I  and  2,  head  of  the  larger  Changra ;  3  and  4,  scull  of  the  leaser^ 


S/22  Catalogue  of  Nipalese  Zoology.  [Sept. 

Plate  VIII.  fig.  ly  head  of  the  Tbar,  mature  male;  2,  scull  of  ditto;  3,  fore- 
foot,  and  4,  hind  foot  of  ditto. 

Plate  IX.  fig.  1,  Lead  of  the  Chira  antelope,  mature  male;  2,  direct  front 
tiew  of  the  nose  of  ditto,  showing  the  position  of  the  intermaxillary  pooch  and 
its  connexion  with  the  nares ;  3,  scnll  of  ditto ;  4,  the  inguinal  pouch  of  ditto. 

Plate  X. — ^Tbe  Chiru  antelope.    Antelope  Hodffionii,  C.  Abkl,  mature  male. 

A,  Gazella  of  H.  Smith's  sub-genus.  Habitat,  the  open  plains  of  N.  E.  lliibet ; 

fig.  2,  represents  the  female. 

Part  Snd. 

Plate  I.  fig.  1,  the  male;  2,  the  female;  and  3,  the  young  male  of  the 
Eatwa  Maniac.    Inhabits  the  central  region  of  Nipal. 

Plate  II. — ^The  Nipalese  Paradoxurns.  P.  NipaleiuUf  mihi,  matore  female. 
Inhabits  central  and  northern  regions  of  Nipal. 

Plate  III. — ^The  Wah.  AiluntM  Fulgem,  mature  male.  Figs.  2  and  3,  show- 
ing the  attitudes  of  repose  of  the  same.     Kachar  only. 

Plate  IV.— The  ICathiah  Nyool  of  Nipal.  Marten  KatkkUk,  mihL  Central  and 
northern  regions. 

Plate  V. — ^The  Bharsiah  of  the  Nipalese,  mature  male.  Urntaxtu  /luntrifatf, 
mihi.  Pknnant's  Indian  Badger  ?  Fig.  1,  the  head  of  ditto,  natural  siae ;  2, 
scull  of  ditto,  ditto  ;  3  and  4,  direct  and  oblique  news  of  the  lower  jaw  ;  5  and 
6,  ditto  ditto  of  the  upper  jaw ;  7,  the  fore  foot,  and  8^  the  hind. 

Plate  VI. — The  Koiral  of  the  Nipalese^  Sehtropfents  mogmfieuif  mihi.  (km^ 
tral  and  lower  regions  of  Nipal. 

Plate  VII. — Different  Tiews  of  the  preceding. 

Plate  VIII. — Head  of  the  Ratwa  Mantjac,  mature  male. 

Plate  IX. — Head  and  members  of  the  Nipalese  Paradoxurns.  Fem. :  1-1,  tuItu 
and  glands ;  2-2,  anus  and  pores';  3,  fore  foot ;  4  and  5,  hind  foot. 

Plate  X. — Scull  of  the  same  animal. 

Plate  XI. — Front  and  side  views  of  the  head  of  the  Wah.  Figs.  1  and  2 
exhibit  the  ear,  denuded  of  all  hair,  and  invested  with  it ;  3,  the  fore  foot  (sole  of) ; 
and  4,  the  hind  foot. 

Part  3rd. 

Plate  I. — The  Machabba,  or  Malva  of  the  Tarai.  PartuUuntnu  Bandar  f  In- 
habits the  open  tracts  of  the  lower  region  of  Nipal.  Figs.  1  and  2,  side  Imd 
front  views  of  the  head ;  3,  sole  of  hind  foot. 

Plate  II.— Thulo  Chuah  of  the  Nipalese.    Norway  Rat  ?  all  parts  of  Nipal. 

Plate  III.  fig.  1,  the  Nyool  of  the  Tarai.  MmngoMia  Cafraf  2,  the  Nyool 
of  the  hills.     M,^  Javaniea  ?  Central  region  of  Nepal. 

Plate  IV.  fig.  1,  Vwerra  Indiea,  The  Sayer  of  the  Tarai;  2,  Vwtrro  JKassf, 
also  called  Sayer.  Both  inhabit  the  Tarai  portion  of  the  lower  region  of 
Nipal  exclusively ;  3,  head  of  Rasse ;  4,  ditto  of  Indica ;  5  and  6,  anal  and 
genital  parts,  with  the  skin  on  and  off ;  7,  the  hind  foot  to  the  tarsus;  8,  head  of 
Rasse. 

Plate  v.— The  Chittra  Bilow  of  the  TaraT^  Feiia  Serval  T  varietas,  mature  male. 
Felia  VherrinM  of  Harowicke  ?  Open  parts  of  lower  region  of  Nipal  only. 

Pkte  VI.— The  *Biraloo  of  the  Nipalese.  Felis  LynchuB  Brythrotug, 
Central  region  and  lower ;  2,  the  young  of  ditto ;  3,  tbe  Moormi  Cat,  F.  Mi 
m,  mihi.     Central  region  only.     Mature  male. 

*  Since  ascertained  to  be  a  new  species  of  M.  auropunctata,  mUii<  Gold-tipped 
Ifongoosctf 


1 835 .]  Catalogue  of  Nipalese  Zoology .  529 

Plate  VII.— The  Azna,  Bo$  Ama,  mas.    The  Tarai  and  Bhaver. 

Plate  VIII.— ^/o  Ortm/o/if.  Lower  hilU  of  Nipal.  Fig.  1,  the  fore,  and 
2,  the  hind,  foot. 

Plate  IX. — Sculls.  !•!,  the  Sayer;  2-2,  the  Machabba;  3-3,  the  Mai  Sam- 
pra,  or  Maries  HardwieHni  t  4-4,  Oriental  Glatton  ;  5-5,  the  Highland  Njool,  or 
Manfftuta  Javanica, 

Plate  X.—  Lowland  N700L  1  and  2,  the  head ;  3,  the  ear  with  hair  reflected  ; 
4,  fore  foot,  and  5,  hind  ditto ;  6'7t  head  of  Highland  Nyool ;  8,  its  ear  ;  9,  its 
fore,  and  10,  its  hind,  foot;  11,  12,  13,  14,  scull  of  Lowland  Nyool. 

Part  4th. 

Plate  I. — ^The  Phusro  Jarai  of  the  Nipalese.  Cervus  An$toMia  of  Smith, 
mature  males,  and  head  of  ditto.  Figs.  1  and  2,  from  one  specimen,  and  3  and  4, 
from  another. 

Plate  II.  fig.  I,  scull  of  Ailurut  Fulfferu;  2,  upper  teeth  of  ditto;  3,  lower 
teeth  of  ditto ;  4,  acull  of  short- tailed  Manis  ;  5  and  6,  upper,  and  7,  Umer,  jaw 
of  ditto  ;  all  nat.  size. 

Plate  III. — ^The  Lokriah  Squirrel,  S^.  Lokriahf  mihi.  Central  region  of  Nipal. 
Nat.  size. 

Plate  IV.  fig.  1,  common  Musk  Shrew  of  Nipal.  Soreap  Indicusf  2,  common 
field  mouse  of  Nipal;  3,  Sano  Chuah,  or  lesser  common  rat  of  Nipal.  Jf. 
Katui.  Black  rat  ?  All  natural  size.  Fig.  4,  the  scuU ;  and  5,  the  hand,  of 
the  Shrew. 

Plate  V. — The  Nipalese  cat.    FeltM  Nipaletuit,  mature  male ;  2,  head  of  ditto. 

Plate  VI. — Black  and  white  flying  Squirrel.  Sciuroptenu  Alboniger,  mihi. 
Central  and  northern  regions.     Fig.  1,  the  fore  foot,  and  2,  the  hind.  Nat.  size. 

Plate  VII. — Ghoral  Antelope.  Figs.  I  and  2,  head  of  mature  male,  3;  head  of 
young  male :  4,  scull  and  horns  of  male  ;  5,  the  fore,  and  6,  the  hind,  foot. 

Plate  VIII. — ^Tbe  Boanan,  or  wild  dog  of  the  Nipalese.  Canis primavus,  mihi; 
fig.  2,  reclining  figure  of  ditto. 

Plate  IX. — Comparative  yiews,  on  an  uniform  scale,  of  the  Buansu,  Indian 
jackal,  and  Indian  fox. 

Plate  X.—Head  of  the  Buansu,  nat.  size ;  fig.  2,  small  front  view  of  ditto. 

Plate  XI. — Scalls  of  Buansu,  Indian  jackal,  and  Indian  fox.  Figs.  4  and  5, 
acull  and  teeth  of  Buansu  of  nat.  sjze. 

Part  5th. 

Plate  I.  fig.  1,  scull  and  horns  of  the  Bara  Sinha,  or  Indian  type  of  the  true 
Stag.  Inhabits  the  Bhaver  and  saul  forest  of  Nipal.  Fig.  2,  horns  of  the  Chittra, 
or  spotted  Axis ;  fig.  3,  horns  of  Laghuna  or  Pada  or  Porcine  Axis.  Two  latter 
inhabit  the  Tarai.  All  three  on  an  uniform  scale. 

Plate  II.  figs.  1,  2,  3,  various  specimens  of  the  horns  of  the  Phusro  JaraT  of  the 
Nipalese.  C.  Ariatotelia  of  Smith;  Hipehaphut  oi  Du  Vaucel;  4,  horna  of  the 
Rato  Jarai ;  5,  horns  of  the  Kalo  Jarai ;  6,  horns  of  the  Bahraiya,  Cervu$  Bah- 
raiya,  mihi.  (The  Maha  of  the  western  portion  of  these  hills.)  All  the  animals 
inhabit  the  saul  forest  and  Bhaver  of  Nipal. 

Plate  III. — Young  males  of  the  two  varietiei  of  the  musk  proper  to  the  Kachar 
region  of  Nipal. 

Plate  IV.— Female  of  the  Nipalese  variety  of  Felis  Serval.   Head  of  tiie  same. 

Plate  v.— Head  of  the  Machabba,  or  Malva  of  the  Tarfi.  Paradoaurui  Bandar  t 
mature  male.     (N.  B.  Long  hair  moulted  off.)  Fig.  2,  the  male  organs  of  genera- 


024  Catalogue  of  NipaUie  Zoology,  [Sxft. 

lion  with  the  bald  secreting  surface  on  either  side  the  sheath  of  the  peais;  3, 
female  organs  of  generation  and  anns ;  4,  the  fore  foot,  and  5,  the  hind  foot 
(First  despatch.) 

Plate  Vi.—  Pteropns  of  central  regioh :  Pi.  Le»eoe§phahu,  mihi.  |  of  nat.  sise, 
(11  inches  by  4-8 ;  body  and  mnssle,  uniform  satarate  brown ;  whole  head  and 
shonlders,  mfons  yellow.) 

Plate  VII.  igs.  1  and  2,  Rkm^M,  and  3,  Veiperiiiio,  of  central  region.  Nat. 
sise. 

Plate  VIII.  fig.  1,  Pteropuii  3  and  3,  VnptrtiH<m€»^  of  central  region.  Nat. 
size. 

Plate  IX.^Heads  and  senlls  of  Ae  VetpertUumidm  of  the  three  preceding  plates. 

Plate  X.— Head  and  members  of  the  Langoor  monkey  of  the  central  i^on. 

Part  6th. 

Plate  I. — ^The  Chikara  or  Choukay  A.  Tetraeomii.  Pigs.  1  and  2,  horns  of  nat. 
size.  Habitat  TaraT ;  mature  male. 

plate  II. — Snakes  of  central  region.     (N.  B.  All  of  them  are  innocuous.) 

Plate  III. — ^Young  Porcupine  of  central  region. 

Plate  IV.— Tibetan  Mastiff,  two  varieties. 

Plate  v.— Common  Hare  of  central  region.  Figs.  2  and  d,  Locusts  of  same 
region. 

Plate  VI. — Common  Otter  of  Tarn. 

Plate  VII.  fig.  1,  common  Toad,  and  2,  common  Frog,  of  central  region. 

Plate  VIII. — Panther  and  Leopard  of  central  region.     Mature  males* 

Plate  IX. — Cabool  gray-hound  and  scuU ;  3,  scull  of  Proekiha  LaHatm, 

Plate  X.  fig.  1,  ProckUw  Labiahu  of  Tarsi ;  2,  Unw  ISManm  of  eentrd 
region  of  Nipal.  Fem,  junior. 

Part  7th. 

Plate  I.^Dentition  of  Rhimoeeroi  smieomtt  of  the  Tarai« 

Plates  II.  and  III. — Fishes  of  central  region. 

Plate  rv. — Members  of  the  fishes  of  the  two  preceding  plates. 

Plate  V. — ^The  Khar  Laghuna,  or  brown  Porcine  Axis.  Fem.  Fig.  1,  mntare; 
2,  junior,  from  living  animal  in  2ttd  and  3rd  year  of  age. 

Plate  VI.  figs.  1,  2,  scull  and  horns  of  Yak  of  Tibet,  mature  male  ;  3,  4,  5, 

scull  of  Urtui  Tlbetamu  of  central  region,  junior  -,  6,  scull  of  the  Laisa  Mastiff, 

old. 
N.  B.    For  the  clime  and  physiognomy  of  the  three  regions  of  Nipsi,  (i.  <• 

the  Northeruy  Central,  and  Southern  ones,)  see  the  puUished  Catalogue  of  ihe 

Mammalia. 

Plate  VII.  figs.  1  and  2,  Zibet  of  eentnd  region  of  Nipal :  two  fignrea  ftun 
diffsreat  specimens ;  3»  the  Urva  of  central  and  northern  tracts  ;  4  and  5,.  fore 
and  hind  feet  of  Urra. 

Plate  VIII.— Indian  D<bnba  sheep,  mature  male;  2»  Cabool  diUo  ditto, 
ditto. 

Plate  IX.->The  Barwal  or  domestic  sheep  of  the  Kaehar  of  Nipal ;  fig.  2,  the 
Hoaniah  or  domestic  sheep  of  Tibet  and  of  the  Himalaya.    Mature  males. 

Plate  X. — ^The  Wool-bearing  Paradoxurus,  Paradosuma  Ltmigerm^  mihi ;  mat, 
siaa.   Habitat  the  northern  region  of  NipaL 

Plate  XI.— The  short-tailed  Manis  of  the  central  region  af  Nipal,  (N.  B. 
FroTSs  to  be  a  new  species.) 


1835.]  Infiuence  of  the  Moon  on  Rain!  525 

Pkte  Xn.  fig.  1,  Chittra  or  Azii ;  2,  Jhou  LagbUna  or  spotted  Porcine  Axis ; 
mature  males.    The  Tarai  of  Nipal. 

(Second  despatch.)— Bv^tyi  «AmI«,  ikf9. 

Plate  I.  figs.  1  and  2,  scull  of  Ovis  Naboor,  old  male;  3-4,  ditto  of  Ovis 
Banbhera,  junior;  5-6,  ditto  of  musk  of  Kachar ;  7-8  ditto,  ot  Antelope  Hodg- 
soiitt,  old  male ;  9-10,  ditto  of  a  Cervi  Capra. 

Plate  II. — Head  and  limbs  of  Opts  Nahoor,  old  male. 

Plate  III.— 5  sketches  of  horns  of  Ratwa  Maniac,  (to  prove  the  Tarions  forms 
they  are  apt  to  assume.) 

Two  more  extrae, 

Plate  IV.— ITrnit  THbetanui,  male  of  two  years ;  and  head  and  limbs  of  ditto  ; 
and  3,  Tiews  of  scull  and  teeth. 

Plate  v.— iln/.  Teiraeornie,  Chikara  or  Chonka,  male  head  of  ditto,  separate. 

(March,    lS3b,y- Another  extra  eheet, 

Plate  VI.— Capra  Jhiral,  wild  goat  of  the  northern  region,  ^ews  of  head  and 
horns  separate. 

(The  Tehx  of  the  western  hills  is  a  yariety  with  nodose  horns,  and  probably 
identical  with  H.  Smith's  C  JemlOeaJ 

{July  \st,y^Bxtre  theet. 

Plate  VIT.  fig.  1,  The  Ama;  2,  Gowi  G4o,  mature  males.  {Beibelue  Ama 
and  Bieomus  Gaveene.J  Tarai. 

Plate  VIII.  figs.  1,  2,  Arna ;3,  Ume  Buffaloe ;  4,  YAk ;  5,  6,  Giuri  Gao.  ScuUs 

and  heads. 

N.  B.    The  delineations  of  the  extra  sheets  to  be  substituted  for  prior  draw- 

ings  of  the  tame  ntbjeet. 


Xllh—MiBceUanBwe  Extretde. 

X.—If^uence  qf  the  Moon  on  the  Weather.    By  P.  Maecit. 
[EztnctedfromJuniiMii'sBdiii.  PblL  JouiimI,  18SB.] 

On  the  question  whether  the  moon  has  any  influence  on  the  weather  or  not,  there 
are  two  opposite  opinions :  the  great  mass  of  the  people,  indnding  sailors,  boatmen, 
and  most  practical  farmers,  entertain  no  doubt  whaterer,  of  the  influence  of  the 
moon ;  whether  the  change  of  the  weather  at  ttie  lunar  phases  wiU  be  from  fair  to 
foul,  or  from  foul  to  fair,  none  of  them  pretend  to  dedde  beforehand,  but  most 
of  them  think,  tiiat  at  the  new  and  full  moon,  there  is  generally  a  change  of  some 
kind.  On  the  other  hand,  phaosophers,  astronomers,  and  the  Uarned  m  general, 
attribute  this  opinion  altogether  to  popular  prejudice.  Finding  no  reason,  in 
the  nature  of  atmospheric  tides,  fbr  beUeTing  that  changes  should  take  phwe  on 
one  day  of  the  lunation,  rather  than  another,  they  consider  the  popular  ophiion 
to  be  unsupported  by  any  extended  series  of  correct  observations. 

In  the  Annuaircfor  1833,  Abaoo,  the  learned  editor,  has  presented  the  result 
of  the  observations  of  Schublbb  in  Germany,  during  twenty^ight  years,  or  348 
•ynodic  refolutions  of  Oie  moon.    During  thU  period  of  348  new  moons,  ko. 

the  number  of  rainy  days  were  as  follows : 

It  rained  on  the  day  of  tiie  new  moon, W8    times. 

Do do first  quarter 156     do* 

Do do ftill  moon,. 16^     d®* 

Do do Ust  quarter 138     do. 

3  T 


526  Influence  of  the  Moon  on  Rain.  [Sbft.> 

The  obseiTBtions  of  Schttblbr  were  made  during  eight  years  at  Munich,  fev 
ye&ra  at  Stuttgard,  and  sixteen  years  at  Augsburg.  As  a  good  metoorologicsl 
register  has  been  long  kept  at  Geneva,  the  author  thought  it  would  be  interestiBg 
to  ascertain  from  the  tables,  (which  haye  been  carefully  published  in  the  Biblio- 
th^ue  of  that  city,)  whether,  during  a  period  of  thirty-four  years,  ris.  from  1800 
to  1833,  any  inferences  could  be  drawn  for  or  against  the  popular  opinion  on 
the  subject  of  lunar  influence. 

He  finds,  during  these  thirty-four  years,  the  number  of  rainy  days  and  quantity 

of  water  fallen,  to  be  as  follows : 

Rainy  days.    Water  fallen. 

At  the  new  moon, 123        432-      lines. 

First  quarter,....  •• 122        4296    ditto. 

Fullmoon, 132        415*9    ditto. 

Last  quarter, « 128        368*6     ditto. 

Throughout  the  whole  period, 3,657        968  in.  93  lines. 

Thus  it  appears,  that  during  thirty-four  years,  or  12,419  days,  comprehendiag 

420  synodic  revolutions  of  the  moon,  there  have  been  3,657  rainy  days.     Thii 

gives  for  every  100  days,  29*45  rainy  days ;  and  we  find,  that 

For  every  100  days  of  new  moon,  29*29  have  been  rainy. 

Po.  do.        first  quarter,         29*05    do.  do. 

Do.  do.        full  moon,  31*43    do.  do. 

Do.  do.        last  quarter,  30*48    do.  do. 

Hence,  it  is  evident,  that  during  these  thirty-four  years  at  Geneva,  tbe  days  ef 

new  moon  and  the  days  of  the  first  quarter  have  been  just  about  as  liable  to  be 

rainy  days  ss  any  other  common  day  of  the  month ;  while  the  days  of  full  nooa 

and  those  of  the  last  quarter  have  been  rather  more  liable.     But  although  tiM 

days  of  full  moon  have  been  rather  more  frequently  wet  days  than  those  of  te 

new  moon,  it  does  not  follow  that  more  water  has  fallen  at  full  moon,  than  at  ^ 

change,    Th«  result  of  observation  in  that  respect  is  as  follows : 

For  every  100  days  of  new  moon,  there  fell      102*9  lines. 

Do.  do.        first  quarter,      do.      102*3    do. 

Do.  do.        full  moon,  do.        90*0    do. 

Do.  do.        last  quarter,       do.        89*9    do. 

The  average  quantity  for  100  days  is  93*6  lines,  whence  it  appears,  that  st 

the  new  moon,  the  first  quarter,  and  the  full  moon,  more  water  has  fallen  tiisa 

on  common  days ;  at  the  last  quarter,  less.    The  quantity  fallen  on  the  total  of 

the  lunar  phases,  surpasses  that  on  other  days  in  the  proportion  of  98  to  93*6L 

Another  question  is,  whether  a  change  of  weather  is  more  liaUe  to  happen  on 

the  four  principal  days  of  the  lunar  phases  than  on  common  days.     Bat  it  mast 

be  first  decided,  what  is  meant  by  the  term  change  ot  weather. 

This  term  should,  the  author  thinks,  be  limited  to  a  change  from  dear  wealhsr 

to  rain,  or  from  rain  to  clear  weather,  and  not  be  understood  to  indnde,  as  some 

meteorologists  make  it,  all  changes,  such  as  that  from  calm  to  windy,  or  fitmi 

clear  to  cloudy,  &c.    As  the  author  accepts  it,  the  westher  must  have  been 

steady  during  two  days  at  least ;  that  is,  that  the  weather  has  been  dear,  or 

that  it  has  rained  more  or  less  during  two  consecutive  days.     For  exaBEipiie,a 

week  has  passed  without  rain ;  it  rains  on  the  eighth  day,  and  on  the  ninth,  the 

weather  is  again  fine.     In  this  case,  according  to  the  author'^  definition,  there  i9 

BO  change  of  weather.  ... 

So  also,  if  it  has  rained  during  five  successive  dsys,  the  sixth  and  seventh  im^ 


1835.]  Composition  of  Rangoon  Petroleum,  527 

be  clear,  Id  order  to  constitute  a  change  of  weather.    This  may  be  arbitrary,  but 
at  least  it  is  not  vague  ;  and  if  practised,  it  will  prevent,  in  the  balancing  of 
calculations,  any  leaning  to  a  favorite  hypothesis.    To  avoid  another  error,  into 
which  some  may  have  fallen,  the  author  marks  no  change  as  occurring  on  lunar 
phases,  but  those  which  take  place  on  the  very  day,  and  never  those  which  may 
happen  on  the  evening  before  or  on  the  next  day.    With  these  precautions,  he 
finds  that,  during  the  thirty-four  years,  or  12,419  days,  there  have  been  1,458 
changes  of  weather.     Of  this  number,  105  have  taken  place  at  the  epoch  of  the 
two  principal  lunar  phases,  vis.  54  at  the  new  moon,  and  51  at  the  full  moon. 
Now  the  whole  number  of  principal  phases  during  the  thirty-four  years  is  840  ; 
therefore,  as  12419 :  840  : :  1458  :  98*6,  the  number  of  changes  which  would 
have  taken  place  at  new  and  full  moon,  had  these  lunar  phases  had  no  more 
than  the  share  of  common  days ;  but  instead  of  which,  the  number  was  105.     Of 
Che  54  changes  at  new  moon,  32  were  from  rain  to  fine  weather,  and  22  from 
fine  weather  to  rain.     Of  the  51  at  full  moon,  31  were  from  rain  to  clear,  and  20 
from  clear  to  rain.    Thus  at  the  new  and  full  moon,  the  changes  to  fine  weather 
are  to  those  to  rain  as  63  ta  42.     Having  thus  proved,  that  the  epoch  of  new  and 
lull  moon  are  not  absolutely  without  some  effect  on  the  weather,  the  author 
examined,  whether  this  effect  was  confined  to  those  very  days,  or  extended  to  the 
day  following.    On  the  days  following  the  new  and  fuU  moon,  there  were  129 
changes,  instead  of  98*6,  which  would  have  been  the  number  had  these  shared 
fhe  proportion  only  of  common  days.    With  respect  to  the  days  of  the  first  and 
last  quarter,  the  changes  on  these  were  96,  which  bring  them  nearly  to  the 
condition  of  common  days.     It  is  thus  shown  from  the  tables,  that  the  chance 
of  change  at  the  new  and  full  moon,  compared  with  the  chance  on  ordinary 
days,  is  as  125  to  117,  and  that  the  chance  on  the  day  following  these  two  phases, 
compared  with  the  common  days,  is  as  154  to  117.     Upon  the  whole,  therefore, 
this  examination  lends  some  support  to  the  vulgar  opinion  of  the  inflaence  of 
new  and  full  moon,  but  none  whatever  to  any  special  infiaence  of  the  first  and 
third  quarters.    With  respect  to  the  barometrical  pressure,  it  is  ascertained,  that 
out  of  the  1,458  changes  of  weather,  there  were  in  1,073  cases  a  corresponding  rise 
or  fall  of  the  barometer,  according  as  the  change  was  from  rain  to  fair  or  the 
contrary.    This  is  nearly  as  3  to  4.    Of  the  385  false  indications  of  the  barometer, 
182  were  on  a  change  from  rain  to  clear,  and  203  on  a  change  from  clear  to 
rain.    Finally,  of  the  385  anomalies  of  the  barometer,   17  were  at  full  moon, 
and  10  only  at  new  moon.  — ^ 

2. — On  the  Compoeition  qftke  Rangoon  Petroleum^  toith  Remark$  on  the  Composi- 
tion of  Petroleum  and  Naphtha  in  general.  By  William  GnEooaT,  M.  D, 
Pm  R,  8,  B, 

The  author  first  adverted  to  the  discovery,  nearly  about  the  same  time,  of 
parafline  by  Rbichbnbacr,  and  of  petroline  by  Dr.  Christison.  The  former 
occurred  among  the  products  of  destructive  distillation  ;  the  latter  was  found  in 
the  Rangoon  petroleum,  and  they  were  soon  found  to  be  identical.  Rbichenbach's 
researches  on  naphtha  were  then  quoted,  by  which  it  appears,  that  that  indefatigable 
observer  could  not  discover,  in  the  kind  of  naphtha  which  he  examined,  any 
trace  either  of  paraffine,  or  of  any  other  product  of  destructive  distillation.  On 
the  contrary,  he  found,  naphtha  to  possess  the  characters  of  oil  of  turpentine, 
ft  product  of  vegetable  life  ;  and  he  succeeded  in  obtaining  a  precisely  similar  oil 
from  brown  coal,  by  distillation  at  212*.  The  facts  had  led  RsicaBNBACB  te 
3t  2 


528  B^raels/rom  the  Zoological  JowrmaL  [Sbpt. 

the  coBclnaion  that  naphtka  in  general  if  not  a  prodn^  of  destrnctiTe  distillatkm, 
and  consequently,  must  have  been  separated  at  a  oomparatiTely  low  temperatare. 

The  author  showed,  that  Dr.  Chki8ti80ii*8  discovery  of  paraffine,  of  which  Dr. 
Kbichbnbacb  was  Dccessarily  ignorant,  is  inconsistent  with  this  view ;  and  detuled 
some  experiments,  by  which  he  has  rendered  highly  probable  the  existence  in 
petroleum  of  eupion,  another  of  the  products  of  destmctive  distillation.  This 
substance  is  a  liquid  of  sp.  gr.  0*655,  boiling  at  110",  and  very  fragrant.  The 
author  obtained  from  the  Rangoon  petroleum  a  liquid  of  sp.  gr.  0-/44,  boiling 
at  180*,  and  rather  fragrant. 

The  oil  of  turpentine,  as  is  well  known,  boils  at  280*,  and  has  a  sp.  gr.  of  0*860  i 
so  that,  at  all  events,  the  naphtha  from  the  Rangoon  petroleum  is  not  oil  of 
turpentine.  This  was  farther  proved  by  the  tests  of  nitric  acid  and  iodine. 
Similar  experiments  on  one  or  two  other  species  of  naphtha  led  to  similar 
results.  They  all  yielded  a  liquid  of  sp.  gr.  about  760,  and,  consequently  could 
not  be  oil  of  turpentine.  The  kinds  of  naphtha  tried  were  Persian  naphtha, 
obtained  ftrom  Dr.  Thompson,  and  commercial  naphtha,  sold  by  M.  Robi«uxt, 
at  Paris. 

The  author  conduded,  that  if  the  naphtha  examined  by  Rbicheitbach  were 
genuine,  there  must  be  two  kinds  of  naphtha ;  one  a  product  of  deetmctivs 
distillation,  the  other  the  oil  of  turpentine  of  tiie  pine  forests  of  which  our  coal- 
beds  are  formed,  separated  by  a  gentle  heat,  either  before  or  after  their  convenion 
into  coal.  It  is  obvious  that  our  common  coal-beds  have  never  yet  been  exposed 
to  a  heat  sufScient  for  destructive  distillation,  since  they  are  destroyed  by  a 
moderate  heat ;  and  we  may  therefore  expect  the  petroleum  of  these  coal-beds  to 
be  of  the  kind  described  by  Rbicbbnbach  ;  while  the  Rangoon  and  Persisn 
petroleums,  being  products  of  destructive  distillation,  must  have  their  origin,  if 
in  coal-beds  at  all,  in  such  as  have  been  exposed  to  a  high  temperature,  and  must 
consequently  be  very  diflerent  firom  the  oridinary  coal-beds.  In  oonfirmntion 
of  this  view,  it  may  be  stated,  that  Dr.  CHUf  btxson  could  find  no  parnfllne  eitf^r 
in  the  petroleum  of  St.  Catherine's  or  in  that  of  Trinidad  or  Rochdale. 

The  author  finally  directed  attention  of  the  application  of  the  parafine  as  a 
material  for  giving  light,  as,  when  pure,  it  burns  with  a  clear,  bright  flame,  Uke 
that  of  wax,  and  might  doubtless  be  obtained  at  a  cheap  rate  in  the  Bast. — R^n. 
Phil.  Joum,  1835. 

[Since  the  above  was  in  type,  we  have  received  a  copy  of  the  papers,  and  a 
specimen  of  the  parafline  from  Mr.  6.  Swinton,  with  a  list  of  queries  which  ws 
win  endeavour  hereafter  to  resolve. — Ed.] 

S.—Bxtraeis  from  Proceedings  qf  Zoological  Soeieiy  qf  Idrndam, — 1834. 

August  12. — A  collection  of  land  and  Jreek'WUer  Skelle,  formed  in  the 
Gangetic  Provinces  of  India  by  W.  H.  Bbnson,  Esq.,  of  the  Bengal  Ciril  Service, 
and  presented  by  that  gentleman  to  the  Society,  was  exhibited.  It  comprised 
forty  species,  and  was  accompanied  by  a  descriptive  Ust  prepared  by  the  donor, 
and  also  by  detailed  notices  of  some  of  the  more  interesting  among  them.  These 
notices  were  read :  they  are  intended  by  Mr.  Bbnsok  for  publication  in  tlie 
forthcoming  No.  of  the  *  Zoological  Journal.' 

From  the  time  that  be  fint  became  acquainted  with  the  animal  of  a  sheU 
resembling  in  all  respects,  except  in  its  superior  sise,  the  European  HeUap  hteida, 
Prap.,  Mr.  Bbkson  regarded  it  as  the  type  of  a  new  genus  of  Helieid^e  interme- 
diate between  Sienoyus,  Guild.,  and  HeHeoHnuut,   V6t*    He  had  prepared  a 


]  835 .]  Extracts  frovk  the  Zoological  JoumaL  529 

fwper  OB  thii  geavi*  for  which  he  iatended  to  propoie  the  nanie  of  ToHychlomyt  / 
he  finds,  howerer,  that  lAr.  Gray  hai  recently  dMcribed  (Lond.  and  Bdin.  Phil. 
Mag.,  ToL  ▼.  p.  379S  the  lame  genaa  under  the  name  of  JVontna.  The  generic 
eharactera  obserred  by  Mr.  Bckson  are  as  follows : 

NxNiNAy  Qray. 

Testa  il€/te(^bnmt,  umHUemta;  peritremate  aeuto,  non  rtftexo. 
Antmal  cito  repau.  Corpms '  retieuUuum,  elomgatmn,  PMiUum  amphmh  fwa^ 
mme  Lommwrni  magna  perforatmmt  periiremm  mmpl$jtam$g  proee§$mhu  duaobut 
trmuver^  mgorii  (quoH  ortiatUUiM)  omm  UUere  moMiHi  mitmetvm,  umieo 
prope  tmt^  nq^ertwrm  m^guhmn  mperiorem  egorUmttt  «^efo  apud  periphmiam 
imtm,  (k  mtiieum  ini€r  itmtacuia  i^feriarM  kian$ ;  iaHa  radrnto-pHeata,  Ten- 
imcuia  iuperioru  eiongata,  pumetum  p^rc^pUmt  tvmort  ohUmgo  titum  gerentia, 
Penu  prtpgnmdu ;  antrum  eerpteet  eUmgatum  latere  dextro  et  prope  tentaeula 
eitmm.  Sotea  eomplanaia  pedie  latera  tequane,  Cauda  tentaculata ;  tentaeuium 
iukretractUe,  gianduid  ad  basin  poeitd  kumorem  vieeidum  (animale  attreetatoj 
eatudante. 

Mr.  Baifsoir  describes  particnlarly  the  habits  of  the  species  obserred  by  him, 
which  he  first  discovered  living  at  Banda  in  Bandelkhand  on  the  prone 
wariaot  of  a  rock.  The  animal  carries  the  shell  horizontally^  or  nearly  so ;  is 
quick  in  its  motions ;  and,  like  ffelieoUmax,  it  crawls  the  faster  when  disturbed, 
instead  of  retracting  its  tentaeula  like  the  Snaile  in  general.  In  damp  weather, 
it  is  rarely  retracted  within  its  shell,  the  foot  being  so  mnch  swelled  by  the  ab- 
sorption of  moisture,  that  if  it  is  suddenly  thrown  into  boiling  water,  the  attempt 
to  withdraw  into  the  shell  invariably  causes  a  fracture  of  the  aperture.  In  dry 
weather,  the  foot  is  retracted,  and  the  aperture  u  then  coTored  by  a  whitish  false 
eperemimmf  similar  to  that  of  other  HeHcid^B.  The  two  elongated  processes  of  the 
mantle  are  continnally  in  motion,  and  exude  a  liquor  which  lubricates  the  shell, 
supplying,  apparently,  that  fine  gloss  which  is  observable  in  all  recent  specimens. 
Hie  finid  poured  out  from  the  orifice  at  the  base  of  the  caudal  horn-like  append- 
age is  of  a  greenish  colour ;  it  exudes  when  the  animal  is  irritated,  and  at  such 
times  the  caudal  appendage  is  directed  towards  the  exciting  obfect  in  such  a 
iner  as  to  give  to  the  animal  a  threatening  aspect. 

Of  several  spedmens  brought  to  England  by  Mr.  Bbnson  in  1832.  one  sur- 
from  December,  1831,  when  it  was  captured  in  India,  until  the  summer 
of  1833. 

Another  eheU  particnlarly  noticed  by  Mr.  Bbnson  is  the  type  of  a  new  genus, 
allied  to  Cyelof/e««,  which  he  has  described  under  the  name  of  Pteroegeloe  in  the 
firat  No.  of  the  *  Journal  of  the  Asiatic  Society  of  Calcutta.' 

Specimens  of  a  species  of  ilsfimmte,  Luach,  were  preserved  alive  in  a  glass, 
replenished  occasionally  with  fresh  or  salt-water,  until  after  the  vessel  in  which 
Mr.  Bbxsok  returned  to  England  had  passed  St.  Helena. 

A  Snaiif  obtained  near  Sicrigali,  and  the  river  Jdlinghy,  one  of  the 
mouths  of  the  Ganges,  is  characterised  by  Mr.  Benson  as  Hci.ix  inters 
rt^ta. 

In  the  character  of  the  excrement  being  voided  from  an  opening  in  the  termi- 
nal and  posterior  part  of  the  foot,  instead  of  from  the  foramen  commtme,  the 
animal  of  HeL  interrupta  differs  most  materially  from  the  other  HeHeee.  The 
angnlated  periphery  of  the  shell  shows  an  approach  to  CaroeoUa  ;bnt  Mr.  Benson 
is  not  aware  that  the  animal  of  this  genus  differs  from  that  of  Helis.   From  Heli 


530  Trap  Rocks  of  Bombay.  [Skpt. 

Mimdlayana,  Lba»  tbe  Hei,  itUen^ia  is  dUUngiiiahedr  by  its  peenlisr  acvlptiire  $ 
its  spire  is  also  more  ezierted. 

The  collection  also  contained  specimens  of  an  Arcactoui  Shell  found  in  the  bed 
of  the  Jnmna  at  Hamirpor  in  BandeULhand.  Mr.  Bbnson  proposes  for  it  the 
generic  appellation  Seiq^kiUa. 

Referring  to  specimens  contained  in  the  collection  of  a  new  form  of  Solemaet' 
OKI  Shell,  described  by  him  in  the  '  Jonmal  of  the  Asiatic  Society  of  Calcatta,' 
nnder  the  name  of  NavacHlma,  Mr.  Bbnson  describes  also  a  second  species  of  the 
genns  which  he  has  recently  obtained  from  South  America^  and  points  out  tbs 
characters  which  distinguish  it  from  iVbe.  Gangetiea. 

The  following  Note  by  Mr.  Bknson,  relative  to  the  importation  of  the  living 
Ceriihium  Teleaeopinm,  Bruo.,  adverted  to  at  the  Meeting  on  March  25,  1834, 
(vol.  V.  p.  145,)  was  read. 

'*  The  possibility  of  importing  from  other  countries,  and  especially  from  the 
warmer  latitudes,  the  animals  which  construct  the  innumerable  testaceous  pro- 
ductions that  adorn  our  cabinets  and  museums,  the  accurate  knowledge  of  which 
is  so  necessary,  to  enable  the  conchologist  rightly  to  arrange  this  beautiful  depart- 
ment of  nature,  must  be  an  interesting  subject  to  every  naturalist,  and  will 
render  no  apology  necessary  for  the  following  notices  eitracted  from  my  journaL 
Their  publicity  may  incite  others  who  may  have  opportunities  of  trying  the 
experiment,  to  follow  the  example. 

«( January,  1832.  Observed  near  the  banks  of  the  canal  leading  from  the  eastern 
suburb  of  Calcutta  to  the  Salt  Lake  at  Balliaghit,  heaps  of  a  Csrd»/«,  with  longi- 
tudinal ribs,  of  a  large  and  tliick  Cyrtna,  and  of  Brithium  Teleeeqpmm,  exposed  to 
the  heat  of  the  sun,  for  the  purpose  of  effecting  the  death  and  decay  of  the  inchul- 
ed  animalSf  previously  to  the  reduction  of  the  shells  into  lime. 
.  *'  Early  in  the  month  I  took  specimens  of  them,  and  leaving  them  for  a  night 
in  fresh  water,  I  was  surprised  to  find  two  Ceriihia  alive.  I  kept  them  during  a 
fortnight  in  fresh  water,  and  on  the  22nd  January,  carried  them,  packed  up  ti 
cotton,  on  board  a  Tessel  bound  for  England.  After  we  had  been  several  days  at 
sea,  1  placed  them  in  a  large  open  glass,  vrith  salt  water,  in  which  they  appeared 
unusually  lively.  I  kept  them  thus,  changing  the  water  at  intervals,  until  the 
29th  May,  when  we  reached  the  English  Channel.  I  then  packed  them  up,  as 
before,  in  a  box,  and  carried  them  from  Portsmouth  to  Cornwall,  and  thence  to 
Dublin,  which  I  did  not  reach  until  the  14th  June ;  here  they  again  got  frtek 
supplies  of  sea-water  at  intervals.  One  of  them  died  during  a  temporary  absence, 
between  the  30th  June  and  7th  July;  and  on  the  11th  July,  the  survivor  was 
again  committed  to  its  prison,  and  was  taken  to  Com  well,  and  thence  to  London* 
where  it  was  delivered  alive  to  Mr.  G.  B.  Sowebjbt  on  the  23rd  July. 

**  This  animal  had  thus  travelled,  during  a  period  of  six  months,  over  a  vast 
extent  of  the  surface  of  the  globe,  and  bad  for  a  considerable  portion  of  that 
time  been  unavoidably  deprived  of  its  native  element." — ^W.  H.  B. 


4. — Minerals  <if  the  Trappean  RocJte  ^f  B<fmhay^ 
'  The  follovring  list  of  the  minerals  which  occur  in  the  volcanic  rocks  of  the 
several  islands  in  the  harbour  of  Bombay  is  extracted  from  a  paper  by  Dr.  R,  D. 
Thomson  in  the  '  Records  of  General  Science,*  /or  April,  1835. 

1.    Bajialt  of  SaUette :  dark-grey  or  blackish,  with  numerous  crystals  of  olivine 
and  aogite  interspersed. 


1835.]  Trap  Rocks  of  Bombay.  531 

2.  Black  basalt  of  Elephanta,  presenting  a  homogeneoui  aspect  wben  frac- 
tured, but  frequently  containing  minute  portions  of  oUvine,  sometimes  in 
rounded  granules,  at  others  crystallized :  texture  highly  indurated.  This  and 
the  other  variety  fuse  before  the  blowpipe  per  se  into  a  mass  resembling  pitch- 
stone.  The  celebrated  figure  of  the  elephant,  close  to  Golliputi,  consists  of  this 
rock,  but  it  appears  to  be  of  limited  extent. 

3.  Amygdaloid,  appearing  at  the  great  temple  of  Elephanta,  possesses  a  hard 
wacke  basis,  containing  cavities  filled  with  rock  crystal  and  xeoUtes,  &c.  The 
rock  has  a  purplish  aspect,  and  is  evidently  decaying  in  many  situations,  by  the 
readiness  with  which  the  atmospherical  influences  act  by  the  medium  of  the 
aroygdaloidal  cavities.     Before  the  blowpipe  this  rock  simulates  fused  basalt. 

4.  Yellowish  gray  claystone  porphyry,  at  the  lower  cave  of  Elephanta.  The 
predominating  particles  have  a  yellow  resinous  appearance,  with  a  black  basis. 

5.  Green  claystone  porphyry,  appearing  at  Babula  Tank :  fine  ground,  and 
admitting  of  a  good  polish,  interspersed  with  dark-coloured  soft  particles,  which 
have  an  even  fracture,  and  appear  to  be  small  masses  of  indurated  clay. 

6.  Amygdaloid,  with  a  light-coloured  porphyritic  basis  and  green  cavities, 
accompanied  generally  with  Urge  crystals  of  calcareous  spar  from  the  neighbour- 
hood of  PareU.  The  calc-spar  is  sometimes  dark-coloured,  probably  from  the 
effect  of  reflected  light. 

7.  Numerous  large  fragments  of  shell  conglomerates  may  be  observed  on  the 
shore  of  Elephanta,  consisting  of  a  nucleus  of  porphyry,  or  amygdaloid,  closely 
anrrounded  by  adhering  bivalves,  which  afibrd  means  of  extending  the  limits  of 
the  growth  of  the  mangrove. 

The  amygdaluidal  cavities  contain  numerous  species  of  various  classes  of  miner* 
als,  of  which  under  the  genus  siiica  may  be  enumerated,  1,  rock  crystal,  termed 
paitmca  in  the  Malabar  language,  9ind  tpadika  in  the  Grttntham  dialect ;  2,  quartz  ; 
3,  milkand  rose  do. ;  4,  calcsdony ;  5,  amethyst ;  6,  agate ;  7,  cornelian ;  8,  oriental 
jasper,  or  bloodstone,  rare  at  Bombay,  but  abundant  in  Gujerllt  and  Cambay. 

Of  the  alkaline  class  are  ;  1 ,  calcareous  spar ;  2,  mesolite,  whose  composition 
(by  Thomas)  is  expressed  by  the  formuU  3  Al.  S  +  (i  C  +  i  N)  S  '  -f.  3i  aq. 

3.     Heulandite,  in  Caranja  and  Elephanta,  in  large  white  crystals. 

Of  the  cornelians  a  beautiful  variety  is  brought  to  Bombay,  containing  elegant 
su*borizations  resembling  the  ramifications  of  inclosed  mosses,  a  phenomenon 
which  in  many  instances  appears  to  be  justly  attributable  to  such  a  cause.  The 
remark  of  Flint,  '*  Infestantur  plurimis  vitiis — aliis  capillamentum  rims  simile*,'* 
with  regard  to  rock  crystal,  refers  to  the  presence  of  titanite.  The  same  natura- 
list observes  of  rock  crystal,  **  Oriens  et  bene  multis,  sed  Indicas  nulla  prasfer- 
turf,"  which  is  ignorantly  denied  by  Garcias  ab  orto,  who  was  for  several  years 
-viceroy  of  India.  He  says,  **  nullo  autem  ex  prsedictis  loco  crystallus  invenitur 
quemadmodnm  nee  per  universam  Indiamt." 

The  bloodstone,  or  oriental  jasper,  appears  to  be  imported  from  Gujer&t.  It  is 
characterized  by  presenting  a  greenish  appearance,  with  numerous  blood-red 
streaks  or  yeius,  traversing  it  in  various  directions.  It  is  to  the  latter  species,  or 
to  the  mock  pearls  so  frequently  employed  as  ornaments  by  the  inferior  castes, 
that  we  are  to  refer  the  expression  of  the  historian  of  Alvxandeb  *'  IspUli  ex 
auribus  pendent!.*'  But  with  regard  to  the  '*  gemmas  margaritasque  mare 
litoribus  infundit,**  it  is  not  easy  to  give  a  satisfactory  explanation,  although  the 
latter  obviously  relate  to  the  pearls  of  the  Indian  Seas. 

•  Hist.  Nat.  Lib.  xxxvii.  c.  3.    f  xxxvii.  3.    |  Hist.  Aroro.  i.  cl71.  171. 

$  Quint.  Curt.  i.  8.  e.  9. 


XIV. — Mttrorolegieai  Reguter 


|i41A|i44ii||idjd|isJjii 


S.I    S       SiSKRS 


"•"    =ESgaSffiS2"'^2^^S"25RS?SS«"S5SSS&S^s"      3 


«>  SS   R^RSK£FiKeRSRRi'RSKERSS=H^SRcS^ 


-x^HiiHl''-'"^''  ^a"g'B'i?»'  g'  tfs'^f  i^isi 


ctm^h"  laaB^lassaiiiii'ag'^laaa'^SIsasai^  la  I^J 


j^«j-j||a|t|  |?"|M?  ^  iSSS  |=li| 


fi'^SilS  1 2S555  5;vS-55  5  3SS3  SvSSS 


"■""a  -i.  1 255;-;-5;^-353--£j2=-T2  j;5=.55^.=.^-25S' 


Si?lti'.i'  I  ggSig'isi'lsiteiiSSsS^iS^as'a'slesa 


■JTX'I^^Bgs  i?^.8?s  s  3|ia  m^% 


n%x\  Sasjss  I  ^liss  %\m. 


[S|^EIff£pMt^^^SSE^^Iir 


JOURNAL 

09 

THE     ASIATIC     SO  C  I E T  Y. 


Na.  ^i— October^,  1835. 


I. -^Report  on  some  Inscriptions  found  at  ffammttm,  on  the  Southern 
Coast  of  Arabia,  1835.  By  Messrs.  T.  G.  Hutton,  Asst.  Surgeon, 
r.  J.  Smith,  of  the  Palinmrus  Surveying  Vessel. 


[Comiraiiioited  tifctke.Afialie  Society  liy  Um  GoTcnuMot  of  Bombay.  See 

Broeeedingp,  Znd  Sept.]. 

March  l^th,  1985.— The  accompsn^iqDg  intcriptionB' were*  found,  iii^ 
tlie  ireighboiirfaood  of  Dfe,  a  Bedouin  town^  a.  few  hours  distapco. 
from  Ras  Sharma,  ontheeoathem  coast  of  Arabia; 

The  natives  who  came  off  to  the  ship  represented  it  ara  populoos-^. 
well-caltivated  district,  abounding  in  vegetables*  and  fnitts  of  varioast 
dtescriptiong.  Having  learned  from  these  persons  that  there*  were  a; 
nutnber  of  ancient  buildings^  and  some  writing  in  a  character  unknown 
to  the  Arabs,  we  Baturally  felt  an  inclination  to  make'  a^  personal 
inspection  of  them ;  and  to  effbctthi»  with  security.  Captain  Haiz«b«. 
flent  our  pil6t,  a  native  of  the  place>  on  shore,  to  request  the  Rnling. 
Sheikh  to  grant  us  his  firman,  and  a  few  Bedouin  attendanta.  In. 
reply,  a  letter  was  sent  off,  making  a  most  exorbitant  demand  of 
money,  rice,  copper,  and  sundry  other  very  useAiI  articles,  spe«ifyiAg 
the  individual  quantities  with  much  nicety  and  precision,  as  %  pcicei 
of  his  protection.  This  of  course  wae  politely  dodined;  aad  from  Si 
subsequent  conversation  with  some  of  the  party  thcmaelvas*  they 
appeared  not  only  to  regret  the  exercise  of  their  cupidity^  which  ha4. 

m 

d'epnved  them  of  at  least  a  few  presents  from-  the  ship,  hut  seemetl 
to  be  sensibly  ashamed  of  a  conduct  so  much  at  variance;  with  thi^ 
hospitable  treatment  we  had  universally  met  wiihr  siaoflt  leavia^ 
Maculla. 

3  z 


534  Inscriptions  from  Hamtnam  [Oct. 

We  left  Sharma  without  remarking  any  thing  further  than  the 
remains  of  two  water  tanks,  much  resemhling  in  form  and  structure, 
those  we  saw  on  the   summit  of  Hasan    Ghordb,     There  appeared 
also  to  have  heen  a  fort  and  a  small  town  on  the  point  of  the  cape ; 
hut  time  had  been   so  active  in  her  work  of  destruction,  that  the 
traces  merely  were  visible.    At  Gossyrh,  we  were  more  fortunate,  and 
although  the  distance  was  greatly  increased,  it  was  deemed  desirable 
to  obtain  some  correct  information  of  a  part  of  the  country,  which  in 
all  human  probability  may  never  be  visited  again  under  such  favour- 
able circumstances,  and  which  promised  to  prove  so  interesting  in  an 
antiquarian  point  of  view.     With  the  permission  of  Captiiin  Hainbs, 
Mr.   Smith  and  myself  started  from  Gossyrh,  and  after  a  tedious 
journey  of  about  15  miles,  through  a  Hat,  barren  country,  we  halted  for 
the  night  about  10  p.  m.  under  the  ruins  of  a  very  old  fort.     Here 
we  slept,  and   the   following   morning   commenced  our   researches. 
The  Bedouins,  who  attended  us,  unfortunately  knew  nothing  of  either 
the  ruins  or  the  writing ;  but  having  recalled  to  our  recollection  the 
name  of  a  Bedouin,  who  had  been  on  board  for  medical  assistance  at 
Sharma,  we  inquired  for  his  residence,  which  he  had  informed  us 
was  in  the  neighbourhood,  and  found  him  exceeding  civil  and  obliging 
in  showing  us  every  thing  he  considered  might  be  of  interest  to  us. 
Like  all  his  Arab  brethren,  he  knew  nothing  but  what  his  own  exter- 
nal senses  had  taught  him  ;  and  in  common  with  them,  he  adopted  the 
easy  method  of  accounting  for   forts,    tanks,   inscriptions,    &c.  by 
ascribing  them   all  to  the  superior  genius  of  the  Feringfs,  of  whom 
they  seem  to  have  entertained  a  kind  of  superstitious  dread :  of  course 
little  else  than  the  names  of  the  places  could  be  procured.     The  fort 
is  called  Hasan  el  Meimeli,   and   from  its  size,  the  nature   of  the 
materials  of  which  it  is  composed,  and  its  form,  appears  never  to  have 
been  remarkable  for  its  strength  or  stability.     It  is  now  completely 
in  ruins.  After  traversing  great  part  of  the  neighbouring  country,  whidi 
is  known  by  the  nameof  Haromam,  we  at  last  came  to  Jibul  AoMma, 
where  we  were  directed  to  look  for  the  inscriptions. 

About  half  way  up  the  hill,  which  we  estimated  about  200  feet,  we 
came  to  a  spacious  cave,  on  the  sides  of  which,  wherever  a  smooth 
surface  presented  itself,  we  discovered  the  traces  of  writing.  Most  of 
it  was  executed  in  a  species  of  red  paint,  but  in  one  or  two  parts,  a 
black  composition  had  been  made  use  of ;  by  the  ravages  of  time,  many 
of  them  were  nearly  obliterated  ;  but  in  others,  by  wetting  the  surface* 
and  removing  the  dust  which  had  accumulated,  the  characters  became 
much  more  legible,  and  in  one  part  in  particular,  the  colour  became 
quite  brilliant,  looking  as  fresh  as  though  it  had  been  just  laid  on« 


1 835.]  Oil  the  South  Coast  of  Arabia.  535 

Having  discovered  and.  copied  those  very  perfect  inscriptions  of  If moji 
Ghordb,  we  were  at  once  strnck  with  the  resemblance  they  bore  to  these 
now  before  ns,and  on  a  more  minute  comparison^  the  letters  will  be  found 
generally  to  correspond,  although  there  are  a  few  here,  which  do  not 
present  themselves  in  the  former.  As  it  would  appear,  that  the  style  of 
writing  is  now  extinct,  at  least  entirely  so  in  this  part  of  Arabia,  it 
becomes  a  pleasing  subject  of  speculation  by  what  persons  they  could 
have  been  executed.  The  characters  certainly  bear  a  stronger 
assimilation  to  the  Ethiopic  than  to  any  other  known  in  the  present 
day ;  and  consulting  the  history  of  Arabia,  we  find,  that  prior  to  the 
Persian  conquest  of  Yemen,  under  Noctshirvan,  the  whole  of  that 
fertile  province  was  under  the  sway  of  the  Abyssinians,  many  of  whom 
having  become  enamoured  of  its  beauties,  permanently  settled  here.  I 
think  such  are  fair  grounds  for  assuming  that  these  are  the  remains 
of  that  people,  especially  as  we  know  them  to  have  been  an  enterpris- 
ing commercial  nation,  with  talent  and  qualifications,  which  fitted 
them  for  such  design  as  Hasan  Ghorib,  from  the  execution  of  which 
the  native  inhabitants  would  have  shrunk  with  despair.  For  a  solution 
of  these  difficult  questions,  however,  it  will  be  more  becoming  in  us  to 
preserve  silence,  and  leave  them  to  the  disposal  of  persons  better 
qualified  by  their  peculiar  studies  and  more  *  extended  information  on 
such  points.  I  may  here  mention  the  coincidence  of  the  name 
Htisan  Ghordb,  and  Bait  Ghordb,  the  fort  and  house  of  Ghordb, 
which  latter  is  one  of  the  most  populous  and  powerful  tribes  in 
the  neighbourhood  of  Hammam.  On  questioning  one  of  the  tribes 
concerning  the  origin  of  his  title,  he  told  us,  his  ancestors  came  from 
Hasan  Ghordb,  a  place,  however,  only  known  to  him  by  hearsay. 
There  are  now  many  intermediate  tribes  between  the  two  places,  so  that 
should  the  information  be  correct,  we  may  infer  that  this  is  merely  a 
branch  of  the  family  drawn  here  by  the  comparatively  fertile  nature 
of  the  soil  over  that  about  Hasan  Ghordb. 

With  respect  to  the  general  features  of  the  country  about  Hammam,  it 
wears  a  most  unpromising  aspect,  there  being  to  all  appearance  nothing 
bnt  barren  hiUs ;  but  on  entering  the  ravines  and  valleys,  the  scene  be- 
comes suddenly  changed,  and  the  eye  is  once  more  gratified  by  the  visible 
marks  of  cultivation  and  the  industry  of  man.  In  each  corner  of  the 
valley  may  be  seen  a  thriving  date  grove,  and  sometimes  pretty  large 
portions  of  grounds,  covered  with  Taam,  onions,  garlic,  sweet  potatoes, 
and  a  variety  of  melons  and  pompions,  one  species  of  which  is  called 
the  "  Bortugpal,"  for  what  reason  it  would  not  appear  very  evident. 
T^  Nebek  and  cocoanut  thrive  well.  After  searching  about  for  fur- 
ther cariosities,  we  left  Hammam  about  noon,  and  instead  of 
3  z  2 


^SS6  Ingcriptimu/mm  Mammamiisc.  [Oct. 


TTBturmiig  ^direct "to  Gmmfrh,  >if«  nehMeia.path  afiaver  to.  the  distant 

'ran^e  of  Asgad,  wad  after  macfa  fati^ite,  ftttd  tome  little  tkk,*we 

'arriyed  at  the  old  fort  of  ;AlfMki,'aboat  12  o'doektat  njght.    We 

'were'led  to  make  this  deviation  in  coBseqaenee  ofjkbe  chanoterve 

'received  of  the fortfrom'thenatiTea,  who informedius,  it  waa.coinpaaed 

^'entirely  of  hewn  atone/ and  in  a  high  atate.of  .preserTatioQ ;  a^diitant 

*  hope  too  of  finding  further  inacriptiona  prompted:  as  to  yiait  tbe^plaee. 

In   our  search  for  inscriptions,  we  wore  disappointed,  neither  eoald 

*we  learn  from  the  people  abont,  th«t  there -existed  any.    This,  how- 

-~ever,  should  not  damp  a  person's  ardour  imquest  of  aati(|iuties,.as  many 

of  the  Arabs  positively  cannot  recognize  writing  when  tkey  see  it»  if 

it  differ  at  uU  from  the  modernArabic.  We  saw  an  instaneeaf  thts^at 

Hammam;  having  accidentally  found  a  few  characters. engraved  on  a 

stone  on  the  road  side,  we  tnmiediateiy  stopped  to  take  a  eopy,wlifle 

the  Bedouins  anxiously  inquired,  *'  why  we  were  writing  the.  stone,"  as 

'they  simply  expressed  it ;  and  on  being  informed  that  we  were  oopytng 

'the  writing  upon  the  stone,>they  '8eemad>half  incredulous  aboot  it.    -A 

short  time  after  this,' one  of  them  tookmeto  look,  at  a  stones  on  whidi 

he  said  there  was  some  writing  ; '  it^prov^d,  however,  to  beinotbing  bat 

vome  natural  marks  on  the  surface  of  the.'jioek,  and  when  I  t(4d  kiaa 

'this,  he  laaghed,  and  candidly  told  me  he  knewi no  better. 

The  fort  of  Maaba,  to  all  aj^iearance,  has  been  strong  and  well 

constructed,  of  atones  and  mortar ;  though  theforaer  are  not  hewn,  as 

'  we  were  informed  they  were .    Thare  are '  no  embrasuiss  for  guns, .  bat 

numerous  loop-holes  for  muskets  or  matehlocks.    The  plan  of  tlie 

'building  seems  good  for  defence,  and  its  position  admiiably  chosen  on 

a  rising  ground,  in  the  point  of  convergence  of  three  fertiie  valleys 'well 

'cultivated  and  thtcUy* planted  with  date  groves.  .It  wasaaid*  this 

'was  one  of  the  castles  that  defended  the  market  road  to  ^oifnaaMa/, 

"Where  are  many  others  of  a  similar  description.     The  road  attllTpaaaaa 

under  its  dilapidated  walls.     From  hence  to  Giumfrh  ia  about  fiv«  or 

six  miles. 

April  \Btt  1835. — In  prosecuting  the  survey  of  the  coast,  we  sigain 
heard  of  some  inscriptions  a^out  40  miles  to  the  eastward.of  KHnmtmam, 
Lieut.  Sandshs,  Mr.' Smith,  and  myself,  -wtththe  concnrreace  ^ 
'Captain  Hainbs,  started  off  for  the  purpose  of  copying  them,  aiter 
having  previously  examined  the  rains  of  iHastm  Mesdmdk, 
situated  close  to  the  beach,  on  a  gentle  insulated  eminence.  Tht 
foundation  wall  is  now  all  that  remains,  the  stones  of  which  bsEve 
evidently  been  hewn,  and  strongly  cemented  with  mortan  Elvevy 
thing  around  bears  striking  testimony  of  its  antiquity.  It  hma 
originally  served  for  the  protec^n  of  a  village,  the  positiao:of  wkkk 


Jntra/. 


m.  lie  Jl  XL/I 


htscrifHums  near  fyu'  en  tht  SouA  Coa^  of  AtxJho^  . 


>Hl-yi4x4^ 


% 


''•*n?MoXV         '"•*^<»N4)J^ 


HtDi^NHoi 


3 


G>l'^^\iQ*f 


^y.n 


o4rS9«i 


iSn/r*Hhr*i  .  V 


BXlAHnrtM* 


/ 


0^941 


« 


;^' 


i  4^TX 


4% 


// 


yo 


A  n 


A  M  n 


■13 


^^  7fcM;v  ^. 


JUr  A^                                                                                              miKFlXWI 

1 

hucriptums  E  tfHammam  on  Ae  Oxi^vf  Atvlia. 

bi     vjioiA+<iinXnn 

ace                     Dpmi+                          3 

c             xH              y                             1  nho 

°     TTtn^rth+nvimnbrti                 ^^J^ 

Di*D+*hoAiTI 

a-«-rt»j                                         4- 

ae*'^-^                  •^'^^' 

<r 

«-,                          fmirtrBAirf  <rf  n 
ooi»x^?f(nnira 

f«ij^i|«na+Brt                i.D  +  +  i 

□  EBinrrfiiBnh             d^+f^io 

+  IW     * 

/Mr 

f 

Di4-rR 

C/TTs       Dnti6ni/llil|  + 

^    b   D,|;+Dihi|S  +  n    n  + 
V)     1  B  +  nnm 

a•^  a  ei 

'^  fl  DO^D 

1895.]  Ac€4mMto/SiingielJjang,Sfe.  537 

roan  now  be  inferred  only,  from  tbe  loqee  dark  patnre  of  the  soil,  and 
iB  few  0ioall  fragments  of  glass  and  copper»  scattered  bece  and  there,  no 

common  a  circumstance  in  most  of  the  ancient  .towi^s  on  the  Arabian 
■coast. 

A ^ walk  of  about  12    miles  brought  as  on  to  Nakhul  .Mafptk,.: 
rrerj  small  date  grove,  at  the  foot  of  the  lofty  range  of  mountains  a 

little  to   the    eastward  of    Wddy    SMkhowL     .Hare   we  began  to 

ascend,  and.  having  attained  an  elevation  of  about  1500  last,  we  came 
.to*  a  spacious  cave,  in  a  part  of  which  we  found  the  adjoining  charac- 
.ters,  .written  exactly  in  the  same  manner  with  red  .paint  as  those  at 
Mommam*  Immediately  underneath  is  said  to  have  been  a  well,  more 

probably  a  small  reservoir  for  water,  from  its  position  and  thedryneas 
'.of  the  soil.  It  is  now  filled t up  with  loose  .atones  and  rubbish.  The 
fSurrooiidiBg  country,  with  the  exoeption  of  one. or  two  very  small  date 
.groves,  pressing  .out  from  some  obscure  eomer  of  a  valley,  is  oae 
.aitvaried  scene  of  barrenness  and  desolation.  V^e  were  told,. however, 
.that  after  a  fidl  of  rain,  theaeanty  herbage  which  springs  up  .was 
.a/8afficient:tMiiicemeiit  for  the  Bedouins  to  bring  their  flocks  up  to 
-the  hifiSr«id  during  which  time,  they  inhabited  this  and  any  other 
eaveS'Which  they  £Mind  convenient. 

Having  slept  here  for  the  night,  under  the  protection  of  a  few 
.'Bedooins  of  the  Meaahil  tribe,  we  started  early  the  fdlowing  morning, 
to  return  by  the  same  dreary  .path  which  oaodocted  us  on  our  pilgri- 
.flBflge. 


ll.-^Aeeinmic/.SdMgielSong,'0ne*o/tke8tmU8in  tie  mierwro/Ma» 

ihcea.  ByEmmgn  T.  J.  Nbwbolo,  29tndiUgLliMlnu  Light  Jk/aMtry. 

[Read  at  theMaeftiBg  ef  the  5tli  Augast.] 

'  fThe  lolkmiag  information,  toncUng  the  population,  enstonSf  amount  of  pro- 
dace,  boundaries,  &e.  of  tke.  states  de«cribed«liaa  been  principally  and  necesfarily 
derived  from  the  natives  thenMolvei. ;  It  is  therefore  offered  with  diffidence ;  but,  at 
.tbe  same  time,  it  is.  to  observe  here,  that  folly  alive  to  the  disadvantages  of  snch 
sources,  no  labor  has  been  spared  by  me  to  check  and  render  by  collation  and 
patient  investigation,  saeh  information  now  submitted,  as  correct  and  near  the 
trtitb  as  poMible.] 

The  states  in  the  interior,  formerly  under  general  sway  of  the 
princes  deputed  from  Menangkabowe,  are  under  the  immediate 
government  of  their  respective  PanghUlds  and  Sukust,  As  each  state 
haa  its  peculiar  features,  it  would  seem  advisable  to  give  them  a  separate 
notice.  By  Malays,  the  precedence  is  ascribed  to  Stingie  Ujong; 
the  Panghuld  of  which  territory  is  addressed,  by  his  brethren,  by  the 


538  Account  of  Sungie  Ujong,  [Oct. 

appellation  of  Abang,  elder  brother ;  the  second  place  is  ^ven  to 
Rambowe,  and  the  third  to  Johole.  Srimenanti,  whose  claims  still 
remain  unsettled,  aspires  to  the  fourth  place. 

Boundaries. ^^Sdngie  Ujong  is  situated  towards  the  source  of  the 
right  branch  of  the  Lingie  river.  It  is  bounded  to  the  north  by 
JellabA;  to  the  south,  by  part  of  Rambowe  and  the  Lingie  river;  to 
the  east,  by  Srimer:inti,  and  to  the  west,  by  Salangore.  Its  boundaries 
with  Jellabti  are  said  to  be  Bukit  Tingoh  and  Dh(di&k£ru  bander 
Barangan  ;  with  Rambowe,  Bukit  A'ngin,  part  of  the  right  branch  of 
the  Lingie  river,  and  Parentian  Tingih;  with  Srimen^nti,  part  of 
Ter&chi  and  the  P&ro  stream :  and  with  Salangore  or  Calang,  by  the 
river.  Lingkat,  Kobak  Kimbang,  and  Tongal  Sejiga. 

Population. — ^The  population  in  1832,  was  estimated  at  3,200 
Malays,  principally  Menangkabowes ;  and  400  Chinese  employed  in 
the  mines.  Many  of  the  latter  have  since  fled  to  Malacca,  in  conse- 
qaence  of  the  disturbances  in  1833.  The  principal  villages  are  Lingie, 
(the  residence  of  the  Dattu  Muda,  Katas  ;)  Pantei,  (the  residence  of 
the  Panghdld;)  Jiboi,  S4la,  Linsom,  Durian,  Tanjong,  Rassah, 
Kopaiyong,  Rantou,  Siliou,  and  Jirrah.  The  Terichi  territory,  a 
portion  of  which  appertained  to  Sdngie  Ujong,  now  claims  indepea- 
dance. 

Trade. — ^The  trade  of  Sdngie  Ujong  is  principally  in  tin,  which  ii 
got  at  S£la,  Sa  Miraboh,  Battu  Lobong,  Kayu  Arra,  and  Timiong. 
Thence  it  is  brought  down  to  Lingie,  and  landed  at  Pankilangs, 
Ciindang,  Durian,  and  Mangis.  It  is  here  deposited  in  ware-hoases. 
and  generally  bartered  for  rice,  opium,  salt,  tobacco,  cloths«  oil,  and 
shells  fur  making  lime,  brought  up  by  boats,  from  ^  to  l^ooyans 
burthen,  which  cannot  easily  ascend  higher  than  this  part  of  the  river. 

The  tin  is  conveyed  by  Malay  coolies,  by  land,  from  the  mines,  as 
far  as  Jib6i ;  a  village  estimated  at  30  miles  from  Liogie ;  and 
thence  to  Lingie,  by  small  boats,  down  the  river. 

From  the  following  extracts  from  treaties  made  by  the  Dutch,  it 
would  appear  that  they  did  not  neglect  to  avail  themselves  of  this 
source  to  increase  the  revenue  of  Malacca. 

Article  I.  of  a  treaty  concluded  by  the  Dutch  Governor  W.  Boblah 
in  Council,  with  the  chiefs  of  Rumbowe  and  Calang,  dated  Malaeci, 
24th  January,  1760. 

"  The  tin  being  the  produce  of  Lingie,  Rumbowe,  and  Calang, 
without  any  exception,  will  be  delivered  to  the  Company  at  38  drs. 
a  bhar  of  3  piculs  ;  and  this  price  will  always  continue,  without  its 
ever  being  enhanced ;  it  will  be  in  the  power  of  the  Company  to  seixs 
and  confiscate,  and  to  appropriate  for  their  use,  all  tin  which  might  bt 


1835.]  one  of  the  Malacca  SMeg.  5Z9 

discovered  to  have  been  fraadulently  exported  from  the  places  above- 
mentioned." 

A  profit  equal  to  about  18,000  Spanish  dollars  is  supposed  to  have 
accrued  to  the  Dutch  annually  from  this  monopoly ;  which  so  rigid 
were  they  in  enforcing,  that  we  find  it  stipulated  in  the  same  treaty, 
"  that  no  boats  or  vessels,  to  whomsoever  they  may  belong,  shall  be 
allowed  to  pass  the  Company's  settlement  at  Lingie  without  touching, 
in  order  that  a  search  mav  be  made  in  such  boats  or  vessels  for  tin  ; 
any  person  attempting  to  evade  these  rules,  will  be  liable  to  have 
their  boats,  and  the  tin  which  may  be  found  in  them,  confiscated  and 
sold,  and  the  proceeds  appropriated  for  the  use  of  the  Company  and 
the  said  chiefs."  Al^o,  that  "  no  boats  or  vessels  of  any  description 
whatever  be  permitted  to  proceed  from  the  north  to  south,  or  passing 
from  the  latter  to  the  former  part,  or  passing  the  straits  of  Malacca, 
without  being  provided  with  a  pass,  on  pain  of  being  seized." 

During  the  British  Government  at  Malacca,  from  1795  to  1818,  the 
trade  fell  into  the  hands  of  private  individuals,  principally  Dutch  and 
Chinese  merchants  residing  at  Malacca.  In  18 19,  the  Dutch  resumed 
the  monopoly,  as  we  find  from  the  7th  article  of  a  treaty,  dated  Naning, 
the  5th  day  of  June,  1819,  between  the  Supreme  Government  of 
Netherlands  India  and  Raja  Ali,  the  Panghiiid  and  Ampdi  Sukd  of 
Rnmbowe,  which  runs  thus :  "  Raja  Al£,  the  Panghiiid  and  Ampdi 
8ukd  of  Rnmbowe,  must  give  up  to  Government  aU  the  tin  from  Lingie, 
Sdngie  Ujong,  Rumbowe,  and  any  place  under  their  authority,  without 
reservation.  The  Government  binds  itself  to  pay  40  Spanish  dollars 
per  bhar  of  300  catties,  or  370  lbs.,  &c." 

On  the  resumption  of  Malacca  by  the  English,  in  1825,  the  tin  trade 
relapsed  into  the  hands  of  the  private  merchants. 

Miners, — In  1828,  the  number  of  Chinese  miners  amounted  to 
nearly  1000  men,  who  were  regularly  divided  into  nine  Kongsis  or 
companies,  each  under  its  respective  TaO'hae,  They  were  chiefly  of 
that  singular  fraternity,  the  Tian  Toy  Huay,  or  Triad  Society,  whose 
mysterious  oaths  and  secret  laws  appear  to  be  not  very  dissimilar 
from  those  which  bound  the  Carbonari  of  Modern  Europe.  Jealousy 
of  their  fast  increasing  power  and  numbers,  or  some  alleged  ofience, 
but  more  probably  the  treasure  amassed  by  this  brotherhood,  (whose 
property  was  in  common,)  led  in  1828,  to  their  massacre  by  the 
Malays. 

In  1830,  the  mines  were  again  worked  by  about  400  Chinese,  who 
went  up,  at  the  inducement  of  some  Malacca  merchants,  and  continued 
there  until  the  late  disturbances  in  1833,  when  many  of  them  returned 
to  Malacca,     The  mines  at  present  are  but  partially  workedi  and  very 


640  Atcoma  of  Siit^  Ujonf  [Obr: 

little  of  the  tin  jmsseft  down  the  rivet,  in  cotimqaetie^  of  the*  hli4' 
existing  between  the  Rumbowe  chiefs  and  those  of  Stkngie*  Ujong^ 
nnd  Lingie. 

The  Malays  and  Chinese  enqployed  in  theuhies  w«re  liberally  paid; 
The  rate  of  their  wages  wiH  shew  the  differenee  of  v;alue  set  opoa* 
the  services  of  the  two  classes ; — «  Chinese  beings  paid  at  the  rate  of 
5  to  8  dollars  per  mensem  ;  and  a  Malay  from  3  to  5  only. 

From  day-break  to  7  a.  u:,  they  are  employed  in  dearing  the  mines' 
from  the  water  which  accumulates  dmring  the  night.     F^om  7  to  8« 
they-  rest  and  breakfast.     At  8,   the  process  of  digging   out  the 
earth  and  ore  is  commenced.     At  1 1 ,  they*  go  to  dinner,  and  retnro  tb* 
work  again  about  1  p.  u. 

At  5,  their  labonrs  cease  for  the  day.  No  work'  iS'done  at*^ie^ 
periods  of  new  and-  foil  moon. 

Like  their  Cornish  brethren,  the  Malay  miners  are  very  snperstitiottsi 
They  believe  in  the  existence  of  a  spirit  (Kwnmang),  who  walehei 
over  the  mine»,  and  whose  wrath  they  are  particnlarly  careful  not  to 
provoke  by  work  or  deed.  Tliey  have  "  wise  men,"  or  Puts^fii^,  w4io 
pretend  to  be  able  to  ascertain  the  most  fkvorable  spots  for  snnking  v 
mine,  by  various  S];}eUs  and  charmv;  these  may  be- compared  with' 
the  charlatanic  wielders  of  the  vtr^vAi'  divmUorm  in  our  own  **'  en* 
lightened  country." 

Previous  to  a  description  of  the  mines,  »  short  outlme'  of  Hie 
principal  geological  features  of  the  peninsula*,  as  fkr  as  present  imper- 
fect informatiom  extends,  may  not  wholly  be  out  of  place. 

The  southern  part  of  the  Malayan  peninsula  and  Bauca  aesimiiatr 
in  geological  formation.  Dr.  HoESPtbLo,  in  his*  observationa  on-  the 
mineralogical  constitution  of  Banca,  observes;  that  '*  the  directioar 
of  the  island  being  from  north-west  to  south-west,  it  follows  not 
only  the  direction  of  Sumatra  and  the  Malayan  peninsula,  but 
the  large  chain  of  Asiatic  mountains,  one  of  the  many  bnmcfaet 
of  which  terminates  in  Ceylon,  while  another  traversing  Arracan. 
Pegu,  the  Malayan  peninsula,  and  probably  Sumatra,  sends  cff  an 
inferior  range  through  Banca  and  Billitbn,  vKiere  it  may  be  considered 
to  disappear." 

This  chain  of  mountains  mar  be  considered  atf  the  termtnation  of 
one  of  those  beams  or  pillars  of  lofty  hills,  spoken  of  by  M.  dk 
GuiGNBs,  in  his  work  on  the  Huns,  as  supporting  the  stupendous 
edifice,  to  which  he  compares  the  elevated  regions  of  Tkrtary,  ooo^pre- 
hending  the  lofty  ranges  of  ImaUs  and  Caucasus;  and  the  dome  of 
which  is  represented  as  one  prodigious  mountain,  tot  which  the  Chinese 
give  the  epithet  of  cdetUal,  down  the  steeps  of  Which  numeroue 
broad  and  rapid  rivers  pour  their  waters. 


1835.]  one  of  the  Malacca  States.  541 

The  Malayan  range,  as  far  as  has  been  hitherto  explored,  is  of 
primitive  formation  ;  principally  grey  stanniferous  granite. 

In  the  gold  conntries  of  Tring4nu,  Pahang,  Gominchi,  and  Mount 
Ophir,  rocks  and  crystals  of  quartz  are  met  with.  At  the  southern 
extremity,  and  in  some  parts  of  Salangore,  porphyry  occurs. 

The  islands  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Malacca,  and  those  off  the 
eastern  extremity  of  the  Salangore  coast,  consist  principally  of  granite 
and  laterite  with  sienite. 

According  to  Dr.  Ward,  "  The  small  hills  in  the  neighbourhood 
of  Malacca  are  formed  of  a  conglomerate,  the  base  of  which  is  clay 
iron  stone,  contnining  imbedded  portions  of  felspar,  in  a  state  of 
decomposition  (having  all  the  properties  of  yellow  ochre),  and  small 
grains  of  quartz  and  iron  glance,  scattered  through  its  substance. 

'*  The  specilEio  gravity  of  the  rock  is  2*536  ;  when  recently  dug,  it 
is  soft,  can  be  easily  cut)  and  readily  stains  the  fingers ;  but  after 
exposure  to  the  air  for  some  time,  it  acquires  such  a  degree  of  hard- 
ness  as  to  be  broken  with  difficulty :  and  its  durability  is  shewn  by 
the  present  state  of  the  ancient  buildings,  vhich  have  stood  unim* 
paired  for  nearly  300  years. 

"  In  its  dry  state,  it  is  porous,  from  the  destruction  of  the  ochreous 
particles  by  moisture  and  exposure  to  the  air,  resembling  old  lava  in 
its  external  appearance. 

**  In  all  its  properties,  it  agrees  exactly  with  the  rock  common  on 
the  Malabar  Coast,  and  described  by  Dr.  Buchanan  under  the  name 
of  laterite." 

The  mountains  at  Penang  are  also  "  composed  of  fine  grey  granite, 
and  all  the  smaller  eminences  are  of  the  same  material."  "  Some  of 
the  small  hills  near  the  coast  are  partly  formed  of  the  laterite  already 
described  when  speaking  of  Malacca ;  and  Saddle  island,  at  the  south* 
western  angle  of  Penang,  is  apparently  entirely  composed  of  the  same 
ingredient." 

At  the  Carimons,  homstone  is  found.  Mr.  Martin  states,  the 
aspect  of  the  Island  of  Singapore,  (situate  on  the  sonthern  extremity 
of  the  peninsula,  in  Lat.  I''  17'  22''  north,  and  Long.  lOS^*  51'  5"  east,) 
to  be  '*  low  and  level,  with  an  extensive  chain  of  saline  and  fresh 
-water  marshes ;  in  several  parts  covered  with  lofty  timber  and  luxuri- 
ant vegetation,  here  and  there  low  rounded  sand-hills  interspersed 
with  spots  of  level  ground,  formed  of  a  ferruginous  clay,  with  a  sandy 
substratum.  The  principal  rock  is  red  sandstone,  which  changes  in 
some  parts  to  a  breccia  or  conglomerate,  containing  large  fragments 
and  crystals  of  quartz.  The  whole  contiguous  group  of  isles,  about 
thirty  in  number,  as  well  as  Singapore,  are  apparently  of  a  submarine 

4  A 


542  Account  of  SCngie  Vjong  [Qcr. 

origin^  and  their  evulsion  probably  is  of  no  very  distant  date/'  It 
may  be  added,  that  bouldered  pieces  of  primitive  trap  are  found  on 
the  shores  of  Singapore,  though  none  has  hitherto  been  seen  in  siii. 

The  range  of  mountains  on  the  peuinsula*  as  it  approaches  the 
equator,  diminishes  m  height.  The  highest  of  the  Rumbowe  and 
Johor  ranges,  (with  the  exception  of  Mount  Ophir,)  not  exceeding, 
probably,  3000  feet ;  while  many  of  those  to  the  north  of  Kedah  are 
said  to  be  upwards  of  6000. 

Mount  Ophir,  a  detached  mountain,  between  30  and  40  miles  to 
the  eastward  of  Malacca,  I  calculated  roughly  (by  means  of  tbe 
thermomet^  and  boiling  water)>  to  be  5693  feet  above  the  level  of 
the  sea ;  its  summit  is  granite.  Gold  dust  aiid  crystals  of  q^iiartx  are 
found  in  considerable  quantities  around  its  base*. 

From  information  hitherto  collected,  and  inquiries  made  among 
the  natives,  it  would  not  iqppear  that  any  volcanoes  exist  in  the  interior ; 
though  the  circumstance  of  numerous  hot-springs,  scattered  over 
the  face  of  the  country,  and  other  indications,  sufficiently  testify  the 
presence  of  subterraneous  fires.  Severe  shocks  of  earthquakes  have 
been  felt  from  time  to  time,  but  whether  caused  by  violent  eruptions 
from  any  of  the  volcanoes  on  the  opposite  coast  of  Sumatra,  or  by 
under-ground  explosions  there,  or  in  the  peninsula  itself,  is  uncertain. 

There  are  hot-springs  in  the  vicinity  of  Makcca ;  at  Ayerpannas^ 
and  also  near  Sabang,  and  at  Ldndi  in  the  Naning  territory.  I  have 
visited  the  two  former  places,  and  found  the  temperature  of  the  water 
at  noon  of  the  springs  at  Ayerpinnas,  to  be  120*  Fahrenheit,  and 
at  6  A.  H.,  113§^ 

The  temperature  of  the  hot-springs  at  Sabing  was  found  at  6  a.  x. 
to  be  110^  Fahrenheit.  The  variation  in  the  former  instance  is 
accounted  for  by  the  different  temperatures  of  atmosphere  at  the  time 
of  taking  the  heat.  The  heat  of  the  springs  in  both  cases,  I  found 
to  exceed  that  of  the  atmosphere  by  an  average  of  35^  Fahrenheit, 
in  several  comparative  trials. 

At  the  wells  near  Sabang,  when  the  bulb  of  the  thermometer  was 
pushed  into  the  soft  vegetable  mould  at  the  bottom  of  the  spring,  the 
mercury  rose  to  1 30*. 

The  springs  at  both  places  are  situated  in  swampy  flats,  environed 
by  small  hills.  They  average  from  1  to  2^  feet  in  depth,  and  are 
discernible  from  a  distance  by  the  steam  and  odour  that  escapes. 
The  water  is  of  a  pale  bluish  green  tinge ;  from  the  bottom  bubbles 
of  air  (probably  sulphuretted  hydrogen)  ever  and  anon  find  their 
way  to  the  surface,  where  they  burst. 

*  See  J.  A.  S.  y«l.  ii.  paj;e  497; 


1-835.]  one  of  the  Malacca  States.  543 

Dr.  Ward  analysed  a  portion  of  the  water  from  the  springs  at 
Ayerpannas,  and  found,  that  on  slow  evaporation  in  a  sand- hath,  1000 
grains  of  the  water  left  a  residuam  of  eight  grains  of  saline  matter, 
priocipally  muriate  of  soda,  with  a  dightly  hittet  taste,  indicating  the 
presence  of  sulphate  of  magnesia. 

The  surface  of  the  peninsula  is  covered  generally  hy  alluvial 
deposites,  rich  in  ore  of  tin,  and  not  unfreqaently  mixed  with  gold  $ 
ever  this  lies  a  layer  of  vegetable  mould,  in  which  stones  or  pebbles 
are  seldom  found. 

In  the  interior,  the  land  is  mountainous,  but  undulating  towards 
its  coasts,  shaded  by  primieval  forests,  and  stored  with  treasures  to  the 
botanist  and  naturalist ;  it  is  almost  devoid  of  plains.  The  strips  of 
low  ground  lying  in  the  hollows  of  the  undulations  are  almost  inva« 
riably  swampy,  and  are  converted  into  Satoahi,  or  wet  rice^grounds^ 
by  the  natives. 

At  various  places  along  its  western  coast  are  low  clifts,  if  they 
may  so  be  termed,  of  a  reddish  steatite. 

The  banks  of  the  most  considerable  rivers  are  generally  low^ 
swumpy,  and  covered  with  mangrove,  Nipah,  Nibong,  and  other  trees 
of  the  same  nature.  * 

The  bottom  is  for  the  most  part  of  mud,  except  at  short  distances 
from  the  estuaries,  where  sand  banks  and  coral  reefs  are  often  met 
with. 

The  tin  of  the  peninsula,  and  the  eastern  islands,  (particularly  those 
of  Junk  Ceylon,  Lingga,  and  Banca,  which  may  be  styled  the  eastern 
Cassiterides,)  is  diffused  over  a  great  geographical  extent. 

Mr.  Crawfurd  ob8erves>  that  "  tin,  wherever  found,  has  a  limited 
geographical  distribution  ;  but  where  it  does  exist,  it  is  always  in 
great  abundance.  The  tin  of  the  Indian  Islands  has,  however,  a  much 
wider  range  of  distribution  than  that  of  any  other  country,  being 
found  in  considerable  quantity  from  the  98^  to  the  107*  of  east  longi- 
tude,  and  from  the  8®  north  to  3^  south  latitude/' 

It  has,  however,  been  since  stated  by  Mr.  Andbrson,  that  tin  has 
been  found  in  considerable  quantities  much  farther  north,  viz.  in  the 
Interior  of  Tavoy,  in  latitude  1 2°  40'  north ;  the  mines  are  situated  at 
a  place  called  Sakana,  about  four  days'  journey  from  the  city  of  Tavoy. 

It  has  been  affirmed,  that  tin  exists  so  high  as  14*  north,  in  Siam. 

The  peninsula  of  the  present  day,  although  auriferous,  appears  not 
to  deserve  its  appellation  of  "  The  Golden  Chersonesus,"  so  much  as 
its  neighbour,  the  Island  of  Sumatra,  to  which,  by  the  way,  there  is  a 
tradition,  mentioned  by  the  early  Portuguese  historians,  that  it  was 
formerly  united.  Sumatra,  by  some,  has  been  supposed  to  be  the 
4  A  2 


544  Account  of  Sdngie  Ujong  [Oct. 

Taprobdna  of  the  ancient  geographers;  this  Mr.  Marsdbn  denies, 
ascribing  rather  the  nam'e  to  Ceylon,  the  Serendib  of  Muhamniedaa 
vriters,  and  the  Lanca  of  the  Hindas ;  and  affirms,  that  Sumatra  was 
unknown  to  them,  denouncing  the  descriptions  given  by  Strabo, 
PoMPONius,  Mela,  Flint,  and  Ptolbmt,  as  obscure  and  contradictory. 

Admitting  the  tradition  to  be  based  on  truth,  it  might  be  conjec- 
tured, that  the  Peninsula  and  Sumatra,  thus  united,  formed  that  tract 
of  country  known  to  the  Greeks  and  Romans  by  the  title  of  '*  Aurea 
Ckersonesui."  This  might  serve  in  some  measure  to  explain  why  so 
extensive  an  island,  and  one  so  rich  in  gold  and  spices,  the  two  gieat 
desiderata  of  ancient,  and  I  may  venture  to  surmise,  modern  duys^ 
should  have  escaped  the  notice  of  ancient  geographers. 

The  quantity  of  gold  dust  exported  annually  from  the  soath-west 
coast  of  Sumatra  and  Achin  alone,  according  to  Marsdbn  and  Hamil- 
ton, amounts  to  26,400  oz.  The  former  states,  that  there  are  no 
fewer  than  twelve  hundred  gold  mines  in  the  dominions  of  Menang- 
kabowe  alone  ;  a  considerable  portion  of  the  produce  of  which  (per- 
haps one-half)  never  comes  into  the  hands  of  Europeans. 

The  gold  of  the  peninsula,  on  a  rough  estimate,  amounts  to  19,800 
oz.  annually.  It  is  chiefly  got  at  Ulu  Pahang,  Tringinu,  Calautan, 
Johole,  Gomincbi,  and  Jeleye ;  Reccan,  Battang,  Moring,  and  other 
places  at  the  foot  of  Mount  Ophir. 

A  small  quantity  of  iron  is  found  in  the  interior  of  Quedah,  in  the 
peninsula,  and  also -in  Sumatra.  Siam  and  Billiton  produce  this  metal 
in  tolerable  abundance. 

I  do  not  find  that  silver  is  produced  in  any  part  of  the  peninsula ; 
although  Perak,  from  its  name,  which  signifies  silver,  and  which  is 
conjectured  by  Marsdbn  to  have  been  the  Af,yv9'a  of  Ptolbmt,  might 
have  been  supposed  to  have  derived  its  appellation  from  the  presence 
of  this  metal. 

The  tin  produced  annually  in  the  peninsula,  including  the  adjacent 
Island  of  Junk  Ceylon,  is  estimated  at  34,600  peculs. 

According  to  .Crawford,  the  tin  of  Baaca,  produce  of  181 7, 
amounted  to  85,000  peculs,  or  2,083^  tons. 

Tin  Mines, — ^The  mines  are  generally  excavated  on  the  swampy 
flats  at  the  base  of  hills  of  primitive  formation.  They  average  from 
six  to  twenty  feet  in  depth,  following  the  streams  of  ore  (Hul&r  b^'J, 
^hich  will  sometimes  run  in  a  horizontal  direction  to  the  distance  of 
three  miles,  according  to  the  nature  of  the  ground.  These  excava* 
tions  are  termed  Lombongan.  The  streams  vary  in  diameter  from 
six  inches  to  eighteen  and  twenty,  and  consist  of  a  quantity  of  small 
heavy  granulated  portions  of  a  dark  hue,   and  shining  with  a  metallic 


ISSB.]  on§  of  the  Malacca  States.  545 

lastre*  intermixed  with  a  glittering  white  sand.  The  excavations 
made  by  the  Malays,  are  more  superficial  than  those  dag  by  the 
Chinese,  as  they  are  too  lazy  to  work  the  streams,  which  lie  deep. 

The  strata  under  which  the  ore  is  found  are  commonly,  1st,  a 
black  vegetable  mould  ;  2nd,  red  clay ;  3rd,  white  clay,  with  white  peb- 
bles, apparently  decomposed  quartz,  and  4th,  a  bed  of  shining  white 
sand,  called  Passir  biji.  Under  the  ore  lies  a  stratum  of  steatite,  called 
Ndpal^  or  a  hard  bed  of  decomposed  rock.  The  native  term  for  the 
tin  ore  is  B^i  t(mah,  literally  seeds  of  tin  ;  when  melted,  it  has  the 
name  of  Timah  masak.  Crystals  of  quartz  and  fragments  of  micaceous 
schist  are  sometimes  found  among  the  alluvial  earth  thrown  out. 

The  soil  is  carried  out  by  the  miners  in  baskets,  suspended  at  the 
extremities  of  a  stout  elastic  bambd  or  pendga,  which  passes  across 
the  shoulders.  The  men  are  divided  into  two  parties,  which  work  in 
regular  succession,  one  entering  the  shaft  with  emptied  baskets, 
while  the  other  makes  its  egress,  with  the  filled  ones.  At  Ulu 
Pondoi,  in  Naning,  and  at  Jerram  Kambing,  I  am  informed,  the  mines 
are  natural  caverns  in  the  rock.  The  Malays  and  Jacoons  collect  the 
ore  by  the  light  of  dammer  torches. 

The  ore  is  taken  to  a  stream,  conducted  by  artificial  channels,  lined 
with  the  bark  of  trees,  to  the  vicinity  of  the  mines,  and  stirred  about 
with  an  iron  rake,  or  a  choncole.  The  water  carries  ofi^  the  sand, 
small  pebbles,  and  earth,  leaving  the  ore  and  large  stones  at  the  bot- 
tom, which  are  afterwards  separated  by  a  riddle  and  the  hand. 
The  ore,  thus  cleared  of  extraneous  substances,  is  deposited  in  the 
koppo9,  to  await  the  process  of  smelting. 

Smeliwg  or  Melanehur. — The  smeltinga  are  carried  on  at  stated 
periods,  twice  or  thrice  a  year,  according  to  the  quantity  of  ore  col- 
lected, and  always  at  night,  to  avoid  the  great  heat. 

The  ore  and  charcoal,  (of  the  Kompas,  Kamoui,  or  other  hard  <7oods,) 
are  gradually  heaped  up,  in  alternate  layers,  in  a  rude  furnace  of  clay, 
called  a  BuUowe,  with  an  aperture  below,  to  allow  the  escape  of  the 
fused  metal.  The  fire  is  urged,  and  the  whole  mass  brought  into  a 
glow  by  a  sort  of  leathern  bellows  called  Hambusan,  and  sometimes 
by  ruder  ones,  constructed  like  an  air-pump,  and  made  from  the  hol- 
lowed trunk  of  a  strait  tree,  with  a  piston,  headed  by  thick  folds  of 
jiaper.     These  are  called  Kaldbong$. 

The  Malays  for  the  most  part  content  themselves  with  the  Tropong, 
which  is  merely  a  hollow  bamb<j  converted  into  a  sort  of  blow-pipe» 
and  worked  by  the  mouth. 

As  the  heat  increases,  the  melted  metal  is  received  into  a  hole  dug 
in  the  ground,  called  the  Teldga,  or  reservoir  ;  and  thence,  with  the 
assistance  of  iron  ladles,  poured  into  the  moulds. 


546  Account  of  Sungie  VJong  XOdt. 

The  tin  now  aseames  the  shape  of  the  ingots  of  commerce,  of  ^hich 
tliere  are  two  kinds  common  in  Siiingie  Ujong,  viz.  the  T4mpamg  and 
Kepping  or  Bangka.  The  former  weighs  from  half  a  catty  to  two 
catties,  and  the  latter,  from  fifty  to  sixty  catties  ;  one  catty  ia  equal 
to  one  pound  and  three-quarters. 

The  Tdmpang  is  generally  used  by  the  Malays. 

In  the  furnaces  used  by  the  Chinese,  800  lbs.  of  metal  may  be  pro- 
duced during  the  course  of  a  night.  Those  of  the  Malaya  aeldona 
produce  more  than  one- sixth  of  this  quantity. 

From  100  parts  of  the  ore,  it  is  calculated,  from  65  to  77  of  pore 
metal  are  produced.  The  ore  of  Banca  yields  58.  That  of  Juak 
Ceylon,  according  to  an  assay  made  by  Mr.  Blakb,  64|. 

The  water  is  driiined  from  the  mines,  if  shallow,  by  means  of  • 
channel,  leading  into  a  neighbouring  stream  ;  but  if  deep,  the  Pii/<fraas 
Ayer  is  had  recourse  to.  This  hydraulic  machine  is,  I  believe,  of 
Chinese  invention.  The  Rev.  Mr.  Tomlin,  a  zealous  missionary,  gives 
the  following  description  of  it : 

"  The  apparatus  is  simple,  consisting  of  a  common  water  wheel,  a 
circular  wooden  chain  about  40  feet  in  circumference,  and  a  long 
square  box,  or  trough,  through  which  it  runs  in  ascending.  The 
wheel  and  chain,  1  think,  revolve  on  a  common  axis,  so  that  the  mo- 
tion of  the  former  necessarily  puts  the  latter  into  action.  The  chain 
consists  of  square  wooden  floats,  a  foot  distant  from  each  other, 
and  strung  as  it  were  upon  a  continoous  flexible  axis,  having  a  move* 
able  joint  between  each  pair. 

*'  As  the  float-boards  of  the  chain  successively  enter  the  lower  part 
of  the  box  or  trough,  (immersed  in  water,)  a  portion  of  water  is  con- 
stantly forced  up  by  each,  and  discharged  at  the  top.  At  one  of  the 
mines  we  were  much  struck  with  the  simple  but  eflicient  mode  of 
its  application.  There  were  three  distinct  planes  or  terraces  rising 
above  each  other.  On  the  middle  one  was  the  wheel ;  the  lower 
was  the  pit  of  the  mine  ;  from  the  higher  a  stream  of  water  fell  and 
turned  the  wheel,  which,  putting  the  whole  machine  into  motioOf 
brought  up  another  stream  from  the  pit;  these  two  streams,  from 
above  and  below,  uniting  on  the  middle  plane,  run  off  in  a  sluice,  by 
which  the  ore  was  washed.*' 

Regarding  the  smelting  of  tin,  in  a  recent  number  of  Or.  LARONim's 
Cabinet  Cyclopaedia,  (No.  54,  pp.  21  and  32.)  are  the  following 
remarks  on  the  advantages  of  pit  coal  over  charcoal :  "  Authorities  are 
not  agreed  as  to  the  time  when  pit  coal  first  began  to  be  sabstituted 
in  tlie  reverberatory  smelting  houses  (of  Cornwall)  for  wood  or  char« 
coal,  though  this  is  generally  supposed  to  have  been  about  1680. 


1835.]  we  of  the  Malacca  States.  547 

"  Id  the  smelting  of  this  (tin),  as  of  other  metals,  the  apjjlicatioa 
of  this  fuel  has  been  productive  of  immense  advantages ;  and  such  is 
the  perfection  to  which  oar  metallurgic  operations  have  been  carried 
since  the  economical  introduction  of  this  cheap  and  plentiful  fueU 
that  the  regulations  of  our  custom- house  alone  prevented  the  carry- 
ing a  scheme  set  on  foot  some  years  ago,  for  the  importing  of  the 
tin  ore  from  the  eastern  mines,  for  the  purpose  of  being  smelted  in  this 
country,  and  afterwards  re-exported.^ 

It  would  appear  to  have  escaped  the  observation  of  the  author  of 
this  article,  that  the  enormous  forests  which  thickly  cover  the  whole 
of  the  Malayan  peninsula,  and  the  Island  of  Banca,  under  the  very 
shade  of  which  the  miners  may  be  said  to  work,  furnish  on  the  spot  a 
cheaper  and  more  economical  fuel  than  the  coal  pits  of  Newcastle  or 
Whitehaven  do  to  the  miners  of  Cornwall,  at  the  sole  expence  of  the 
labor  of  felling  them  ;  setting  aside  the  loss  of  time,  the  expence  of 
importation  and  exportation,  and  disinclination  of  the  natives  to  such  a 
scheme.  Moreover,  according  to  Mr.  Grawfurd,  the  cost  of  producing 
a  cwt.  of  Banca  tin  is  but  22«.  %d.,  whereas  that  of  Cornwall  amounts 
to  64«.  Id.  The  cost  of  producing  a  cwt.  of  the  metal  in  Sdngie  Ujong 
18  estimated  by  an  intelligent  native  at  23«.  The  immense  natural 
obstacles  in  Cornwall,  only  to  be  surmounted  by  the  most  powerful 
steam  engines,  and  the  unremitting  application  of  all  the  means 
human  ingenuity  can  devise,  together  with  the  high  price  of  labor,  are» 
however,  the  principal  causes  in  the  enhancement  of  the  cost  of 
production  in  England. 

The  time  perhaps  is  not  far  distant  when  hke  ingenuity  and  simihir 
means  will  be  applied  to  the  unlocking  of  the  hitherto  partiall]^ 
developed  resources  of  the  £ast. 

According  to  the  best  native  information,  the  annual  produce  of  the 
peninsula,  before  the  late  disturbances  in  the  tin  countries,  was  as 
follows : 

Plaeee.  Peeutt, 

Single  XJjong, 7,000 

Perak 7,500 

Qnedah, 600 

Junk  CeyloD, 1,500 

Pungah, 1,500 

Salangore,  Calang,  and  Langkat^ 2,000 

Liiktit, 1,600 

States  in  the  interior  of  Malacca, 900 

Pahang 1,000 

Kemaman  and  Tringano, •     7,000 

Calantan, 3,000 

Patanif. 1,000 

34,60a 


648  Account  of  SCtngie  Ujong  L^cr. 

The  discovery  of  tin  in  the  peninsula  cannot  be  traced,  but  it  is 
assuredly  of  ancient  date.  Part  of  Perak  is  said  to  be  the  Temdia, 
or  land  of  tin,  of  Ptolbmt,  and  Cdilang,  (a  name  signifying:  tin  in 
Malay,)  to  be  the  Mahiou  Colon  of  the  same  author,  and  the  Malaya* 
Culam  of  the  Hindus. 

The  tin  mines  of  Banca  are  of  modern  origin,  being  accidentally 
discovered,  Mr.  Marsoen  tells  us,  in  1 7 10,  by  the  burning  of  a  house ; 
the  trade  of  Che  peninsula  suffered  considerably  in  consequence. 

According  to  Mr.  Crawfurd,  (as  before  stated,)  the  tin  of  Banca, 
produce  of  1817,  amounted  to  35,000  peculs,  or  2083|  tons,  eqniU  to 
half  the  produce  of  England.  But  under  the  management  of  the 
Dutch,  I  am  informed,  it  now  scarcely  produces  half  that  quantity. 

The  price  of  Banca  tin  is  from  1 6  to  16^  dollars  per  pecul  =  1 33^ 
lbs.,  and  of  Straits  tin,  (chiefly  from  the  peninsula,)  from  14§  to  15. 
British  block  tin,  in  1832,  was  selling  at  £3  12^.  6(f.  per  cwt. 

In  consequence  of  a  supposed  adulteration  of  Straits*  tin,  some 
specimens  of  ingots  of  this  metal,  rejected  at  Canton,  were  sent 
from  Singapore  to  be  assayed  at  Calcutta  in  1831.  This  was 
done  at  the  Calcutta  assay  office,  which  pronounced  the  specimens 
to  be  of  good  quality,  and  perfectly  good  in  a  mercantile  sense. 
*'  Great  Britain,  (according  to  Dr.  Lardnbr's  work  already  quoted,) 
notwithstanding  the  productiveness  of  her  own  mines,  imports  upwards 
of  700  tons  per  annum  of  oriental,  or,  as  it  is  more  commonly  called, 
Banca  tin,  from  the  name  of  one  of  the  Malay  islands,  where  it  it 
chiefly  obtained.  The  Malay  countries  are  reckoned  the  richest  de* 
positaries  of  this  metal  in  the  world  ;  and  from  them,  China,  Hin- 
dostan,  and  many  European  markets  are  chiefly  supplied.  England 
exports  annually  about  2,000  tons  of  tin,  including  400  or  500  tons 
of  that  received  from  abroad."  Her  produce  varies  from  3  to  up- 
wards of  4000  tons  annually. 

Revenue, — Besides  the  Kapdla  ddgang,  and  other  sources  of  revenue 
previously  mentioned,  as  enjoyed  in  common  by  the  Panghiild  Delaatft 
of  the  interior  states,  the  PanghUlu  or  Kldna  of  S6ngie  Ujong.  and  the 
Raja  adhi  Riifa  have  the  privilege  of  purchasing,  at  every  smelting, 
from  each  bong$al,  three  bhara,  equal  to  nine  peculs,  or  nine  hundred 
catties  of  tin,  at  six  dollars  per  bkar  less  than  the  market  price,  and 
exact  a  duty  of  six  dollars  a  month  for  each  mine  dug  on  their  own 
lands. 

The  Daitu  Mdda  of  Lingie  levies  also  a  dollar  per  hhar,  on  tia 
passing  down  the  river. 

The  Kapdla  ddgong  is  a  sort  of  poll  tax  on  ilaveft  imported  into 

*  See  Gi.RAifiMe8  in  Scibncb,  VoL  III. 


1 835 .]  one  of  the  Malacca  States.  649 

the  interior,  from  four  to  six  dollars  per  head ;  they  are  generally 
Battakt  from  the  vicinity  of  Battu  Bira,  on  the  opposite  coast  of 
Sumatra,  and  average  twenty  annually.  They  fetch  a  price  from  20 
to  60  dollars  each ;  according  to  age,  condition,  and  sex ;  a  higher 
value  being  set  on  the  females. 

In  addition  to  these  imposts,  the  chiefs  of  Sdngie  Ujong  formerly 
enjoyed  the  diviaion  of  a  premium  paid  annually  by  the  Chinese  and 
other  merchants  of  Malacca  for  the  tin  monopoly,  amounting,  it  is 
•aid.  to  2500  dollars ;  1000  of  which  went  to  the  Dattu  Mdda,  and 
100  each  to  the  three  elders  of  Lingie ;  800  to  the  Kldna  of  Siingie 
^)ong,  and  the  remaining  400  to  the  Raja  adhi  Rdja. 

The  deputed  Menangkabowe  prince,  it  is  affirmed  by  the  Rumbowe 
people,  had  the  right  <^  levying  a  duty,  at  Sempong,  on  the  Lingie 
river,  of  two  dollars  per  bkar,  on  tin  passing  that  settlement  from 
Sungie  Ujong,  which  was  afterwards  given  up  as  a  subsistence  to 
their  lang  de  pertdam  Mddas.  In  consequence  of  the  disavowal  of 
this  claim  by  the  Sdngie  Ujong  and  Lingie  chiefs,  and  other  causes 
too  long  for  detail,  a  war  ensued  in  1833,  and  a  consequent  blockaded 
of  the  river  by  the  Jm^  de  pertdan  Mdda,  Satbd  Saaban,  at  Sempong, 
still  existing,  and  by  which  the  trade  of  S&ngie  Ujong  has  saffered 
very  materially. 

Government, — Songie  Ujong  was  ruled,  under  the  lang  de  pertdan 
Besdr,  b>  a  PanghdN,  three  Sdkds,  and  a  Rdja  adhi  Rdja.  The 
PamghCld,  as  has  been  already  remarked,  owes  his  title,  Kldna  Pulra, 
to  one  of  the  kings  of  Johor..  He  now  refuses  to  acknowledge  the 
control  of  the  long  de  pertdan  Beedr. 

BANDABiCRA  SxxuDAi  is  supposcd  to  be  the  first  chief  invested  with 
this  title ;  and  regarding  his  origin*  a  long  tradition  was  related  to 
me  by  the  present  Rdja  adhi  Rdja,  the  abstract  of  which  amounts  to 
this,  viz.  "  In  ancient  times,  one  of  the  princesses  of  Sungie  Ujong 
having  had  the  presumption  to  laugh  at  the  naked  state  of  a  Batin 
of  the  Jacoons,  incurred  his  resentment,  and  was  forcibly  compelled 
to  follow  him  through  thicket  and  brake,  untQ  moved  with  compassion^ 
this  sans  calotte  mattre  de  danse  broke  the  spell  and  married  hen 

"  The  oflspring  of  this  sylvan  union  is  said  to  be  Sbkudai  :  from 
whom  descend  the  Panghdlds  of  Stingie  Ujong.*' 

In  all  popular  traditions  of  rude  nations,  there  is  more  or  less  of 
truth  to  be  gathered  ;  and  in  absence  of  written  and  other  historical 
evidence,  such  testimony  ought  not  to  be  entirely  neglected,  and  set 
aside  as  valueless ;  though  frequently  ridiculous,  and  mingled  up  with 
feoatter  known  to  be  incredible  and  void  of  truth.  We  need  not 
instance  here  the  works  of  the  early  poets  of  Greece  and  Rome. 

^  B 


^50  Account  of  S4ngie  XJJong^  £Oct. 

It  18  certain,  that  to  this  day,  in  Sdngie  Ujong,  Johole.  and  Jompole, 
the  twelve  Batins,  or  chiefs  of  the  savage  trihes,  have  a  considerable 
share  in  the  election  of  the  PanghdliU  of  these  states,  though  there  is 
not  now  apparent  any  permanent  mark  of  connexion,  either  social  or 
religious,  between  the  Malays  and  these  aborigines. 

As  Kdfirs  and  infideU  they  are  despised  by  the  Malays,  bat  saper- 
stitioualy  dreaded.  Converts  are  made  to  Islam ;  but  slavery,  as  far 
as  my  observation  extends,  is  their  lot. 

A  few  years  ago,  the  late  Pangkdld  of  Single  Ujong,  Kldna  LsHBrn, 
died,  leaving  two  nephews,  Kawal  and  Bhair.  It  is  an  ancient  cus- 
tom prevailing  in  the  interior,  and,  I  believe,  generally  throughout 
Malayan  nations,  that  when  a  chief  dies,  his  successor  most  be  elected 
on  the  spot,  and  previous  to  the  interment  of  the  corpse,  (which  is 
not,  unfrequently,  protracted  through  the  observance  of  this  usage  to 
a  considerable  length  of  time,)  otherwise  the  election  does  not  hold 
good*. 

The  following  are  the  traditional  lines,  or  Serdpm,  in  which  this 
custom  has  been  handed  down  in  Sdngie  Ujong. 

C?^  e/*^  C?i  *^  ^  T*^      Amar-nia  pend^  Isngkah-nia  panjaBg 
*li\  (3  *^^  £^  t^ym      Siiidah  Sampai  'SCm^i^A^\  AUah 
%jis^  *i  ^'^jyii  jJ  6*^      Hindak  berqab6r  ditannah  m^rah 

(^  ^^  SO^  Cfi*  ^}^      ^'^^  *^^«'  ^^^  berttoaam. 
irr*^*  ^j^  *rS^  /?  SrO^      Sa-hiri  ber-tamboh,  Sa-hiiri  palihari* 

Short  has  been  his  life,  though  long  his  stride! 

When  the  will  of  God  has  arrived, 

The  grave  shall  be  dng  in  the  red  earth : 

In  one-day  lost,  in  one-day  planted, 

In  one-day  sprang  up,  in  one-day  cherished. 
Now  it  happened  that  Kawal  was  absent  at  the  time  of  PamgkM 
Lehkr's  death.  The  three  Stikiis  and  one  of  the  twelve  Baiins  took 
advantage  of  Bh air's  being  on  the  spot,  elected  him,  and  buried  the 
body  of  the  deceased  chief.  Against  this  proceeding,  the  Rdja  adJU 
Raja,  and  the  remainder  of  the  elective  body,  the  eleven  Baimg. 
protested;  a  war  ensued,  which  terminated  in  1828,  pretty  much  as 
it  began.  Kawal,  however,  by  virtue  of  the  suffrages  of  eleven  out 
of  the  twelve  Batina,  and  by  the  support  of  the  Rdja  adk(  Raj^,  is 
generally  considered  the  legitimate  chief. 

•  In  consequence  of  this  custom,  the  present  SnlUui  of  Johor*s  yoonger 
brother  was  elected  during  the  absence  of  the  elder  brother,  whose  daims  wers 
subsequently  acknowledged  by  the  British. 


1 835 .]  one  of  the  Malacca  Siaiee.  55 1 

He  resides  at  Pantoi,  a  viljage  on  the  left  bank  of  the  Lingie  rirer, 
aboat  40  miles  from  the  village  of  Lingie.  I  had  an  interview  with 
him  at  the  latter  place  in  1833. 

His  featnres  are  regular  and  pleasing ;  bat  their  expression  conveys 
an  idea  of  indecision  and  imbecility,  probably  increased  by  the  immo' 
derate  use  of  opium,  to  which  he  was  formerly  much  addicted  ;  the 
whole  tenor  of  his  conversation  and  manner  evinced  plainly  how 
eompletely  he  was  in  the  leading  strings  of  his  adviser,  the  wily 
KAi^TAs,  the  Dattu  Mdda  of  Lingie,  who  accompanied  him. 

His  dress  manifested  a  disposition  to  finery,  consisting  of  a  gandy 
red  hi^Ut  or  snrcoat,  flowered  with  yellow ;  a  broad  crimson  sash 
thrown  round  his  waist,  suspending  several  weapons  of  Malayan 
fashion ;  a  Battik  handkerchief,  with  the  bicomnte  tie,  and  a  plaid  silk 
Mrong,  resembling  the  tartan  worn  by  the  Highlanders,  descending 
to  his  knees  ;  underneath  the  plaid  he  wore  short  embroidered  trowsers* 

In  the  left-hand  slash  of  his  close  vest  of  purple  broad  cloth,  which 
was  lined  with  light-green  silk,  and  adorned  with  silk  lace  and  small 
round  buttons  of  gold  filigree,  lay  a  watch  of  an  antique  shape,  to 
which  were  appended  a  gold  chain  and  seals.  He  wore  his  hair  long, 
and  it  was  very  palpable  to  two  of  the  five  senses  that  he,  like 
Dbmosthsnss  in  the  composition  of  his  orations,  had  not  spared  the 
oil  in  the  arrangement  of  his  tresses. 

Rdja  oiAi' Aiya.— Next  to  the  Pait^Att/i{  ranks  the  Rdja  adh{  Rdja. 
The  jurisdiction  of  this  officer  is  confined  to  the  river,  and  its  naviga- 
tion. The  office  and  title,  as  would  appear  from  the  inscription  on 
the  sesl,  were  renewed  or  granted  to  his  ancestors  by  Muhammbd 
Jalil,  Sultin  of  Johore,  A.  H.  1211.    (A.  D.  1796-7) 

The  present  Rdja  adki  Raja  is  a  young  man,  of  an  extremely  pre- 
possessing address  and  person. 

Si^Ai^.—There  are  only  three  SdkiU  in  Sdngie  Ujong.  The  Rdja 
adhi  Rdja  may  be  perhaps  considered  as  occupying  the  place  of  a 
fourth  Sdkd  in  councils. 

The  functions  of  the  Sukdt  are  similar  to  those  already  described, 
as  possessed  by  the  former  Ampat  Sdku  of  Naning^.  Their  titles  are 
JMtu  MoMiri  Jumahad,  Dattu  Mendalika,  and  Dattu  Mahardja 
Inda,  The  tribes,  of  which  they  are  the  heads,  are  those  of  Sa 
Melongang,  Bodoanda,  and  Tannah  Dattar. 

JAngie, — ^The  village  of  Lingie  proper,  in  contradistinction  to  the 
settlement  of  Qualla  Lingie,  which  is  within  the  Company's  territory, 
at  the  mouth  of  the  river,  is  a  dependency  of  Sdngie  Ujong. 

It  is  situated  high  up  the  right  branch  of  the  river,  and  consisted, 

*  See  page  298  of  the  present  Tolmne.— Ed. 
4  B  2 


553  AecoMMi  of  Simgie  UJimg,  SfC.  [Oct. 

Id  1832,  when  I  visited  the  place,  of  a  atraggling  ooUectioii  of  upwards 
of  100  hoases.  The  Pankalangn  of  Pemitang,  Passir,  Ckindang.  INuian, 
and  Mingifl,  may  be  styled  the  wharfa  of  this  little  eatrepdt,  for  the 
produce  of  the  SdDgie  Ujong  mines,  and  the  articles  hronght  up  for 
barter.  Many  of  the  hoases  have  been  piUaged  and  burnt  in  the 
sabseqaent  disturbances. 

The  establishment  of  Lingie  is  of  recent  date.  BetweeA  50  and 
60  years  ago,  six  individuals,  subjects  of  Rumbowe,  (but  originally 
from  Rhio.)  removed  from  Rumbowe  to  a  place  on  the  Malacca  coast, 
between  Tanjong  IQtng  and  Qualla  Lingie,  called  Kubu  Achi,  (the 
fort  of  Achin;)  where,  according  to  local  tradition,  the  Achinese 
erected  a  work  during  one  of  their  expeditious  against  the  Sullio  of 
Malacca.  Be  that  as  it  may,  they  had  commenced  the  dealing  of 
the  jungle,  when  one  of  their  number  was  crushed  on  the  spot  by 
the  fall  of  a  tree. 

This  his  companions  regarded  as  a  supernatural  prohibition  to 
settling  there,  and  quitting  the  place,  passed  up  the  river  to  the  present 
spot  i  where,  with  the  permission  of  the  Siingie  Ujong  chief,  they 
finally  established  themselves.  Their  names  were  HAMaw,  Mahmcd, 
Jabiudoim,  Lubbtb,  Juman,  and  Kadiu  All 

Haman  was  appointed  head  of  the  little  colony,  by  the  title  of 
Dattu  Mtida,  and  his  four  companions,  as  elders.  Of  these  only  one 
now  survives  Mahmup,  who  is  a  hale  old  man  of  70. 

Hamam  was  succeeded  by  his  son-in-law  the  present  DMm  MiiiM 
Mahomxd  Ai^TAS,  more  commonly  called  Kiitas;  and  the  three 
deceased  elders,  by  Haj(  Casim,  Haji  Mubammxo,  and  Inchi  Sau- 
HUDDiN.  This  last  chief  was  killed  in  the  disturbances  at  the  dose 
of  1833. 

Kaatas,  the  leading  character  in  Sungie  Ujong,  is  a  bony,  mnsen* 
lar  personage  in  the  prime  of  life ;  tall  in  stature  for  a  Malay,  and  of 
erect  carriage. 

His  features  are  harsh  and  decided ;  his  dress  plain  and  aimple. 
In  character,  he  is  selfish,  crafty,  persevering,  and  gifted  with  some 
foresight ;  a  quality  by  no  means  common  among  Malays. 

He  possesses  unbounded  influence  over  the  weak  and  sensaal  KiAm  $ 
and  it  is  said  that  his  ambition  extends  to  the  undivided  sway  of 
StUngie  Ujong,  and  the  monopoly  of  the  duties  on  tin.  The  opposition 
of  the  Rumbowe  chiefs,  with  whom  he  is  at  present  at  deadly  fend, 
and  the  Malay  popular  antipathy  to  innovation  and  deviation  from 
ancient  usage,  or  as  they  term  it,  the  "  Addai  Zewum  DkAU**  the 
"  Addat  Dattu  Nenek,"  &c.  will  prove  considerable  obstades  in  the 
attainment  of  his  wishes. 


1835.]  Ascent  of  the  river  Min.  553 

Kaatak  has,  on  varioas  occasions,  evinced  an  inimical  disposition  to 
the  English  government. 

The  following  are  copies  of  the  inscriptions  on  the  seals  of  the 
present  PanghUld  and  Raja  adh(  Raja  of  Sungie  Ujong,  and  of  the 
Dattu  Miiia  of  Lingie. 

Seal  of  Kaj^tas.         Of  the  Rdji  adhi  Raja.  Of  the  PangMlu. 

From  the  dates  and  inscriptions  on  these  seals,  it  would  appear  that 
the  two  first  were  originally  granted,  or  more  prohably,  renewed  to 
their  possessors,  by  Salt£n  Muhammbo  Jalil  of  Johor,  in  1211  A.  H. 

The  last  is  of  still  more  modern  date  (1239).  and  merely  bears  the 
date,  name,  and  assumed  title  (Inchi  Bander  J  of  Kaatas. 


III. — Journal  of  an  attempted  Ascent  of  the  river  Min,  to  visit  the  Tea 
Plantations  of  the  Fuh-kin  Provinee  of  China.  By  G.  J.  Gobdon, 
Esq,  Secretary  Tea  Committee, 

May  6th, — ^Anchored  in  the  evening  in  the  Min  river,  a  short  way 
below  a  narrow  passage,  guarded  on  each  side  by  a  fort,  and  hence 
named  by  Europeans,  the  Bogue,  as  resembling  the  entrance  to  the 
inner  river  of  Canton.  We  immediately  hoisted  out  our  boat,  and 
prepared  every  thing  for  setting  out,  as  soon  as  the  return  of  the 
flood,  which  we  expected  would  be  about  midnight,  would  enable  us  to 
do  so.  We  determined  on  trying  the  western  branch  of  the  Min,  as 
laid  down  in  Du  Haldb's  Map  of  the  province  of  Fuh-kin.  We 
took  with  us  one  copy  of  a  petition,  for  permission  to  import  rice,  on 
the  same  footing  of  exemption  from  charges  as  is  granted  at  Canton, 
and  grounded  upon  the  unusual  drought  of  the  regular  season  for 
planting  rice.  Another  duplicate  we  left  with  Captain  McKat  of  the 
*'  Governor  Findlay,"  to  be  presented  by  him  to  any  Mandarin  who 
might  come  on  board  to  urge  the  departure  of  the  vessel  from  the 
river.  As  the  subject  of  the  petition  would  require  reference  to 
Pekin,  we  calcolated.  that  sufficient  time  would  thus  be  gained  to 
enable  us  to  accomplish  our  object.  The^copy  in  our  own  possession 
wonld  be  resorted  to  only  in  case  of  our  being  intercepted.  The 
delay  in  its  delivery  might  be  attributed  to  the  altered  appearance  of 


554  Attempted  visit  to  the  [Oct. 

the  coQutry  in  consequence  of  some  rain  having  already  faUen,  which 
made  it  doubtful  whether  the  prospects  of  the  season  were  ao  bad  at 
to  render  the  present  a  favorable  occasion  for  such  an  application  on 
our  part,  founded  as  it  was  on  the  assumption  that  the  country  was 
threatened  wilh  famine.  Captain  McKat  was  requested  to  be  in  no 
hurry  about  presenting  his  copy,  but  to  let  all  persons  understand 
that  he  had  come  with  such  a  petition. 

May  7th.  At  1  a.  m.  we  left  the  ship  with  a  fair  wind  and  flood- tide. 
We  were  14  persons  in  all ;  namely,  Mr.  Gutzlavf,  Mr.  Stbvsns, 
and  myself,  the  Gunner  of  the  "  Findlay,"  a  native  of  Trieste,  a 
tindal,  eight  lascars  of  various  nations,  Bengal,  Goa,  Muscat,  Macao, 
and  Malayan  Islands,  and  my  Portuguese  servant,  a  native  of  Bombay. 
Having  studied  such  charts  of  the  river  as  we  possessed,  we  resolved 
on  turning  to  the  left  as  soon  as  we  came  to  the  entrance  of  a  river 
called  in  them  the  Chang  :  its  position  corresponding  with  that  of  the 
rej unction  of  the  right  branch  of  the  Min,  as  laid  down  in  the  Jesuit's 
Map.  Mr.  Stbvbns  kept  the  look  out  at  the  head  of  the  boat,  and  the 
Gunner  steered,  while  the  tindal  sounded.  The  night  was  fortunately 
clear,  and  by  4  o'clock,  we  struck  off  into  the  western  river.  Tlua 
soon  widened  into  a  very  broad  channel,  which  a  little  further  on 
seemed  to  branch  into  two.  That  to  the  left-hand  appeared  full -of 
shoals,  and  low  sedgy  islands,  and  we  accordingly  followed  that  to 
the  right,  which  appeared  still  broad  and  clear.  It  was  on  our  right, 
besides,  that  we  had  to  look  for  the  main  stream  of  the  Min.  We 
had  not  proceeded  far  before  the  expanded  sheet  of  water  we  wtt« 
proceeding  by  gradually  diminished  in  width,  sending  off  several 
■mall  branches  in  various  directions,  until  at  last  it  dwindled  away 
into  a  narrow  nullah,  over  which  there  was  a  stone  bridge.  Relying 
on  the  strength  with  which  the  tide  flowed  up  this  creek,  aa  proof 
that  it  must  lead  into  some  other  channel,  we  struck  our  masts,  and 
passed  the  bridge,  going  on,  till  we  saw  reason  to  believe  the  reports 
of  the  villagers,  that  there  was  really  no  passage  into  the  Min  by 
that  course.  We  accordingly  came  to,  that  our  people  might  cookt 
intending  to  retrace  our  way  with  the  assistance  of  the  ebb.  Unfor- 
tunately, however,  the  depth  decreased  so  rapidly,  that  before  we  had 
proceeded  far,  we  were  fairly  brought  up,  and  obliged  to  wait  for  the 
return  of  the  flood.  Mr.  Stbvbns  and  Mr.  Gutzlafv  went  ashore 
to  reconnoitre,  and  satisfied  themselves  that  the  branch  we  had 
avoided  in  the  morning,  was  the  proper  one  to  be  pursued ;  in  whidi 
opinion  they  were  confirmed  by  the  villagers.  We  were  unable  to 
get  a  pilot.  To  all  inquiries  as  to  our  destination  we  replied  that 
we  wished  to   go  to  Min-Tsing,  the  next  H£n  town  above  Fohchow. 


1 835.]  Tea  Province  of  Fuhkin,  m  China.  655 

We  bought  a  few  supplies*  bat  had  a  copper  basin  stolen  while  we 
were  aground.  The  flood  began  to  make  at  5|  p.  m .»  bat  it  was  8| 
before  we  g^t  into  the  right  channel.  For  two  hoars  nothing  could 
be  more  flattering  than  appearances ;  but  suddenly  the  water  began 
to  shoal,  and  we  were  obliged  to  come  to  anchor. 

At  day  light  of  the  8th,  we  found  ourselves  surrounded  by  sand- 
banks in  all  directions,  without  any  visible  channel  by  which  we 
might  advance  when  the  tide  should  rise.  One  man  agreed  to  pilot 
us  into  the  Min  for  Ave  dollars,  and  then  left  us.  A  second  agreed 
for  two,  taking  one  dollar  in  advance,  and  after  accompanying  us  a 
short  wavt  made  off.  At  ^  past  9  a.  x.,  Mr.  Gutzlafp  landed  with 
the  view  of  engaging  some  one  to  show  us  the  way,  when  all  at  once 
a  Kwanfou  with  a  gilt  knob  said  he  would  be  happy  to  be  of  any  use 
to  us ;  and  as  the  wind  was  contrary,  would  assist  by  towing  us  with 
liis  own  boat.  Mr.  Gutzlavv  accepted  his  offer.  The  man  appeared 
to  be  of  the  rank  of  a  subaltern  officer  ;  such  a  proffer  coming  from 
such  a  quarter  was  of  a  very  ambiguous  character.  He  was  probably 
aent  to  watch  our  motions,  and  took  this  method  of  defeating  our 
object.  We  had,  however,  no  alternative  ;  our  attempts  to  engage  a 
pilot  had  failed,  and  we  had  found  from  experience,  that  without 
some  guide,  we  could  not  advance.  Besides,  we  could  cast  off  from 
our  professed  friend  as  soon  as  we  should  see  grounds  for  alarm.  In 
fact,  he  led  us  back  towards  the  mouth  of  the  Chang  river,  and  when 
he  came  dose  to  a  small  hill  fort,  which  we  had  observed  the  pre* 
ceding  morning,  went  ashore.  We  cast  off  immediately,  and  went 
into  the  Fuh-chow  branch,  where,  after  running  up  a  little  way,  we 
anchored  for  the  night.  A  cold  drizzling  rain  made  our  situation  not 
▼ery  comfortable,  and  what  was  more,  we  found  ourselves  about  two 
in  the  morning  in  danger  of  canting  over  into  deep  water,  from  the 
fall  of  the  tide,  leaving  the  boat's  keel  deeply  fixed  in  the  mud  of  a 
sloping  bank. 

Jtfiiy  9th. — The  tide  favoring  us  at  7  a.  m .,  we  got  under  weigh, 
followed  by  a  Government  boat,  and  with  a  rattling  breeze,  soon 
reached  Fuh*chow*foo.  When  near  the  bridge,  we  anchored,  and 
struck  our  masts,  and  then  shot  through  one  of  the  openings  with 
great  ease.  There  were  about  a  score  of  soldiers  drawn  up  in  arms 
at  the  bridge,  and  after  we  had  passed  through,  four  boats  with  soldiers 
put  off  after  us.  Mr.  Gutzlavv  told  the  people  on  board,  that  if  they 
came  alongside  when  we  came  to  an  anchor,  we  would  communicate 
with  them.  They  continued  to  follow  us  at  a  little  distance.  Soon 
afterwards  we  came  in  sight  of  a  second  bridge,  when  we  feared  we 
should  have  been  obliged  to  dismast ;  on  approaching  it,  however,  we 


656  AtUmpUd  visit  to  the  [Oct. 

perceived  that  the  road*way»  eoDnectiDg  the  pien,  had  fallen  in  at 
two  places,  through  both  of  which  boats  under  sail  were  able  to  pass. 
We  selected  what  appeared  to  be  the  widest,  and  got  safely  through  ; 
but  Mr.  Stbvbns  observed,  that  the  stones*  which  had  fallen  in,  were 
but  a  trifle  below  the  surface,  and  narrowed  the  passage  so  as  to  leave 
very  little  to  spare  beyond  the  width  of  our  boat.     We  were  now 
so  far  ahead  of   the  war  boats,   that  a  fisherman  ventured  alongside 
to  sell  us  fish.  At  ^  past  1 1  a.  m.,  we  came  to  anchor,  that  the  people 
might  refresh  themselves ;  and  the  tide  having  turned  against  ns,  we 
remained  at  anchor  till  4  in  the  evening.     The  war  boats,  in  the 
mean  time,  came  up,  and  a  civil  enquiry  was  brought  from  one  of  them 
as    to  what  nation  we   belonged,   whither  we    were  bound,   and 
with  what  object.     Mr.  Gutzlafv,  in  reply,  stated,  that  we  wished  to 
ascend  the  river,  to   see  tea  plants  growing,  to  talk  with  tea  mer- 
chants, and  to  ramble  amongst  the  hills.    No  objection  was  made,  but 
that  the  river  was  rapid  and  dangerous.  When  we  weighed,  however, 
these  war  boats  weighed  also,  and  after  we  had  come  to  at  night,  they 
came  up  and  took  their  station  near  us.     We  weighed  early  on  the 
morning  of  the  10th,  the   drixzling  rain  still  continuing,   and  the 
thermometer  at  57^ ;  but  having  no  boats  in  sight,  to  serve  for  oar 
guidance,  we  thought  it  better  to  come  to  anchor  ag^n,  and  let  the 
people  have  breakfast ;  as  we  weighed,  the  war  boats  weighed,  and 
when  we  again  anchored,  they  too  came  to  an  anchor.     Before  we 
set  out  the  second  time,  two  other  war  boats  came  up,  -  wfaieh  made 
at  first,  as  if  they  intended  to  run  foul  of  us,  but  showed  no  other 
marks  of  opposition,  and  we  pushed  on.     I  now  reminded  my  friends 
of  my  uniform  declaration,  that  I  would  not  attempt  to  force  my  way 
if  any  actual  resistance  was  offered,  and  that  I  even  questioned  the 
expediency  of  proceeding  at  all,  if  we  were  to  be  continually  under 
the  eyes  of  the  government  officers.     However,  as  we  greatly  oat- 
sailed  them,  and  might  possibly  wear  out  their  vigilance,  we  resolved 
to  persevere.     As  we  advanced,  we  found  that  none  of  ^e  boats 
going  up  the  river  would  answer  our  questions,  the  people  sometimes 
clapping  their  hands  on  their  months,  or  answering,  that  they  dorst 
not  give  us  any  information.    After  having  got  a  long  way  ahead 
of  the  war- boats,  however*  we  found  the  people  communicative  and 
friendly.    We  were  told  of  several  rapids  on  the  Min  river,  which 
could  not  be  passed  without  a  very  strong  wind,  and  of  other  places 
where  the  current  was  not  only  violeut,  but  the  stream  too  shallow 
to  float  our  boat.     We  had  in  fact  already  reached  a  place,  where 
the  stream,  swollen  by  the  hill  torrents,  that  conveyed  the  rain,  which 
had  fallen  durmg  the  last  30  hours,  was  so  rapid,  that  with  a  li|^hl 


1885.]  Tea  Prtfvince  of  Fuh-kin,  m  China.  657 

breeae,  and  oar  oars,  we  were  unable  to  make  any  way  against  it, 
and  were  obliged  to  come  to  an  anchor  accordingly. 

The  war-boats,  by  dint  of  palling  and  tracking,  sarmoanted  the 
obstacle,  and  did  not  come  to  till  they  were  aboat  a  mile  or  upwards 
ahead  of  as.     We  found  the  people  very  kind  and  friendly ;  but  they 
were  soon  checked  by  the  appearance  of  a  Kwanfoo.  who  came  to  ua 
in  a  little  Sampan,  with  some  loose  papers  in  his  hand.     He  address- 
ed himself  to  me,  bat  I  answered  with  truth  and  nonchalance,  that  I 
did  not  understand  him  :  Mr.  Gutzlaff,  who  stood  by,  recommended, 
that  little   notice  should  be  taken  of  him  ;  that  all  communications 
with  the  mandarins  should  be  avoided,  if  possible ;  and  that  the  papers 
which   he   offered,  not  being  in  the  form  of  a  letter,  or  otherwise  in 
an  official  shape,  should  not  be  received.     The  officer  then  asked  some 
of  the  people  who  were  on  shore  near  our  boat,  whether  they  knew 
if  any  of  us  could  speak  Chinese.     Pointing  to  Mr.  Gutzlaff,  th^ 
said  he  knew    a  few  words,   enough  to   enable   him   to  ask  for 
fowls,  eggs,   and  ducks,   which  he  wanted  to  buy;   and  that  he 
spoke  about  nothing  else.      One  of  them  was  saying  something 
about  his    distribution   of    books;   but  the  Kwanfoo  was  at  that 
moment  laughing  heartily  at   the   odd  appearance   of   one  of    our 
men,  and  the  remark  about  the  books,  which  was  immediately  checked 
by  one  of  the  by-standers,  passed  unnoticed.     He  still  persevered, 
rather  vociferously,  in  requiring  us  to  receive  his  papers ;  when  he  was 
motioned  to  be  off.     Our  Gunner  gave  the  boat  a  hearty  shove  with 
his  foot,  which  decided  the  movement  of  the  envoy.     After  it  was 
dark,  the  people  of  the  village  brought  us  bambds  for  pulling,  with 
other  supplies.     The  lull  of  the  wind  continuing  during  the  night, 
we  distinctly  heard  much  beating  of  gongs,  firing  of  arms,  and 
cheering  in  the  quarter  where  the  war  boats  lay ;  but  at  day-break 
of  the  11th,  we  thought  we  saw  them  under  weigh  in  advance.     A 
rather  suspicious-looking  man  came  to  the  shore,  with  a  paper  which 
be  wished  to  deliver.     We  showed  no  inclination  to  receive  it,  and 
in  attempting  to  throw  it  into  the  boat,  tied  to  a  piece  of  stick,  it  fell 
into  the  water,  and  was  lost.     Soon  after,  a  simple  looking  peasant 
boy  showed  another  piece  of  paper,  which,  from  its  rude  appearance, 
I  thought  not  likely  to  have  come  from  the  authorities,  and  therefore 
received  and  handed  it  to  Mr.  Gutzlaff.     It  was  an  intimation,  that 
multitudes  of  officers,  with  an  army  of  9000  men,  were  drawn  up  close 
by,  and  that  there  were  many  tens  of  thousands  of  soldiers  farther 
on.    This  was  the  first  decided  threat  we  had  of  resistance,  and  it 
was  so  grossly  exaggerated,  that  we  attached  no  other  importanoe 
to  it«  then  that  it  intimated  decided  objection  to  our  farther  advance. 
4  c 


558  Attempted  visit  to  the  [O 

We  had  already  folly  resolved  on  not  having  recourse  to  force,  unless 
it  became  necessary  to  resort  to  it,  in  order  to  extricate  onrselTes,  if 
an  attempt  were  made  not  merely  to  drive  ns  back,  bat  to  ^seize  oar 
persons ;  and  we  now  proposed  to  nse  every  exertion  to  get  as  far  as 
possible  ahead  of  the  war-boats,  engage  chairs  for  our  conveyance 
by  some  inland  route,  and  send  back  the  boat  under  the  charge  of 
the  Gunner. 

The  day  being  for  the  first  time  clear,  we  were  engaged  all  the 
morning  in  baling  out  and  washing  the  boat ;  and  in  cleaning  Ofur 
weapons,  much  rusted  by  the  wet  weather  we  had  hitherto  experienced. 
A  breeze  springing  up  a  little  after  1 1  o'clock,  we  hastened  to  avail 
ourselves  of  it,  and  all  our  arms  were  stowed  away  as  speedily  as 
possible. 

We  had  gone  on  some  way  ploughing  the  stream  in  beautifal  style 
*when  all  at  once  shot  began  to  fall  about  us.     We  deliberated  for  a 
moment  what  was  to  be  done.     We   believed  that  retreat  would  not 
save  us  from  further  firing,  as  long  as  we  were  within  its  reach,  if  we 
would  take  the  practice  of   the  troops  at  the  Bogue  as  an  example  of 
'  the   general  rale  of  the  Chinese  in  such  cases  ;  and  if  we  could  get 
out  of  the  reach  of  their  shot  by  running  ahead,  we  might  have  time 
for  negociating.     On  turning  a  point,  however,  the  wind  failed  us, 
•and  our  enemies  pursoing  us,  the  firing  became  more  hot  and  danger- 
ous than  ever.     My  next  idea  was  to  run  the  boat  ashore,  and  attack 
the  Chinese,  but  the  river  was  very  narrow,  and  on  the  opposite  bank 
they  had  erected  a  mud  breast- work,  from  which  they  could  fire  on  us 
with  their  small  cannon,  with  full  effect ;   and  it  would  be  exceedingly 
difficult  to  get  at  our  assailants,  on  account  of  the  steepness  of  the 
bank  where  they  now  stood.     After  receiving  a  good  peppering,  we 
put  about ;  but  as  I  anticipated,  they  continued  to  fire  upon  us  :  and 
my  servant,  with  one  of    the  lascars,  was  wounded,  though  both 
slightly,  and  all  of  the  party  had   narrow  escapes  from  death.     The 
strength  of  the  current  soon  carried  as  beyond  their  fire,  and  we 
were  in  a  fair  way  of  reaching  Fuh-chow  before  day-break  of  the 
12th,  when  we   unfortunately  missed  our  way  some  time  after  the 
top  of  high-water,  at  2  o'clock  a.  m.      At  day-break,  we  found 
ourselves  on  high  ground,  60  yards  from  the  nearest  point  of  the 
river.     We  had  nothing  for  it,  therefore,  but  to  wait  the  return  of 
the  tide.     Numbers  of  men,  women,   and  children  came  about  us 
to  sell  geese,  fowls,  and  fish.     Some  amongst  the  crowd  we  recc^- 
nised,  as  having  been  amongst  those  we  had  seen  while  attempting 
'the  western  branch  of  the  river.     They  noticed  the  marks  of  the 
•balls  that  had  passed  through  the  gunwale,  or  stuck  in   the  sides  of 


1 835 .]  Tea  Ptwmce  of  AA-ibtn.  •!•  China.  A59 

the  boat ;  bat  this  did  not  aeem  to  make  any  difference  in  the  fiiend« 
Hness  of  their  demeanour.  While  we  were  at  breakfast*  two  boats 
came  up  filled  with  soldiers,  who  were  immediately  landed,  and  one 
party  marched  towards  our  boat,  while  another  was  drawn  up  as  a 
reserve.  The  officer,  who  commanded  the  advance,  with  several  of 
his  men.  scrambled  into  the  boat.  They  were  desired  by  Mr.  Gutz- 
x*App  to  retire  ;  but  not  complying,  our  people  were  desired  to  turn 
them  out,  which  they  did  accordingly.  I  collared  their  officer,  and 
was  on  the  point  of  tripping  up  his  heels,  when  he  threw  himself 
down,  and  Mr.  Gutzlapp  begging  me  to  leave  him  to  him,  I  desisted 
from  further  violence,  though  the  loud  and  insolent  manner  of  the 
man  made  forbearance  not  very  agreeable.  Mr.  Gutzlapp  then 
commenced  rating  the  fellow  in  such  animated  language,  that  he 
became  apparently  thunderstruck,  having  no  apology  to  offer  for  the 
rudeness  and  violence  with  which' he  came  to  execute  his  commission, 
which  he  said  was  merely  to  inquire  who  we  were,  and  what  we 
wanted,  and  to  desire  us  to  be  off.  Mr.  Gutzlapp  informed  him 
that  we  came  to  present  a  petition  to  the  Viceroy,  but  not  having 
met  with  an  accredited  officer,  its  delivery  had  been  postponed  ;  that 
we  had  taken  an  excursion  on  the  river,  in  order  to  see  the  tea  plant ; 
that  we  had  proceeded  openly,  and  avowed  our  intention  without 
being  told ;  that  so  innocent  an  object  could  never  draw  on  us  treatment 
Buch  as  no  civilized  government  would  offer  to  innocent  strangers. 
He  then  harangued  with  great  energy  and  effect,  on  the  base, 
treacherous,  cowardly,  and  barbarous  conduct  we  had  experienced 
on  the  preceding  day,  and  on  our  own  forbearance  in  not  returning 
the  fire ;  showing  him,  that  we  had  plenty  of  arms,  which  we  had 
taken  for  our  defence  against  robbers,  and  assuring  him,  that  we  were 
not  afraid  to  risk  our  lives  against  numbers :  but  had  not  come  with 
the  intention  of  making  war  on  the  government  of  the  country,  and 
would  therefore  wait  to  see  whether  that  government  would  afibrd 
Qs  redress  by  punishing  those  villains  who  had  thus  without  any 
provocation  attempted  to  take  our  lives,  before  having  recourse  to 
other  means.  If  justice  should  be  withheld  by  the  provincial  govern- 
ment, the  case  might  go  before  the  Emperor,  and  if  punishment 
were  not  then  inflicted  on  the  guilty,  the  affetir  was  not  likely  to  end 
there.  Mr.  Gvtzlapp's  eloquence,  with  the  display  of  our  firearms, 
left  the  Kwanfoo  without  a  word  to  say  for  himself,  or  for  his  conn- 
try.  He  acknowledged,  that  we  had  been  shamefully  treated ;  but 
that  he  was  not  of  the  party,  and  could  not  be  implicated  in  their 
guilt,  and  promised  that  we  should  experience  nothing  but  civility 
from  himself.  He  received  our  petition,  which  he  handed  to.  one  o/ 
4  c  2 


660  Attempted  vieit  to  the  [Oct. 

his  people  to  take  to  his  boat,  and  ordered  off  the  rest  of  his  men. 
He  agreed  to  assist  us  in  getting  off  from  the  field  where  we  ky. 
and  to  tow  ns  on  our  way  as  far  as  Mingan — a  tower  and  fort»  a 
short  way  below  the  place,  where  the  western  branch  rejoins  the 
Fuh-chow  river.     We  asked  him  if  there  was  no  way  of  going  down 
without  passing  under  the  bridge  of  Fuh-chow.     He  said,  there  was  ; 
and  that  he  would  probably  take  us  by  that  route.     We  got  afloat 
about   11  A.  M.,  and  two  or  three  hours  afterwards,  recognised  our 
position  to  be  that  which  we  had  abandoned  in  despair  four  days 
before.     Had  we  remained  where  we  lay  on  the  8th.  till  the  flood 
had  made,  it  would  have  carried  us  into  the  main  river,  and  we 
should  have  had  one  or  two  days  start  of  the  war-boats,  or  perhaps 
entirely  escaped  their  observation.   The  Kwanfoo  continued  on  board, 
except  when  relieved  by  an  inferior  officer  from  the  towing  boat, 
intending,  as  we  presume,  that  we  should  appear  to  be  his  prisoners. 
In  the  afternoon,  the  wind  became  very  strong,  and  the  fleet  ran  ia 
towards  a  large  village,  where  they  proposed  anchoring  for  the  day. 
Finding,  however,  that  the  bottom  was  stony,  and  that  there  was 
already  too  little  water  for  our  boat,  we  refused  to  remain,  and  were 
preparing  to  set  sail,  when  the  officer,  who  had  brought  us  on,  earnestly 
requested  to  be  taken  into  our  boat  again.    We  received  him  on  board, 
and  were  again  taken  in  tow,  the  other  war  boats  accompanying.     At 
dusk,  they  wished  to  take  us  to  another  large  village  ;  but  we  pointed 
out  a  more  sheltered  spot,  and  they  took  us  there  accordingly.     The 
officers  still  remaining  on  board,  Mr.  Gutzlavv  was    requested   to 
desire  them   to  withdraw,  which  they  did ;  and  as  they  had  been 
uniformly  civil  since  morning,  I  sent  each  of  them  a  pair  of  blue 
printed  cotton  handkerchiefs.     It  was  settled  that  we  should  again 
get  under-weigh  with  the  morning's  ebb,  and  that  after  reaching 
Mingan,  we  should  pursue  our  way  to  the  ship,  without  further  attend- 
ance.   At  10  o'clock  p.  X.,  I  was  surprised  by  a  letter  from  Captain 
McKat,  of  that  day's  date  ;  he  stated  that  he  had  been  importuned  in 
the  most  abject  manner,  to  recal  us,  as  orders  had  been  issued  to 
drive  us  out ;  which  could  not  be  carried  into  effect.  He  concluded  that 
we  must  by  that  time  have  got  so  far  on  our  way,  that  before  we 
could  be  overtaken,  we  must  have  accomplished  our  object.       At 
1  A.  M.  of  the  I3th,  we  got  under-weigh,  towed  as  before ;  but  escorted 
by  a  numerous  fleet  of  war  junks,  one  of  which  carried  three  lanterns, 
and  the  others,  one  each,  on  their  poops ;  as  all  these  vessels  had  to 
make  short  tacks  in  a  narrow  channel,  the  sight  was  rather  fine ;  and 
when  we  reached  Mingan,  a  number  of  rockets  were  discharged,  which 
had  a  veiy  grand  effect.    We  had  not  permitted  any  Chinese  officer  to 


1835.]  Tea  PravUee  of  Fukkin,  in  China.  661 

•come  on  board  our  boat  when  we  started  r  but  contrary  to  stipulation, 
they  now  again  insisted  on  comiug ;  while  we  showed  a  determined 
resolution  to  resist :  on  consulting  their  commander,  tbey  were  direct- 
ed  to  let  us  go  freely.     We  lost  our  way  however  in  the  darkne&s  of  the 
night»  and  were  assist^  by  a  war-boat  in  the  morning,  in  recovering 
it.     As  we  approached  the  right  channel,  we  found  several  war  juiika 
stationed  as  a  guard.    Three  or  four  of  them  accompanied  us  for 
•ome  time,  but  gradually  dropped  off.     The  towing  junk  too  took 
occasion  to  make  us  over  to  a  large  open  boat,  from   which  we  soon 
afterwards  cast  off.     On  passing  the  forts  at  the  fiogue,  we  were 
honored  with  a  salute  of  three  guns  from  each,  as  well  as  from  some 
war  junks  above,  and  others  below,  the  forts.     At  2  p.  m.,  we  got  on 
board  the    "Findlay."      In    pursuance  of  our  declared  intention, 
I  prepared  a  petition  to  the  Viceroy,  praying  for  inquiry  into  the 
conduct  of  our  assailants  on  the  11th,  and  the  infliction  of  adequate 
punishment  upon  them  for  their  unjustiGable  attempt  on  our  lives. 
Mr.  GuTZLAFF  was  good  enough  to  put  my  petition  into  Chinese 
form,  and  have  it  ready  for  delivery  next  morning,  in  expectation, 
that  as  had  been  the  practice  hitherto,  some  officer  of  rank  might 
come  on  board.      None  having  arrived,  however,  I  resolved  to  go 
on  board  the  admiral's  junk,  and  deliver  my  petition  there,  explain- 
ing its  object   to    that   officer.     Mr.  Gdtzlaff  and  Mr.  Stsvbns 
accompanied  me ;  we  found  in  the  cabin  two  messengers  from   the 
Viceroy,    both    of    them    assistant    magistrates,  wearing    colorless 
crystal  knobs;   two    vice-admirals,  Tsung*ping< knan,  one  of  them, 
the  naval  commander-in-chief  of  this  station ;  one   colonel   of  the 
army,  Yen*keih,  and  one  Pa-tseang,  or  subaltern.     Having  handed 
to  them  th#  petition,  one  of   the  messengers  wanted    to  open  it; 
but  on  being  requested  to  deliver  it  to  the  Viceroy,  began  to  enquire 
what  were  its  contents.    Before  coming  to  that  subject  Mr.  Gutzlaff 
adverted  generally  to  our  character  as  foreign  merchants,  and  our 
wish  to  import  rice.     The  Chinese  assured  us  that  it  was  from  no  un« 
willingness  on  their  parts,  that  we  were  not  allowed  to  trade,  but  that 
they  were  obliged  to  act  under  the  prohibitory  orders  of  the  Emperor. 
As  to  the  importation  of  rice,  the  Fd-Tseang  at  first  affected  to  mis- 
understand us,  as  if  our  application  were  for  permission  to    export 
rice  to  our  own  country  from  Fuh-kin.     One  of  the  messengers  told 
us,  that  the  Viceroy  would  give  us  no  answer,  when  Mr.   Gutzlatf 
quoted  some  instances  of  official  replies  from  head- quarters,  that  made 
him  waive  this  objection. 

Having  shewn  them  the  impracticability  of  efficiently  excluding 
foreign  trade  from  so  long  a  line  of  coast,  Mr.  GutziiAFf  urged  very 


562  Attempted  vint  to  the  [Oct. 

strongly  the  expediency  of  rendering  legitimate  what  was  now  con- 
dacted  with  all  the  defiance  of  the  laws,  and  other  evils  attendant 
on  a  smuggling  trade  already  so  apparent  in  Canton.  Both  messen- 
gers assented  very  readily  to  the  soundness  of  the  advice,  adding 
arguments  of  their  own  in  a  very  conciliatory  strain,  and  regretting 
much  that  it  was  against  the  imperial  orders.  Mr.  Gutzlavf  dwdt 
particularly  on  the  facility  which  Fnh-chow  possessed  for  the  tea 
trade  :  this  they  fully  admitted  ;  hut  again  the  Emperor  having  con- 
fined the  trade  to  Canton,  there  was  really  no  remedy  ;  and  it  wu 
quite  in  vain  attempting  to  open  the  trade  at  this  port.  Mr.  Gotzlaft 
then  adverted  to  the  murderous  attack  upon  us  on  the  1 1th  ;  of  this 
they  at  first  alleged  total  ignorance,  and  then  ascrihed  the  attack  to 
the  treachery  of  the  common  natives.  Mr.  Gutzlapp  however  told 
them,  that  it  was  their  officers  and  soldiers  who  acted  to  tiie  hest  of 
their  ability  the  part  of  treacherous  and  cowardly  murderers  ;  while  the 
poor  peasantry  had  always  conducted  themselves  towards  us  with  the 
greatest  kindness.  That  we  were  now  come  with  a  petition,  calling 
for  redress  by  the  punishment  of  those  assassins,  the  granting  of  which 
was  the  only  means  of  preventing  retaliation  ;  the  lives  of  peaoefdl 
people  having  been  brought  into  the  most  imminent  danger,  which 
violence  justified  violence  in  return,  even  if  we  were  to  take  a 
life  for  each  of  our  lives  that  had  been  so  endangered.  Here 
all  concurred  in  reprobating  such  conduct  as  we  had  experienced, 
and  in  assuring  us,  that  we  should  meet  with  no  such  molestatioB 
from  them,  trying^  to  put  as  good  a  construction  as  possible  on  the 
past.  Mr.  GuTZLAVF  repeatedly  requested  them  to  allow  the  people 
to  bring  us  provisions  ;  but  to  this  they  turned  a  deaf  ear.  As  we 
rose  up  to  come  away,  the  messenger  of  the  Viceroy,  to  vrhom  I  had 
handed  the  petition,  wished  to  return  it ;  but  1  refused  to  receive  it 
back.  He  said  he  could  report  what  we  had  said ;  but  durst  iK>t  deli* 
verthe  petition.  Mr.  Gutzlaff,  however,  succeeded  in  getting  him 
to  promise  its  delivery,  by  reminding  him,  that  he  had  been  sent  hither 
on  our  account,  and  it  would  be  strange,  if  after  all,  we  should  be 
obliged  to  carry  our  remonstrance  ourselves  to  Fnh-chow.  This  hint 
had  the  desired  efifect.  On  the  afternoon  of  the  15th,  a  polite  note 
was  sent  to  the  admiral's  junk,  requesting  a  supply  of  provisions,  to 
be  procured  for  us,  as  the  people  were  prohibited  from  bringing  any 
thing  to  the  ship.  The  boat  brought  back  a  remnant  of  a  shoulder  of 
pork,  a  dried  cuttle-fish,  and  four  pieces  of  sugar-cane  ;  these  were 
immediately  returned.  Mr.  Gotzlaff  was  good  enough  to  go  on  board 
by  another  boat,  accompanied  by  Captain  McKat  and  Mr.  Stbtsns, 
to  require  an  explanation  of  this  piece  of  rudeness  ;  and  to  inform  them 


1836.]  Tea  Province  of  Fvh-kin,  in  China.  '563 

that  if  in  two  days  I  got  no  answer  to  my  petition  for  redress,  the  con- 
seqaences  would  not  be  imputable  to  me,  but  to  their  government. 
They  at  first  denied  that  any  thing  had  been  sent ;  but  finding  this 
would  not  do,  they  alleged,  that  the  pork  and  fish  were  intended  for 
the  boatmen,  and  the  sugar-cane  for  the  little  lad  that  steered  the 
boat.  No  indication  of  such  appropriation  was  made  when  the  things 
were  put  into  the  boat,  so  that  the  excuse  was  evidently  an  after- 
thought. Finding  that  another  admiral,  who  had  arrived  in  the  fore- 
noon, was  of  the  party,  Mr.  Gutzlapf  again  expatiated  on  the  atroci- 
ty with  which  we  had  been  treated.  No  attempt  at  defending  it  was 
offered.  The  messenger  of  the  Viceroy  said,  that  the  petition  had 
been  sent,  but  he  was  unable  to  say,  how  soon  we  might  expect  an 
answer.  At  this  second  meeting,  Mr.  Gutzlaff  pointed  out  the 
freedom  with  which  Chinese  subjects  were  allowed  to  follow  any 
lionest  avocation  they  chose  at  our  settlements,  and  claimed,  on  the 
principles  of  reciprocity,  the  accordance  of  similar  privileges  in 
return. 

On  the  16th,  Mr.  Gutzlaff,  having  found  some  passages  of  Chinese 
law  particularly  applicable   to  our  assailants,  went  in  the  evening  to 
point  them  out  to  the  mandarins,  and  for  their  fhrther  consideration, 
copied  them  out  in  their  presence,  and  left  the  extracts  with  them. 
Applications  for  provisions,  and  promises  to  supply  them,  were  renew«- 
ed.    On  the  17th,  a  boat  arrived  from  Fuh-chow,  at  8  a.  m.,  and  was 
received  by  the  junks  with  a  salute.    A  little  after,  a  boat  came  along- 
side, and  made  off  again  with  all  expedition,  after  leaving  an  open 
note,  stating  that  the  orders  of  the  Viceroy  had  arrived,  and  that  we 
ought  to  go  on  board  the  admiral  to  receive  them.     Mr.  Gutzlaff 
wrote  in  reply,  that  the  person  who  was  charged  with  the  communi- 
cation of  the  order  was  in  duty  bound  to  deliver  it,  and  that  we  ex- 
pected he  would  bring  it  accordingly.    This  was  sent  by  the  ship's 
boat,  which  soon  after  returned  with  a  note,  stating  that  since  we 
^ere  afraid  to  go   on  board  the  admiral's  junk,  they  had  made  out  a 
copy  of  the  order,  not  choosing  to  send  the  original  by  the  young 
man  whom  we  had  sent  in  charge  of  the  boat.    The  half  hour  that 
onr  boat  was   detained  was  entirely  occupied  in  framing  and  copying 
this  note.     The  paper  which  they  pretended  to  have  copied  in  that 
time  was  a  roll  nearly  six  feet  in  length,  which  could  not  have  been 
written  in  the  fair  style  which  it  exhilbited  by  the  most  expert  pen- 
*man  in  less  than  a  couple  of  hours.     We  afterwards  compared  it  with 
the  original,  and  found  that  it  was  written  in  the  same  hand,  and  was 
in  every  respect,  except  in  the  sealing,  a  fac-simile  of  the  original. 
Oar  second  petition  accompanied  this  copy.    The  intention  was  no 


564  Attempted  visit  to  Fuh*kin.  [Oct. 

« 
doubt  to  cheat  us  out  of  the  origioid — an  object  of  some  value  io  the 

eyes  of  the  Chinese  diplomatintB,'  who  are  always  anxioaa  to  withhold 
aathenticated  papere,  for  fear  of  furnishing  documents  that  may  aome 
day  be  brought  forward  in  evidence  against  themselvea— «  use  ta 
which  no  unsealed  documents  can  be  applied,  according  to  Chinese 
law  and  practice.  The  possession  of  this  copy  enabled  us  to  prepare 
a  final  communication  to  the  Viceroy,  and  in  order  to  secure  the  deli- 
very into  our  hands  of  the  original,  the  ship  was  dropt  up  with  the 
flood  abreast  of  the  junk  fleet,  and  her  broadside  brought  to  bear 
upon  them.  There  were  19  vessels  in  all  on  the  spot;  but  all  the 
smaller  ones  immediately  got  under- weigh,  and  passed  within  the 
forts.  When  we  went  on  board  the  admiral  of  the  station,  we  learned 
that  the  orders  of  the  Viceroy  were  addressed  to  the  admiral  of  Uae- 
tan,  who  was  on  board  another  junk.  He  and  the  envoys  from  Fuh- 
chow  were  sent  for ;  but  it  was  some  time  befQre  they  made  their 
appearance.  Our  host,  in  the  mean  time,  appearing  very  uneasy  and 
dispirited,  we  asked  what  was  meant  by  saying  that  we  were  afraid 
of  going  on  board  his  ship.  Some  of  us  had  been  there  on  each  day 
since  our  return.  It  was  obvious,  that  fear  of  retaliation  had  pre* 
yented  him  from. renewing  his  visits  since  we  came  back  ;  but  if  w 
thought  it  right  to  retaliate  it,  we  should  not  have  imitated  the  treacher- 
ous and  cowardly  conduct  of  his  countrymen,  but  openly  brought 
our  ship  to  fight  the  whole  of  theirs,  and  he  must  be  perfectly  aware, 
that  as  she  then  lay  she  could  sink  his  whole  fleet,  and  destroy  everr 
one  on  board.  But  this  was  not  Qur  object.  The  government  had 
implicated  itself  in  the  business  by  inventing  such  a  string  of  notori- 
ous falsehoods  iu  defence  of  the  conduct  of  its  officers,  and  we  should 
leave  it  to  our  Government  to  obtain  for  us  the  redress  which  tbeiit 
refused  to  our  simple  and  respectful  application. — ^The  original  letter 
of  the  Viceroy  and  his  colleagues  having  been  at  last  produced  and 
taken  possession  of  by  me,  I  retumod  the  copy  sent  in  the  morning. 
We  were  promised  our  supply  of  provisions  as  soon  as  we  got  nnder- 
weigh.  The  final  reply  to  the  Viceroy,  along  with  my  second  peti- 
tion, under  a  fresh  cover,  were  now  placed  in  the  hands  of  the  prin- 
cipal envoy,  who  pressed  me  hard  to  receive  them  back,  and  even 
folbwed  me  out,  as  if  he  intended  to  throw  them  after  me  into  the 
boat.  Judging  apparently  that  this  would  be  of  no  avail,  he  kept  them 
till  evening,  and  then  sent  a  small  fishing  boat 'With  them  to  the  ship. 
The  fisherman,  however,  being  warned  off,  carried  them  badu  aod  we 
saw  no  more  of  them.  On  the  18th  and  19th,  we  gradually  dropped 
down  to  the  outer  bay.    No  provision^  were  ever  sent  ua. 


1835.]  FossU  hones  of  the  Sub-Hmdlayas.  565 

IV. — Selected  Specimens  of  the  Suh^Himdlayan  Fossils  in  the  Dddupur 
Collection.     By  Lieut.  W.  £.  Bakbr,  Engineers. 

The  discovery  of  the  existence  of  fossil  organic  remains,  in  the 
vicinity  of  the  village  of  Rdyawdla,  and  in  the  Markanda  pass,  has  led 
to  the  examination  of  the  tract  of  tertiary  hills  lying  between  the 
river  Jamna  and  Pinjor.  From  different  points  on  this  line,  speci- 
mens have  been  obtained,  and  the  fact  of  its  richness  in  such  relics 
fully  established. 

The  greater  number  of  the  specimens  in  the  Dddupur  collection,  are 
from  the  hills  lying  between  the  Markanda  pass  and  Pinjor.  The  cal- 
careous sand- stone  prevalent  in  these  formations  has  usually  appeared 
as  the  matrix  containing  them ;  an  exception,  liowever,  occurs  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  DUdgarh,  where  the  matrix,  instead  of  sand-stone,  is 
a  red  indurated  marl,  in  which  not  only  the  remains  of  Mammalia 
and  Reptilia  are  found,  but  those  of  Mollusca  also.  The  native  col- 
lector reports  them  to  occur  together,  and  along  with  the  shells,  pro- 
duced fragments  of  bones  and  vertebras  of  Saurians.  Having  as  yet 
had  no  opportunity  of  visiting  the  place,  I  can  neither  corroborate 
bis  statement,  nor  particularise  the  site  of  the  deposit.  The  shells 
appear  to  belong  to  fresh  water  species ;  they  are  not  abundant,  and 
are  generally  in  a  bad  state  of  preservation.  The  red  marl  is  with 
difficulty  disengaged  from  the  specimens ;  any  attempt  to  separate 
the  shell  from  the  matrix,  being  usually  at  the  expence  of  the  epider- 
mis, and  too  frequently  at  that  of  the  valves  themselves.  Nos.  45, 
46,  47,  48,  (PI.  XLVIII.  ^  size,)  shew  the  usual  state  of  the  speci- 
mens; the  varieties  are  few  in  number,  but  the  determination  of 
fossil  species  requires  so  much  experience  and  nice  discrimination, 
that  no  apology  will  be  requisite  to  excuse  silence  on  this  interesting 
point.  A  selection,  which  is  to  be  placed  at  your  disposal,  will,  it  is 
hoped,  afford  the  means  of  determining  the  question.  The  univalves 
bear  a  small  proportion  only  to  the  bivalves,  being  in  the  ratio  of  1 
to  100 ;  it  must,  however,  be  remarked,  that  the  quantity  hitherto  col- 
lected being  small,  the  above  proportion  might  be  materially  affected 
by  an  inconsiderable  increase  to  the  number  of  specimens*. 

*  We  have  ventured  to  preface  Lieut.  Baker's  enumeration  of  the  principal 
Sttb-Uim^ayan  fofails  of  the  Dddvpur  collection  by  the  above  extract  from  a 
paper  preTiously  drawn  up  by  his  friend  and  coadjator  Lieut.  Dcrand,  on  the 
remains  of  the  hippopotamui  of  the  same  field,  for  the  sake  of  pointing  out 
the  locality  in  the  extensive  range  of  lower  hills,  whence  they  have  been  exhum- 
ed. Lieut.  Dvrand's  beaatiful  drawings,  being,  from  their  size,  better  adapted 
to  the  pages  of  the  Researches,  will,  in  the  first  instance,  receive  publication  in 
4  D 


\y'i  '  \.  .  \ 


5G6  /  Selected  SpecuMaa  of 

The  accompanying  plates  contain  drawings  \x\i  ^^'^ 
of  -a  few  of  the  Sab«Hiaiilayaa  fpasils  in  tiie    Da^] 
viz.  selected  specimens  of  the  remains  of  the  horse,  th 
Hants  ani  camivom.  v 

To  save  It  lengthened  description,  and  the  nse^^^lff  technical  terms, 
jwi!th- which  t  am  not  familiar,  as  well  as  for  the  sah^j^^gpedy   com- 
parison, I  have  accompanied  myldfawings  of  sev6^^ fossils  by  those  i 
lof  the  corresponding  bones  of  their  exifitibg  aniilogiiiB.  | 

I  mav  her^  remark,  that  the  greatectiart  of  Uie  fo^,  as  well  as  oft 
the  recentbouBs,  were  sketched  wHh'^^iie  as^tiMi^i^-  c^  v^g^i^mera; 
Lncida,  aird  allowing  for  the  slight  errors  in||Ment^  to  WJ^^oatra-j 
ment,  I  believe  tlitm  to  be  correet  "  plans  Bfiiii.«levatii!^ns,'*  if  I  may 
'we  the  term,  of  what  they  are  intended  to  represQut. 

The  remdina  of  this  animal,  now  in  our  collection  .'Ike  amongat  the 

.latest  of  our  acquisitions ;  and  as  many  of  them.  f>r6sen4  a  marked 

diffei'ence  from  the  fossil  horse,  described  by  Ciivuia,.  ^*^%^  appear^ 

not  to  have  been  distinguishable  from  the  ezi8ting^./tpe^|^>  I  havfe 

I  been  induced  to   figure  nearly  all   our  recognizod^oil^^of   thp 

.  genus. 

Fig.  1  represents  a  fragment  of  a  left  molar  of  i^'  uffeer  jaw 

/'though  a  mutilated  specimen,  it  clearly' shews  the  saim  complicatad 

{ flexures  of  the  crown,  compared  with  fig.  -2,  which  is  the  fourth  lejft 

vpper  molar  of  the  existing  horse.     Fig.  3,  shews  the  foiftb  and  fifth 

molars  of  the  left  lower  jaw. of  the  fossil,  and  ^^,  4,  the 'sam^teeth  nf 

the  volume  noir  tn'thepreu,  along  with  the  highly  intercst8yfegcrijiMonk>f 
the  Shatheriwnt  by  Messrs.  FALCoifsa  and  Cavtiay.  .^^'i  J 

The  shells  of  the  red  marl,  alluded  to  above,  are  petfeeHy'  ttmtieal^  iKfth 
in  form  and  state  of  preservation,  with  those  we  received  with  tfte  coUectiooof 
Ava  fossils  from  Colonel  BuaiosY.  No  drawing  is  given  of  ^ese  sbeHa  in 
^Professor  Bucki.and's  account  of  the  Burmese  Mastodon,  and  he  remarks,  that 
'*  neither  the  insulated  concretions  ffom  Ava,  nor  those  adhering  to  the  bones, 
contain  traces  of  any  kind  of  shvlTi;'*  but  on  noticing  the  peculiarities  of  the 
teirtli^y  strata  in  the  neighbourhood,  he  says,  "  among  the  most  remarkable  of 
these  .'Strata  is  a  freah-water  deposit  of  blue  and  marly  clay,  oanMafBg.ab^a- 
diint|;y  shells  that  belong  exclaalYQly  to  a  large  and  thick  speoCes  of  C|rrcNa.'* 
This  doubtless  coineides  with  figs.  45,  46,  of  our  plate :— and  further,  **  «la4  a 
.dari^ -coloured  sl^  lime-stone,  oonlainiag  shells  which  Mr.  SowwUHr^ins  i4en» 
tified  with  some  that  oecur  in  owr  London  clay.  There  u  also,  from  the  MUs 
opposite  Prcftate,.  gr^nalar  .  yellow  sandy  Ume*8tone,  containing  fragment^  of 
.  aEkadna  shells,  aa^itfadbressmbUng  the  ealcsire  jgrossi^  if-.^^  .^aviroa^  of 
IMs/'    ll^iSrl  ^resfime  aUnd^  to  the  spb^l  anivalve,  fig^l]^^1^trjh]|i|^ 

>  eiselyi^Diejgig  Colonel  BvaKKT'a  specimens,  and  which  ill 

.  pc|(;^i$Uof  th#«Mtesire  groMi^.— Ed. 


Axrif  Boit»r  ^t^  Sui  Sunalayat  ■  //rrrr 


1835.]  Suh'HimdJtayanFo89ih.  567 

the  recent  horse :  between  these,  the  diiOference,  though  obvioas,  is 
less  remarkable  than  in  the  upper  teeth. 

The  fossil  axis,  fig.  5,  differs  from  the  recent  fig.  6,  in  its  greater 
proportional  breadth,  and  the  greater  expansion  of  its  lower 
articnlating  surfaces*  a.  a. 

The  fossil  femur,  (fig.  7.)  or  rather  its  upper  extremity,  has  a 
strong  resemblance  to  the  recent  fig.  8 ;  a  slight  difference  only  ap- 
pealing in  the  form  of  the  condyle,  and  the  greater  flatness  in  the 
fossil,  of  the  space  between  the  condyle  and  trochanter. 

In  the  lower  extremity  of  the  radius,  (fig.  9,)  in  the  astragal, 
(fig.  10,)  in  the  metacarpal  and  phalanx,  (fig.  11,)  I  am  unable  to 
detect  any  distinctive  difference  from  the  corresponding  parts  in  the 
recent  horse. 

To  the  above  collection,  I  have  since  been  enabled  to  add  further 
drawings  of  the  fossil  teeth  of  the  horse,  to  aid  in  determining 
whether  it  exhibit  any  difference  froTn  the  existing  species. 

Figs.  12  to  18,  are  from  specimens  in  the  cabinets  of  Captain 
Cautlbt,  with  whose  permission  I  send  them.  Fig.  19,  is  from  a  tooth 
now  belonging  to  Colonel  Colvin,  and  by  him  intended  for  presenta* 
tion  to  the  Asiatic  Society,  who  will,  I  trust,  excuse  the  liberty  I 
have  taken  in  drawing  it,  which  I  would  not  have  done,  had  our  own 
specimen  (No.  1  of  my  last  sheet)  been  sufficiently  perfect  to  stand 
for  the  type  of  the  species  found  in  the  upper  formation. 

Figs.  12,  13,  14,  15,  16,  17,  are  from  the  bed  of  the  Jamna,  be- 
tween Agra  and  Allahabad. 

Fig.  12,  appears  to  be  a  right  upper  molar,  perhaps  the-  3rd :  this 
very  perfect  specimen  has  a  close  resemblance  to  the  teeth  of  the 
existing  horse ;  but  the  flexures  of  its  enamel  are  undoubtedly  more 
complicated  than  those  of  the  specimens  of  horse  and  ass,  with  which 
I  have  compared  them.  The  pillar,  a,  is  also  much  longer,  though  the 
proportions  of  this  part  are  doubtless  affected  by  the  degree  of  at- 
trition to  which  the  tooth  has  been  subjected,  as  will  be  seen  more 
clearly  in  figs.  13  and  14  ;  of  which. 

Fig.  1 3,  is  from  the  right  side  of  the  upper  jaw  of,  apparently,  a  very 
old  animal ;  it  may  be  observed,  that  the  pillar,  a,  is  very  much 
enlarged. 

Fig.  14,  is  also  from  the  right  upper  jaw.  I  suppose  it  to  be  a 
yonng  tooth,  of  which  the  flexures  of  enamel  have  not  completely 
burst  through  the  original  envelope,  and  have  not  been  worn  down  to 
^he  usual  form  :  in  this,  as  was  to  be  expected,  the  pillar  is  small. 

Fig.  15,  is  the2rd  or  3rd  molar  of  the  jaw,  right  side. 

Fig.  16,  a  fragment  of  a  similar  tooth. 
4  D  2 


568     '         '  JSfefcf fttf  SpHdiiiens  6/   .  -     ^  '  '•         [Oct. 

Fig*  17,  probably  the  rear  molar  of  tberigbt  lower  jawrufcese 
•    three   present   no   remarkable   difference  from .  similar  teeth  oC^fae 

recent  horee.  ^  .  \  T\ 

*  Fig'.  18,  is  the  beautilittl  specimen  from  the  marl  focmatioji  *||qt>thc, 

\KdUaodla  pass,  ^laded  to  by  Dr.  Falconbr,  in  his  letter^  read.  t4'  th^^v 
Society  on  the  1.4th  ilaftnaf)'.  1835.  ; 

.  Fig,  19,  the  $ndorard  right  upper  molar  from  the  upper  or  «fW 
fprmatiop  of  the  Sub-Himihiyaa  :  there  is  a  slight  differen^^t#reen 
the  flexures  of-^enamel  of  thisT  ^-aa4  of  the  fragments,  fig.  i,  of  my 
olvn  colleclton.  1)ut  not  more  than  is  perceptible  between  ,the  several 
molars  of  the  present  horse. 

.  Frotti  the  abdve  specimens,  (if  t  ipay  be  allowed  to  g^ralize 
frcrta  so  few,)  it  wonM  appear,  that  we  have  three  Tarieliei|^^ppcr 
molars  of  th^  fossil  horse*  '  "/  '  -K% . , 

*  IsU     From  the  f/oiwr/marl  formation, /KJfoicf4^«  pass,)  fig.  1$^ 
'  '       This  tooth  |s  distinguished  from  the;  recent,,  and  from  ^^'fdmmt* 

varieties.,  by  the  pillar,  a,  being  detached  from  the  rim  ;  <^f eiuiQel 
encircling  the  rest  of  the  tooth,  (as  was  remarked  by  Dr.  Kai^nbr.) 
and'from  the  2nd  (undermentioned)  variety^  by  the  oomp8$ri^tive  sim- 
plicity of  the  flexures.  ^ 

2nd.    From  the  sand  formation,  fig.  19. 
.  ,  In. this  variety  also,  the  pillar  is  detached,  but  more  elongated,  than 
in  the  Ist ;  the  interior  flexures  are  remarkably  complicated. 

3hli     From  the  bed  of  the  Jamna,  between  Agra  and  AllahAbs4- 

In  this  the  pillar  forms  a  part  of  the  exterior  rim  of  enamel :  in  shap« 

>  it  resembles  that  of  the  2nd  variety,  but  tWihterior  flexures  are  more 

like;  those  of  the  1st.     It  appears  doubtful,  whether  oc.not  thitf  last 

"ftaru^  will  be  considered  identical  witb  l^o  existing  specles.^':' . 

Fo99ilho0r^LXLVLfiff8.2Oyn:       -- 

The  specimen  represented, by  fig-.  20,  is  In  its  substande  sp^oft  and 

friable,   that   it  was  difficult,  without  destroying  the  fossil,  to  remove 

even  so  much  of  the  matrix  as  enabled  me  to  take  the  accompanying 

sketch.     It  must  still  remain  in  doubt,  whether  the  exterior  incisors 

he  wjantiugt  or  whether  they  be  only  concealed  under  the  kiiYid-stone. 

-    covering  the  parts  a,  a.     lam  myself  inclined  to  the  latter  suppwi- 

tion,  from  the  close  agreement  in  other  respects  of  this  fossil  with  the 

loWerjaw  of  a  wild  sow,  lately  killed  it.  the  jBdy ara/a  Jungles ;  in 

both  instances  the  molars  appear  to  ha^  been  very  ranch  woriu    The 

comparative  aizes  of  the  fossil^  and  the  above-menttottfid  receotjpa- 

Vcimen,  are  21  and  17. 

*  An  upper  marl  h«i  also  been  met  witii^'tKHitsiniagahenty  and  the  teedi  of 
crocodileg.     Sea  ramarka  in  page  565. 


vu.ivn.XLvt 


Fctttlt  ^  lAe    Su£  Himaiaya,^  -  Ikuiuftiu-    Cell*e/uni 


ffy^H-a  -/h^U 


Jbimi    ffej- 


S  tA  /.„y,r  r*^. 


■'-J::::::^^--^--^ 


.  ? 


.if      • 


H    •>; 


v^;' 


\\\ 


» 

* 
> 

J. 

'i 

*»*• 

.  "■ 

;*■ 

« 

1. 

t 

f. 

» 

m 

1 

A 

.- 

■     I 

M* 

• 

r,^ 

«■*' 

'.- 

* 

•^ 

. 

* 

1'  i' 

»' 

i 

>••: 

jS 

'•'k 

^ 

*** 

Bi,Mk 

Vf 

^"i 

r* 

■^  -  i 


A 


■%  « 


*  1  Hffae  Sill 


.^. 


ofihf'  Sui-ffimaiauas-Da^ 


1835.]  Sub'Hinuilayan  FohUs.  569 

The  apper  part  of  the  femar,  fig.  21,  mast  have  belonged  to  a 
smaller  animal ;  it  ia  chiefly  remarkable  for  the  lownesa  of  its  tro« 
chanter  major. 

CamivoTd. — PL  XLVL 

Amongst  our  fossil  remains  of  this  family,  the  hyena  is  the  most 
abundant.  Of  other  genera,  we  have  one  fragment  of  a  head,  which 
even  the  assistance  of  Cuvibr  has  not  enabled  us  to  name  with  cer-* 
tainty.  We  have  also  a  molar  indubitably  belonging  to  an  animal  of 
the  genus  canis. 

Of  the  hyena,  there  appear  to  be  two  varieties :  figs.  22  and  23, 
may  be  considered  the  type  of  one ;  of  the  other  I  will  say  nothing,  as 
the  Society  will  shortly  be  in  possession  of  specimens  of  it,  now  in  the 
collection  of  Colonel  Colvin. 

The  skull  represented  by  figs.  22  and  23,  is  the  most  perfect  fossil 
we  have  yet  been  so  fortunate  as  to  meet  with.  It  appears  to  have 
been  enclosed  in  the  stratum,  with  the  lower  jaw  in  position,  but  not 
quite  closed.  The  only  injuries  which  it  has  sustained  are  the  loss 
of  its  left  zygomatic  arch,  a  slight  displacement  of  the  half  of  the 
lower  jaw,  of  which  the  canine  tooth  is  broken  off  near  its  base,  and 
the  mutilation  of  the  occiput,  which  is  perhaps  the  greatest  loss  of  all. 

This  skull  must  have  belonged  to  a  full-sized  animal,  as  some  of 
the  molars  are  worn  flat  at  the  tops  :  it  is  smaller  then  Cctvibr's  fossil 
hyena,  and  somewhat  different,  though  having  a  much  nearer  re- 
semblance to  it  than  to  the  existing  hyena  of  the  country  of  which 
I  have  given  the  skull,  figs.  24  and  25,  With  reference  to  the  latter 
skull,  I  have  to  remark,  that  it  was  brought  from  the  lower  hills  in 
this   neighbourhood,   and   said   to   belong   to   the    charakh    ^  «^ 

or  hyena ;  it  however  wants  the  small  first  molar  of  the  upper  jaw  : 
and  in  the  disposition  of  the  molar  teeth  of  the  same  jaw,  slightly 
differs  from  another  less  perfect  skull  of  a  hyena,  with  which  it  has 
been  compared.  Whether  or  not  these  differences  may  be  attributable 
to  age  (for  the  individual  ivvas  evidently  a  very  old  one),  or  to  acci* 
dent,  I  cannot  determine. 

Fig.  26,  is  the  fifth,  and  part  of  the  fourth  left  upper  molar  of  a  ca« 
nine  animal. 

Buminaniia^Pl.  XLVIL  XLVIIL 

Of  this  order  we  possess  a  great  diversity  of  species,  of  which 
eome  individuals  appear  to  have  been  of  gigantic  dimensions,  as  may 
be  judged  from  the  specimens  which  I  have  selected  to  illustrate  this 
point. 

Figs.  40,  41,  and  42,  are  different  views  of  a  skull  of  an  animal 
allied  to  the  antelope ;  the  length  and  narrowness  of  the  face,  the 


570  Selected  SMb-Himdlayan  Fos$Us.  [Oct. 

height  of  the  nose»  and  the  pecoliar  setting  on  of  the  homa,  are  all 
more  eonspicnonsly  exemplified  in  another  apecimen  of  a  nmilar  skoD, 
which  Colonel  Colvin  parposes  presenting  to  the  Asiatic  Society.  Oar 
specimen,  however,  has  the  advantage  of  possessing  the  cranium  and 
occipnt  entire. 

Fig.  43,  is  the  last  molar  of  the  left  lower  jaw  of  an  antelope  or 
goat. 

Fig.  27,  a  horn,  perhaps  of  a  similar  animal. 

Fig.  28,  part  of  the  frontal  of  a  small  stag. 

Figs.  29  and  39,  ditto  antler  ditto. 

Fig.  44,  milk  molar  of  a  stag. 

Fig.  30,  tibia  of  a  stag  or  antelope. 

Fig.  31 ,  fragment  of  head  of  a  femur  of  bos. — ^This  specimen,  com- 
pared with  the  similar  part  of  the  domestic  buffalo,  is  in  size  as  5  to  4. 

Fig.  32,  fragment  of  head  of  a  bos. — ^This  has  a  general  resemblance, 
as  far  as  it  goes,  to  the  very  perfect  one  offered  to  the  Society  by  Mr. 
Dawb. 

Fig.  33,  lower  extremity  of  the  metacarpal  of  a  ruminant :  compared 
with  that  of  buffalo,  as  83  to  45. 

Fig.  84,  a,  b,  two  views  of  the  lower  extremity  of  the  femur  of  a 
bos,  one-third  longer  than  the  longest  of  which  I  have  met  with  a 
description  in  Cuvibr  ;  its  width  across  the  condyles  is  6' 2  inches. 

Figs.  ^5  and  36,  are  two  similar  fragments  of  axis,  which  I  have 
selected  to  show  the  diversity  of  size  of  our  fossil  ruminants :  to  com- 
plete the  comparison,  I  have  added  the  corresponding  bone  of  the 
small  plough  bullock  of  the  country,  fig.  37. 

Fig.  38,  is  a  lower  extremity  of  a  radius,  compared  with  the  cor- 
responding bone  of  the  bullock,  as  18  to  7*5. 

It  is  not  impossible  that  some  of  these  large  bones  may   hereafter 
be  found  to  belong  to  Capt.  Cautlxt*8  Sivatherium*. 
Seharanpur,  July  Stk,  1835. 


*  Sivatherium. ^The  name  g:iven  by  Capt.  Cmttlvt  and  Dr.  Falconke  to 
one  of  the  recently  digcovered  foaiil  animalB,  of  which  tbeir  descriptioQ  haa  just 
heen  puhliahed  in  the  Society's  Researches.  We  shall  take  an  early  opportuaity 
of  repnhlishing  the  account  of  this  important  discovery,  so  fraught  with  inter- 
est to  the  geologist  and  the  naturalist. 

It  wiU  be  seen  hy  the  extract  of  a  letter  from  Captain  Cautlsy,  read  befort 
the  Society  at  the  Meeting  of  the  4th  November,  and  published  with  the  prcMmt 
number,  that  this  conjecture  is  completely  confirmed  ;  and  that  other  anintt]s» 
particularly  the  Anoplotherinm  of  Cuviaa,  have  been  added  to  the  growing 
catalogue  of  Sewdlii  fossils. — Ed. 


1885.]  List  of  Fossil  Specimens  from  Biiwan.  571 

*y. — List   of  Fossil  Specimens  from  Bilwan,  and  from  the  Betwi, 
collected  by  Lieut.  Vic  art,  in  December,  1834. 

Right  braDch  to  the  13th  tooth  of  the  lower  jaws  of  a  crocodile, 
I  believe  the  muggar*  (magar) ;  all  the  alveoli  are  empty,  except  the 
7th,  which  contains  a  germ. 

The  scapula,  part  of  a  rib,  and  another  bone  of  the  same  animal : 
all  found  together  within  300  yards  of  the  Bugowti,  about  a  mile  to 
the  N.  W.  of  the  village  of  Bilwan,  between  Mirzapitr  and  Chunar  i 
they  were  bedded  in  clay,  mixed  with  kankar  and  some  shells  like 
those  of  the  river ;  the  clay  rests  on  sandstone,  which  was  exposed  in 
the  bottoms  of  the  water-courses. 

A  bone,  found  on  the  surface,  at  the  same  place. 

From  the  BetwA  in  Bundelkand,  January,  1834. 

Bones  of  a  bovine  animal,  found  imbedded  in  cemented  gravel,  on 
the  right  bank  of  the  Betwd  river,  about  one  mile  east  of  Jeldlpur, 
between  Kalp{  and  Keitah. 

No.  1. — Clay  on  which  the  gravel  rests,  and  which  forms  the  bed 
of  the  river  on  that  side. 

No.  2.— The  cemented  gravel  in  which  I  found  the  bones,  at  this 
place ;  it  is  about  twenty  feet  in  thickness.  Half  a  mile  nearer  to 
Jeldlpur,  it  decreases  to  two  feet ;  and  in  some  places,  is  very  slightly 
cemented. 

No.  3. — ^The  bones :  some  had  fallen  to  the  base  of  the  gravel,  and 
were  lying  on  the  surface ;  others  were  still  firmly  imbedded,  and  broke 
in  the  effort  to  get  them  out.     (I  had  not  a  hammer  with  me.) 

No.  4. — Stems  or  roots  ?  (Dendritical  kankar  perhaps,)  above  the 
gravel ;  in  a  light  colored  clay,  of  about  four  feet  in  thickness. 

No.  5. — Plate  kankar,  alternating  two  or  three  times  with  the 
above  clay,  containing  shells  not  differing  from  those  of  the  river,  and 
often  perforated  by  the  roots  9 

a.  A  thin  seam,  resting  on  sandstone  in  the  Sonar  river,  at  the 
waterfall  near  Hatta,  containing  shells  (recent). 

b.  A  bone  from  the  left  bank  above  the  same  fall. 

c.  A  bone  from  the  Byarm(  river. 

*  This  pap^r  was  aceidentally  mislaid,  when  the  article  on  the  Jamna  fossih, 
of  the  last  No.  was  in  the  press.  It  is  referred  to  in  page  502  of  that  paper,  and 
is  here  printed  both  to  illustrate  the  remarks  there  made,  and  to  preserve  the 
record  of  Lieut.  Vicart's  donation.  The  Mirzapw  site  of  fossils  is  new,  and 
deserves  further  examination.  In  regard  to  the  theory  of  the  Jamna  fossils  Being 
derived  from  the  Betwd  river,  Mr.  Dxan  has  pointed  out  to  us  that  Karim 
Khdn  is  20  miles  above  the  junction  of  that  river. — Ed. 


572  DentUioH  of  the  Van  Diemen's  Land  Tiger.  [Oct. 

VI. — Note  on  Thylacinus  Cynocephalus.  Extracted  from  the  Osteoiogkal 
Section  of  the  Catalogue  of  the  Museum  of  the  Asiatic  Society.  By 
J.  T.  Pearson,  Esq. 

Class — ^Mammalia.  Order — Carnassiers.  Fam. — Manupiata.    Gen. — 

Thylacynus.     Sp, — ^Thylacjrnaa  Cynocephalus. 
Van  Diemea'a  Land  Tiger. 

A  Skull. 

This  specimen  (PI.  XLVIII.  fig.  49)  was  taken  from  the  skin  of 
an  animal  called  the  Van  Diemen's  Land  Tfger,  presented  to  the 
Society  hy  Dr.  J.  Hbndbrson  ;  and  described  in  the  3rd  toL  of  the 
Gleanings  in  Science,  by  Dr.  J.  Grant. 

It  was  before  described  in  the  9th  vol.  of  the  Transactions  of  the 
Linnsean  Society,  by  Harris  :  and  it  is  mentioned  in  the  Synopsis 
of  Mammalia  of  Griffith's  Cutibr,  under  the  name  of  Dasyums 
Cynocephalus.  Mr.  Brooks,  as  it  is  there  stated,  thought  it  the 
type  of  a  new  genus,  to  be  named  Paracyon :  and  M.  Tskminck 
has  since  formed  it  into  one,  under  the  name  of  Thylacynus.  In  all 
these,  however,  the  dentition  is  incorrectly  given.  In  the  Ltnnaein 
Transactions,  and  in  the  Gleanings  in  Science,  the  cheek  teeth  are 
represented  as  If,  and  in  the  Synopsis  of  Griffith's,  the  dentary 
system  of  Dasyurus  is  attached  to  it,  viz.  incisors  S;  canines,  iil 
cheek  teeth,  |{.  So  far  as  relates  to  the  incisors  and  canines, 
Griffiths  is  probably  correct ;  for,  although  some  of  the '  incisors 
are  wanting  in  the  present  specimen,  there  are  eight  sockets  above, 
and  six  below ;  the  second  on  each  side  of  the  latter  being  situated 
apparently  within  the  row  of  the  other  four,  as  happens  to  the  middle 
incisors  of  Brooks'  genus  Lycaon.  The  dentition  of  Thylacynus  h 
therefore,  incisors,  {  ;  canines,  } i  ;  cheek  teeth,  77  =  46,  and  omitting 
the  incisors,  some  of  which  are  wanting  in  the  present  specimen, 
the  teeth  may  be  described  as  follows  : 

Superior  maxilla — canines  strong,  large,  and  curved  backward, 
with  the  points  inclining  rather  inward  j  separated  from  the  incisors 
by  a  deep,  round  fossa,  or  hollow,  nearly  half  an  inch  in  diameter, 
to  receive  the  point  of  the  opposing  canine  of  the  lower  jaw.  Cheek 
teeth  gradually  increasing  in  size  to  the  last  but  one,  which  is  the 
longest.  The  three  anterior  ones  are  compressed,  cuspid*  with  a 
heel  at  the  posterior  side  ;  but  little  developed  in  the  first,  more  so 
in  the  second,  and  largely  in  the  third,  where  it  is  formed  into  almost 
a  sharp  tubercle.  The  fourth,  fifth,  and  sixth  cheek  teeth  irregularly 
triangular,  with  the  most  obtuse  angle  forward  and  outward,  and 
the  most  acute,  backward  and  outward.     The  fourth   tooth  has  a 


1835.]  Dentition  of  the  Van  Dimens  Land  Tiger.  573 

tnherde  at  each  anterior  angle,  the  oater  one  having  a  point,  forming 
a  small  heel  before  it ;  a  larger  and  sharper  central  process ;  a  very 
small  additional  point  arising  out  of  a  concave  surface  between  the 
central  process  and  posterior  angle ;  and  a  curved,  sharp,  cutting 
edge  extending  along  the  inner  and  posterior  side  of  the  tooth,  from 
the  central  process  to  the  posterior  angle.  The  fifth  tooth  is,  in 
general  appearance,  similar  to  the  fourth,  but  rather  larger  than  it ; 
with  the  central  process  longer  in  proportion,  with  only  a  rudiment 
of  the  small  point  of  the  concave  surface,  and  the  posterior  and 
inner  cutting  edge  larger  and  sharper.  The  sixth  tooth  is  the  largest : 
the  heel  of  the  anterior  tubercle  is  more  strongly  developed,  and  the 
outer  and  central  processes  are  larger  and  sharper  than  in  the  other 
teeth ;  the  posterior  interior  cutting  edge  is  very  sharp,  and  there  is 
scarcely  a  trace  of  the  additional  point.  The  seventh  tooth  is  also 
triangular  in  its  form,  but  with  its  longest  axis  placed  cross-vnse, 
with  an  obtuse  anterior  interior  tubercle,  another  posterior  one,  and 
a  third  rather  sharper  than  those  in  the  centre,  with  a  sharp  elevated 
ridge  extending  across  to  the  most  acute  angle  at  the  outer  side» 
uniting  the  central  with  a  fourth  tubercle  at  the  outer  angle. 

^ith  regard  to  the  placing  of  the  teeth  in  the  jaw :  the  sockets  of 
the  four  incisors  on  each  side  are  close  together,  but  between  those 
of  the  two  central  incisors  there  is  an  interval  of  about  f^th.  of  an 
inch,  indicating  a  corresponding  gap  between  the  teeth.  Between 
the  incisors  and  canines  there  is  the  pit  in  the  intermaxillary  bones 
already  mentioned.  The  first  molar  is  almost  close  to  the  canine  of 
its  side ;  the  second  molar  is  separated  by  an  interval  of  1*9  ths  of  an 
inch  nearly,  from  the  first ;  the  third  molar  is  rather  more  than  ,\th 
of  an  inch  from  the  second,  and  it  adjoins  the  fourth,  forming  with 
it,  the  fifth  and  the  sixth,  a  continuous  series  of  four  teeth,  from 
which  the  seventh  is  separated  by  about  /^th  of  an  inch. 

Inferior  maxilla — canines  strong,  much  curved,  approximating 
at  the  base,  then  proceeding  outward,  with  the  points  turned  back- 
ward, and  rather  inward  ;  placed  close  to  the  incisors,  which  appear 
jammed  between  them  ;  and  the  points  not  going  on  the  outside  of 
the  intermaxillary  bones  when  the  jaws  are  shut,  but  received  into 
the  fossa  in  those  bones,  between  the  upper  incisor  and  canine  teeth. 
Cheek-teeth  gradually  increasing  in  size  to  the  third,  than  which 
the  fourth  is  rather  smaller ;  and  again,  from  the  fourth  to  the  last, 
which  is  the  largest  of  all :  firsts  second,  and  third,  like  those  in  the 
opper  jaw  :  fourth,  fifth,  sixth,  and  seventh  tricuspid,  with  an  acute 
angular  point  in  front,  a  very  elevated  sharp  process,  with  cutting 
edges  in  the  centre,  and  a  tuberculous  process  behind.  This  last 
4  B 


574  Anatyrii  of  Neltore  Copper  orei.  [Oct. 

process  approaches  to  a  grinding  snrface,  with  an  acute  margin  at 
the  outer  and  posterior  sides,  in  the  fourth,  fifth,  and  sixth  teeth ; 
and  it  is  of  a  rather  round,  tuberculous  form,  in  the  seventh  tooth. 

The  first  molar  in  the  under  jaw  is  placed  close  to  the  canine  tooth 
of  its  side ;  the  second  is  about  I'^ht  of  an  inch  from  the  first ;  the 
third  rather  more  from  the  second ;  and  there  is  another  space 
between  the  third  and  fourth  of  about  '^th  of  an  inch  :  the  foor  last 
teeth  form  a  continuous  row. 

The  lower  canines  being  received  into  pits  in  the  intermaxillarj 
bones,  is  somewhat  like  an  approach  to  what  takes  place  in  some  of 
the  Saurian  reptiles ;  and  indeed,  the  whole  view  of  the  skull  of 
Thylacynus  Cynocephalus  reminds  the  casual  observer  almost  as  much 
of  a  Saurian  as  of  a  Mammiferous  animal. 

When  presented  to  the  Society,  the  staffed  specimen  was,  as  it  is 
said,  in  a  bad  state ;  and  when  the  present  Curator  entered  upon  his 
office,  there  was,  owing  to  no  care  having  been  taken  of  it,  nothing 
to  be  done,  but  to  take  out  the  bones,  to  preserve  them.  This,  bow- 
ever,  was  so  far  fortunate,  as  it  has  led  to  the  discovery  of  the  nal 
dental  system. 

Mr.  Grant,  who  drew  up  the  paper  in  the  "  Gleanings  in  Science." 
proposed  the  name  of  Lycocephalus  for  this  species,  apparently  not 
aware  that  Harris  had  before  named  and  described  it.  His  mistake 
as  to  the  number  of  teeth  arose  from  not  having  been  able  to  opea 
the  mouth  far  enough  to  aUow  him  to  examine  them  properly ;  and 
Harris's  specimen  may  have  been  an  old  one,  and  lost  a  tooth  on 
each  side.  The  Society's  specimen  was  of  a  middle  age.  rather 
young  perhaps  than  otherwise ;  the  bones  of  the  skull  being  weD 
knit  together,  though  not  fixed  by  bony  union. 

It  is  greatly  to  be  wished,  that  some  friend  to  the  Society  would 
present  another  specimen. 


Vn. — Analysis  of  Copper  Ore  from  Nellore  ;  with  notice  of  the  Copper 
Mines  at  Ajmir  and  Singhdna.     By  Jambs  Primsbp,  8ec.  Sgc. 

Through  the  kindness  of  Mr.  C.  A.  Kbrr,  1  have  had  a  further 
opportunity  of  examining  the  produce  of  the  Nellore  copper  mines. 
of  which  cabinet  specimens  were  presented  to  the  Asiatic  Society 
two  years  ago*,  before  the  formation  of  the  "  InJ^an  Copper  Mimhy 
Company"  at  Madras,  for  the  purpose  of  turning  to  profit  the  mineral 
stores  of  this  promising  district. 

*  See  Proceedings  of  the  Asiatic  Society,  Feb.  1833,  in  vol.  iL  p.  95. 


163d.]  Analysis  of  Nellore  Copper  ores.  575 

From  a  pamphlet  published  at  Madras,  we  leara  that  the  copper 
mines  in  the  Nellore  and  Cuddapah  districts  were  discovered  about 
40  years  ago,  by  Mr.  Benjamin  Hatnb,  whose  report  to  Govern- 
ment,  inserted  in  his  Tracts  on  India,  gives  the  fullest  and  most 
satisfactory  account  of  them.  From  this  pamphlet,  we  glean  the 
following  particulars  of  the  locality,  and  of  the  quality  of  the  ore. 

"  The  districts  on  the  coast  in  wliich  copper  ores  have  been  discovered  are 
those  of  the  Calastry  and  Vencatagherry  zemindaries,  and  the  Udygherry  Jaghire, 
in  the  siUahs  of  Nellore  and  Duppaud,  and  other  places  in  the  ceded  distHcts. 

"  The  principal  mining  places  are  at  the  distance  of  about  30  miles  N.  W.  from 
Kellore,  30  miles  from  the  sea,  about  the  latitude  of  Rfcmapatam,  and  about 
40  miles  N.  £.  from  Cuddapah. 

'*  Several  rivers  run  right  through  it  on  their  way  to  the  sea  from  the  western 
liillsi  of  which  the  Pillapeyroo,  Vuppovagoo,  and  Manyroo  form  a  junction  not 
far  from  Guramanypenta,  the  principal  mining  place,  and  form  a  pretty  large 
river,  which  is  said  to  have  a  good  deal  of  water  throughout  the  year.  Its  beds  are 
Tcry  stony,  which  seems  in  the  eyes  of  the  natives  the  greatest  objection  against 
its  being  made  navigable  for  boats  :   it  deserves  therefore  an  accurate  survey. 

*'  The  general  aspect  of  the  country  is  barren,  and  uncomfortable  in  the  ex- 
treme :  large  trees  are  only  found  in  and  near  the  villages ;  and  on  the  wide 
extended  plains,  on  both  sides  of  the  river,  nothing  encounters  the  eye,  but  here 
and  there  a  small  thorny  shrub.  The  grass,  which,  in  the  rainy  season,  every 
where  else  carpets  the  country  with  a  refreshing  green,  is  here  both  scanty  and 
of  the  poorest  kind,  a  species  of  "  aristida,*'  which,  as  the  name  implies,  is  a 
compound  of  long  beards  or  bristles.  This  i»  the  case  in  most  mining  countries  ; 
the  surface  of  the  soil  contains  in  many  places  so  much  salt,  that  the  inhabit- 
ants could  make  enough,  if  allowed  to  do  so,  for  their  own  constmiption. 

**  To  the  eastward,  the  country  is  open-;  only  here  and  there  a  few  low  hilTs  are 
to  be  seen ;  but  to  the  westward,  there  are  ranges  of  hills,  the  nearest  at  the  dis- 
tance of  about  10  miles.  Due  west  is  one  called  Malla-coudah,  from  being  the 
highest  hill  in  the  range.  It  is  said  to  abound  with  wood.  The  Udygherry 
mountains  are  to  the  south-west,  about  16  miles,  and  the  highest  in  this  part  of 
the  country :  the  highest  point  I  take  to  be  about  3000  feet  above  the  level  of 
the  low  country  :  I  have  seen  myself,  that  plenty  and  large  wood  grows  there, 
particularly  between  the  valleys, 

'*  About  20  miles  on  the  way  to  the  sea,  in  the  direction  of  Riimapatam,  are  ex- 
tensive jungles,  consisting  of — 1.  Korra,  Panieutn  italicum,  L.  2.  Aruga,  Ptupalum 
iomentaeium,  L,  3.  Woolava,  Glyetns  tomeniMa,  L, 

**  This  country  is,  geologically  speaking,  of  a  primitive  description  ;  the  general 
rock  formation  is  a  mica-slate,  of  different  colors  and  consistence.  It  shews  it- 
self first  in  the  low  country,  at  the  distance  of  about  15  miles  east  from  the 
hills ;  it  forms  sloping  mountains,  which  are  often  capped  with  horn-stone  slate, 
which  passes  into  sand-stone,  and  on  the  other  hand,  into  jasper.  The  tabular 
sammits  and  mural  precipices  of  the  Udygherry  hills  consist  of  the  latter  stone 
kind :  the  layers  or  strata  of  the  mica-slate  occur  in  different  positions,  and  incli- 
Dation  to  the  horizon ;  often  in  the  low  country  forming  a  right  angle  with  it ;  on 
and  about  the  Udygherry  hills,  the  strata  appear  in  the  utmost  confusion,  as  if 
thrust  by  force  oat  of  their  proper  position.  Traces  of  copper  ores  are  often  found 
4x2 


576  Amfdym  of  NtHhre  Copper  orer.  [Oct. 

IB  thif  rock,  and  it  is  gencraliy  known  to  contiiu  Tarioui  metallic  reins,  a»  sold, 
silver,  and  copper. 

'*  Subordinate  to  the  former  is  green-stone  slate,  in  miglitj  layers,  often  as  to 
appearance  constituting  the  principal  rock  of  a  district  for  many  miles.  This  is 
the  case  about  Guramanypenta  and  the  other  mining  places.  The  layers  (h* 
strstiflcadon  of  the  latter  rock  I  bave  as  yet  always  fonnd  in  a  korisontal  position. 

*'  The  green-stone  slate  is  often  approaching  to  green-stone ;  it  occurs  then  only 
obscurely  slaty,  has  a  jet  black  color,  strong  glossy  lustre,  foliated  fraictQre, 
bard  in  a  small  degree ;  in  this  state  it  seems  here  barren  of  metals  of  any  kind. 
The  real  green*8tone  slate  is  of  a  bluish  black  color,  with  small  white  spots  of  de> 
composed  felspar,  half  hard  ;  and  when  exposed  to  the  air,  it  crumbles  soon  to 
pieces,  and  takes  a  green  color.  The  rock  is  reckoned  one  of  thfc  richest  *  nw- 
thers  qf  ort9*  of  any  in  the  world.  In  it  are  found  silTcr  and  copper  in 
rich  beds  or  layers,  as  is  the  case  here ;  but  never  in  veins,  aa  in  other  formations*. 

'*  The  layers  of  copper  are  of  different  thickness,  and  distancra  from  each 
other :  the  general  run  of  the  pieces  of  ore,  constituting  the  layers,  is  two  inches 
in  thickness  ;  but  they  have  been  found  also  of  several  feet.  The  pieces  are  in 
general  flat,  as  if  compressed,  and  coated  with  ochre.  The  rertioal  distance  be- 
tween the  layers  is  4  to  8  feet,  and  the  horizontal  is  even  more  uncertain. 

"  A  corroded  honey-combed  quarts  is  found  in  great  abundance  in  the  green- 
stone slate,  particularly  along  with  the  copper  ore.  It  appears  often  on  the  sar- 
face,  in  such  places  where  the  water  has  washed  the  earth  away.  It  looks  than 
like  indurated  marl,  which  in  other  parts  of  the  country  is  very  common. 

"  The  rockt  ia  covered  with  a  red  coarse  gravel,  which  ia  the  superficial  soil  af 
this  part  of  the  country*  In  my  opinion,  this  is  formed  from  the  decompoaitioa 
of  the  greeo-stooe  slate,  and  its  quartcose  and  ferruginous  contents ;  for  copper 
ore  is  often  found  in  it  in  considerable  quantity,  and  in  the  same  situation,  as  ia 
the  slate  rock. 

**  At  YerrapiUay,  in  a  new  mine,  which  I  c^nedt  I  fonnd  two  layers  of  on  ia 
it,  at  distances  of  four  feet  asunder. 

**  The  thickness  of  tiiiii  stratum  of  gravel  differs  according  to  its  situation,  whe- 
ther it  is  on  a  high  or  low  ground.  I  have  found  it  from  4  to  6  feet,  and 
more. 

*'  The  copper  ore  which  Dr.  Thomson  calls  Anhydrous,  the  mask 
common  kind,  is  in  flat  pieces,  externally,  of  a  brown  ochry  color;  in- 
ternally, of  a  black  iron  color,  which  often  passes  into  green;  when 
moistened  with  water,  it  becomes  almost  immediately  throughout  green ;  in  seme 
places,  it  is  bluish  grey  throughout.  Lustre,  in  some  places,  whex«  it  is 
black,  semi-metallic;  and   in  the  bluish  grey,  metallic^*      The  copper  indeed 

*  One  of  my  specimens  from  Nellore  is  abuadaatly  curious  and  interesting.  It 
consists  of  distinct  layers  of  the  carbonate,  alternating  with  black  micaceoua  s^istf 
or  rather  green-stoae,  affording  exactly  the  appearance  of  gradual  deposition  from  a 
liquid  at  this  earliest  period  of  geological  formations.  The  angle  formed  by  the  stiata 
of  this  striated  rock  with  the  horizon  is  stated  by  Mr.  Kerr  to  be  about  45^. — J.  P. 

f  See  Dr.  Benza's  observations  on  veins  of  quartz  pervading  decomposed  p^- 
matite,  J.  A.  S.  iv.  421.— £d. 

X  This  description  accords  so  completely  with  that  of  No.  3,  in  the  subjoined  analy- 
sis, that  I  have  no  doubt  Dr.  Haynb  has  mistaken  the  sulphuret  for  Dr.  Tmom- 
aoM*8  ore.— J.  P. 


i 


1835.]  Analysis  of  Nelhre  Copper  arss,  677 

11  in  an  »lm<Mik  metalUe  state  in  it.  Fractaro  approaching  to  o?e«  fino 
grained  streak  ;  of  the  black,  brighter  metallic ;  powder,  **  greeni$k ;"  not  very 
Lard,  except  the  iron  black  and  bluish  grey  part;  which  is  with  difficulty 
scratched  by  quartz ;  brittle ;  not  particularly  heaTj.  Specific  gravity,  3.09. 
Some  pieces  are  found  of  a  nut  brown  color,  and  some  with  conchoidal  fracture. 
The  foreign  admixtures  are  various,  as  white  and  green  quarts,  mica,  iron  ore ; 
mountain  blue  and  malachite  are  in  some  places  found  with  it.  In  other  places, 
I  suspect  the  admixture  of  silver.  For  the  analysts,  I  must  refer  to  that  of  Dr. 
Thomson,  in  a  paper  laid  before  the  Royal  Society  of  London,  which  I  was  per- 
mitted to  publish  as  an  appendix  to  my  '*  Traett  on  India."  I  will  only  men- 
tion here,  that  on  an  average,  he  procured  50  per  cent,  of  pure  copper.  In  the  dry 
way,  or  by  simply  smelting  the  ore,  we  have  received  the  metal  in  greater  propor* 
turn,  which  may  be  easily  accounted  for  by  the  quantity  of  iron,  which  the  ore 
contains,  that  cannot  be  separated,  as  when  the  analysis  is  carried  on  by  acids  and 
other  re-agents.*' 

Mr.  Hatnb  seems  to  have  been  wrong  in  imagining,  that  the 
natives  had  only  discovered  these  mines  50  or  60  years  before  (aboat 
1750).    Mr.  Kbrr,  who  has  since  visited  the  whole  of  the  mining 
district,  and  examined  all  the  formations,  and  the  old  works,  with  great 
care,  states,  that  the  former  excavations  are  of  prodigioas  magnitude, 
many  of  them  occupying  several  hundred  feet  square,  and  having  a 
depth  of  50  or  60  feet.     The  matrix  rock  and   rubbish  are  now 
accumulated  in  these  immense  tanks  ;  but  on  clearing  them  away,  the 
mouths  of  the  galleries  extending  into  the  rocks  were  discovered ; 
blocks  of  the  ore,  (perhaps  some  that  had  been  ^thered  previous  to 
the  discoutinuance  of  working  the  mines  from  some  political  convul* 
aion  or  oppression,)  have  been  used  to  mend  the  village  tank  at 
Guramanypenta ;  and  J4r.  Ksbk  imagines,  that  any  quantity  of  the 
richest  ore*  may  be  obtained  at  a  trifling  expence,  and  within  100 
feet  of  the  surface.     Sxtensive  hills,  formed  of  lumps  of  ferruginous 
slag,  now  covered  with  vegetation,  point  out  the  situation  of  the 
ancient  smelting  houses.     A  piece  of  this  slag  (which  was  at  first 
mistaken  for  a  volcanic  product)  was  analysed  by  myself.     It  yielded 
bat  faint  traces  of  copper,    shewing  that  the  native  processes  of 
extraction,  however  rude,  were  effectual  in  completely  separating  the 
metal.  But  I  must  now  proceed  to  observe  upon  the  actual  specimens 
of  the  ore  submitted  to  my  examination,  purposely  avoiding  all  allu- 
sion to  the  mercantile  value  of  the  mines,  the  estimates  of  the  expence 
of  working  them,-  and  the  invitations  to  join  in  an  association  for  this 
purpose : — objects  which  are  highly  interesting  to  the  community,  con- 
nected with  so  laudable  a  measure  for  developing  the  natural  riches  of 

*  The  '*  steel-grained,  crystallised  silvery  ore,  invariably  found  in  green-stone 
slate,  and  partly  imbedded  in  quarts^  the  richest  ore  met  with,"  is  doubtless 
Ko.  a,  the  sttlphoret.— J.  P. 


578  Analysis  of  Nellore  Copper  ores.  [Ocr. 

the  country ;  but  which  cannot  with  propriety  be  entered  apon  in  a 
work  devoted  exclasively  to  literature  and  science. 

The  ores  now  presented  to  me  are  from  three  different  'localities. 
They  differ  considerably  in  quality  one  from  the  other,  and  all  from 
the  former  ore,  which  Dr.  Thomson  pronounced  to  be  an  anhydrous 
carbonate,  new  to  mineralogy. 

No.  1 .  A  parcel,  weighing  90  lbs.  of  roughly-picked  and  cleaned 
ore,  has  a  quartzose  matrix,  in  some  parts  colored  green,  or  appear- 
ing so  from  the  malachite  beneath  the  transparent  crystal.  It  con- 
tains  much  iron,  which,  on  solution  in  an  acid,  appears  in  the  form  of 
a  yellow  ochre.  Ten  per  cent,  of  quartz  was  separated  from  this 
specimen  on  pqunding  it  roughly,  before  setting  it  apart  for  analysis. 

No.  2.  A  parcel, of  the  same  weight  is  labelled  "  Bungerai  Mettah," 
and  is  the  species  stated  to  be  found  in  clustered  nodules  in  the 
alluvium,  of  rounded  exterior,  as  though  they  had  been  detached  from 
their  original  site,  and  reburied  here.  The  ferruginous  matrix  of  this 
ore,  on  solution,  assumes  the  appearance  of  a  dark-red  oxide.  It  is 
the  same  probably  as  that  of  Dr.  Thomson's  specimen.  The  carbo- 
nate of  copper  runs  through  it  in  veins,  but  the  mixture  of  sulpburet 
of  iron  and  perhaps  of  copper  with  the  oxide,  gives  the  whole  a  dark 
arenaceous  texture. 

No.  3.  The  richest  ore  of  the  three  is  at  the  same  time  the  most 
abundant, and  promises  to  yield  the  safest  return,  as  it  runs  in  anbroken 
veins.  This  ore  is  a  combination  of  carbonate  and  sulphuret,  the 
former  intermixed  with  the  latter,  but  readily  distiuguishable  from 
it,  as  the  sulphuret  is  crystallized,  and  has  the  grey  metallic  lastre 
of  galena.  The  specific  gravity  of  this  ore  is  3*77,  being  intermediate 
between  that  of  the  carbonate,  3'2,  and  the  sulphuret,  4*5. 

The  analysis  was  conducted  for  the  sake  of  expedition  on  separate 
parcels  of  100  grains  each,  in  lieu  of  attempting  the  separation  of  the 
ingredients  from  a  single  parcel.  Some  variation  may  thus  be  in- 
duced from  the  irregularity  of  the  ore ;  but,  on  the  whole,  the  results 
ought  to  be  more  trust- worthy.  Thus  :  the  carbonic  acid  was  estima- 
ted by  the  loss  of  weight  on  digesting  100  g^ins,  finely  pounded,  in 
dilute  nitric  acid.  The  water,  (for  none  of  these  ores  was  found  to  be 
anhydrous,)  by  heating  in  a  glass  tube,  removing  the  aqueous  vapour 
by  bibulous  paper,  and  ascertaining  the  loss.  As  the  ore  generally 
lost  its  green  colour  by  this  operation,  it  is  possible  that  a  portion  of 
carbonic  acid  was  also  driven  off.  Calcination  in  an  open  dish,  in  the 
muffle  of  an  assay  furnace,  gave  a  loss,  which  was  compounded  of  that 
of  the  carbonic  acid  and  the  water.  Calcination  drives  off  the  sulphar 
also,  but  the  equivalent  of  oxygen,  which  replaces  it,  being  of  precisely 


IBSS.]  Ahalysis  of  Nellore  Copper  of  eg.  679 

equal  weight,  this  operation  affords  no  test  of  the  quantity  of  sulphur 
present. — In  fact»  not  expecting  from  Dr.  Thomson's  analysis,  to  find 
sulphur  in  the  Nellore  copper  ore,  I  at  first  neglected  the  precautions 
necessary  for  its  separation.  This  was  accordingly  effected  on  other 
samples,  hy  boiling  in  strong  nitric  acid,  which,  from  its  heat,  caused 
part  of  the  sulphur  in  a  pure  state  to  rise  in  fused  globules  to  the 
surface  :  while  a  portion,  being  oxygenated,  was  afterwards  separated 
by  precipitation  with  barytes. 

The  quantity  of  copper  was  most  conveniently  estimated  from  the 
black  oxide  taken  up  from  the  calx  by  dilute  nitric  acid.  It  was  also 
obtained  directly  from  other  samples  by  reduction  of  the  oxide  with 
charcoal  and  borax. — ^The  iron  and  pyrites  were  deduced  from  the 
difference  between  the  residue  in  the  cold  solution,  and  that  from  the 
hot  dissolution  in  strong  acid  of  another  parcel,  before  calcination. 

Collecting  together  the  results  of  the  above  operations,  we  have 

the  following  data,   whence  to  deduce  the  composition  of  the  three 

specimens. 

No.  I.    No.  2.    No.  3. 
m.    Loss  of  carbonic  acid  by  difestioii  in  dilate  nitric 

acid 12.0        14.6  7.0 

b.  Lo&8  of  water  (and  some  carb.  acid  ?)    by  heating 

without  air  in  a  gUus  tube 5.0  7.0  3.0 

c.  Total  loss  on  calcination  with  access  of  air, 17.5  17.8  21.0 

e2.  Ditto  average  of  two  other  trials  (more  carbonate,)  20.0  20.3  23.5 

d.  Oxide  of  copper  taken  up  from  caUc  by  dilute  acid,  37.7  49.2  73.7 

e.  Residue  of  insoluble  earths  and  ox.  iron,  after  d,  44.8  33.0  5.3* 
/•   Raaidue  from  digestion  of  crude  ore  in  boiling  nitric 

•  acid, 20.0  13.9  19.0 

y.  The  same,  after  burning  off  the  sulphur   and  redi- 

gestiog  in  do 20.0?  8.5  0.0 

A.  Sulphur,  separated  on  boiling  in  strong  acid,    0.6  2.1  9.0 

t.    Sulphate  of  barytes  precipitated  afterwards, 1.4  17.8  28.5 

Jk.  Weightof  metallic  copper  actually  recovered  from  c  2,  28.5  52.2  59.0 

In  regard  to  d.  No.  3,  it  was  observed  on  digestion  in  cold  nitric 
acid,  that  a  very  considerable  portion  of  the  calx  of  copper  was  of  a 
red  color,  or  in  the  state  of  protoxide,  or  perhaps  in  a  metallic  state, 
and  was  not  taken  up  without  disengagement  of  nitrous  gas; — the 
weight  73.7  must  therefore  be  increased,  to  give  the  true  weight  in 
terms  of  the  peroxide.  This  is  also  proved  by  the  amount  of  loss  in 
c,  21.0,  which  is  considerably  in  excess;  and  it  was  remarked  on 
removing  the  calx  from  the  fire  that  it  was  agglutinated,  so  as  per- 

*  This  residue  may  have  consisted  partly  of  sulphuret  of  copper  that  had 
Mcaped  decomposition  in  the  fire ;  for  another  specimen  was  wholly  soloblcy  and 
little  iron  was  present  in  the  solution. 


580  Analysis  of  Nellore  Copper  ores*  [Oct. 

bap&  to  have  prevented  the  access  of  air  to  oxidate  the  interior. — 
The  salphor  enables  as  to  approximate  the  correction  of  this  item ; 
for  12.8  requires  51.5  copper,=64.3  black  or  peroxide;  and  this, 
added  to  22.8,  the  peroxide  of  the  carbonate,  would  give  87.7  ;  which 
is  14.0  greater  than  the  actual  return  from  the  fire — ^Again,  deducting 
the  deficiency  after  calcination  ('c.J  21.0,  from  the  sum  of  the  three 
volatile  ingredients — sulphur,  12.8  ;  carbonic  add,  7.0 ;  and  water  3.0 
=22.8,  there  remains  but  1.8  for  the  weight  of  oxygen  absorbed  in 
place  of  the  sulphur ;  whereas  12.8  are  required. — Adding  the  dif* 
ference  1 1 .0  to  rf,  we  shall  have  84.7.  This  number  will  be  found  to  be 
a  little  in  defect  from  the  subsequent  results ;  while  87.7  is  a  little  too 
great ;  a  mean  may  therefore  be  adopted. 

From  the  above  data,  we  may  now  proceed  to  extract  the  simple 

elements  of  each  specimen  of  ore  : 

JVb.  1.  ^0.2.  No.  3. 

I.  Metallic  copper,  calculated  from  the  oxide  d,  .  •  •  •        30.2  39.5       69.0 

m.  Pare  sulphur,  from  A  and  t, 0.8  4.5       12.8 

n.  Carbonic  acid,  less  I'gth  for  hygrometric  moisture,..    10.8  13.1         R.3 

The  carbonic  acid  being  supposed  to  be  wholly  combined  with 

copper,  while  the  sulphur  may  be  partly  united  with  iron,  we  may 

calculate  the  proportions  of  the  carbonates  and  sulphurets  by  means  of 

the  scale  of  chemical  equivalents,  thus  : 

No.  1.    No,  2.    No.  3. 
o.    The  carbonic  acid  will  require  copper, 31*4       38'6        18*3 

Now  in  the  first  two  of  these,  the  copper  required  so  nearly  agrees 
with  the  calculated  weight  of  metal,  /,  that  the  latter  may  be  looked 
upon  as  existing  here  wholly  in  the  form  of  carbonate,  and  the  sulphur 
as  united  entirely  with  iron*.  In  No.  3,  however,  we  find  that  the 
majority  of  the  copper  remains  ;  and  knowing  the  nearly  total  absence 
of  iron  in  this  specimen,  we  may  conclude  it  to  be  a  mixture  of  nearly 
two  pdrts  sulphuvet,  with  one  of  carbonate. 

The  miner  would  rest  content  with  the  determination  of  the  pure 
metal  in  the  ore,  and  would  have  good  reason  to  be  satisfied  with  the 
60  per  cent.  "  actual  yield"  of  No.  3,  or  even  with  the  30  per  cent. 
of  the  poorest  of  the  three  ores  ;  but  the  mineralogist  will  prefer  an 
exhibition  of  the  component  salts  of  the  ores,  according  to  the  usual 
synthetical  formula.  I  may  here  remark,  that  the  water  separated  (b) 
is  more  than  is  required  to  convert  the  carbonate  into  a  hydrate  or 
ordinary  malachite :  thus* 

*  In  the  second  Analyris  of  No.  3,  however,  the  copper  actually  reroTered,  i,  m 
much  exceeds  this  quantity,  that  it  is  evident  this  ore  frequently  contains  aulphnet, 
or  is  of  very  variahle  quality. 


1835.]  Copper  Mme$  of  SinghdnA.  581 

No.  1.    iVb.  2.  No,  3. 
p,    Tbe  copper  combined  with  cairboiiic  acid  being, , .         30'2        39*5       18'3 
q,    will  require  water  to  hydrate  it, 4*2  5*5        2*6 

The  excess  in  b  may  have  been  carbonic  acid,  partially  driven  off. 

The  chemical  composition  of  the  three  minerals  may  therefore  be 
thus  expressed: 

No,  1.    No,  2.  No,  3. 

Hydrated  carbonate  of  copper, • 52*4      68*5        31*7 

Salpharet  of  copper, 0*  0'?        63*0 

Snlphnret  of  iron,  . .  • 2*1       IS'4  0*0 

Oxide  of  iron,  silex,  &c 43*5      25*1  6*3 

Lossorezceu, 2*0    — 6*0         0*0 

100-0     1000      100*0 

The  excess  in  No.  2,  is  doubtless  owing  to  the  irregularity  of  the 
rocky  admixture  in  different  specimens,  whereof  one  yielded  44,  and 
another  only  13*9  of  insoluble  matter,  on  digestion  in  acid. 

The  richness  of  the  last  of  the  three  minerals  will  more  than  com* 
pensate  for  the  increase  of  trouble  and  expence  in  the  reduction  of 
the  ore  by  successive  roastiiigs ;  and  practical  miners  assert,  that  the 
glance  or  g^ey  sulphuret  is  a  much  steadier  and  more  plentiful  ore 
than  the  carbonate. 

I  should  add,  before  concluding  the  above  imperfect  analysis  of 
the  Nellore  copper  ores,  that  1  tested  them  in  vain  for  silver  and 
other  metals.     Neither  did  arsenic  appear  to  be  present* 

I  may  here  mention,  that  among  the  specimens  of  minerals  pre* 
sented  to  me  by  Mr.  Kbbr,  as  occurring  within  the  copper  mining 
district,  associated  with  the  micaceous  schist,  are  the  following ; 
corundum  and  adamantine  spar,  garnets,  dark-green  actinolite,  red 
chalk,  manganese ;  besides  carbonate  of  magnesia,  and  other  minerals 
of  which  specimens  have  not  yet  reached  me.  An  ore  of  mercury  is 
also  suspected  to  exist  in  the  same  range  of  rocks.  The  surface  of  the 
gneiss  or  micaceous  schist,  where  exposed  to  the  air,  is  frequently  seen 
tinged  of  a  green  colour,  from  the  trickling  of  water  holding  carbonate 
of  copper  in  solution,  through  crevices  of  the  rock. 

Copper  Mines  of  Singhdna,  in  the  Shekdwat(  country, 
I  take  this  opportunity  of  acknowledging  the  receipt  of  further 
specimens  of  the  ores  of  these  mines  from  Colonel  Stagt. — ^They 
consist  of  the  yellow  and  grey  sulphurets,  carbonates,  and  the 
blue  native  sulphate  in  deliquescent  crystals.  The  latter  is  probably 
produced  from  the  pyrites ;  as  is  the  sulphate  of  iron  from  its  sulphuret. 
Both  of  these  occur  also  at  Singhina :  the  sulphate,  from  its  dif- 
ferent tints,  having  the  native  names  of  p(la  and  kara  ka${$,  or 
yellow  and  green  vitriol.    There  is  also  among  the  specimens  a  mungya 

4  9 


589  Ajmir  Copper  MineM.  [Ocr« 

kasfy,  wliich  appears  to  be  a  compouad  of  alum,  and  the  sulphates  of 
iron,  and  copper.  There  are  two  very  beaatiful  specimens  of  virgin 
copper  in  mammellated  concretions,  coating  oxide  of  iron,  which  appear 
to  have  been  formed  by  a  natural  decomposition  of  the  blae  soluble 
sulphate  on  coming  in  contact  with  the  iron  ore. 

A  full  description  of  the  Singbana  mines,  and  the  mode  of  extract- 
itig  and  working  up  the  ore,  (by  Captain  Boilbau.  of  the  Engineers  ?) 
is  printed  in  the  third  volume  of  the  Gleanings  in  Science,  page  380. 
It  does  not  appear  from  that  notice,  that  any  previous  roasting  of  the 
ore  is  resorted  to  ;  but  instead  of  this  process,  the  ore  is  ground  to  a  fine 
powder,  formed  into  cakes  with  cow-dung,  then  burnt  in  a  "  clamp/' 
and  lastly,  mixed  with  scoria  of  iron  to  be  blasted.  The  iron  in  this 
operation,  deoxidated  by  the  charcoal,  doubtless  assists  in  removiag 
the  sulphur  from  the  copper  by  its  superior  afHnity.  The  metal  pro- 
duced from  these  mines  is,  however,  not  thoroughly  refined ;  but 
according  to  Captain  Boilbau,  is  brittle,  and  of  a  lilac  colour  :  while 
that  of  Basdwar  in  the  Bhartpur  district,  (most  probably  a  carbonate) 
is  at  once  melted  down  into  a  fine  malleable  metal — but  on  the  other 
hand,  the  latter  is  too  poor  an  ore  to  be  worked  profitably. 

The  extent  to  which  the  Shekdwati  mines  have  been  worked  in  for- 
mer ages  of  Hindu  prosperity  is  fully  equal  to  that  we  have  seen  of 
the  Netlore  mines,  and  strikingly  similar  in  every  respect.  "The 
scoriae,  or  khangar,  that  have  been  accumulating  for  ages,  have  at 
length  formed  a  line  of  small  hills,  several  hundred  feet  in  length,  and 
from  thirty  to  sixty  feet  high :  there  are  four  insulated  stone  bastions 
built  on  ore  of  these  artificial  mounds.  The  rocky  ridge  in  which 
the  excavations  have  been  carried  on  for  generations  is  pierced  by 
numerous  shafts,  giving  access  to  the  g^leries,  by  which  the  hills  arc 
honey-combed  in  every  direction  to  the  length  of  a  kos,  if  the  natives 
are  to  be  believed."  But  I  must  refer  to  the  article  whence  these 
paragraphs  are  quoted ;  for  the  whole  account  will  be  read  with 
interest. 

I  am  in  expectation  of  further  specimens  of  the  Skekdwaii  minerals 
from  Mr,  Dban. 

Ajmfr  Copper  Mines, 

A  new  -locality  of  copper  ore  has  recently  been  brought  to  notioe 
by  Captain  C.  J.  Dixon,  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Ajmir ,  where  three 
different  shafts  have  been  opened.  Specimens  of  the  ore  extracted 
thence  were  forwarded  to  me  by  the  present  Governor  General,  along 
with  a  copy  of  the  report  from  Captain  Dixon,  on  the  subject,  dated 
8th  May,  1 835,  from  which  I  extract  the  following  particulars  i 


1835.]  Ajmir  Copper  Mine9.  583 

"The  ^Wr  ore  in  mineralogical  phraseology  is  '  termed  a  ferra- 
genous  red  oxide  of  copper/  and  heing  free  from  sulphur,  two  ope- 
rations are  sufficient  to  metallize  it ;  one  smelting,  and  one  refining. 
The  ore  in  Shekdwati,  as  well  as  the  principal  ores  worked  in  Corn- 
wall and  Wales,  are  sulphurets,  copper  pyrites.  They  require  suc- 
cessive calcinations,  roastings,  and  smeltings  ;  eight  separate  processes 
being  essential  to  perfect  metalisation.  At  the  same  time,  that  our 
operations  are  conducted  with  celerity,  and  consequently  at  a  compa- 
ratively small  outlay  ;  inasmuch,  that  the  ore,  on  the  third  day  after  it  has 
been  dug  from  the  vein,  is  reduced  to  a  metdlic  state,  adapted  for  sale ; 
(while  in  Europe  calcination  alone  occupies  several  months,)  the  busi- 
ness of  smelting  is  wholly  free  from  that  noisomeness,  so  injurious  to 
health,  which  characterises  works  of  this  nature  at  home,  when  sul- 
phur forms  an  ingredient  in  the  chemical   composition  of  the  ore. 

"  The  first  vein  was  opened  near  Gdora,  four' miles  N.N.  East  of 
Ajmir,  It  runs  north  and  south,  and  its  breadth  varies  from  a  span 
to  four  inches.  It  is  situated  on  the  plain,  within  one  hundred  and 
fifty  yards  from  the  range  of  hills ;  its  greatest  depth  being  sixty  feet 
from  the  surface.  An  admixture  of  ores  from  separate  veins  is  essen- 
tial to  a  complete  fusion ;  and  with  this  intention,  a  vein  was  sought 
and  opened  at  Rdjgark,  twelve  miles  S.  S.  West  of  this.  This  vein, 
also  on  the  plain,  but  near  the  hills,  is  only  twenty -five  feet  from  the 
fiurface,  while  a  third  has  been  opened,  within  the  last  fifteen  days^ 
near  Rajduri,  ten  miles  south  of  Ajmir.  The  presence  of  copper 
has  been  detected  at  other  spots  :  indeed,  it  is  beyond  doubt  the  whole 
of  the  Ajmir  valley  is  traversed  by  veins,  which  run  from  Kishen' 
§arh  to  Rqfgarh,  a  distance  of  thirty  miles  ;  industry  and  capital 
being  the  sole  requisite  to  their  complete  development.  In  Corn- 
wall, good  veins  are  not  met  with,  until  attaining  a  depth  of  three 
hundred  feet  and  upwards.  At  present,  our  labours  are  confined 
almost  to  the  surface.  The  transmission  of  these  specimens  will, 
I  hope,  prove  so  far  useful,  that  should  the  Honorable  the  Governor 
General  be  pleased  to  make  them  over  for  analyzation  to  some  scien- 
tific gentleman  in  Calcutta,  their  intrinsic  value  as  ores  will  be  ascer- 
tained ;  for  though  the  studies  of  the  laboratory  be  as  widely  difierent 
in  their  issues  from  the  labors  of  the  furnace,  as  theory  is  (rom  prac« 
tice,  still  a  favorable  result  in  the  former  will  be  highly  satisfactory, 
and  may  at  a  future  period  warrant  the  establishment  of  the  works  on 
a  large  scale.  In  exemplification  of  the  observation  in  reference  to 
theory  and  practice,  various  specimens  treated  in  the  study  yield  from 
twenty  to  eighty  per  cent.,  while  the  average  produce  of  the  mines  in 
Cornwall  for  some  years  past  has  ranged  from  eight  and  a  quarter  to 
4  F  2 


664  Ajmir  Copper  Mine9.  [Oct. 

ten  per  cent,  of  metal.  The  reason  is  obvious.  In  the  small  way. 
assorted  specimens  are  selected,  and  by  proper  care  and  attentioD  to 
their  treatment »  every  particle  of  metal  is  recovered.  But  iothe 
hirg^  way,  in  the  smelting  fornace,  rich  and  poor  ores  with  a  good 
deal  of  extraneous  matter  incorporated  therewith  are  fased  together. 
Hence  the  result  of  the  furnace  always  falls  short  of  the  issue  of 
experiments  in  the  study." 

Captain  Dixon  is  quite  correct  as  to  the  fallacy  of  trustiiig  to  tke 
results  of  the  laboratory  in  regard  to  the  average  produce  of  miniog 
operations.  The  nature  of  the  ore,  and  of  its  associated  miDendi,  is 
all  that  the  chemist  can  pronounce  upon.  In  this  respect,  Uie  Aj^ 
ores,  like  those  of  Bhartpur,  hardly  offer  much  eacouragement :  none 
of  the  specimens,  small  as  they  are,  consist  of  homogeneous  ore,  kt 
are  in  general,  merely  coatings  of  carbonate  on  a  ferroginoiu  matrix, 
or  veins  in  quartz  and  a  micaceous  schist.  It  is  probable,  however, 
that  small  cabinet  specimens  would  be  selected  for  this  very  object  of 
shewing  the  connection  with  other  rocks,  and  that  far  richer  lamps 
are  taken  to  the  smelting  house. 

The  ore  from  Rdjgarh,  twelve  miles  S.  S.  W.  of  Ajmir,  is  accom- 
panied with  slender  prismatic  crystals  of  selenite,  of  black  augite, 
hydrated  red  oxide  of  iron,  and  carbonate  of  the  same  metal.  There 
are  also  veins  of  an  aluminous  or  silicious  malachite,  which  miT  be 
termed  turquoise  copper  ore  ;  it  is  of  a  fine  blue  colour,  tranalaceat 
where  thin«  breaking  with  conchoidal  fracture,  and  apparently  oa(a- 
ble  of  being  converted  to  ornamental  uses.  It  differs  from  the  tor- 
quoise'*',  in  being  insoluble  in  acids,  which  take  up  only  the  greea 
colouring  matter,  a  carbonate  of  copper.  I  have  not  further  analned 
this  curious  mineral.  At  Rdjauri,  ten  miles  S.  W.  of  Ajm(r,  the 
carbonate  is  of  a  lighter  colour,  more  earthy,  and  accompanied  with 
small  yellow  scales  of  mica  and  iron.  At  Gugra,  four  miles  N.  N.  £•  ^ 
Ajmir,  the  malachite  is  associated  with  carbonate  of  lead,  a  micaoeoos 
carbonate  of  iron,  and  with  a  rich  galena  or  sulphuret  of  lead.  Yel- 
low copper  pyrites  also  shews  itself,  and  earthy  veins  of  a  pale  blust 
very  similar  to  some  of  the  streaks  in  the  turquoise  rocks  of  Nishi- 
pur,  in  Persia.  It  is  possible  that  this  mineral  itself  might  be  met 
with,  on  farther  search,  if  felspar  or  other  aluminous  minerals  exiat  ia 
the  Ajwir  hills  :  the  matrix  of  the  turquoise  is  also  a  red  iron  clay  ore, 
very  similar  to  that  of  the  copper  mines. 

*  Sea  analyfiis  of  this  mineral  in  the  Oleaningt  m  8eienc9t  ii.  375. 


1835.]  Asiatic  Society.  585 

VIII. — Proceedings  of  th$  Asiatic  Society. 

Wednseday  Evening,  the  Uh  November,  1835. 

Captain  Pbm bertok^  Senior  Member  present,  in  the  chair. 

The  Hon'ble  Sir  Benjamin  Malkin,  Kt.,  and  Charles  Hat  Cameron, 
Esq.,  proposed  at  the  last  meeting,  were  ballotted  for,  and  unanimously 
elected  Members  of  the  Society. 

Read  a  letter  from  Lieut.  W.  C.  Baker,  acknowledging  his  election 
as  a  member. 

Read  a  letter  from  Thomas  Dickenson,  Esq.,  Secretary  Bombay  Branch 
of  the  Roval  Asiatic  Society,  acknowledging  the  receipt  of  a  copy  of  the 
Index  to  ttie  Asiatic  Researches. 

Read  a  letter  from  Charles  Konio,  Esq.  Foreign  Secretary  to  the  Royal 
Society  of  London,  acknoa-ledging  the  receipt  of  a  copy  of  M.  Csoma  de 
KoROis's  Tibetan  Grammar  and  Dictionary. 

Library. 
The  following  books  were  presented: 

Proceedings  of  the  Geological  Society  of  London,  No.  39 — by  the  Society. 

Madras  Jonmal  of  Literature  and  Science,  No.  9,  October  1835 — by  the 
Madras  Literary  Society. 

A  Treatise  on  the  manufacture  of  Saltpetre,  descriptlTe  of  the  operations  and, 
proper  plans  to  be  used  for  the  maaufsctore  of  Coimee  and  Cooteah — by  Mr,  J. 
Stephenson^  and  presented  by  him. 

The  Indian  Journal  of  Medical  Science,  No.  23 — by  the  Bditore. 

Meteorological  Register  for  September,  1835 — by  the  Surveyor  General'. 

The  following  books  were  received  from  the  Oriental  Translaiion 
Fund: 

The  Chronicles  of  Rabbi  Joseph  Ben  Joshua  Ben  Meir,  the  Sphardi.  Trans- 
lated from  the  Hebrew  by  C.  H.  F.  Biallobiotshy,  toI.  L 

Miscellaneous  Translations  from  Oriental  languages,  yoL  2nd. 

Les  Aventures  De  Kamrnp,  par  M.  Garcin  De  Tassy. 

Harivansa,  or  Histoire  de  la  FamiUe  de  Hari,  part  1st — by  M.  A.  LecngMs. 

Ethiopic  Didascalia,  or  the  Ethiopic  version  of  the  Apostolic  Constitutions 
received  in  the  Church  of  Abyssinia,  with  an  English  translation — by  Thomas 
PeU  Plat^  Esq.,  F.  A.  S. 

Nipon  o  Dai  itsi  Ran,  ou  Annales  des  Empereurs  du  Japon,  1  ¥oL — by  M.  J. 
Klaproth. 

Lardner's  Cabinet  Cyclopedia,  Swainson*s  Animals. 

A  piece  of  ancient  Hindu  Sculpture,  representing  a  female  (goddess), 
with  a  child,  walking,  dug  up  in  the  ruins  of  Canouj,  was  presented  by 
Colonel  Stacy. 

Literary. 

Read  a  letter  from  W.  H.  Maonaohten,  Esq.,  Secretary  to  Govern, 
ment.  Political  Department,  forwarding  on  behalf  of  the  Honorable  the 
Governor  General  of  India  in  Council,  a  copy  of  notes  taken  by  Captain 
Wadb,  relative  to  the  territory  of  Iskardoh,  and  of  his  correspondence 
with  the  ruler  of  that  country. 

A  memoir  on  the  mountain  tribes,  on  the  extreme  N.  £.  frontier  of 
Bengal,  by  J.  McCosb,  Civil  Assistant  Surgeon  at  Goalparah— ^reientod 
bp  the  Author. 

Extracts  from  both  these  papers  were  read. 

PhysioaL 
The  following  extract  of  a  private  letter  from  Captain  Cautlbt  to  the 
Secretary  was  read,  noticing  the  discovery  of  further  fossils  in  vast  quan. 
iity  in  the  Sewilik  range. 


^S$  Asiatic  Socieiy,  [Oct. 

**  A  trip  to  the  SewAliks,  near  the  Pinjore  valley,  lately,  has  introdnced  va  to  the 
Anaplotherium  /*  in  a  perfect  line  of  eiz  molars  on  one  side,  and  four  ditto  in  the  other 
aide  of  upper  jaw.  I  say  Anoplotherium,  for  the  rear  molars  have  the  distingnishiaf 
mark  in  the  insnlated  mamlUa  pointed  oat  by  CnviER-f*,  as  that  which  distingvishcs 
the  Anoplotheriom  from  the  Paiaeotherium,  although  the  position  of  the  molar  boae, 
part  of  which  is  distinguishable,  appears  to  differ  from  that  of  the  formex  animal, 
and  gives  it  a  greater  resemblance  to  the  Palseotherinm  ;  this  is  a  beautiful  fossil, 
and  dug  out :  but  I  must  give  you  a  history  of  the  last  week. 

'*  I  had  to  visit  Didupur  on  canal  matters,  and  found  both  Bakbb  and  DoKAim 
as  eager  as  myself  for  a  short  excursion  into  the  Sewtiiks  ;  and  as  all  our  parties 
were  out,  we  determined  on  visiting  those  most  westerly,  who  were  working 
at  a  village  called  Moginund  (a  common  name  apparently)  in  the  Ramgittrh  dis- 
trict, about  SO  miles  W.  of  Didupur :  our  route  took  us  through  Sidaura, 
Naraingurh,  Mir  kk  Gnrhi,  Ramgurh,  to  the  village  of  Mogiuund,  which  lies  ia 
a  nook  of  these  little  hills,  open  only  on  the  west :  here  we  remained  three  days, 
returning  to  DAdupur  by  regular  marches,  and  visiting  Khet  P6rali,  another 
little,  village  close  under  the  hills  on  our  way,  as  near  this  village  is  a  strataia 
of  a  clay  conglomerate,  or  marl  full  of  testaceous  remains  chiefly  Bivalves  (varie- 
ties of  Unio,)  reptiles,  and  fish;  of  the  former,  you  have  already  specimens,  and 
with  the  latter,  you  shall  be  provided  in  due  course.  The  country  on  this  route  was 
open  and  well  cultivated,  rice  in  great  abundance,  and  cultivation  of  all  sorts  up  ta 
the  foot  of  the  hills.  These  hills  differ  much  in  appearance  from  those  between  the 
Jamna  and  Ganges  ;  the  abruptly  scarped  precipices,  and  mural  cliffs,  with  the  huge 
strata  of  shingle,  are  here  replaced  by  a  comparatively  low  series  of  undulating  hills, 
consisting  of  an  eternal  succession  of  sands  and  clays,  with  here  and  there  beds  of  a 
coarse  sandstone,  or  fine  shingle  conglomerate,  accessible  at  all  points  czccptiag 
those  where  slips  have  taken  place,  andfrte  from  jangle  and  high  vegetation,  except- 
ing in  hollows,  and  the  lines  of  ravines  skirting  the  tributaries  to  the  main  cadets 
of  drainage. 

**  The  hills  were  covered  with  fossils  like  all  th«  others  (how  they  eonld  havs 
escaped  observatioa  before,  must  remain  a  source  of  wonder).  Mastodona  and 
hippopotamus's  re*nains  looking  one  in  the  face  at  every  step !  Amongst  the  rcmaiBS 
collected  were  those  of  the  rat  and  |H>rrttptMe,  too  perfect  to  admit  of  any  doubt.  Us 
specimens  of  each  consisting  of  the  palate,  with  the  two  lines  of  molan/f/  Although 
three  days  at  this  place,  and  superintending  my  digging  parties,  I  must  confess  my 
inability  to  decide  strictly  whether  we  were  working  in  a  stratum  or  in  detris  :  thk 
may  appear  strange  to  a  person  who  has  been  unaccustomed  to  examine  and  deeUe 
on  the  position  of  strata,  but  will  be  understood  and  appreciated  I  imagine  by  aay 
one  who  has  had  his  attention  strictly  brought  to  beiar  upon  the  point.  Shmhs, 
inequalities  of  surface,  ravines,  et  hoe  genus  omne,  all  and  ea<di  of  them  *«***<*»c 
every  inch  I  I  am  however  inclined  to  consider  that  we  had  both,  and  that  we  wcic 
working  in  both  a  soft  sandstone  stratum,  and  also  in  a  superficial  coating  of  debris. 
A  great  number  of  perfect  bones,  the  whole  series  of  a  leg  for  instance,  jaw  boBCS, 
and  other  remains  were  fislrly  found  and  dug  out  from  the  rock ;  at  other  plac<^,  hugs 
masses  of  hard  rock  were  found  imbedded  in  the  softer  rock  or  soil,  the  said  masses 
consisting  in  most  cases  of  agglutinated  bones  :  the  shape  of  these  masses  give  an 
appearance  of  their  having  fcdlen  formerly  from  some  parent  rock,  and  beiBg  asv 
found  as  debris  ;  but  the  circumstance  of  finding  the  connected  joints  of  animals  is 
altogether  in  favor  of  the  excavation  being  in  the  stratum  in  which  they  were  ori- 
ginidly  deposited.  The  question  does  not  appear  to  me  of  much  consequence,  aa  the 
bones  are  not  rounded  by  attrition,  and  are  as  sharp  and  perfect  in  their  form  aad 
outline,  as  when  belonging  to  the  living  animal,  although  frequently  broken,  aad 
jammed  together,  as  would  be  the  case  in  a  skeleton  or  a  mass  of  bones  being  fnrecd 
together  in  an  upheavement  of  the  country  upon  which  or  In  which  they  were  eoU 
iected. 

**  I  may  remark  that  our  excavation  was  not  on  the  outcrop  of  the  strata,  hvt  ia 
the  slope,  and  the  working  parties  were  successful  in  their  operations  at  mauT  p 
on  the  whole  surface  of  that  side  of  the  mountain.  This  deposit  appears  to  be 
gether  wanting  in  the  mastodons,  reptiles,  and  hippopotami :  the  remains  at 
dog  out  consist  of  portions  of  anoplotherium  or  palsotherium,  rhinoceroa,  hog* 
horse,  ruminants  of  the  roost  gigantic  dimensions,  with  those  of  the  smallor 
eamivora,  hysena,  canis,  tiger  (or  lion),  and  a  small  species  of  a  feline  animal,  a 
perfect  eraniam  of  which  is  in  the  possession  of  Lieuts.  Dukam d  and  BAKsm. 

s  This  foisil  is  dther  the  Anoplotherium,  or  a  new  variety  of  the  PabBOtfaoimn,  wmi  i/  It 
not  for  the  insulated  mamiUa,  referred  to,  its  dsMificatian  arooogat  the  latter  ceneea  wo  ' 
fiispact,  be  undoubtedly  oonect.   The  discovery  of  mora  pcffect  remains  of  the  naad,  win 
this_polnt  at  ooce. 

t  Volume  ill.  p.  n.    Ossemans  fcoilcs. 


mS.]  Asiatic  Society.  587 

of  the  bones  of  these  animals  are  coming  out  perfect,  and  some  have  been  found,  as  I 
be/ore  mentioned,  in  connected  joints  I 

"  With  reference  to  the  SlTatherium,  I  remtted  much  my  inability  to  obtain 
the  dimensions  of  one  of  the  most  superb  fossus,  1  suppose  that  erer  ivas  found ; 
It  was  unfortunately  discovered  and  excavated  by  a  party  of  worlc-people  em- 
ployed by  a  gentleman  with  whom  I  was  unacquainted,  and  although  I  saw  the 
fossil  when  in  the  roclc,  I  was  prevented  from  getting  the  measurements  after- 
wards. This  specimen  consisted  of  the  femur  and  tibia,  with  the  tarsal,  meta- 
tarsal, and  phalanges  of  one  of  these  gigantic  ruminants  that  time  and  patience 
will  and  must  introduce  us  to  1  In  the  bones  of  all  the  animals  discovered,  there  are 
differences  from  those  of  their  existing  congeners  that  will  be  pointed  out  hereafter ; 
it  may  be  sufficient  here  to  advert  to  the  fact.  The  teeth  that  are  found  at  this  spot 
are  beantifolly  perfect,  and  from  the  softness  of  the  matrix  or  rock  in  which  they 
are  imbedded,  easily  cleared  and  exhibited.  There  is  an  evident  grouping  of  animals 
throughout  1  The  hippopotami,  mastodons,  &c«  which  in  some  localities  aie  in  such 
abundance,  are  in  others  wanting ;  their  place  being  occupied  by  carnivora,  rumin- 
ants, &c.  The  testaceous  remains  as  yet  found  have  been  accompanied  by  reptiles 
and  fish.    We  have  in  fact  an  extended  tract  of  country  upheaved,  and  the  different 

r-oups  as  might  be  expected  in  their  natural  habitats  ! !  It  is  hardly  a  month  since 
attempted,  &  a  note  on  the  Gavial  of  these  hiUs,  to  enumerate  the  probable  propor- 
tions of  animals  that  existed  on  this  tract  1  During  this  short  period,  we  have  added 
another  family,  Rodentia,  to  our  catalogue,  and  another  g^nus  of  the  Pachydermata, 
besides  the  splendid  additions  to  our  former  list  in  the  further  elucidation  of  those 
already  found,  in  the  discovery  of  more  perfect  specimens  of  bone,  especially  of  the 
horse,  rhinoceros,  and  the  larger  ruminants  I !  You  will  join  with  me  in  an  excla- 
mation, which  has  been  upon  my  lips,  day  after  day,  since  the  discovery  of  the  first 
fragment  of  bone—*  WJuU  shaU  %oe  have  next  P  " 

1.  A  small,  but  splendid,  collection  of  stufiTed  birds,  presented  bf 
Captain  Pembbrton. 

As  they  were  received  only  the  same  morning,  the  Curator  deferred  his  report  until 
the  next  meeting. 

8.  A  species  of  Pteromys,  presented  by  Captain  Daviiwon,  from  Croal. 
parahj  Assam. 

3.  A  collection  of  Mammalia  and  Birds  from  Goalparah,  Assam, 
presented  by  Dr.  McCosb.  The  collection  consists  of  the  following 
specimens : 

Mammalia. 
\,^~Mimgn8ta  M&ngox, 
2. — Pterumy: 
3. — Mosehtu  Memina. 
4. — Motchtu  Memina — (Skeleton). 

Birds. 
\.~-Alcedo  BengalensU. 
2.— Dicmrtw  CcBruietcem^ 
.3. — Turdus  SmluarU, 
4.— Ortoitc«  MeUmociphaUu, 
^.^-Budynamyt  OrUntalii, 
6. — Bueero9  Homrai, 
7. — BueeroM  Malaharicui. 
8. — GarrulM  Bengaletuii, 
9. — Polypleitron  Hardwicku. 
10. — Phananus  OaUut—2  male  and  1  female  specimedi* 
1 1 . — PhasianuB  LmeatuM. 
12.'-Galiinale  Porphyru. 
\^,^Puligula  CaryophyUacea. 
The  Buceros  Homrai  is  considerably  larger  than  the  one  described  by  Mr« 
HoDOSOH  in  the  2nd  part,  18th  vol.  Researches  of  the  Asiatic  Society.  From  Up 


Cursor,  the  inferior  size  of  the  latter  is  very  apparent.  There  is,  belonging  to 
Captain  PaiiBEaTOK,  a  specimen  now  upon  the  table,  of  the  bill  and  casque  of 
tke  same  bird,  from  Chittagong,  even  larger  in  size  than  that  from  Assam.— Cua. 


58S 


IX. — Meteorological  Regiiter. 


I 


*n  'i  t 


■30 


IS 
o 


•K  •▼  01 


o  all  I  g  iii  o  i  i  of  oi -i|-S ll  is  ^s  *^s  ^ 


S3 


1^^  i««««5lil«l||i  h  iHi  i]ui4 


iqSn-^va 


J5^i«2J55i5«!44rtili!3^'' 


8    65 


i9 


8 


a 
O 


•6 

a 


d9^<i»s'<3j8z»<sS>l<<S'd«-s<,s«§ES^§£» 


J3 

S 

a 

g 


6^  S  *  J  «i  a  <  Sg  g  I  ^ririd  <jrf  rf=S  oSJ  ,52ii||i«  If 


•n!»a 


m 

•9 


5" 
•a 


s 


o 

s 


**  ti  B 

«*  S  p 


*antan«aH 


*jooi 
WO 


a 


8a  8  82  s;^ 


s 


3 
3 

s 


•xatiamoiS. 

ssasfts^  sss^ss^ssss      s 

sss^ 

s 

•iia  •.»H»»i 

•^r^wm                                p^  p^  p4 

*p93np9p  1 

•u»x  '•by ' 


SISSii  S§S&§8  S§ 


*  •  n  n 


l«»l 


ir*Ssa= 


& 


J! 

I 


§SiS§l  §Slg§8  It   S  Ills  iS 


'oK  1«  *nfl 


e 


o 


•TSTflmoa 


E|SI8S£SSSS6PJje||i8J.iJ|||li 


Sss?ss?3s?s?8S^a;s  ss      s  ssss 


•    •>    •>    •»^«_J'  ".^    •    *    •    i»  •>    « 


ejo  or* 
en  06  a»  OB 


|5 


"••Mdaa'X 


«k     «k     «     •»    A     ^ .  j>    m     m     •     ■•     m     9k     m     m     0k     m    m,     a^  .  ji     ■!     «     * .  .*  _^  _  ^  _^ 

c»aa&(»'«iQnio  t>.9  o  r<»(P  to  m)  <o  « •<>  ■«  n  14  •«  cq  m  aa  s  a 


009003   I  «» 

*     »     *     3h     1        « 


■^oionuaqx 


■paonpap 


Sisssg  ssgssi  |S   8  g§f|   IS 


■o«a  »»M 


iliiimnioi    s  issi 

a "   '        ' 


1 

si 


*o88  V* 
*xa)auioj[«a 


■qiooHMnioXvu 


g 


««n-p«et<.aAssss:ss!:ss8a88as8&sass 


i 

7i 


JOURNAL 


09 


THE     ASIATIC     SOCIETY. 


No.  47. — November,  1835. 


f . — Ni>ie9  taken  by  Capimin  C.  M.  Wam,  PoKikml  Agent  at  LudidM,  ui 
1 829,  reiative  to  the  Territory  and  Government  o/Isk6rdoh,from  infor- 
nuition  given  by  Charaoh  Ali,  an  agent  who  was  deputed  to  him  in  that 
year  by  Ahmad  Shah,  the  Gelpo  or  ruler  of  that  country, 

[Read  at  the  Meeting  of  tbe  4ih  NoremVer.] 

[la  pnbliahing  the  accompanying  memoir,  we  have  purposely  not  a'ndled  onrtelTei 
of  the  permission  given  us  oy  the  author,  to  omit  the  copies  of  his  correspondenca 
with  the  Gelpo  of  Itkdrdoh,  because  the  dates  of  these  letter*  establish  the  fact 
of  Captain  Wade's  attention  having  been  drawn  to  the  traditionary  history  of  this 
place  in  1829,  previous  to  the  information  acquired  in  Lieut.  Buaxis'  travels  that 
Appeared  in  our  second  volume.  In  1831 1  Captain  Waob  urged  M.  JaqubmoKt 
to  push  Ids  way  into  little  Tibet,  as  may  be  seen  by  a  remark  in  his  letters,  and 
tbe  deputation  from  the  ruler  of  UkArdoh  therein  described,  consisted  of  the  same 
individuals  whom  our  autiior  interrogated  at  Ludi&na.  Mr.  Vionb,  an  English 
traveller,  is  now  on  his  way  to  little  Tibet,  and  will  doubtless  clear  up  the  important 
question  suggested  to  the  native  ruler  by  Moo&cropt,  whose  own  papers  probably 
eontain  some  speculations  on  the  subject.  (See  also  Csoma  db  KAbOs's  note  on  the 
geography  of  Ilbety  J.  A.  S.  vol.  i.  191,  and  Bubkbs'  note,  ii.  306.)— Ed.] 

PbBLIMINABT   CoRftBSPONDBNCB. 

FV-Mi  Ahmad  Sha'h,  the  Otlpo  or  ruier  of  hkdrdoh  fetqHtai  ^f  little  l%betj,  to 
Captain  C.  M.  Wadb,  PoUHeal  agent  at  Ludidna. 

Att/ee  Compliments, 

Sometime  ago  Mr.  MooBCEorr  came  towards  my  country*,  and  by  his 
friendly  disposition  aod  great  kindness,  sowed  the  seeds  of  a  lasting  friendship 
in  my  heart. 

AdvcfftiBg  to  the  general  rule  and  practice  which  the  English  observe  of 
making  a  friend  of  every  stranger,  and  tiiat,  please  God,  thej  will  never  alienata 
themselves  from  one  with  whom  they  are  already  connected ;  on  hearing  the  news 
of  your  auspicious  approach  (Captain  Wadb'b  first  mission  to  the  Panj&b  in 
1827,  from  Earl  Amhbbst,  the  Governor  General  of  India,)  I  wrote  to  you  and 
sent  you  a  message ;  but  my  letter  was  intercepted  on  the  way  by  my  enemies,  and 
prevented  from  reaching  ite  destinationt. 

•  Mr.  MooBCEorr  opened  a  correspondence  with  Ahmad  Sha'b  from  Ladikh, 
but  did  not  vUit  Iskirdoh.  .         ^^  *-  ,        ,. 

t  The  letter  of  which  a  translation  is  now  given  was  brought  by  way  of  Kolu.  1 1 
was  folded  in  the  size  and  shape  of  a  rupee,  and  was  enclosed  in  a  piece  of  leather 
yp<i  worn  as  an  armlet  to  elude  discovery ;  the  Sikhs  and  the  people  of  Ladikh  both 

4   O 


590  Notes  relative  to  Iskdrdoh,  [Nov. 

Sereral  letters  addressed  to  me  by  Mr.  Moorckoft,  «e  in  my  poneanom,  ud 
I  bear  his  commanications  in  my  mind.  I  would  send  yon  one  of  his  letters,  bnt 
I  regard  tbem  as  sacred  relics,  and  do  not  like  to  part  with  any  one  of  then, 
lest  it  might  fall  into  the  hands  of  malevolent  enemies  on  the  way.  The  follow- 
ing is  a  passage  from  one  of  the  letters  which  I  received  from  him :  '*  It  is 
supposed  that  Axkxakdkk  the  Gekat  came  to  IsVandariii,  and  that  some  vestige  of 
him  is  still  to  be  found  there.  In  that  event,  is  it  in  the  form  of  arms  or  weapons, 
or  books ;  and  if  books,  are  they  in  the  Persian  or  Grecian  language*.*'  He  gave 
me  at  the  same  time  some  kind  and  considerate  counsels.  I  was  not  then  aware 
of  any  vestiges,  and  Mr.  Mookc&oft  departed  on  his  journey.  After  some  research 
I  have  ascertained  that  there  is  a  part  of  the  foundation  of  an  old  dilapidated 
fort,  which  was  destroyed  by  fire.  If  there  should  be  any  thing,  it  will  probably 
be  found  beneath  these  ruins.  God  knows.  Let  me  recommend  you  therefore  to 
depute  an  intelligent  gentleman  of  your  own  tribe,  who  will  be  able  to  satisfy 
himself  by  personal  inquiry  on  every  subject,  as  well  as  on  the  ezistenee  or 
otherwise  of  the  Macedonian  relics  that  are  supposed  to  be  here. 

There  was  a  report,  that  Mr.  Moorceovt  was  desirous  of  finding  a  way  to 
Yarqand  ;  but  his  scheme  was  frustrated  by  the  intrigues  of  the  people  of 
Ladakh.  If  you  have  the  same  design,  there  is  a  passage  to  Yarqand  through 
my  country,  which  is  available  to  you  if  you  please.  Consider  my  humble  not 
as  your  own. 

Do  not  fail  to  despatch  some  one  on  your  part.  I  am  anxiously  waiting  to 
receive  him.  Although  it  is  like  the  ant  preferring  a  petition  to  Solaim as, 
there  is  no  impropriety  in  making  an  application,  and  I  trust  that  you  will  not 
vrithdraw  your  hand  from  the  request  of  the  petitioner. 

I  suspect  that  some  vestiges  of  Albxandke  the  Gekat  are  likely  to  be  fa- 
covered  beneath  the  foundation  ;  but  God  knows  whether  there  are  any  or  not. 

From  Captain  Wads  to  Ahmad  Sha'b,  dat9d  the  22nd  of  August,  1829. 
After  Compliments, 

I  have  been  delighted  by  the  receipt  of  your  friendly  letter,  traosmitted  by  the 
hand  of  CBAaA'OH  Ali  Sha'h,  your  agent.  The  perusal  of  it  afforded  me  the 
highest  gratification  in  the  glad  tidings  that  it  conveyed  of  your  health  and 
happiness.  What  yon  write  regarding  the  journey  of  Mr.  Mooucropt  ia  yoar 
direction,  and  that  he  cultivated  amicable  relations  with  you^  is  very  intelligible. 
It  is  the  duty  of  the  officers  of  the  British  Government  to  consider  those  who  an 
wen  affected  towards  them  as  their  sincere  friends,  and  to  attach  them  by  daily 
increasing  ties  of  unity  and  friendship. 

As  1  have  been  engaged  on  a  journey  (to  Delhi),  the  dismission  of  year 
agent  has  been  delayed.  I  now  take  the  first  opportunity  of  giving  him  his 
leave  to  netum.  On  bis  arrival  in  your  presence,  he  will  communicate  to  yoa 
the  sentiments  of  esteem  and  regard  which  you  have  established  in  my  heart. 

Considering  me  among  your  well  wishers,  continue  to  delight  me  often  by  the 
receipt  of  your  friendly  letters. 

From  Ahmad  Sha^b  to  Captain  Wadb. 
After  Compliments, 

Praise  be  to  God,  that  by  the  blessing  of  his  infinite  favour,  the  garden  of 
friendship  and  unity,  watered  by  his  mercy  and  bounty,  is  blooming  between  «, 
loaded  with  fragrance  and  joy. 

I  offer  thanks  to  the  Almighty,  that  I  have  had  the  pleasure  to  receive  your 
propitious  letter  by  the  arrival  of  my  agent  Chara^oh  Ali  ;  adverting  to  the 
gratifying  expressions  contained  in  it,  that,  it  is  the  rule  of  the  British  najdoa 

being  supposed  to  be  jealous  of  the  writer's  design.  There  Is  enmity  between 
Ahmad  Sha'h  and  the  chief  of  Laddkh,  and  the  presence  of  the  Sikhs  in  Kashmir 
renders  it  difficult  to  maintain  a  communication  by  that  route  without  their  ksow- 
ledge. 

*  Abmad  Sha'h'8  agent  informed  me,  that  there  was  a  book  in  his  sumttt^s 
possession  in  a  character  which  no  one  could  read.  He  described  it  to  be  bosmd  ia 
a  clasp  cover.  It  is  probable,  that  this  book  is  a  Latin  Bible,  left  by  some  of  the 
Jesuits  who  visited  this  part  of  Asia  in  the  16th  century,  and  not  of  any 
origin. 


1835.]  the  capital  of  little  Tibet.  591 

to  cnltirBte  relatioDS  of  friendsliip,  and  make  friendt  of  strangon ,  and  nerer  to 
alienate  themBelves  from  their  friends ;  thank  God,  that  my  wish  is  gratified. 

Chaka'oh  Ali  has  delivered  to  me  your  message,  that  yon  were  desiroas  of 
receiring  intelligence  from  this  quarter  as  well  as  of  the  state  of  affairs  in  the 
neighbonring  coaatries.  Immediately  on  his  arrival,  I  sent  one  of  my  people 
to  collect  information  ;  but  unhappily,  he  had  scarcely  reached  the  midway  of 
his  destination,  which  is  two  months  journey  from  hence,  before  he  died.  I  forth- 
with despatched  another  person  ;  but  he  has  not  yet  returned.  In  consequence 
I  hsre  postponed  Chaka'gh  Ali's  departure  to  you  until  his  return.  If  the 
man  whom  I  have  sent  come  back  before  the  snow  begins  to  fall,  Chara'gh  Ali 
will  soon  have  the  honor  of  presenting  himself  before  you  ;  but  if,  God  forbid, 
he  should  not  have  returned  when  the  winter  has  commenced,  and  the  road  be- 
comes impassible,  I  will  stiU  depute  Chara'oh  Ali  to  you  with  intelligence  of 
such  passing  events  as  may  come  to  my  knowledge*. 

I  have  nothing  more  to  add  than  to  express  my  hope,  that  you  will  not  forget 
to  gratify  me  constantly  by  tidings  of  your  welfare. 

FVam  Captain  Waob  to  Ahmad  Sha^h,  dated  the  %th  ^fFeb.  1831. 
After  Compliments, 

The  receipt  of  your  friendly  letter,  at  a  time  when  I  was  very  anxious  to  hear 
from  you,  has  delighted  me  beyond  measure,  and  the  news  which  it  contained  of 
your  health  and  happiness  have  afforded  me  the  highest  gratification. 

I  am  rejoiced  to  learn,  that  yon  have  sent  a  person  to  collect  intelligence 
regarding  the  state  of  affairs  in  your  quarter,  and  your  intention  of  communicat- 
ing the  result  to  me  by  the  hand  of  Chaka'gh  Ali,  when  your  messenger  should 
return.  These  friendly  offices  bear  ample  testimony  to  your  good  will  towards 
the  British  nation.  I  expect  that  ere  now  yon  will  have  despatched  your  agent 
with  intelligence  from  that  quarter.  It  is  evident  that  there  is  nothing  in  the 
world  more  exalted  than  friendship,  for  the  peace  and  good  order  of  the  affairs 
of  mankind  depend  on  it.  When  its  benign  influence  reigns  between  different 
nations,  it  is  especially  productive  of  mutual  advantages. 

Regard  me  among  your  sincere  friends,  and  gratify  me  often  by  your  friendly 
communications!  as  they  are  a  source  of  great  delight  to  my  mind. 

From  Ahmad  Sha'h  to  Captam  Wade. 
After  Compliments, 

Praise  be  to  God,  that  through  his  blessing,  affairs  in  this  quarter  at  the  present 
date  are  in  a  satisfactory  state.  The  mirror  of  my  heart  is  soiled  with  no  care 
but  the  desire  of  an  interview  with  yon,  which  by  the  diyine  favour  I  hope  wUl 
•oon  take  place.     May  success  and  prosperity  attend  your  tribe. 

It  must  not  be  concealed,  that  from  the  beginning  I  have  been  moved  by  an 

anxiety  beyond  bounds  to  connect  myself  with  the  well-wishers  and  faithful 

•errants  of  your  Government,  by  ties  of  friendship,   and  to  identify    myself 

without  reserve  with  their  interests.    My  mind  was  occupied  with  these  thoughts 

when  Mr.  Moorcropt  happily  came  and  resided  in  my  vicinity  (Ladkkh),  where 

be  was  delayed  for  a  time  from  a  cause  which  I  have  heard,  but  do  not  exactly 

know  the  secret  of  the  affair.  At  that  period  he  opened  a  cordial  communication 

with  me  by  the  interchange  of  friendly  letters  ;  after  which,  I  had  no  opportunity 

of  gratifying  my  heart's  desire.  I  then  despatched  Chara'oh  Ali  with  a  letter 

to  you,  and  had  the  pleasure  to  receive  one   in  reply.    Although  my  agent  was 

engaged  to  return  to  you  soon,  his  departure  has  been  delayed  owing  to  a 

circnmstance  which  the  bearer  wiU  explain.     Since  that  time,  I  have  written 

■oreral  letters  successively  to  you,  which  do  not  appear  to  have  reached  their 

destination. 

Mean  while,  M.  Jaqukmont  came  to  Kashmir,  and  renewed  the  friendly 
•entaments  which  posesssed  my  heart.  I  deputed  Ch  ara'gh  Ali  and  another  person 
named  Na'zim  to  him,  and  had  the  gratification  of  cultivating  through  them  the 

*  With  the  present  letter  I  received  a  separate  paper,  containing  an  account  of  the 
reearrenee  of  the  insurrection  in  Eastern  Turkistan,  which  I  forwarded  at  the  time 
to-  the  Secretary  to  the  Governor  General,  who  had  received  information  of  the  event 
from  the  Select  Committee  at  Canton,  and  was  desirous  of  receiving  any  intelligence 
thmt  I  might  have  on  the  subject. 

4  0  2 


98  Notes  rehtive  to  Iskdrdok  [Not. 

■eeds  of  friendship  with  thAt  gentlemuL.  I  «fterwardfl  addresied  serenl  lettars 
to  him,  which  with  the  exception  of  one  which  I  despatched  by  the  hand  of  a 
man  Mohamdu  by  name,  and  to  which  I  had  the  pleasure  to  receive  a  reply, 
failed  to  reach  him.  Since  that  period,  notwithstanding  every  exertion  on  my 
part,  I  have  not  been  able  to  renew  my  correspondence  with  him. 

I  have  now  the  felicity  to  despatch  Na'zim  to  you,  who,  please  God,  will,  on  his 
arrival,  mention  to  you  in  person  every  thing  connected  with  me  and  my  afoirs. 
My  object  is  to  request  that  you  will  depute  a  confidential  agent  to  me,  that  I  may 
entrust  to  him  some  secrets  which  I  wish  to  impart.  Although  the  aj^lication 
of  an  humble  individual  is  considered  forward  and  presumptoons,  yet  reooUeeting 
your  kindness,  and  the  reputation  which  you  enjoy  with  the  world  for  yonr 
friendly  disposition,  I  have  taken  the  liberty  of  communicating  my  wish  Jto  yon, 
and  I  hope  that  it  will  be  deemed  deserving  yonr  consideration,  that  both  paitiet 
may  be  reciprocally  benefitted. 

F)rom  Certain  Wadb  to  Ahmad  Sha'h,  dated  the  22nd  ^F^bnuay,  1834. 
After  Compliments, 

I  have  been  gratified  by  the  receipt  of  your  kind  letter  at  an  aoapiciona  moment, 
when  my  thoughts  were  directed  towards  you.  Its  arrival  has  expanded  my  heart 
with  joy,  as  it  assured  me  of  your  health  and  welfare. 

The  communications  with  which  you  charged  your  servant  NAneiM  have  been 
delivered  to  me.  What  you  wrote  regarding  the  feelings  of  attachment  and 
regard  by  which  yon  are  moved  towards  my  countrymen,  I  can  well  appreciate. 
The  fact  is,  there  is  nothing  more  valuable  or  estimable  in  the  world  than  friends 
ship,  tending  as  it  does  to  promote  the  peace  and  prosperity  of  mankind.  It  is 
particularly  conducive  to  their  welfare,  when  its  fruitful  influence  prevaiU  be* 
tween  different  nations.  The  British  Government  has  a  due  regard  for  every 
one  with  whom  it  has  any  amicable  relations.  I,  as  well  as  the  Government 
which  I  serve,  are  aware  of  your  sentiments  of  attachment  and  friendship;  bat  as 
I  cannot  prpperly  depute  a  person  on  my  own  part,  nor  answer  your  qneslions 
without  the  permission  of  my  Government,  and  the  Right  Honorable  the  Gover* 
nor  General;  happens  at  present  to  be  absent  on  a  distant  journey  (at  Utaca- 
mund),  and  the  hot  season  is  rapidly  approaching,  I  do  not  consider  it  adviaahle 
to  detain  Na'zim  with  me,  until  I  can  get  a  reply  from  Hia  liordship.  I  have 
therefore  dismissed  him  on  his  return.  He  will  communicate  to  yon  the  sin* 
cere  regard  which  I  entertain  for  you,  while  I  inform  my  Government  of  the 
contents  of  your  letter,  and  will  let  you  know  hereafter  what  reply  I  reoeive. 

Considering  me  among  your  sincere  friends,  continue  to  gratify  me  freqneatly 
by  the  receipt  of  your  welcome  letters. 

Situation. — Iskardoh  is  a  mountainoas  couQtry»  divided  iato  valleja 
of  varioas  extent.  It  is  situated  towards  the  point  where  the  Bdat 
Tdk  and  Mu9  Tdk  mountains  converge  and  separate  the  lofty  ledges 
of  Tibet,  from  the  plains  and  valleys  of  Tiirkistan  :  among  the  natives 
it  is  generally  known  by  the  name  of  Belde$tdn. 

TVadition. — The  tradition  is,  that  AxBZANDBa  the  Gbbat  came  here 
on  an  expedition  towards  Khatd  or  Scythia  (modern  China),  and  thaX 
the  Koteli  Miutdk^  or  the  Muatdk  mountains,  which  lie  between  YarqtMi 
and  Khatd,  being  at  that  time  impassable,  on  account  of  the  depth  and 
severity  of  the  snow,  the  Macedonian  halted  on  the  present  site  of 
the  capital,  until  a  road  could  be  cleared  for  his  passage  ;  when,  leaving 
every  part  of  his  superfluous  baggage,  together  with  the  sick,  old,  and 
infirm  of  his  troops  behind,  in  a  fort  which  he  erected  while  there, 
he  advanced  against  Khatd.  These  relics  of  the  army  founded  a  city, 
which  they  named  Iskandarid,  or  AtexoHdria,  now  pronounced  Isk4f 
doh. 


1835.]  the  capital  of  Utth  Tibet,  593 

Extent ^In  len^h,  the  territory  of  hkdrdoh  is  estimated  to  be  a 

journey  of  1 1  days,  and  its  average  breadth  aboat  nine  days'  journey. 
On  the  east  it  is  bounded  by  Laddkh,  which  is  a  journey  of  1 1  days 
from  the  capital ;  and  on  the  west,  by  Gilget,  a  journey  of  nine  days. 
Ydrqaud  bounds  it  on  the  north  at  a  distance  of  12  days'  journey,  and 
Kashmir,  on  the  south,  a  journey  of  nine  days*. 

C/tma/e.— The  valleys  which  intersect  the  country  are  warm,  but 
free  from  the  excessive  heats  of  summer;  and  though  cold  in 
many  places,  partake  of  a  more  uniform  and  temperate  climate,  than 
might  be  inferred  from  their  extreme  elevation.  During  the  winter 
months,  the  snow  lies  in  the  city  about  three  spans  in  depth.  It 
snows,  but  never  rains.  The  atmosphere  throughout  the  year  is 
stated  to  be  remarkably  dry  and  clear.  On  the* summits  of  the  neigh- 
bouring mountains,  the  snow  is  perpetual. 

Vegetable  and  mineral  productions, — Its  vegetable  productions  are 
nearly  the  same,  but  not  so  exuberant  as  those  of  Kashmir.  There 
are  a  few  trees,  such  as  the  plane,  poplar,  and  willow,  which  grow  to 
a  considerable  size.  It  produces  every  kind  of  fruit  peculiar  to  a 
cold  climate,  such  as  plumbs,  cherries,  apricots,  currants,  walnuts,  &c. 
An  oil  is  extracted  frx>m  the  kernel  of  the  apricot,  which  is  universally 
used  by  the  people  for  culinary  and  other  purposes.  The  country 
abounds  with  rhubarb  and  asafostida.  Among  the  mineral  produc- 
tions may  be  named  gold,  sulphur,  arsenic,  and  8ohan  Makhi,  which 
are  found  in  the  Shakar  district.  In  Revend  also,  there  are  mines  of 
gold,  arsenic,  crystal,  and  Sohan  Makhi  ;  and  in  the  district  of  Baraldoh, 
there  is  a  sulphur  mine,  the  effluvia  of  which  is  so  strong  as  to  be 
suffocating  to  those  who  approach  it.  A  stone  called  Mdrddr  Sangh, 
said  to  possess  an  antipoisonons  quality,  is  found  in  some  places. 
Forwards,  the  western  extremity  of  Shakar,  on  the  bank  of  a  stream 
which  comes  from  the  Nagar  territory,  there  is  a  hot  spring ;  by  bathing 
a  few  days  in  the  water  of  which,  persons  who  are  subject  to  rheumatic 
affections  or  cutaneous  disorders  are  sure  of  being  cured,  particularly 
those  who  are  infected  with  disorders  of  the  latter  kind.  On  the  top 
of  the  hill,  which  is  situated  near  this  spring,  stands  a  Chilld  or  cell, 
where  the  superstitious  Muhammedans  are  in  the  habit  of  worshipping 
the  diet}  in  abstraction  for  40  days,  during  which  they  take  no  other 
food  than  a  few  grains  of  barley  and  the  smallest  possible  quantity  of 
water,  consistent  with  the  support  of  lifef.  The  shrine  was  built  by 
Sh/h  Nasir  Amam  Stxo  Khusbo.     To  the  north  of  Hazard,  in  the 

*  A  day's  journey  averages  about  15  miles. 

i*  A  form  of  penitence  common  in  other  Mnhammedan  coiistrietf 


594  Notts  relative  to  hkdrdoh,  [Nov. 

district  of  Duvan,  there  is  another  hot  spring,  the  water  of  which  is 
so  warm  that  if  a  drop  of  it  fall  on  any  tender  part  of  the  hodv,  it 
will  produce  a  hlister.     It  rises  to  a  height  of  2|  feet. 

Mountains, — The  territory  of  Iskdrdok  lies  in  the  midst  of  a  region 
of  mountains,  exceeding  in  grandear  any  in  the  known  world ;  bat 
depending  for  a  description  of  the  country  on  the  oral  evidence  of  a 
native,  whose  limited  rang^  of  observation  renders  it  difficult  for  him 
to  convey  his  knowledge  in  a  manner  easily  intelligible  to  an  European 
inquirer ;  it  would  be  vain  to  attempt  a  particular  account  of  the 
mountainous  features  of  the  country*  ;  much  of  the  information  that 
is  now  given  must  partake  of  the  vagueness  of  the  source  from  which 
it  is  derived.  Where  there  is  nothing,  however,  but  a  complete 
blank  in  the  latest  maps  regarding  a  country  which  is  likely  to  be 
interesting  to  the  antiquarian,  it  seems  better  to  throw  even  these 
faint  rays  of  light  on  its  history  and  geography,  than  to  withhold 
them  altogether,  because  they  may  not  happen  to  possess  the  best 
claims  to  accuracy. 

Rivers. — There  are  two  great  rivers,  besides  several  small  atreams 
and  innumerable  springs ;  one  of  the  rivers  has  its  source  in  the 
direction  of  Child,  and  another  comes  from  Laddkh,  They  unite  near 
the  fort  of  Karkes,  and  then  taking  their  course  by  Iskdrdohp  where  the 
united  stream,  which  forms  a  large  river,  is  called  G^emsi,  On  its 
passage  towards  the  plains,  the  same  river  is  known  by  the  name  of 
Atak,or  Indus.  When  the  river  rises,  it  overflows  its  banks,  and  spreads 
below  the  city  to  a  breadth  of  300  paces.  Its  ordinary  width  is  about 
100  paces.  There  are  two  boats  in  use  here  on  the  river,  the  first 
that  are  to  be  seen  on  the  Indus  in  its  course  through  IHbei.  The 
other  river  rises  near  Shakar,  and  after  being  joined  by  the  Sa^kmr 
stream,  falls  into  the  Indus  below  the  fort  of  Iskdrdok.  The  people 
from  ChM  and  Iskdrdok  travel  in  the  winter  season  by  the  river 
Indus  on  ice,  and  drag  their  baggage  over  the  frozen  surface  by  ropes. 

Roads, — ^A  high  road  leads  from  Iskdrdok  to  Ydrqand,  merchants 
travel  by  it  in  qafilis,  but  travellers  and  servants  of  the  Crovemment 
who  go  on  business,  proceed  singly,  or  not,  as  may  suit  their  conveni- 
ence. It  is  crossed  by  a  very  lofty  range  of  mountains,  which  is 
only  passable  with  safety  at  a  particular  season  of  the  year.  There 
is  a  considerable  road  also  by  Gilgei  to  Kundus,  Balkk,  and  Bokkdra. 
The  Usbeks  came  to  Gilget  with  horses,  which  they  exchange  lor 

*  From  the  magnitude  and  variety  of  streams  which  flow  west  and  east  of  tkt 
Belat  T^k,  and  Mnstft  ranges,  it  is  probable  that  the  mass  of  moantaina  which 
spring  from  their  basis  reach  their  greatest  height  in  the  vicinity  of  SirmJbsi^ 
which  is  on  the  north-west  frontier  of  Itkdrdoh, 


1 835.]  the  capital  of  little  Tibet.  695 

gold.  Other  roads  go  to  Laddkh,  Kashmir,  and  the  territory  of  the 
Yusafeals.  Between  Iskdrdoh  and  Kaehmir  there  is  an  extensive 
Dasht,  or  wilderness,  called  Beyarsa,  bat  by  the  Kashmlrians»  it  is 
named  Deosu ;  towards  the  sonthem  end  of  which  is  a  smaU  lake, 
where  travellers  alight.  The  plain  is  covered  with  a  coarse  kind  of 
grass  and  bushes.  There  is  not  a  tree  to  be  seen  on  it.  It  abounds 
with  bears,  and  taharghan,  an  animal  which  resembles  and  equals  a 
monkey  in  size  and  appearance.  A  traveller  from  Iskdrdoh  to  Kashmir 
enters  the  valley  of  Kashmir  by  the  Khoyameh  pass,  which  is  subject 
to  the  authority  of  the  Government  of  Kashmir,  Dilawar  Kb/n,  the 
late  proprietor  of  Khoyameh,  is  at  present  in  coDfiuement  with  the 
Governor  of  Kashmir,  and  Subaj  Bhan,  one  of  the  Pandits  of  Kashmir, 
has  been  placed  in  charge  of  the  district*.  The  road  to  Laddkh, 
passed  by  Child,  opposite  to  Jhoriet,  which  lies  on  the  frontier  of  the 
Chiltl  district,  is  the  Tedra  province,  which  forms  the  western  frontier 
of  Laddkh,  From  IMra  to  Laddkh  is  three  days'  joamey  eastward. 
There  is  a  station  for  levying  transit  duties  on  the  Tedra  frontier,  the 
collections  of  which  are  remitted  to  the  Ladikh  treasury.  From 
Tedra,  the  pass  of  Rahara  Kharam  is  three  marches  distant,  beyond 
which  extend  the  dominions  of  the  Emperor  of  China.  A  regular 
communication  is  maintained  on  the  Chinese  frontier  from  one  station 
to  another  by  Chapars  or  Suwdrs,  instead  of  foot  runners,  who  convey 
intelligence  with  great  rapidity. 

Divisions  of  territory, — Including  the  district  of  Iskdrdoh  itself, 
there  are  altogether  nine  divisions  of  territory  actually  subject  to 
Ahmad  Sbah,  the  ruler  of  that  country.  Their  extent  is  determin- 
ed by  the  limits  of  the  valleys  in  which  they  are  situated.  First,  the 
district  of  Baraldoh,  which  is  held  by  Svliman  KniCN,  the  nephew 
of  the  ruler.  From  Baraldoh  to  the  city  of  Ydrqand  is  a  journey  of 
eight  days.  Second,  the  district  of  Parkotah,  in  charge  of  Gholak 
SHi^B,  his  brother.  It  stands  in  an  open  valley,  from  which  issues 
a  road  to  Kashmir,  practicable  for  horses.  Third,  the  district  of 
Talti,  which  belongs  to  Ahmad  Khan,  his  cousin.  Fourth,  the  dis- 
trict of  Kartdkhshd,  assigned  to  Ali  Shxe  Kh^n,  his  nephew. 
There  is  a  considerable  stream  between  the  district  of  Kartdkhshd 
and  the  fort  of  Soet,  situated  in  Porakh,  a  territory  subject  to  Laddkh, 
and    west  of  Kartdkhshd ;  and   east  of  Soet,   situated  also   in  the 

*  There  are  twelves  pastes  leading  into  the  Talley  of  Kashmir.  Eaeh  of  tiiem 
b  held  by  a  Malik,  or  chief,  who  is  responsible  for  their  safety.  The  Maliks  derive 
the  offices  from  the  Moghals,  who  granted  to  them  the  territory  in  the  immediate 
vicinity  of  the  passes  for  their  own  support,  and  the  pay  of  the  guards  necessary 
to  their  defence. 


59^  Notes  relative  to  t$kdrJoi,  [Not. 

Perakh  territory,  there  n  another  stream  of  nearly  the  tame  aixe. 
from  the  limits  of  Kartdkkskd  to  Laddkh,  a  light  kasid  can  travel 
in  seven  days ;  hut  a  traveller  with  baggage  requires  ten  da3r8  to 
make  the  jonmey.  Fifth,  the  district  of  Karkes,  which  is  held  by 
Yaqub  Kha^n,  one  of  the  Abmao  Sha'h's  relations.  Rmries  is 
bounded  on  three  sides  by  the  lekdrdoh  district,  and  on  the  fourth, 
or  eastern  side,  by  Child,  which  was  originally  included  within 
the  government  of  Iskardoh ;  bat  about  tiiree  years  ago,  the  chief  of  it, 
named  Mbhdi  Khan,  revolted  and  setting  the  authority  of  the  ruler  of 
lekdrdok  at  defiance,  has  entered  into  an  alliance  with  the  *'  Grelpo*'  or 
ruler  of  Laddkh,  As  the  Governor  of  Chdd  ia  married  to  a  niece  of 
Ahmad  SHi^H,  the  ruler  of  Iskdrdoh  is  restrained  by  considerations 
of  delicacy  from  attacking  and  reducing  him  to  obedience.  The 
district  of  Child  lies  five  days'  joomey  distant  to  the  east  of  Iskdrdok  : 
end  horn  Child,  the  Laddkh  frontier  is  only  one  day's  journey.  Sixths 
the  district  of  Nagar  is  situated  in  the  hills,  about  seven  days'  joiiniey 
to  the  north-west  of  Iskdrdoh,  and  constitutes  the  Jaglr  of  Fuutf 
Shah,  a  dependent  of  Ahmad  Shah.  From  the  town  of  Nogmr  to 
Birakol  is  eight  days'  journey,  and  from  Sirakel  to  Ydrqamd  is  tiie  sasae 
distance.  Seventh,  the  district  of  Randoh,  the  Jagir  of  Ai.k  Kr^m,  tke 
nephew  of  Ahmad  Shah,  which  is  reported  to  be  much  leaa  elevated 
than  other  parts  of  the  country,  and  the  climate  and  productioiis  to 
partake  of  the  difference  in  elevation.  It  is  famotts  for  grapes,  and 
also  produces  rice,  figs,  and  pomegranates,  which  are  not  found  in 
other  parts  of  the  country.  Formerly,  it  was  subject  to  the  antiiority 
of  Ahmad  Shah's  ancestors ;  but  it  was  wrested  from  them 'daring  a 
period  of  anarchy  by  the  chief  of  GUget,  in  whose  possession  it  now 
remains.  Beyond  the  fort  of  Ramdoh  a  journey  of  five  days'  is  the 
territory  of  Gilget,  in  the  possession  of  Suliman  Shah.  Eighth,  the 
district  of  Hazdra  is  the  Jagir  of  the  son  of  the  ruler  of  lakardok, 
and  is  bounded  by  Kashmir  on  the  south. 

City  of  Iskardoh, — The  city  of  Iskardoh  appears  to  be  aitaated  in 
a  valley  of  some  extent.  It  is  built  on  an  isolated  hill,  bounded  ea 
two  sides  by  the  river  Indus.  From  the  south,  the  ascent  by  the  road 
is  about  two  and  a  half  kos.  On  the  summit  of  the  hill  is  the  fort 
supposed  to  have  been  erected  by  ALszANDBa  the  GaxAT.  It  ia  now 
merely  used  as  a  citadel  or  station  for  a  guard  of  soldiers.  The 
residence  of  the  ruler,  together  with  some  halHtations  belonging  to  his 
relations  and  dependents,  ia  situated  on  a  projection  of  the  hill  about 
half  way  from  the  top.  At  its  base  runs  the  river,  and  on  the  other 
side  of  the  river,  about  a  kos  and  a  half  distant,  lies  another  isolated 
hill,  which  is  called  Barkh  Kharah ;  beyond  which,  in  the  same  direelioa. 


1635.]  the  capital  of  little  Tibet.  697 

to  Bmraliok,  three  days'  joaraey  from  the  capital,  the  coantry  ia 
general  is  of  a  level  description.  To  the  soath  of  the  city  there  is  a  plain 
about  seven  or  eight  kos  in  extent,  which  ts  covered  with  cultivation 
and  gardens.  The  other  two  sides  of  the  hill  of  lekdrdoh  are  chiefly 
oocapied  by  the  population  of  the  city,  and  the  aspect  of  the  country 
for  a  day's  journey  in  those  directions  also  is  open  and  well  cultivated. 

Fortified  plaeee. — ^There  are  several  fortified  places  within  the 
limits  of  the  lekdrdoh  territory  ;  some  are  situated  on  the  frontiers,  and 
others  in  the  interior  parts.  £very  fort  has  a  separate  jurisdiction. 
The  fort  of  lekdrdoh  has  already  been  described.  It  is  called  by  the 
natives  That  lekdrdoh  and  Kharpdcheh,  which  means  the  chief  fort. 
At  a  distance  of  half  a  day's  journey  to  the  south  of  lekdrdoh  lies  the 
fort  of  Shakar.  Shakar  is  the  chief  town  of  any  note  in  the  province 
next  to  lekdrdoh.  It  is  situated  in  a  narrow  and  welUcultivated 
valley,  about  13  miles  long.  The  hill  itself  is  about  500  paces  high. 
There  are  several  hills  in  its  vicinity  but  none  of  the  same  height. 
The  fort  is  supplied  with  water  from  the  foot  of  the  hill.  There 
ia  a  stream  running  through  the  valley  of  Shakar,  from  the  bed 
of  which  the  people  collect  gold,  the  quality  of  which  is  stated  to  be 
superior  to  that  which  is  found  in  any  other  part  of  the  country.  At 
the  eastern  end  of  this  valley  is  a  hot  spring,  where  the  Gelpo  has 
formed  a  residence,  to  which  he  occasionally  resorts.  Kartakhehd  is 
also  a  fort  of  some  note.  It  is  situated  on  the  Indus,  in  the  vicinity 
of  some  high  hills.  The  country  about  it  is  said  to  be  rugged  and 
difficult,  and  the  fort  itself  to  be  a  place  of  some  strength  and  import* 
anoe,  from  its  situation  on  the  Laddkh  frontier. 

PopUaiiou,  character,  and  habite  of  the  people. — ^No  correct 
estimate  can  be  formed  of  the  population  of  the  country.  It  is 
said  to  amount  to  three  lakhs  of  families,  which  in  all  probabUity 
greatly  exceeds  the  actual  number.  The  people  are  divided  into 
aeveral  different  tribes,  but  they  are  generally  known  by  the  name 
of  Baldi.  Among  them  there  is  a  tribe  called  Kerah,  the  members  of 
which  are  enjoined  by  their  religious  laws  to  follow  four  ordinances, 
viz.  first,  to  destroy  their  female  infants ;  second,  not  to  tell  falsehoods  ; 
third,  not  to  desert  their  party  in  the  day  of  battle  ;  fourth,  not  to 
slander  any  one.  The  natives  are  described  to  be  of  a  phlegmatic 
disposition,  like  other  Tibetan  tribes'*'.  They  are  a  stout,  well-made 
race  of  people,  with  ruddy  complexions  and  good  features ;    but  have 

*  Asiatic  phyriologists  maintain  the  oplaion,  that  the  temperameat  of  man  ig 
affected  liy  the  nature  of  the  animal  or  vegetable  prodaction  on  which  he  feeds  ; 
and  the  phlegmatie  character  of  the  inhabitants  of  little  Tibet  is  accordingly 
ascribed  to  barley,  millet,  and  fmits,  being  their  chief  articles  of  food, 
4  H 


596  Notes  relative  to  Iskdrdokp  [Not. 

little  hair  on  their  body,  and  scarcely  any  beard.  It  is  said,  they  are 
deficient  in  enterprise,  and  of  a  treacherous  and  designings  disposi- 
tion. Barley,  wheat,  and  flesh  are  the  chief  articles  of  food  ;  rice  is 
not  generally  used.  All  those  who  can  afford  it  are  in  the  habit  of 
drinking  tea  at  their  breakfast,  and  in  the  coarse  of  the  day,  it  is  nsoal 
with  them,  as  with  their  neighboam  of  Laddkh,  to  greet  their  visitors 
with  a  cap  of  tea.  The  use  of  this  luxury  is  becoming  more  general 
than  it  was,  though  it  bears  a  high  price.  There  is  little  variation  in 
the  dress  of  the  people  from  their  neighbours  of  Laidkk,  The  wealthy 
classes  generally  wear  qdbaa,  (a  kind  of  coat,  with  skirted  margin  all 
round,)  and  caps,  &c. ;  while  the  dress  of  the  peasantry  consists  of 
jamahs,  (another  kind  of  coat,  formerly  much  used  in  India.)  It  resem- 
bles the  vest  worn  by  the  Indian  dancing  girls,  and  is  made  of  jm/^, 
which  is  manufactured  both  of  a  coarse  and  fine  quality,  from  goat's 
wool.  They  wear  caps  of  the  same  stuff*.  Cotton  is  not  produced 
here.  It  is  imported  from  Yarqo!^  to  Kashmir,  but  very  few  people 
shew  a  desire  to  wear  cotton  clothes.  Their  houses  are  mostly  made 
of  layers  of  stones  and  wood,  with  flat  roofs,  and  are  two  or  three 
stories  high,  with  far  projecting  roofs,  somewhat  similar  to  those  on 
the  southern  face  of  the  Himalaya  range. 

Religion,  language,  and  means  of  exchange. — ^The  common  religion  of 
the  people  is  Muhammedan,  of  the  Shia  sect,  and  the  followers  of  the 
Imam  JXfar  ;  but  towards  Gilget,  there  is  a  race  of  people  which  does 
not  seem  to  possess  any  well-defined  religions  system  :  some  of  them 
are  idolators,  and  worship  trees  ;  while  others,  like  the  Hindds,  do  not 
eat  the  flesh  of  kine,  and  yet  profess  to  be  Muhammedaos.  Tibetan  is 
the  common  language  of  the  country,  but  the  people  have  no  books 
in  it.  They  are  beyond  the  influence  of  the  L&mas,  and  receive 
their  education,  which  is  exclusively  confined  to  the  chiefs  and 
priesthood,  in  Persian.  They  have  no  system  of  coinage  in  the  shape 
of  rupees,  pice,  or  kouris.  The  only  means  of  exchange  known 
amotg  them  is  in  small  pieces  of  unwrought  gold,  which  is  found  in 
the  country  both  in  mines  and  in  the  beds  of  rivers. 

Government,  military  establishment,  and  revenue. — ^The  government 
of  Iskdrdoh  is  absolute,  but  the  ruler  Ahmad  Shah,  who  claims  his 
descent  from  Joseph  the  prophet  of  the  Israelites,  is  mild  and  benevo- 
lent ;  his  title  is  Ergh  mayum,  signifying  the  Lord  of  the  mountains ; 
but  among  his  people  he  is  called  "  Gelpo,"  or  king,  and  his  tributaries 
and  petty  chiefs,  Ju.     He  usually  resides  in  the  fort  of  Iskdrdoh.     It 

*  It  is  not  customary  to  milk  the  goat  in  this  country,  which  is  iuppoaed  to 
add  to  the  softneas  of  the  wool. 


1835.]  the  capUal  e/littie  Tibet.  599 

is  asserted,  that  the  djrnasty  of  the  present  ruler  has  heen  in  uninter- 
rupted possession  of  the  country  for  the  Uat  14  generations.  He  does 
not  owe  aUegiance  to  any  foreign  state,  being  subject  to  none  in  tribute 
or  service ;  but  the  Sikhs  have  attempted  to  extend  their  conquests 
beyond  Kashmir  in  that  direction,  which  has  tended  to  excite  his  alarm 
and  jealousy.     There  is  no  standing  army ;  the  troops  of  Ahmad  Shah 
consist  of  his  vassals.     They  are  landed  proprietors,  who  receive  no 
regular  pay,  but  are  exempted  from  taxation  in  requital  of  military 
service.  Whenever  an  exigency  occurs  to  render  the  collection  of  a  force 
necessary,  the  raler  calls  out  the  peasantry  of  the  country,  and  forms 
them  into  a  sort  of  militia.     He  provides  them  with  arms  and  ammu- 
nition,  so  long  as  they  may  be  kept  embodied ;  and  when  the  occasion 
for   their  services  is  over,  they  are  disarmed  and  dismissed.     The 
revenue  of  the  state  is  collected  in  kind  in  the  following  form  : — one 
kharwir  of  wheat,  one  of  barley,  and  one  of  mustard  or  millet  are 
levied    from   each  landholder.     Some  of  the   zemindars  pay  their 
rents   in  one  kharw4r  of  ghi  each,  instead  of  the  other  three  articles. 
A  kharw^*  is  about  40  seers  in  weight, 

ExttnMwii  of  Sikh  conqueets  in  the  direction  of  Iskdrdoh. — ^Lying 
between  Kashmir  and  lekardoh,  there  is  a  small  territory  called  Kathaf . 
About  seven  years  ago,  Kibp^  Ram,  the  Governor  of  Kashmir,  sent  a 
force  of  500  men  to  erect  a  fort  there.  The  Mutaffardbdd  chief,  of 
whom  it  was  subject,  opposed  the  design ;  but  Kirpa  Ram  persisting  in 
his  object,  an  action  ensued,  in  which  the  Sikhs  were  defeated,  200  of 
them  were  killed  and  wounded,  and  the  rest  taken  prisoners,  who 
were  converted  to  Muhammedauism.  After  the  action,  the  chief  of 
Hiugaffardbdd  advanced  to  Bard  muld,  and  reduced  the  Sikhs  to  take 
refuge  in  the  fort  at  that  place ;  but  he  was  soon  obliged  to  retire.  The 
Sikhs  being  reinforced,  renewed  the  attack,  and  ultimately  established 
their  authority  in  Kathai. 

Connejnon  with  the  Chinese  frontier. — ^The  northern  limits  of  IsUu*. 
doh  are  connected  with  the  Chinese  frontier.  There  are  known  to  be 
three  great  tribes  among  the  people  of  China  :  one  of  them  is  called 
Maochu,  from  which  the  royal  family  is  descended ;  another  Kara 
Khatai,  (implying  black-colored,)  which  inhabits  the  eastern  part  of 
the  Chinese  empire  ;  the  third,  Tingani.-  these  are  Muhammedans,  and 
occupy  the  country  on  its  western  frontier. 

State  of  the  north-western  provinces  of  China,  with  an  account  of  the 
origin  and  progress  of  the  insurrection  which  broke  out  in  1827,  to  sub- 
vert the  Chinese  authority  in  that  quarter. — Kashghar,  Ydrqand,  Khotan, 
Asu,   liah,  and  the  country  of  the  Sarah  Nashin,  generally  called 
4  H  2 


600  Notes  telatwe  to  hkardoh,  [Not. 

Kalmaks,  as  well  as  five  or  six  other  extensive  tracts  of  territory 
formerly  belonged  to  the  J\trkmdMs»     A  long  time  ago  the  Emperor  of 
China  invaded  these  places  with  a  large  army,  and  seized  them  from  the 
Khojan,  who  was  then  in  possession  of  the  government,  and  exerds- 
ed  both  a  temporal  and  spiritaal  authority  over  his  people.     In  the 
course  of  the  war,  many  of  the  Turkman  chiefs,  as  well  as  the  Khojan 
himself,  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Chinese,  and  were  put  to  death ; 
while  the  rest  of  the  royal  family,  among  which  was  the  eldest  eon  of 
the  Khojan,   who  took  the  title  of  his  father,  sought  an  asylum  with 
the  ruler  of  Indajan,  where  they  remained  waiting  a  favorable  oppor- 
tunity  to  recover  their  country.     The  Emperor  of  Chma  offered  700 
Zambus,  (silver  ingots,  waghing  about  150  Rs.  each,)  to  the  Indajam 
chief,  if  he  would  prevent  the  escape  of  the  Khojans.  About  three  years 
ago,  when  the  Khojan  was  still  at  Indajan,  the  Chinese  force  stationed 
on  the  frontier  was  withdrawn  towards  the  Kara  Kkatai  countrv. 
When  the  Khojan  heard  of  the  departure  of  these  troops,  the  ruler 
of  Indajan  let  him  loose,  and  the  Khojan  collecting  a  party  to  Ktrkpis, 
whence  he  sent  a  man  to  Kashghar,  to  ascertain  the  disposition  of  the 
people,  they  replied  that  the  Chinese  force  had  gone  to  Kara  Kkaim, 
and  he  had  only  to  come  and  possess  himself  of  the  whole  country. 
According  to  their  invitation,  the  Khojan  marched  towards  Kashghar, 
where,  no  sooner  had  the  Khojan  made  his  appearance,  than  the 
people  declared  in  his  favor,  and  rose  against  the  .Chinese,  about  8000 
of  whom  were  sacrificed  to  their  fury.  The  Aubu  or  Chinese  governor 
of  the  province  destroyed  himself  by  gun -powder.     As  soon  as  the 
news  of  the  occupation  of  Kashghar  by  the  Khojan  reached  the  esr 
of  the  governor  of  Y£rqand,  he  announced  the  event  to  the  Emperor, 
by  means   of  lighted  balloons,  which  were  set  off  and  repeated  at 
every    stage,   until  the   information  reached   its  destination.     The 
Emperor  returned  a  reply  in  the  same  way.    This  mode  of  conveying 
intelligence  was  never  adopted  by  the  Chinese  authorities.      The 
Khojan  succeeded  in  recovering  Ydrqand  and  Khotan,  and  every  one 
who  was  suspected  of  being  in  the  interest  of  the  Chinese  was  imme- 
diately killed ;  but  the  Khojan  met  with  some  resistance  in  his  attempt 
to  occupy  Axu,  liah,  and  the  Kalmak  territory,  in  consequence  of  the 
presence  in  them  of  the  Chinese  garrisons,  and  their  Ticinity  to  each 
other.    Reinforcements  were  sent  also  from  China  to  Kashghar,  and 
after  the  lapse  of  a  year,  the  Chinese  succeeded  in  dispossessing  the 
Khojan  of  his  acquisitions ;  and  making  a  prisoner  of  him,  they  confined 
him  in  a  cage,  and  led  him  captive  to  the  Emperor.     His  ftite  is  not 
exactly  known ;  some  say  that  he  who  has  been  carried  into  captivity 


1835.]  the  capital  of  Utile  Tibet.  601 

18  not  the  Khojan ;  that  the  Ehojan  himself  effected  his  escape  to 
IndajoM,  and  is  now  alive. 

The  tribes  of  Kashghar,  Ydrqand,  and  Khotan,  and  the  part  they  tooh 
in  the  insurrection. — ^The  population  of  Kashghar,  Ydrqand,  and  Khotan 
consists  of  two  tribes  ;  the  one  is  called  Aghtaghlaq,  and  the  other, 
Karataghlaq.  When  the  Chinese  troops  arrived  for  the  recovery 
of  Ydrqand,  the  Aghtaghlaqs  were  all  on  the  side  of  the  Khojan,  in 
revenge  of  their  adherence  to  whom  the  Chinese  authorities  slew  all 
their  males,  gave  their  females  and  children  to  their  own  countrymen, 
and  sent  them  into  distant  parts  of  China.  Of  the  Karataghlag,  such 
as  favored  the  Khojan,  were  killed,  and  the  rest  set  at  liberty. 

Commercial  operations  of  the  Russians  on  the  Ilah  frontier. — About  a 
year  and  half  ago,  a  report  was  received  of  tiie  Russians  having  taken 
Kapehaq,  and  arrived  at  Ilah,  which  is  a  great  entrep6t  of  commerce. 
Between  Ilah  and  the  Russian  A'ontier  post  is  an  extensive  lake,  on 
the  border  of  which  the  Russians  are  stated  to  have  established  a  fort, 
and  to  have  built  a  town  in  its  vicinity.  Not  wishing  to  be  involved 
in  hoetilities  with  the  Russians,  the  Chinese  are  said  to  have 
paid  them  a  large  sum  of  money  to  purchase  peace.  The  chief  of 
Laddkh  has  informed  the  Emperor  of  China,  that  the  English  are 
constmcting  a  road  to  Kaughri,  which  is  situated  near  Ispitti.  On  the 
receipt  of  which  intelligence,  the  Emperor  sent  a  Zandu,  or  personal 
inquiry,  to  Arzeng,  to  watch  the  state  of  affairs  in  that  quarter ;  and 
ordered  at  the  same  time,  his  garrison  of  Rodokh,  which  is  12  stages 
from  Laddkh,  to  be  reinforced  by  a  large  force. 

Opinion  of  the  people  of  Iskdrdoh  of  the  power  and  authority  of  the 

Emperor  of  China It  is  said,  that  the  Emperor  of  China  has  3000 

Zandu  in  his  servicCf  and  that  whenever  any  affair  of  importance 
ocenrs,  one  of  them  is  dispatched  to  settle  it.  They  enjoy  great 
confidence,  and  supersede  the  authority  of  the  Aubus  or  governors, 
where  they  may  happen  to  be  sent.  If  at  any  time  he  should  suspect 
or  be  dissatisfied  with  the  conduct  of  the  Aubus,  he  deputes  a  Zandu 
to  look  after  him  ;  they  are  his  most  confidential  agents,  and  possess 
high  influence  in  the  state.  Wherever  a  Zandu  is,  his  acts  are 
anpreme,  and  no  one  can  dare  dispute  his  authority. 

Articles   imported  from  Russia. — ^Twisted  gun  barrels ;    Bulghar 
hides  ;  cast-iron  vessels ;  horses. 

Imports  from  Ydrqand  and  Kashghar. — Colored  cotton  piece  goods  ; 
acarfs ;  salt ;    China  silk  pieces  ;  tea  ;  and  China  crockery ^ware. 

Esports. — Unwrottght  gold ;  zard  alu  (apricots),   and  other  dried 
limits ;  rhubarb ;  asafostida. 


602  Journal  of  a  Tour  through  [Nor. 


II Journal  of  a  Tour  through  Georgia,    Persia,  and  Me$opotamia, 

By  Captain  R.  Mionan,    Bombay   European  Regt.  F.  L.  8.  and 
Id,  R,  A,  S, 

[Continaed  from  page  590,  vol.  III.] 

After  arranging  our  baggage,  and  paying  the  boatmen  a  tomaan, 
which  is  equivalent  to  12«.  4d.,  we  directed  our  course  due  south,  and 
soon  arrived  at  the  gates  of  MeandUb  or  Meandow.  On  CDteriog 
the  town,  we  passed  through  filthy  lanes,  bordered  by  mud  walls ; 
scrambled  over  ruined  huts,  and  descended  deep  pits,  that  furnished 
materials  for  new  ones ;  till  at  length  we  gained  a  lofty  dilapidated 
wall,  enclosing  the  principal  dwellings,  and  entering  the  gateway, 
passed  through  a  miserable  bazar.  We  looked  in  vain  for  streets, 
much  less  decent  buildings,  (a  few  ants'  nests  presented  themselves,) 
until  we  were  conducted  to  the  houses  of  some  wealthy  merchants — 
these  were  most  carefully  concealed  from  view  by  high  mud  walls  of 
the  most  wretched  appearance,  and  encircling  them  were  the  huts  of 
the  poor  artisans  and  cultivators.  Although  night  was  fast  approach* 
ing,  no  lights  were  seen  in  any  quarter,  except  the  bazars,  which 
were  in  fact,  the  only  thoronghferes  that  deserved  the  name  of  streets. 

AVe  took  possession  of  a  large  house,  the  property  of  one  Jawab 
Ku'li  Khan.  Its  rooms  were  capacious,  its  walls  white* washed,  and 
what  is  very  uncommon  in  Persia,  its  height  was  nearly  one  hundred 
feet.  This  edifice  was  fast  crnmbling  to  decay,  and  upon  its  aununit 
great  numbers  of  storks  had  built  their  circular  nests  of  reed.  Hie 
natives  of  the  place  called  them  "  Hdji  Lag^lag,"  the  former  titles 
from  their  making  a  yearly  pilgrimage  to  the  level  countries  during 
the  winter  season,  fytfo*  the  stork  in  the  heaven  knoweih  her  appoinied 
time ;  Jeremiah^  viii.  7,)  and  the  latter,  from  the  loud  clattering 
sound  made  by  its  long  bills.  Although  these  birds  are  cooaideied 
unclean,  {these  are  they  which  ye  shall  have  in  abomination  amsomg  the 
/owls,  the  stork  and  heron  after  her  kind ;  Leviticus,  zi.  13,  19 ;)  yet. 
they  are  marked  by  qualities  of  an  amiable  nature,  and  so  attached 
to  house-tops,  they  appear  under  no  fear  of  being  dislodged.  Indeed 
the  natives  entertain  an  idea  that  they  bring  a  blessing  to  the 
dwelling  on  which  they  build,  and  in  E^ypt,  they  are  held  as  objects 
of  veneration.  Brock  in  his  travels,  remarks  that  it  was  a  g^reat 
breach  of  order  to  kill  any  of  these  birds  in  Cairo,  and  Au  Bct 
mentions  an  extraordinary  establishment  at  Zez  for  the  treatment  of 
lunatics  :  '*  it  is  very  strange  that  great  part  of  the  funds  has  been 
bequeathed  by  the  wills  of  various  charitable  testators,  for  the  express 


1835.]  Georgia,  Pernia,  and  Mesopotamia,  603 

purpose  of  nursing  sick  cranes  and  storks ;  and  burying  them  when 
dead."— (See  Travels  of  Au  Bst.) 

MeandUb  is  on  the  frontiers  of  one  of  the  most  remarkable  regions 
in  the  world — Kdrdistin,  the  Switzerland  of  the  East — an  immense 
succession  of  hill,  valley,  dells  of  exhanstless  fertility,  and  mountains 
towering  to  the  height  of  Mont  Blanc.  The  top  of  the  great  range 
of  Zagros  rises  upwards  of  12,000  feet  above  the  level  of  the  ocean  ! 
The  oppression  and  cruelties  it  has  endured ;  the  vengeance  it  has 
inflicted  upon  its  Turkish  and  Persian  neighbours ;  and,  above  all, 
its  acquisition  of  independence :  these  circumstances  together  invest 
this  country  with  a  peculiar  interest.  The  geographical  division  of 
Kdrdist&n  is  nearly  as  follows  : 

Ktirdistin  proper,  com  prising  the  country  lying  between  the  degrees  of 

northern  latitude  35  and  38,  and  longitude  43  and  46, . .  Inhabitants,  250,000 

Ardelan, Do 150,000 

Adiabene, Do 100,000 

ToUl, 500,000 

Of  this  population,  at  least  four-fifths  are  Kurds;  the  rest  are 
Christians  and  Jews.  The  mountainous  regions  have  at  no  period 
been  under  the  Turks  or  Persians.  The  horse  and  the  sword  had  made 
them  masters  of  the  plain  ;  they  became  feudal  possessors  of  the 
territory  under  the  tenure  of  service  to  the  Shah,  and  held  the 
remaining  Kdrda  as  cultivators  of  the  soil.  But  thousands  removed 
to  the  security  of  the  mountains,  and  as  the  Turkish  or  Persian  chain 
became  heavier,  they  flung  it  oflT,  and  joined  their  free  countrymen. 
The  vacancy  produced  by  this  flight  has  never  been  filled  up,  though 
large  emigrations  have  entered  the  country ;  and  in  whatever  quarter 
they  settled,  they  have  been  hardy,  active  and  intrepid. 

Turkish  oppression,  on  the  one  hand,  and  Persian,  on  the  other,  has 
been  so  directly  the  source  of  the  chief  defects  in  the  Kurdish  charac- 
ter, that  in  proportion  as  that  fatal  influence  is  weakened,  so  rises  the 
national  character.  Its  nature  is  so  elastic,  that  it  springs  up,  even 
in  every  momentary  removal  of  the  pressure ;  but  its  true  displays 
are  to  be  found  where  the  tyrant  dares  not  come.  The  greatest 
contrast  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  plains  is  to  be  found  in  those 
mountainous  retreats  where  there  are  no  foreign  inhabitants.  Here 
the  K&rds  are  hardy  and  heroic,  passionately  fond  of  their  homes 
and  country,  and  subsisting  on  little.  The  picture  has  its  dark  side. 
They  are  inconstant,  envious,  and  treacherous.  But  it  must  be 
remembered,  that  these  defects  would  be  the  natural  qualities  of  any 
people   leading  such  uncertain  and  distracted  lives.     In  his  most 


604  Journal  of  a  Tour  throuffk  (_Nov. 

inaccessible  hold,  pent  np  amid  i^rjld  tracts  of  country,  shut  oot  from 
general  communication^  liable  to  frequent  and  sudden  ioroada  of  a 
merciless  enemy,  and  frpm  his  cradle  to.  his  graye,' either  the  ^K>il  or 
the  antagonist  of  the  oppressor.  Ppverty,  suspicion,  lonelinett—^a  life 
of  hazard — flight  or  attack — what  original  constitution  of  virtue  could 
have  attained  its  true  stature  I  There  is  no  na^ionaLcharacter  that 
would  not  have  darkened  under  this  perpetu^al  rudeness  of  furtune.  It 
is  really  astonishing  that  the  Kurd  retains  any  qualities  entitlijig  him 
to  rank  among  men.  ^.  -•'.>' 

For  several  centuries  Kurdist&n  has  beep  a,  continued .  scene  of 
war,  turbulence  and  robbery.  Some  of  its  eastern  districts  have 
remained  in  the  power  of  Abbas  Mulza,  whose  force  |ias  qever  been 
able  tp  reduce  to  subjection  the  var,iaua  chieftains  io  >tbe  north  and 
sputlf.  who  claimed  a  predatory  independence.  The  form  of  the 
country,  indeed,  is  sufficiently  favorable,  to  such  pretensiops  ;  being 
intersected  by  mountainous  tracts,  over  whiph  it  is  ext^(>mely  difllcdlt 
to  conduct  an  army..  The  Eli&ts,  or  wandering  tribes,  roa«i  .ovtf 
its .  extensive  plains,  and  the  Persians,  from  Azerbiji^B.  r.have  lonj^ 
carried  their  ravages  not  only  over  the  frontier^  but.  into  the  .bisart 
^of  the  country,  over  its  ri^nges  qf  hills,  and  to.the..gates  of  its  t^ynu. 
The  desolation  and  want  of  security  can  hardly  be  Qonceived.  ^Hda 
occfisi^ned  by  these  ravages.  In  some  tracts,  the  wholf  ope^  i?<^^tlJ 
has  been,  swept,  the  inhabitants  having  be^n  jpnt.  to^dea^h,  or^ci^fri^ 
away  as,  slaves.  The  consequence  is^  that  npmerous  small  towiv^ 
j)articular]y  .near.. the  froude^s,  have  been  aban^oned^  as.  well  as  |II 
cultivfLtion.  ^  T|ie  peasant  goes^'out^lc^  hi^^a^^ur  with,  his  matchlock 
slung  over  his  snpulder.  i^ll  intercourse  betwpea  villages  ia  carri^ 
on  with  the  greatest  timidity,  and  at  (nt^rvi^ls,  wh^n  a  so^cient 
number  o(  men  can  be  collected  to  fonp  a  k/i^lah,  aqd  to  r^sisf  th^ 
bands  of  robbers,  even  these  are  frequentlv  attacked,  and  the 
^ercbsfits  ai\d  travellers^  composing  them  not  only  nli|iidered«  but 
detained^  in  captivity,  or  murdere^..  This  sta^e  of  things  hasgivep 
rise  to  ^xten^ive  dealings^' in  slaj^es.       .,      .  ^.  .     . 

.  The  tribes  which  raoge-the  deserts  differ  in  their  h|»bit^f  acc^fjiog^to 
the  circumstances  in  which  they  are  placed.  In  some  parts  they  are  pas* 
tofal,  hospitable,  ahd  Mfid  to  strangers ;  in  yjthet^,  th^  ^*t^  ircgch-»ed. 
and  shun  all  intercourse;  iti  others agahi,  predatory,*  fcrti^r."'aftft  feroci- 
ous. Tho«e  of  the  latter  description  are  to  be  found  near  I^ke  Van.  and 
jn  Armenia^  towards  £rzQ!:oum*.    We  find  them  to  the  pqrth»  oa  the 


.** 


*A«  a.provf  of  tbiff  I  ouLy  Mentioii  the  reoent  umrdBr «MC. ScaBi»i«TB» a 
distinguished  antiquarian  and  iadefatigable  trateUer.'    Tkti .  melancholy 


l8Sb.']  Georgia,  Persia,  and  Mesopotamia.  605 

borders  of  Georgia,  plundering  viUages,  eommitting  outrages,  attacking 
towns,  and  carrying  off  Georgian  and  Circassian  girls.  On  the  south, 
they  dispose  of  their  captives,  to  the  traders  who  supply  Bagdad  and 
other  Turkish  cities ;  and  on  the  east  and  west,  are  found  the  wild 
mountaineers,  who  are  not  naturally  cruel,  but  obliged  in  self-defence 
to  assume  a  fierce  character.  This  effect  can  onlv  be  ascribed  to  the 
distracted  state  of  Ki&rdistkn,  and  its  inability  to  afford  security  to 
the  people. 

April  5th. — My  muleteers  were  slow  and  reluctant  to  load  the 
mules  this  morning,  having  heard  during  the  night  that  the  Kdrds 
of  these  parts  were  a  most  desperate  set,  caring  for  neither  God  nor 
devil ;  that  they  never  took  off  their  boots  from  one  year's  end  to 
another,  much  less  prostrated  themselves  in  prayer;  that  in  fact,  we 
should  starve  by  entering  the  country,  as  it  would  be  impossible  to 
hold  any  communications  with  them.  With  little  difficulty  I  convinced 
them  in  some  degree  that  these  opinions  were  erroneous,  and  we 
quitted  Meand&b,  directing  our  course  south-east,  over  a  plain 
surrounded  by  argillaceous  mountains.  We  then  struck  into  a  deep 
valley,  profusely  covered  with  coarse  weeds  and  herbage,  and  through 
which  flowed  a  stream  formed  by  the  melting  snow.  When  we  got 
half  way  up  this  valley,  we  saw  several  K<!irdish  encampments  on 
our  right.  They  appeared  very  meanly  built,  chiefly  of  mad :  they 
were  low,  having  only  one  small  door  to  admit  light  and  air,  and 
were  roofed  with  a  thatch  of  reed.  There  were  others  formed  of 
two  stone  walls,  with  a  covering  of  goats'  hair  cloth.  Although  our 
people  were  dying  with  thirst,  they  would  not  stop  from  the  fear  of 
being  plundered  ;  I,  however,  rode  up  to  one  of  these  encampments, 
and  was  served  with  lubbom,  which  is  a  very  refreshing  beverage. 
After  this,  1  rejoined  the  baggage,  and  we  continued  to  pursue  a 
southerly  course,  and  passed  a  large  body  of  Kdrds,  whose  extraor- 
dinary dress  and  appearance,  so  different  from  that  of  the  Persians 
whom  we  had  been  accustomed  to  see,  gave  a  novelty  to  the  scene 
that  was  extremely  interesting.  Their  arms,  their  habits,  the  furni- 
ture of  their  horses,  resembled  those  of  the  Turks  ;  but  they  possessed 

took  place  aear  the  village  of  Baah-KuUah.  Sir  John  Kinncie  immediately 
MQt  a  confidential  person  to  the  spot  to  collect,  if  possible,  the  traveller's  papers 
and  effects,  and  to  take  steps  for  the  paaishmeat  of  the  marderer*.  The  lots  of 
this  intelligent  traveller  is  one  of  the  greatest  which  oriental  literature  has  ever 
sustained ;  it  is  to  be  hoped,  that  the  larger  portion  of  his  manuscript  coUectioiis 
had  been  received  in  France,  and  that  those  which  were  in  his  possession  at  the 
time  of  his  death  may  yet  be  recovered :  so  that  the  fruit  of  his  extensive  travels 
and  laborious  researches  may  not  be  lost  to  the  world. 
4   I 


.  J^mrmdr  if  a  Twrihrtkigk  [Nov. 

iivild-  fevQcioQtnetB  of  air,  wkioh  i»  highly  .characUristic  of  their 
vahdering  Hfe*  Thit  interesliagi  group  woald.have  been  a  fioe  «lii4f 
of  .ecatoose  lor  HAywili'«  accurate  pencil.  Two  of  thia  party  johied 
aa,  and  ia  a  mtsed  diafect  of  Feraian  and  Arabic*  aaked  mr  if  i  waa 
not  «eiiig  to  Sttlinimiah  ;  for»  aaid  they.  "  vwajrt  anxiooa  te  Tiait  that 
city^  to  pay  oar  respects  to  So'uman  Pabqai^  aad  tf-poeaiblei  to 
bbtain  his  head  for  a/eol-MI/'  Not  Ukiog  lhe'^ifipaaraaaft;«f  these 
oavatiera,  I  was  detemined  to  try  at  an  eseape^b^ia  ffpfi^r  de  gw&rr^i 
8i»  ex«laitQed,  with  a  feigned  astonishment;  y  AnliniaaftiJil  i  tjien.  I 
ba^«;  Ueen.  misdirected.  I  am  hoand  for  I(aiimidia«  a|id  ted  l4ua 
wandering  from  my  way  !"  This  had  a  proper  efifOt  ^  for  tb^p  {Med 
abpatf  ^and  joiaed  their  companions.  <  W.e  dfode  for  nine4.lanwi|g8 
through  a  /apon^  remarkably  well  ouUivatedv  The«vaUey:.ire  had 
enttiv«d>  pret^Rfed  ai^.inoiined  surface  to.  therwe^  Iroos  ten*to  fifteen 
ifiiJd^.  ^oad,  AQcl^ding  the  skirts  of  the  bttis  ow  either  aide,  littk 
i|itfim»pte4<w^h  Bwpcgwterfties,  and  all  cap<Me  vf  .thevjteheat  eoltare, 
tM^gb  'A!  gceati  I  portion  lay  waste ;  bat  the  ^iUag^a  were..ao  thinlj 
siifttt^red'  oyer  itr  .tl^  it  was  surprising  to  a«e  tt^eestettl  enkiiKst«L' 
'1^19  whokk  MiL  iof. .the, .valley  was  of  a  fine  lightrcoloafed  <ia]re^..loafli ; 
ito  svriaee  being,  sligb%ciiKC^ifi«^  by  hillpekfti/^^bia^y  lortigficML  the 
sites  of  old  vUlages,/.  h  stream i^f  no  W^^^  i)at|#rai«AaeyJbiHt«llhta 
time  swelled  1\y  the  diss<^lviitg,8n9Wft»riglided{)#i|;q«gb  itn^od  Ae^hilb 
undulated  and  retreated,  Jntp,  smal)  plai^^i^liicb'  w^i«  tuxusiaigtiy 
cultivated.  I  was  told  ^h%t  thesei  gl^sprp()«iced;^vv^9i«derfiri*ciiip8» 
with  theaid  of  alittlearlf^cia),ii?%atio^,  Th^  nmiA  vajiqr  ^pea^ri 
less  productive,  but  4Uj6ici«nUyt,8f}  tp  jis^ye-.tjike  ^eifistaa^  ef  jgis^t 
fertility  of  soil,  and  human  indoatry.  Few  part^*of  Fersia.^ipQldieqpial 
it.  .  Aa,  the  iahabitfnts  of  the  villages  are  b<^  ..sbepb^irda  and 
cultivators,  they  wer^  f^t  .fhis  tii^e  ploughii^,  the  land*.  Dniaag 
smnmer  t^y  descend  to  re^^p,  the  harvest,  and  \eave  ^ir  udvea  aad 
c|^U4risn  in  care  of ,  their,  mef^ows.  and  the  flocks  that  graze   i^nibl 

,.09n|tipuiAg  ourroi^te,  we  pa^d through  an  irr^i^a^.  and  windiog^ 
asp^r^t, .  whic^  brought  ua  V>  the  village  of  Bogixq,  sitaated  on  the 
bank  of  a  small  rill,  which  ran  into  the  river  Jaknntd.  Nothing 
cQul^  exceed  the  appearance  of  poverty  which  prevailed  duronglioat 
the  jlfipe,  or  the  want  of  comfort  and  stcnrity.  This  is  doubtless 
t9  prey.^t  t^e  excitement  .of  any  cupidity ;  for  even  thia  appearaace 
of  .«quali4.nxis^ry  dves  not  prot^t  the  .inhabitants  from  oppressioa; 
npr  in»  thi^  neighbourhood  are  they  aver  fr#e  from  the  incnraioBa  of 
the  Persians.  It  was  only,  the  other  day,  that  Jawab,  Kv'u  KjuIn. 
the  .governor  of  Marangha,  was  ordered  by  Prince  Abb^s  Miara  to 


1885^0  Georgia,  Pergia,  and  MesopoUmia,  6(Sh 

rand^r'this  part  of  K6rdkUn  a  desert,  aod  to  ^tettny  kj  fire  and 
the  vword  all  the  hanileta  and  their  inmatea  that  mtghit  oroaa  fata 
t^raek.  Tho  Prince's  order  ran  thus :  **  hang  the  men  upon  the  4rae8» 
and'  tear  them  asunder;  rip- op  the  women,  and  Iread  over  them." 
Upon  his  approach,  the  inhabitatita  ftew  to  the  adjacent  nomtain' 
^rgea,  and  over  sammits  "whichi  as  tbe  Persian  poet  ohserrea,  **  wefe 
AeTer  trod  by  kvawn  fooc^and  scarcely  eter '  by  tbe^wfld  binds  df 
heaven."  '  The  order  urm  obeyed  in  regard  to  this  viHogfe,  which  is 
ilow  little  better tbim  a^eapof  a^es^  lEWd  rtiott^yeara'te^o'Onlr 
paM^d'etoce  (wan'lier^Ott  tny  homewvLrl  JMnrte*,*  dad  then  BogUm 
Vni8'a  floilHlhlnglitfltt  to«»:(  '  -^^    /.<:<.:  -i 

-iNot'behig  able  t^  procure  forage  for  xktfi  eattll»?<M"ei^'refreiK« 
neot  'for  our^eWes,  we  departed  henoe  bftAwft:  tM'^dawn^  Of  day/ 
Hifradyr'tbe'objeibt  of  onr  maroh»  lay  at  a  d^^tanott'ol^tUtny^iiv^ittltM;^ 
and  the-  Toad  Inppesired  anusually  nigged.    ' AbOui>  ^riOtfii  •#e^' reached' 
a.  krtely  {MitaurrouMed  by  mountMuns.    €ipri*f.4iadiilMady  MMw^d 
tbe g<iionnd'W)lih lier  irieheeC  bloom  ;   atid^  ^ttblrigttiless of '  tb^ skyv' 
tog^hei*' whh^  file  pictxiresque  appeatunet  of  m^ 'coimlry,  filled- Hlie* 
miad  witk^eligbtM'  ideas.    A  serpentine  svreaitt  Maiidered  tb^oagti 
tby  dcAttfidns  sj^,  and  the  most  bedotifiil  lawnit  dive^riAfied  tbe^  Mtnei'- 
AfkAgth-wcoaarfrin'^iglrt  of  the  villilge,  and  wero-soon  VeteittdVf 
il[^' chief,  >wbo  ordered  hie  wo^nen  to  g^re  us  the  beitt  rObtii^fti'^liiB^ 
<x:tnage.^'Tb^   btfmd  tbettoselves  with  grekt  fanmoij^  ^''iih%¥ihg' 
afraf  tb<^donies#ic  ntiiniils,  a)(id  lighted  a  briefht  fira  fbr*the^et«mliig'.> 
lUeeo  "gotten  wers^  fanH  and  hanisonie;  lihey  fadd  bkck  "e^etf,  aMT 
llme^aVk  hafr  i  h>wln  sUtin^e,  with  d^idtfte  featoV^.  "Rre  6hWr«tf ' 
ai  bdtW'fexes  had  fine  t-udd^  completions,  thou^  of  eoUi-eb th^^ 
stMin    eontiiact  a  tawny  hue.    Ilie  wemen  of  tbis'Mtrie^'ai^ared' 
i*ery  filduslHous,    and  always  were  seeii  assiitWSg  iA'th^'t6IK''of> 
a^^iilMr^ ;  *and  on  no  occatfiM  did  thiiiy  'toticeiti'  thcfir  fhkei;  IM* 
m^nt  ab6ttt  entit^ely  tmreited ;  tboug%(  ft  was  coni^er^  a'tdark'^b^ 
impoliteness    to  stare  at  them,  nevertheless,  they  appeared   hi^y* 
grAt\(M  sft  ^ej^(!!iting'  6ttr  attentiolnV  and  We  csMHy  perdeiVcid'tMit 
vHtfity  vfttii  tb^  cMrracteristib- of  the  sek  ht  this,  as  welf  as  dther,  * 
countries.     •  *     •  ^ 

-^'^Afteir  Mng '«ei'ved  with  d^dicious  cheese  made  from  tbe  liink  or 
sfre«p^.  'hnd  ^if^  '-excellent  fiat  cakes  of  bread,  the  chief  of  the  yilkgc!' 
iriVfl^a  ititr  to'hiti'hbifie.  On  entering  the  hotise,  I  saw  *thriee'oi^^ 
nh^«'irtieii'  -slAftedin  a  corner  of  one  of  tbe  rooms,  v^tthsome  rade*^ 
Itokhtg-^  ihnt^am^nti  Te«tihg  on  their  laps.  '  One'fe^ifibled  oiir 
fkt^M^t  \  -wli^YitT,  the  guitar ;  and  a  third,  the  kettle-drum .  A  signal 
b^n^^tiMde;'bne  of  the  men  advanced,  and  seating  hiiiis^If  In  tho 
4  I  2 


60i  JtmrmtdofrnTai^^tilfmigh  [Nov. 

cMitre  of  th«  rooui,  bvb^  a  wiM  air,  whiek  'Wai  neither  pleudtog'  nor 
in€llodioa».  After  this,  tiro  bo^  got  op  imd  duu^ ;  planag  tbeni* 
telvee  in  a  variety  of  ^xtra<HrdifHir5^«ttitndeft>  SvUob  consisted  priBoi»> 
pally  of  geeticutetion*  The*  old  ebief'eaid.  he  ooasidefed  dancbg 
botk  Bueatt  mid  ignoble,  afr  it  -wee  practised  by  none^eKoept  siieb  o 
make  a  trade  ef  it  ^for  hire.  Bat" 'be  ttraet  bavw*  spoken  iromcaUy; 
sinee  the  ittotteot' they  were  done, -oiae  of '^e  boys  preacnted  ne 
with  aeUbeu^ue,  and  was  very  Offieiows,  wktchiiatiaiated,  tbata 
recocnpenee  was  ekpeeted  (br*the  eveaing'sanMsemefiti*  - 

AfmU  7th,L^A{t€r  taking  a  hasty  meal,  andaoiakrag'  a  cktboaqae 
with  the  chief  of  tfae^  village,  we  ootitiaaed  aur^  way  south •>easterly. 
tbroagk  a.glen^  Where  it  was  lefresking  to  observe  iebe^  quantity  of 
ooltiimtion  that  appeared  on  every  side.  On  enteriag  a  larger  valley, 
a<  great  e^ltenti-of  •  meadow  -land  was  dtmemcA,  as  well,  as  eeveral 
bamlctsj '  -  Heiealso,  for  the  iraf  tmie«  did  we  remark  wood  in  aov 

m 

considerable  'qeantity.  apon  the  . bills  om  oir  right,  whicb  were  a 
raittifiontion  of  the  great  Zagros  raagej  The  trees*  were  bare  of 
leaves,  wtvieh  <nMule: it  diiicaltto -determine their  species.  We  now 
entered  a  thick  japgle,-  iatermixed  with  rooks^  and  -  matted  over  by 
creepers*  This  spot  1  can  nev^rforgeU  fui^wewene -ansid'an  endlcsi 
variety  of  forest  soenery,  Tbe  nAsses  mi'  shade  tlMrowa'4aWufnNB 
the  naked  and  fantastic  crags  that  burst  ahwzptdy  fohh,  theiloxatfiaat 
fertility  of  the  monntains,  seen  'throagb- the  tran^paient'icioadA  tM; 
floated  along  below  their  fovest4orested  summit;  the  aarifolstilldess» 
and  the  immensity  of  iisdividual  objects;  were. pMguont  with  daligid; 
and  aanasement.  I  bavta  ofteii  gazed  amid-  these  -wtkls,  while  ■  lMMmty« 
after  beauty  bore  in-uponi-n^  eye  and.  mind,  till  i  have  tuned  away 
with  a  painful  fnlaesa  ali<  be^urt^i  and  if  my  detigbt  were  more  then 
was  fit  for  the  frame 'tliat  felt.- it^*  I  sometimes dreally  thMtght-^tlmffe 
most' have  been  some  deleteiaens  tpomw  i»*the  air  breatiied  ia  these 
scenes,'  until  i  rememb^fedi -their  palpable  and  irref stable 
I  looked  upon  the  present  prospect  .as  li  I  knew  i  skeald  Aos^er 
it  again.  The  snowsapped  inoaataias  .were  towering' betee  «^  the 
seaof'forestsispreadiag.aroaDEdi;  fte  below*  a  beautiful  stream  lippled 
in  the  sun,  and  sent  up-  the  music  of  its  plash  I  The  smal^lflakmrnme" 
dan  sepulchre,  overshadowed  by.  the  tamarisk*  crested  the  banks  oo 
the  opposite  shore,  whence  streams  spread  through  the  bright 
land  they  fertilized,  to  where  a  bulwark  of  hills  rose  to  the 
beyond  the  white  saasmits  of  Mount  Zagros. 

To  cbeav  us  from  this  wooded  bower,  we  hired  a  shepherd, 
appeared  to  have  returned  from  the  plain  we  had  craased  ia  the 
morning.    The  man  performed  his  task  faithfully«  being  alkoved  no 


1835.]  Georgia,  Perria,  and  Mesopoiama,  S09 

templaftioD  tP '  do  o^crwiaie.;  and,  frcwa  his  kiKCMvWdga  of  the  ro«4* 
greatiy  shwif  oisd  •  ovur  diataooe*  IHiriag  tVe  -maroh,  fve  frequently 
parsed  parties  of  ill- looking  feiiaws,  .wbo  wdrstrftvelliiig,  to  the  tgwo 
of  OurooiDHi,  ftnd  whose  inqiiinfis  about  as»  as  they* greeted. our  guidew 
exciAeil  soffiethiiig  more  than,  my  eariosity.  I.  therefore  aakAdi  bin)» 
if  those  people,  would  have  lightflned  our  eatAlQ  of  U\eif  \0nd9,  badviw^ 
been  less  prepared  }  **  Ofcoarse,*'.  he  replied,  **  #Dditar<9if  ,our  ivillage 
would  do  tihe.  8aine-T*«^»e  aoiie  of  us  scruiile,  when  f<iii;.<>|pportiinitie» 
occur."  This  arovraW  entered  with  tbe^ greatest  sanfif/roid/evAn(»i,^  tj^ 
solute  friaoiplaiof  rascality  i  but  as  weafforded.no  "  fair.op(ionuiiit\ee,*' 
we  got  onfanoaaly  togetbei,  till  tha  necesaity  of  ovn  acquaiattnce 
eeased*  We  paasfid  an  eatensite  eRoampment  of/Eli^ls^  tindev.  soaio 
oyerhaDgmgpoche:  their  wild  appearaooe^  .fnli|gkdi,:With*ihorses, 
aases«.  oxen.,  and  aheep^  were  admiruhly .^  cbavacter jetiQiof  4hev  places 
na  they  met^he  eye»  gathered  logethetr  m  Igni9dp9aarj&u»d«ki  Gre»:which 
emitted  ifes.  thia  epire  el  .smoke.  'Had  ive((kaownii»liitheir>.Ti<Maity» 
we  ahould  oertaioly  ba^^  eodeavoured^  to^  iifiaiari|»y^(a  circuitonajpathti 
and  had  <A«y '  been  appriaed <  o^  as^'  > cmuf-  fhroperty.  'VROvldi  selt^^  perhl^|lt 
bave  vcmaittHi'UDittoleated*  /Tihey  were  v)Cf7  >iQqii|siliva;  deibanded 
witflfaer  iwe ! were  trAveying.-  talksdr'  both .  loud }  and .  loog^  (and -  endett<» 
Yoored' tQ>  persuade  us>.t»  reaisiiii' Cor  tkt  night .noder-  ithe  proteotkuv 
of  their  tents.  The  /  Bcpner.y  asoand  as-;  became-  sd  •  siliguUuiiy>  wild/ 
tJbftlb  I<  re^etAedr  the  approach  <if. -.nights  Oor' progress  Waaroftea 
osoeh  impeded  by  the  thieknessnof  the  wood;  hat.  09.-. descending 
towards  a  amali  village, -'wbieh*  appbanedia  a<jretfred  ioaoknti  tkn 
Qpposile*hills,  the  elife  grew  more  majestic.  tbafrfecipioesiraoreiioCty^ 
and  "the  foiBst  mdre^befiiitifaL*  i  On  readiing.the  endoeiuie  of  ithe 
Tiltegei.we  were  forced  to  reiaaitia  long  time- io:  wsstiag,  befoie  itnif 
i^ielter  coaldbo  loand«lor  ma  \  and  after  alU  tO'  take  possession  of  a 
bttt»  hastily  emptied  for  theoecaeicfn^  fvdi  <of  dirtiaod  vermin.' ••  j£)nsrp 
tbiftg  was  in  confusion,  and  our  foolish/ Muhammedan,:iD8teed  of 
esKfting  bimself,  stood  like  a  drunkard  bstiag  his  whip,iTwhbeati  ever 
oiieriBg  the  slightest  assistanee.  Oitr  evening'  meal  was  late  and 
eold,  and  we  retired  to  rest  as  little  pleased  with  ourselvea)  aa  with 
ear  attendants.  Next  morning  the  inbabiianta  came  in  a  body  to 
assure  us,  that  it  would  be  impossible  to  eross  the  mountains  without 
lightening  the  males;  and  that  even  then,  the  passage  *  waald  be 
extremely  difficult.  I  thought  this  a  mere  pretext  to  obtain  *  soma 
money,  so  refused  to  em[doy  them  in  any  manner.  However,  they 
knew  the  state  of  the  road  better,  and  following  the  muleteers,  soon 
convinced  ns  that  their  services  were  indispensable.  The  morning 
was  excessively  cold,  and  as  we  approached  the  mountains  we  had 


610  Imtrmil  t>/ a  fburikrA^'  ^  ^^  {N^. 


to  ttsc^nd,  the  tM\t  wxMrtd  throttgb  a 'scyrt  of  mtroi^/^lMifie], 

in  the  ftolid  rock,  ^wbere  the  width  h^Mf  ftltowc^^aft^  tb  '^pUMa^WiAoat 

touching  Tts  didei,  flo' th«e  we  were  freqtlistiti7'dMliB^-^40'~'lidht dip 

both  feeit  in  a-  honsbntct]  direction, l«tel%il1l^iClie'4lfliiilV^tafclrv 

present  theSr  brtng  bi^uised' bet#)iM  9tb  'Mdei^  Mi  ttfeinck;  wIMi 

conldnot  be  air^ided  by  any  other  toode.'  'Oh  ti^chfttg*  the  lumitof 

the  mountain,  we  found ^bat  ft  w«s  e^rt^eoiely  preoipiMMitfi  itnd  ciMfr- 

aequetitly  were  ^Migedto  itMfeht  ^>on  the  villagers/ who  triitli))h«^ 

anthr  came  M^i^Yd,  and '^st^ed  iii  -  nup^tilng'   bnlr^  cttibe.     l%e 

ascent,  which  was  circuitous  and  abrupt,  occupied' tlieP'*{Jh<!ti%f*'iiMl* 

hours,  and  proved  so  distressing  to  the  ifrules;  that^  tbtff  %el^e<fMt)ed 

to  be  reliered  of  th^ir  1oad».    Hiis  appeared  to  'ttttftt*  Aeite^^^rerjr 

hmnaterially;  tU  htige  nmsset  of  snow  lay  in  ravliM  li(i^  ^^ff^^tLingMaB, 

Md  they  stlnV  to  the  gfhrths  at  each  step,  whbtf,  in^^WtellV^ii^  to 

i^,  two  61  "iheti  i-oRed^'ddwn  the  pfecit^ide'  with'thetf(l(Mtf»''>#lildi 

consisted  df    detdS  b^ffies  en  'route  fbl" K^^lMa.  '    Ofi'^tfetiriilg*:^ 

sdmmit,  the  ro^d^'^dlA  io  terribly  futYbwed^bytbe  dit^otviiil^  snows. 

t!hat  ?&  t^nt^'bife^ci'HeaH^  ftnptaetMUe.    Thl^  dmonftjref  tU# 

p^sageiTftf  h^i^hVin^tf'b^  tlt^^'tBUdu^  tff  li' 'bbdf  Vkf  ^Sfards,  w«e 

from  the  to{r  had  been  wiit<%i^^oW^'api|^M6l^  ilMf  W6^ 'Cttnameifeed 

buHtng  lar^  tftoHe's  tipon4^bs<^  hHtW^  bthr  bil|^ft^.  '>Wy^^nteto.r. 

who  had'  been  qu^in^  fbt^'the^g^^tf 'Of  W^f^W.'^blitMttae^tiiidk 

idarmed:    "'  StHkhfefallah J^*  h^^i^iiH^a?'^  ^e%  MWd^  bf  kh^, 

to  be  sure  P'    ^  Never  feiif,  Ti'epfi^li  V^mi  ^  ^PmBilk7%a9Pmt 

Prophet,  'we'  miy^bhec*  the?f  flAf  :*^'  ^^^4rfrftf  ^Hll*^cft*f  w Wft§i  1^^ 

Kazilbishefr.  S^KtB  tft^iV^  ihatefaf^ckf^  a¥r«Ut^oi^,'<fW<mglt¥«(^ 

so;  but  ndw,'*  s&fa'tlie'61d[^^tH6nWyift^iStti«fll^fer,i*^ 

be<!:6(nfeab%g^yV'itei^ertheiyv,'AllM?:Ud^Al^Ml^"<''^ 

trunks  \Yad\)e^*  thrown  UBv^  hi  tlie  ^hM^?Vtiii  'tfid'fni^^iM^Ued' 

with  hn^^  ''\iAok€d^  stii^,'' satires;  'in^^  xmmk<:\^\  ''tt^ilfto^Wiai* 

prbn^/^^^n^irt'^  k  -fitijl-toaleer's  f^ifcHlftWc".  ^^^Thfe  fte^Jti J^^^obtf  ftlt" 

the  ^xip^im  df  fbti^  bf  th^'  pUrtf,  '4M^k^}'<kmtfM'i^^  ikMkii^ 

anA  th^  majoi'ity'bf  tfie  *^e«r  in'd\  ^abffiflltjr^digri^gf^.f/gHJ^' 

gfVen  'tii)  a  cotiiest  In  wMchsd'  fitftlb  '^W  HS'^gteK^d.'^  Bd^  ^e4^ 

were  ^mong  tberft  sbfne  of  \'deteTthHiiid^^y?y^fih^'i^^  ^-fbi' 

rei^t  toi'evenge  t!ieiy  womided^  t;6Aip4ntofa^,%tfd>-(^ydffiJff  tifeiHfea»^^' 

sitcce^fully  tb  ih^ptre'them  with  irOnMM'c^.  'My'iimtcfti^Ban^lliAHel!;^* 

I  went  athdtigdt 'tlifetij,  ahtflMf eaten e^fc^^iilto^tMli/Act^^^rMii^B^ 

cried   out   witli   sur^Jriie;   "'They  1i«W  gufts(."\*  /Aftjj  ip^t^'HiJ^' 

cool  their  ragekr/d  detferininatfort,  and  oU'th^'Ye^^^il^g^W^Mc 

edge  of  the'  mbtihtaib.  ifre  succeeded  x>n  io\M^-i\^  dtfeMtb^aig'' 

while  th^  show  lihMVed  down  upon  their  ^ea£b/'iitt'h6ilr]^^f»llHeA  ' 


1 83d.]  Georgm^  Per^r  <fnd  UeoffitUamia.  -611 

Hun*.  '  Dm  Mietii4pdte»  who.  h94  ibitherW// renuiioecl  aa  inactive 
sped^tftroCtb^  ^enm^  approaphf)4  ini9r  baiv>ifig  reapeiptfuUy,  aDd,said, 
"  .B4rfktaUahi  I  .M««h*aUAb.  I  may  j^ur  eb^^^^w  .never  be  leas ;  may 
^ur;  aerv^oi  Sod  grace  in  your  eyeaT'  but  inatead  of  noticing  hie 
«i^«t«oaa-  <eaipKOwi«B«*  I  ordered  ibim  toneturn  to  bia  coantryr  a^  his 
aer^ioefe  iHre.idiapeiised  with,  Thf>  siicc^eAs  of  tbi^.i^^/.gave  anima* 
tioD  to  Ihi^.^M  mulele^r  wad  bis  i^aistfint^,  v^bo.  ^cUimed,  ''  Pundh* 
b«i  Khodab>'*  and  limited  a  pas^^^  frpa^,  Ute*  Qoprin,  in  which  the 
wmds  "  L9>A))ab  ^  Allah.  Muhanmed  Aa^ul,,  il  AUah/'  .w^re  very 
ftt^ei^t^  i:ei>ea^dw . . , , 

.  Aftfr  a.0)9^:jat^iol]&  descent  from  the .  moiuitai^*  ,we  tf-a versed 
il^Mbaiein  ii|j|9ii^hevly..directioni  passing  pn  lu^y^^  ^fi  ruined  carft*. 
vansfirf. (fr^m 'Whence  the  Kurds  had  issued ;.t^efeby  conv.erting  into 
a  pleep,  of  ipole^tion,  tcf/jthfi  leveller,  what  ^(^,be^  ^/?pted  for  l^is 
%pcoaimpd«tiDn»  'Thip  monnM^ittitfarfniiva^pdi.i^  ^  fb^p  poi^t ;»  af^ei; 
vpqodi^g;  .Wb^at^  w^j^i^toi^d  (jpoi^i^^ll  pulUyjifc^rf  %^4,  cp^eqding  to, 
the  villa|ffl.Qf  Bqpna)). ,  .Xw^rWlflB  ,tp.  .^^ .^poj^j^^w^j-^  pf  .tibis^l^jj^jcg^ 
YQ.erease4ija  HPP«idev^ble,ftt5«ifiiJft  flif .  ▼ajfry,.^4tfliW,,itn,bi^nk  several 
e^ep8iye;)wr7^grplac^  ^v^ref^^i^j^u^te^M   J^c§i9„pJecc».  of  ^pulture 
vre^iat.  ^  eqn^di^rabl^  dwI^PS^iAw  w^j ,  tow^.  «n4  the  graves  wercj 
id)  ^^i^iietyevd  sepfirater  e%;?h  .J^yM^S  ^rX9Kh  block  of  stope  pb^ced 
«V9i8fr^J'^pM^  at.)^b€^.bead  end   fe.et;,, while  the  intermediate  apace» 
inp(te{|4p^  iM)7iP8>  *•  49^  pla«^4*,b9tifonta]ly,  ^pras  either. planted  with 
^^f^fJh^^  SP!ff!^  ^i^  bnok^,e  piepf;^  of  tile.     Som^e  few  graves  had 
ci|rcnler^(^9nie.t:^kh  capoles  built  over  them,  which  ^eiogkept  wbite«r| 
wfi^^  f^,  ^  PKnaxn^ntod*  ezhibite$l  aJa  ,^C|?l]^nt   comment  on  the , 
ejq)i)ea9on.Af )  our  J^ayipur.  when  be .  cofnpare^  hypocrites  to  "white, 
iiwj9b<^  eepi^cb^s,  whieb    <fppear  outwardly  beantifuU  but  within . 
«ire^  full,  X>f  dead  jpeo'^  bones Aud  all  uncleanne^/' ,  The  funerals  of 
t^e  ,K;iir4a,  bi^ye  a  reference  to  those  of  tbe  Hebrews,     ^ow  earnestly, 
doea  tbe.pati;iarcb  Jacob  ei^oin  hyi  son%  fp  bu^  bim  in  Canaan,  in 
the  ^inilj^  sepulchre ;  and  Joseph*  in  like  n^aiyier,  exacts  an  path  from 
hiA^pepple>'jtQ  ca?ry  his  bonea  with  theu^  wbep  they  leave  Egypt.     If 
a  Kurd  4i^  et  a  dii^tance  from  bis  native  village,  the  inhabitants  are 
b^^d  to  femo.ve  tbe  corpse,  smd  inter,  it  .with  decency.    I  have  often 
met,  la  paitgi  eacorting  one  who  was  neyer  more  to  amile  or  lyeep  in 
tb«i  mortal  n^orld,  and  <in  conversing  with  tbem,  they  dwelt  upon 
th^dw^^""^  ^^  ill-luck  which  would  be.  attached  to  bim  who  neglect- 
ed^ «tQ  l^urj  a  body  in  its  "  proper  place  of  rest"     W^  observed 
gCfkTes  decorfkted  with    garlands  as  among,  the  W^sbr  which  are 
reiBQ>^d  at  ih»  end  of  the  mourning.    We  reached  Bnnnab.at  night- 
fa^,  ^nearliy.exbaw^d  by  fatigue  and  hunger,  and  assemhle^^  round  a 


I 

\ 

f  612  Jowtut  9/ €  Tottr  tlirwfk  .  [Nor. 

I  blazing;  fire  in  the  ^beikh's  house,  where  apme  ex^ced^t  coflbe  wis 

ready  to  be  offered.  I  have  often  wondered  how  t|]|j9pe  people  co^M 
have  lived  before  the  discovery  of  this  beverage,  th^  champ^igne  of 
.  the  East.  In  the  most  desolate  Khan  it  if  handed,  roand,  and  if  j^ 
refuse  to  carry  it  to  your  lipe»  yoii  are  consid^ed,  to  Ife  4^pl^**^ 
with  your  accommodation,  or  at  the  behaviour  of  j^our  att^ndantp. 

In  the  room  next  to  the  one  we  occupied,  three  Tari^i^^were  reply- 
ing.    In  the  course  of, the  .evening  they  requested, jl^wp^d  abve.a 
pipe  with  them.     After  smoking  together  for  some  time»  one  cif  tbep 
said,  **  We  have  just  arrived  frqm  Bagdad,  and  are  trayelliog  Ckmpf^ 
(post)  to  Tubriz.     Where  are  yon  going?  Have  you  gP^  uiy  ,i|iQ^ej  ? 
Are  you  a  Russian  spy  }     Perhaps  you  wish  to  enter  .Paqqd  PA,iBA's 
service.     He  has  already  a  Feringhi  (alluding  to  Mr.  Littlbiohii, 
formerly   Adjutant  of  H.  M.'s  2nd  or  Queen's    Royal   Hegineiit,) 
.^instructing,  the  half-starved  Fellahs  how  to  pot  themfeli^ea  into  ft 
, number  of  odd  positions."     One  of  his  companions  interrapted  him* 
raying,  "He  is   not  a  Fermgki,  but  one  of  the  Jngrdse  from  Hind* 
9nd  a  sharp  fellow  too ;  though  I  don't  like. to  see  theae   changes,  gr 
we  may  all  be  turned  into  the  great  desert.*'     I  aaked  w^t  bsd 
occurred  at  Bagdad?    The  Turk  raised  hia  head,  and  without  oeasii^ 
.to  fittend  to  a  large  coflfee-pot  which  was  on  the  fire.  beg;ui,  *' By 
my. soul,  Daocd  Fasba,  our  master,   will  soon  have  no  more  TchoQ^- 
dars  ;  he  prefers  the  Giaours  to  us  already !  What  ahall  we  do  if  dke 
^PaAha&  and  Aghas  are  able  to  eat  us  as  they  like  ?   We  moat  all  fly 
to  these  monniains,  and  become  Kljrds  !    Our  Fellahs  are  all  discou- 
«tented,  tlie  taxes  of  the  unbelieveiw^  have  been  increased,  and  perhaps 
even  Musealroans  will  have  to  pay  ^hejpti.    Those  Muscovite  doga  hare 
revolted  against  the  Sult4n,  because  he  would  not  make  their  Sheikh 
a  Sult&n  also.     Even  the  Ingrese  will  soon  compel  the  trae-bdieven 
to  chastise  them,  as  I  have   beard  say  they  now  refuse  to  pay  tribate, 
and  even  Mabmoud  himself  is  more  like  them  than  a  trae  believer. 
JE^e  likes  their  ways  better  than  l^is  own.     God  is  great ;  be  knows  if 
these  changes  are  for    the  better;  and   aa  to  that   son  of  a  dog 
MuBAMMBD  Ali  Pasba,  who  has  done  it  all,  may  AUah  grant  that 
his  eyes  may  burst."    "  Inshallah,  Inshallah,"  abouted'hta  eoaipaiiioiia» 
who  considered  their  Mend's  speech  a  Tery  eloquent  one. 
*     On  our  quitting  Bannah,  the  temperature  beeame  more  modeMe, 
^'the  country  was  hlH  and  dale,  and  the  whole  one  doMimied  eoat  il 
verdure.      From  'henee  the  sloping  sides  of  the    uoatttaiQa  weie 
-covered  with  oak  trees,  and  to  us,  whc^had  been   anMtttomed  to  liie 
~  arid  hills  aTid  mountains  of  Persia,  it  was  a  Inxurloua  proapeet^    The 
road  nfterwarda  wound  through  wild  and  rocky  defies  hi  *4ia 


'  nS5.]  Georgia,  Prnta,  and  Uetopotama.  6 \  8 

tain*,  and  by  the  8ide  of  a  rapid  torrent.  WeVoUowed  its  rilla.  which 
Were  bead*ifal!y  fringed  with  willowe,  presenting  to  the  eve  a  pretty 
uppearance.  It  is  this  plentiful  supply  of  water  which  renders  these 
tracts  so  fertile ;  while  in  Persia,  this  inestimable  blessing  is  the  most 
scanty  6f  nature's  bounties.  The  ^plains  and  hills  are  also  equally 
destitute  of  wood-i— a  few  trees  only  being  planted  in  the  environs  of 
cities,  chiefly,  if  not  entirely^  for  the  purposes  of  building.  So  great 
'end  manifest  are  tlie  natural  advantages  of  Kfirdistan,  that  the  verdict 
of  all  travellers  Is  unanimous  in  commending  the  fcrtilitv  of  her  soil. 
But  since  the  beginning  of  that  time  from  which  we  have  any 
adthentrc  records  df  her  history,  wars,  dissentions,  and  violent 
distraetions/ have    scared  away  improvement,  and  Kdrdistan  is  still 

J  f 

— ^  '*  An  nn weeded  garden 

That  grows  to  «eed.'»  -      • 

•'Ih* 'ascending  a  very  abrupt  mountain,  the  mules  had  to  walk  literally 

'ilpon  aht  tdge  of  a  precipice,  where  the  least  false  step   would  have 

*  lebnsigiaed  them  to  '  inevitable  destruction  :  yet  the  confidence  of  't&e 

'mnleteerd'in  'the  steady  tread  of  these   animals  was  such,  as  to  make 

'  them  trot  on  without  the  slightest  apprehension.     From  the  top  of 

the'  tnountain'  a  most    sublime  and '  extensive  view  presented  itself. 

ImmedfaleTy  in   front  of  us  appeared  the    snowy  ranges  of  Mount 

'2a^ro^    'towering  to   heaven,'  and   beneath    them   several  beautiful 

vallbys  and  plains  extended  to  the  base  of  the  mountain  we  were 

&>nimencing  to  descend ;  while  on  either  side,  and  in  the  fear,  were 

hill^  bf  various  elevation,  without  assuming  a  bare  or  barren   appear- 

'Mfibe.     Ilad  T'seen  this  picture  of  nature  upon   canvas,  I  should  at 

'ohce'  have  '  pronounced  it  a  production  of  the  imagination.      Here 

was  an 'assembly  of  natural' beauties,  precipitous    mountains,  rich 

^valleys,  clear  brooks,  fantastic    rocks,  and  wooded  craga !    Man  alone 

lias  steeped'  it  in  gloom,-   and  i'endered  its  inhabitants  a  desperate 

people.     But  "KArdish   history  is  one  of  suffering,   and  well  may  I 

address  that  beautiful  conntry  [n  the  feeling  language  of  the  poet— 

Oh  tu  I  cni  feo  la  aorte 
^  -Dono  fnfeliee  di  bellecza,  ond'  hai 

Bneata  dto^  <'iaBnlti  gaal, 
Qfte  la  fronts  M^ittl  per  gnm  doglia  porte  ? 

.  'Without  aiKy  c^ieeption,  I  .may  safely  aver  that  Kurdist£n  is  the 
.'iovoliest  eoutt^iy  I  ever  beheld.  The  passes  over  its  mountains  are 
<i^4be  Ughieat  ^nt^upest  to  the  traveller,  as  they  offer  opportunities  of 
s>dbaeriti»g  portions  of  the  glqbe»  which  must  from  their  nature  have 
•  Iki^n  ia  their  present  stat^  since  their  creation.     In  their  recesses,  he 

Bay.obSfrve  from  the  wonderful  and  varied  position  of  their  str;a^« 

4   K 


614  Juwmal  afn  Tour  throtigh  [^T- 

.  cation  what  have  been  the  operations  of  nature  on  the  grandest  scale. 

.  These  passes  are  in  truth  the  most  sublime  and  solemn  solitudes  that 
can  possibly  exist,  and  rouse  the  breast  of  man  to  meditations  border- 
ing upon  rapture.  Uninterrupted  by  the  intrusions  of  the  world,  be 
can  hold  converse  with  his  God  in  the  midst  of  his  most  awful  worlds — 

To  sit  on  rockst  to  miiM  o'«r  flood  and  fell. 

To  slowly  trace  the  forest's  fhady  scene, 

Where  things  that  own  not  man*s  dominion  dwell. 

And  mortal  foot  hath  ne'er,  or  rarely  heen ; 

To  «lltib  the  trackless  moiuiUin  all  nnsean 

Wilih  the  wild  flock  that  never  needs  a  fold ; 

Alone  o'er  steeps  and  foaming  falls  to  lean ; 

This  is  not  solitude ;  'tis  but  to  hold  «- 

Cbnrerse  with  nature's  charms,  and  vfew  her  stores  Unroll'd. 

On  arriving  at  the  base  of  the  mountain,  we  descried  the  wide 
prospect  of  the  windings  of  the  Bost£n  river,  that  issues  from  fhe 
Cardncian  mountains.  Bostin,  being  interpreted,  signifies  the 
V  garden,"  and  gives  its  name  to  a  small  hamlet  and  valley  situated 
on  the  southern  bank  of  the  river — a  denomination  well  due  to  the 
whole  of  the  surrounding  country.  Its  hills  are  clotlied  with  wood, 
its  villages  embosomed  amongst  trees,  and  its  fruitftd  soil  reminded 
me  of  countries  where  man  is,  "  like  a  tree  planted  by  the  rivers  of 
water,  that  bringeth  forth  his  fruit  ih  season,  whose  leaf  shall  not 
wither,  and  whatsoever  he  doeth  shall  prosper.'' 

Independent  of  these  lovely  valleys  and  plains  which  display  the 
most  abundant  fertility,  the  mountains' in  general  possess  n  soil  of 
considerable  depth ;  and  the  wild  luxuriance  of  unforced  vegetatioa 
proves  their  productive  qualities.  The  order  of  cultivation  uppetn 
to  be  thus :  the  plains  and  valleys  are  appropriated  to  grain,  the 
southern  slopes  of  the  hills  form  vineyards ;  the  northern  prodace 
the  oil  and  tobacco  plants ;  and  on  the  summits  and  inaccessible  crags 
the  goats  and  mountain  sheep  browse  upon  the  heath,  while  oxen, 
horses,  and  cows,  graze  upon  the  pasture  that  skirts  the  villages. 
"Wheat  and  barley  are  both  plentiful  and  cheap ;  grapes  are  not  so  richly 
favoured  as  the  Persian ,  but  cherries  and  other  stone  fmits  are  tiie 
finest  I  ever  ate.  The  Kurdistin  walnut  is  the  largest  in  the  world, 
and  nearl^^  all  the  European  fruits  are  very  abundant.  The  cattle 
are  small,  but  of  the  best  breed,  and  so  are  sheep  and  goats.  They 
all  sell  cheap,  as  well  as  horses,  which  are  proverbial  for  performing 
the  most  astonishing  journeys.  Sir  John  Macdonalo  KiKHKca 
assured  me,  that  he  had  ridden  a  distance  of  seventy  miles  over  this 
mountainous  country  without  once  dismounting  from  his  horse ;  and  is 
June,  1828, 1  purchased  a  gelding  at  Bagdad,  that   carried  me  to 


1835.]  Georgia,  Persia,  and  Menapotama,  615 

Tlflis  in  sixteen  days.  The  distance  is  nearly  a  thousand  miles !  The 
cows  yield  about  half  a  gallon  of  milk  daily,  and  the  sheep  and  goats 
assist  to  supply  the  dairy :  cheese  being  always  made  of  their  milk. 
They  use  the  wild  artichoke  to  turn  the  milk,  and  their  cheeses  are 
made  up  into  small  round  cakes.  Their  butter  is  well  flavoured,  but 
not  of  much  consistency.  It  is  churned  by  putting  the  cream  into 
a  goat's  skin  suspended  to  the  side  of  a  tent,  and  tossed  to  and  fro. 
The  Bedouins  practise  the  same  method.  "  Dans  un  peau  de  ch^vre, 
encore  gamie  de  ses  poiU  iis  mettent  le  lait,  comme  dans  une  outre. 
Une  femme  Bedouine  apr^  avoir  fortement  nouiS  les  deux  bouts, 
et  suspendn  le  tout  h,  une  branche  d'arbre,  en  secouant  Tontre  de 
toute  sa  force,  parvient  k  faire  le  beurre." — (Castellan.  Mesurs  des 
Ottomans,  t.  6,  p.  60.) 

Several  tribes  have  five  thousand  sheep  :  they  seldom  kill  any,  but 
subsist  chiefly  on  milk  and  butter.  Hence,  the  number  is  continually 
increasing. 

The  Ki&rdish  villages,  although  small,  are  very  numerous,  and  all 
built  in  the  same  style,  of  large  unhewn  stones,  which  have  no  bind- 
ing material.  They  consist  of  an  outer  and  inner  room  only,  having 
a  floor,  and  walls  plastered  with  mud,  and  a  roof  formed  by  cross 
beams  of  wood,  covered  with  reeds,  or  straw  matting,  and  over  that 
again,  a  thick  covering  of  mud.  They  are  generally  seated  upon  th$ 
declivity  of  a  mountain,  and  some  idea  may  be  formed  of  the  steep* 
ness  of  their  streets  from  this  peculiarity  of  position,  that  the  top  of 
one  house  forms  an  exact  level  with  the  bottom  of  the  one  above  it; 
and  each  house  having  a  door  that  opens  into  this  space ;  the  roof 
of  one  dwelling  forms  a  level  walk  for  its  next,  or  upper  neighbour, 
where  the  inhabitants  sit  to  enjoy  their  chibouques.  We  remained 
^e  night  in  one  of  these  hamlets,  and  left  shortly  after  day<brea]^ 
for  the  oi^>ital.  After  descending  with  great  abruptness  for  ten 
miles,  crossing  several  mountain  torrents  that  wriggled  over  our 
track  like  serpeQts,  we  entered  a  gorge  in  the  mountains,  and  coa^r 
menced  oof  ascent  up  the  wildest  mountains  I  had  ever  seen.  The 
morning  was  unusually  sultry ;  and  during  our  journey,  a  dreadful 
storm  of  hail  and  sleet,  accompanied  by  thunder  and  vivid  lightning, 
broke  upon  us.  .  We  were  soon  enveloped  in  a  thick  mist,  which 
brought  to  my  remembrance  the  situation  of  the  ten  thousand 
pTjeeks  ^under  Zai^oFiioN,  during  their  ever  memorable  retreat  over 
these  very  mountains.  They  were  hid  from  the  enemy  by  a  mist 
similar  in  density  to  the  one  we  here  experienced  ;  for  it  was  with 
flifiic^lty  we  could .  at  times  discern  objects  at  ten  yards'  distance. 
Having  reached  a  considerable  height,  a  sublimely  vast  extent  of 
4  K  2 


€U  Jmuimi  of  a  3Wr  /Arbt^4  [Nov. 

inoontaip,  raviae.  and  glem  li^  cxpoaod  to  our  glaBce;  bat  were 
quickly  obscured  by  th«  passing  clooda.  •  It  ^las  npv  easy  to  discover* 
without  tbe  help  of  any  baromaten  <(nit  tbat  i^r^ouirown  fealiogs.  that 
we  had  reachad  a  great  elevation*-*^  .fact  which  was  proved  by  the 
sufxressiye  risii^ii  of^  hill  over  whioh  our  road  i^as  dtreptod.  StiH 
aaeendiqg,  we  canvs)(o  tho.  extveoae  summits  from,  whence  we  saw 
the  city  of  Suiiiuiaiah  marked  by  treas  io^a  nook  of  the  uiouotaius. 
It  appeared  beneath  our  feeti^  althoagh  jwe  were  lull  tea  miles  from 
it..  In  fact*  from  (his  loftr^  pioAacle,  we  .seemed  to  descry  ^^t  once 
"  all  the  kingdoma  of  the- world,  and  the  glory  ol  them."  Our  desoe&t 
i^as  one  of  extreme  difl^idty.;  bat  our  eyes  were  delighted  with  the 
general  Hffpect  of  the  valley  below,  and  th^  aituatioa  of  Solimlniah 
at  the  end  of  it.  ,  Tbe  hUis  by  w^hich  it  was  surrounded  on  all  sides 
inrere  sufficiently  (broken  i  p.  their  outUne  to  be  picturesque,  and-  the 
plain  which  ekirted  them  pit  .their  feet  was  dothed  in  the  richest 
verdure.  The  grai(a-fields  ^sumed  a  lovely  appearance ;  the  gardens 
occupying  distant  portions  p(  the  valley,  and  %  stream  meandering 
through  it,  gave  such  a  luxuriance  to  the  piatui:f^  ^.  to  unite  beauty 
with  fertility,  and  wealth  with  usefulfipfa. 

On  nearing  the  city,  a  mound  of  considerable  magnitude  rises  on 
the  Jei[t  of  the  road«  which  nearly  resembled  the  tumuli  of  Greece. 
It  is  not  improbable  that  the  spot  may  mark  the  tomb  of  some  Greek 
general.  Many  similar  may  be  seem  in  Kdrdist&n,  which  nearly 
resemble  those  in  Wiltshire.  Indeed,  such  remains  of  antiquity  are 
spread  over  the  whole  aurface  of  the  globe. 

^.  Sulimaniah,  or  Sulimiiiey,  the  Shehrasour  of  the  ancients,  is  moat 
romantically  situated  on  the  northern  bank  of  the  river  DUila,  in  a 
deep  valley,  irregularly  formed  by  the  bases  of  the  Carducian  range, 
which>  covered  with-  forests  •  of  oak,  and  elotbed  in  snow  to  its 
f  uipmit,  entrench  it  on  every  si^.  ,  Its  geographical  position  ia  35* 
J}(V  north  latitude,  and  44*  45'  east  longitude.  During  tbe  retreat 
c^f  |j(sH4iCLius  this  city,  was  distinguished  by  the  name  of  Siazuroa, 
fi^id^pot  far  hence  was  the  city  of  Holwin,  the  retirement  of 
Yb2dbjbrd  after  the  battle  of  Cadesia»  a  spot  to  which  the  Khalifa  of 
Bftgdad  resorted  dmrii^  the  summer  season.  It  was  ruined  by 
Ii0iiAa;o>  and  has  never  since  recovered  its  consequence. 

Sulimani|di  is  an  unwalled  town :  its  houses  are  built  extremely 
low,  which  gives  them  a  mean  appearance,  though  doubtless  they 
are  better  secured  against  the  snows  and  cold  of  this  elevated  region. 
The  streets,  are  narrow,  and  run  irregular ;  and  there  are  neither 
good  bazars  nor  fine  mosques  to  relieve  the  dull  monotony  of  the 
common  buildings.    The  houses  are  mostly  built  of  onhewn  stones* 


1835.]  Georgia,  Persia,  and  MesopUgmia.  617 

♦ 

plastered  over  with  mud;  thongh  some  few  are  constructed  with 
bricks.  The  climate  is  said  to  be  very  fine,  and  the  inhabitants, 
-who  approach  to  the  naniber  of  20;(M>0,  are  robust  and  active :  their 
aspects  forbidding,  their  expressions  of  countenance  harsh,  and 
their  complexions  dark.  The  government  of  Sulimlinrah  is  in  the 
hands  of  a  Pasha,  whd-ie  by  birth  a  Kurd,  and  subject  to  neither 
Turks  nor  Persians.  Hia  name  is  Sulkman,  and  he  is  highly 
X>opular  and' very  indulgent.  For  the'purpose  of  pleasing  the  Russians, 
he  sends  an  annual  present  in  cash  to  Abbas  MiarA,  who  the 
northern  barbariana  hope  will  soon  employ  their  officers  in  preference 
to  those  of  the  English;  Connt  Paski^witc  r  is  desirous  of  taking 
the  Kt&rdfi  under  his  especial  protection,  that  in  ca^e  of  n^ed,  they 
may  harass  by  their  sudden  and  repealed  incursions  the  inhabitants 
of  thoae  countries  by  which  they  are  bounded.  For  such'  a  duty 
tliey  are  eminently  fitted*.  The  militttry  force  for  the  defence  of  the 
town  does  not  exceed  2000  men.  About  a  fourth  of  that  number 
are  frequently  in  attendance  at  the  palace,  which  is  the  Pasha's 
residence.  It  is  a  mean  and  ruined  pile,  composed  of  spacious  courts 
and  extensive  inclosures.  The  trade  of  Suliminiah  is  in  a  very 
■declining  state  ;** there  ai'e  only  two  or  three  Armenians,  agents  for 
etuiie '  Bagdad  mei'ehairttld,  who  deceive  gall-hutsf  in  exchange  for  a 
few  Indian  commodities, 'Which  come  up  by  th6  way  of  Bussoraih. 

Nothing  18  known  bf  the  history  of  Suliminiah.'  M.  Nibbvrb 
•visited  thife  part  of  the  country  in  the  year  1769,  and  found  the 
people  subject  to  a  sort  of  feudal  government.  They  arb  imagined 
to  be  the  Carduchai  of  Zbnopbon,  and  their  national  character  has 
descended  unchanged  from  time  immemorial.  Kinneir  has  made 
Sennah,  which  is  situated  about  ninety-five  miles  to  the  eastward, 
the  capital ;  but  the  Wiily  or  chief  of  that  town  is  a  mere  creature 
dependent  upon  His  Majesty  of  Persia,  to  whom  he  transmits  a 
handsome  sum  annually.  The  father  of  the  present  WHty  was  a 
man  of  great  power  and  independence ;  but  he  became  deranged, 
and  unfortunately,  madness  would  seem  to  run  in  the  family,  as  his 
son  has  given  ample  proofs  of  it. 

Snlim£niah  is  an  extensive  place,  and  forms  a  central  emporium 
to  the  neighbouring  tracts  of  cultivation.  The  country  which  sur- 
rounds it  is  charming  ;  the  soil  gravelly,  as  far  as  its  immediate 
vicinity ;  when  it  becomes  more  sandy,  and  of  a  light  loamy  nature. 
The  rich  appearance  of  the  wheat  and  barley  I  have  already  noticed, 
the  green  at  this  time  was  most  beautiful.  We  found  the  tillage 
of  the  district  excellent ;  the  fields  being  neatly  divided  into  square 
compartments,  for  the  benefit  of  irrigation. 


618  Jtmrmd  of  a  Tour  through  [Nov. 

Being  the  bearer  of  a  letter  for  the  Pasha,  he  assigned  me  a  house 
in  the  beat  part  of  the  city,  and  I  found  the  people  both  civil  and 
obliging.  They  pretend  to  pique  theajselves  upon  hospitality,  but 
how  its  duties  are  discharged,  will  depend. entirely  on  circumstances. 
For  instance,  in  the  year  1828,  habited  as  a  Turk,  I  travelled  through 
Kdrdiefin  in  company  with  a  man  who  pretended  to  be  a  lineal 
descendant  of  the  prophets ;  and  we  journeyed  a  distance  of  six 
hundred  miles,  halting  at  this  city  on  the  way,  without  spending  the 
sum  of  ten  Persian  rials.  The  Seyad  afterwards  assured  me»  that  he 
was  dflered  a  wife  at  every  village  through  which  we  passed  ;  but, 
added  he,  "  as  I  was  your  Mehm&ndar,  I  could  not  act  with  such 
indecorum.*^  HoWever,  he  actually  had  a  wife  of  his  own,  at  every 
town  of  note  between  Bagdad  and  Tabriz.  This  mai^'a  name  is 
IsHMABL ;  he  has  often  served  English  travellers.  .ao4  has  always 
given  infinite  satisff^tpn. .  At  the  time  I  am  now  .wxitiag*  I  have 
not  disguised  myself,,  but  a^  in  the  costume  of  my  own  couatiy; 
the  consequence  is,  I  find  travelling  here  more  expensive  than  hi 
Persia.  Nevertheleas,  I  would  advise  all  tr^v^l^xa  who  care  aot  for 
the  expence,  and  h^ve  plenty,  of  sp/agre  timer  to  p^ivi  ^enoa  iu  their 
own  dress ;  for  their  persons  are  respected,  and  in  security :  whereasi 
by  adopting  a  foreign  garb  (although, be^lv  opportuait^es  areafi^vded 
of  observing  the  people  and  country)*  a  .traveUer  might  be  mnrdered 
for  the  value  of  a  decent  pair  of  shulwirs  (breeche^^  .  My^ovD  life 
was  attempted  more  than  once  at  the  time  I  havei  just  n^eipned  tOi 
but,  now  I  feel  as  secure  as  if  I  were  passing  through  Regent  Street* 

Amongst  those  tribes  whose  morals  have  been  vi^ifited  by  habits  of 
rapine,  it  is  unsafe  to  trust  to  the  strongest  professions.  For  tken 
can  be  no  doubt  that  cruelty  and  avarice  characterize  this  people. 
though  they  by  no  means  hoard  their  money ;  always  preferring^  to 
convert  it  into  horses,  mares,  lances,  pistols,  swords,  and  omameats 
for  their  women.  Cash  is  not  very  current  amongst  them,  purcdiases 
being  made  by  barter.  In  all  my  travels  1  never  could  procure  chaaga 
for  a  sum  equivalent  to  a  rupee. 

The  females  are  not  shut  up  in  this  or  any  other  Kdrdish  town ; 
nor  are  they  veiled*  like  those  of  most  Muhammedan  countriea.  Qa 
entering  the  house  of  a  Kurd,  you  are  not  annoyed  by  women  msh* 
ing  in  every  direction  to  escape  notice.  During  my  stay  amonfit 
them,  I  constantly  met  women  in  company  with  men«  withoat  vcala. 
It  is  true  they  are  not  permitted  to  eat  with  the  .mea»  bat  in.  every 
other  respect  they  are  entirely  free.  As  far  as  my  own  obneryatioa 
extended,  they  were  not  possessed  of  those  personal  chmnna  which 
might    impose  the  necessity  of  restraint,   though  a  few  of  them»  ff 


•  183^.]  Georgiif^  Persia,  and  MesQpptamia,  619 

dressed  np  in  the  Parisian  fashion,  would  be  considered  pr9tty 
brunettes ;  their  complexions  were  not  so  dark  as  to  veil  their  blushes. 
They  were  generally  smiill  and  well  made,  and  had  large  dark  eyes, 
the  appearances  of  which  they  take  great  pains  to  show  off  to  the 
best  advantage.  They  dye  their  eye-brows  with  a  collyriam  called 
in  the  Arabic  "  khattat,"  It  is  reduced  to  a  fine  powder.  The 
eye-Tids  are  painted  with  the  "  kahel,^'  and  the  lashes  blackened  with 
a  reed,  which  is  passed' between  the  eye-lids.  The  ^angles  of  the 
eye  are  also  tinged  and  prolonged,  wliich  makes  it  appear  muck 
•larger.  The  ancient  Egyptian  ladies,  as  well  as  tjie  raQderQ,persia», 
are  represented  as  having  resorted  to  the  same  afts^of  the  toiiletteu 
Juvenal  admirably  satirises  the  Roman  ladies  for  t)^^  fioqn^txy, 
"  lUa  sapercilinin,  madida  fuligine  tartpini| 

4  * 

Oltliqua  prodncit  acu,  ping^tque  tremeotes 
AttoUeuB  ocfilos.*'^Jav.  Sat.  ii.  1.  92ti) 

An6ther  fashion  equally  essential  to  Knrdish  beauty,  requires  that 
the  nails  of  the  hands  and  feet  should  be  stained  with  henna  ;  and  sq 
tery  general  is  this  custom,  that  any  woman  who  should  hesitate  tf 
conform  to  it  would  be  considered  immodest.  The  soles  of  the  feet 
are  likewise  daubed  with  the  si^me  coloring.  The  fingers  are  some- 
time!s  partially  painted ;  and  to  prevent  the  henna  taking  everj 
where,  the  fair  artists  twist  tape  round  them  before  they  apply  it,  so 
tlmt  wiien'  the  operation-  is  completed,  their  fingers  are  fancifuUv 
mark^  with  orange-colored  stripes,  which  is  by  no  means  improving 
to  a  ine  h&nd.  In  fact,  the  delicate  whiteness  of  the  palm,  and  the 
rose  color  of  the  nail,  is  utterly  effaced  by  this  dye. 

In  a  large  town  like  Sulim^niah,  it  is  not  to  be  supposed  that  the 
women  enjoy  the  same  degree  of  liberty  as  they  do  in  villages  ;  indeed, 
th^  are  often  much  watched ;  and  in  the  marriage  contract,  it  is 
insisted  that  the  bride  shall  exhibit  those  proofs  of  her  innocence, 
which  afterwards  she  is  expected  to  confirm  by  her  conduct.  In 
fact,  a  bride  would  be  returned  to  her  parents,  should  she  be  unable 
to  produce  the  testimonials  of  her  virginity.  I  have  certainly  seeu 
them  very  familiarly  inclined,  but  I  was  told  they  are  not  backward 
in  assuming  the  semblance  of  enticement,  that  the  incautious  stranger 
may  proceed  to  improper  liberties,  upon  which  these  artful  females 
accuse  the  unhappy  guest  of  IVeedom  and  insult ;  when  their  male 
relatiotiB  seize  upon  his  baggage,  and  otherwise  molest  him. 

In  their  mode  of  life,  the  K6rds  are  habitually  abstemious,  subsisting 
on  the  coarsest  rye-bread  and  manna ;  and  when  meat  is  introduced 
at  their  meals,  it  has  seldom  undergone  any  further  culinary  prepara- 
tion than  that  of  boiling  in  plain  water.        Some  travellers  have 


1620  JaurnMl  of  a  Tmur  through  ^otgia,  *c.  .  pi*. 

spoken  of  their  personal  cleanlincBS,  bnt  on  tbis  point  I  certainl? 
eannot  agree  with  them.  In  regard  to  •  dtnnliiw^.  4^wi.  ^  tfcc 
Asiatics  can  be  compared  to  ourselvas.  Their  ripeAtdi  ablntiooi 
very  imperfectly  remove  the  evils  attendant  on  the  lengtl^  of  time 
they  wear  their  clothes.  I  speak  from  an  intimate  acquaintance  wilh 
the  practices  of  Muhammedans  in  general.  Circumcision  is  supposed 
to  contribute  to  cleanliness,  and  is  not  confined  to  oar  sex  alone,  u 
the  girls  of  many  tribes  undergo  an  operation  somewhat  similar  juit 
before  they  reach  the  age  of  ten.  I  am  ignorant  of  tiie  manner  in 
which  it  is  done,  as  the  natives  are  not  very  commnni^atiTe  on  aiic)i 
auhjects ;  hut  there  are  women  who  live  by  the  performance  of  il 
The  barbers  operate  on  the  males,  i^n^d  are  esteemed  unf^l^an  fropi 
•the  profession  they  exercise. 

The  K^rds  have  a  practice  of  removing  all  the  hair  from  the  parti 

pf  the  body,  where  we  suffer  it  to  remain ;  and  where  wie  pf^rtfii]^ 

shave,  they  as  carefully  cherish  its  growth.     The  women  aV^ff  prsQ. 

tise  depilation  ia  the  CoIk>wing  way :     A   thin  cprd  is  dipped  into 

aooae  particular  gnm,  and  drawn  slowly  over  the  p^rta,  when  it 

removes  all  that  adheres  to  it.     This  prpcess  is  eatreipejj  paioiaL; 

bat  the  remedy  does   not  require  a  frequent  recurrencfi,  as  it  eithw 

^oduces  a  complete  eradication,   or  if  a  new  g^wth  app^pcs,  ^  ti 

Bierely  a  soft  down,  which  may  be  removed  with  faci^ty»     ,      .  ^     ^ 

*,  Another  remarkable  contrast  between  Ewrppean  and  Aaialip  taatt 

is,  that  corpuleace  and  bulkinesa  iCorm  the  greatest  trai^  of  beaa^* 

h;  ia  natural  enoogh,  therefore^  that,  the  femals^  .are    d^sixona  pf 

acqoinng.a  superiorly  in  this  pviticular.    They  accgrdii^^j  eat  ^ 

g^eat  variety  of  sweetmeats,  candied  frait,  and  parfjcnlar .  vegetable 

substenoes»  grated  :^9^b„  and  mixed  with  conserves.     This  latter 

compoeitkMl  it  thought  to  be  adapted  both  for  vigour,  and  that  m 

^ea  jMiitf,  which  is  sodelight^l.to  their  admirers.     A  Kdrd  of  eomc 

rank*  iadosfll'ibiiigtbechaiina  of  his  intended  bride,  said  Co  me  with 

Bitch  eerionanesa*-^*'  She  is  as  larg^e  as  an  elephant  !" — He  con- 

flidered  'tkis  comparison  the  very  acme  of  perfection. 


^  » 


1635.]  6n  mcient  Hindu  Coini.  631 

III.*— O9  iJkr  cmuuttmm  tfvanoiu  Mucient  HUdu  c<nu»  wkk  the  Greckn 
0t  Imi^'Scfildc  $erk$,  1^  Jamm  Prinbbp,  Sec.  8sc. 

In  my  last  notict  on  the  subject  of  ooins,  I  promised  to  Mug 
forward  demonstrations  in  kM,  of  the  direct  descent  of  the  Hindu 
'  coins  of  Kanouj,  from  what  have  been  denominated  the  Indo^Seythlc 
series.  In  attempting  to  redeem  my  pledge,  I  am  aware  that  I  nm 
cbnnter  to  the  opinions  of  those  who  maintain  that  the  Hindns  prai« 
tised  the  art  of  coinage,  and  had  a  distinct  currency  of  their  own 
'before  the  Greeks  entered  India ;  especially  my  friend  Colonel  BrAcr. 
To  him  my  opposition  might  appear  the  more  ungracious^  sine*  the 
weapons  I  am  about  to  use  are  chiefly  those  he  has  Umsclf  89  gener" 
ously  placed  in  my  hands ;  but  that  I  well  know  be  is  himself  only 
anxious  to  develope  the  truth,  and  will  support  a  cherished  theory 
no  longer  than  h  can  be  maintained  with  pUnsibility  at  least,  if  not 
with  proof. 

I  am  not,  however,  about  to  contend  that  the  Hindns  had  no  in* 
digenous  cuhency  of  tbe  precious  metals.  On  the  contrary,  I  think 
evidence  will  be  found  in  the  collection  about  to  be  described,  that  they 
eircdated  small  pieces  of  a  given  weight ;  that  stamps  were  given  to 
these,  varying  under  different  circumstances ;  and  that  many  of  these 
earliest  tokens  exhibit  several  stamps  consecutively  impressed  on  the 
aame  piece,  until  at  last  the  superposed  impressions  (not  those  of  a  die 
but  rather  of  a  punch)  came  to  resemble  the  devices  seen  on  the  Indo- 
Scythic  coins,  in  company  with  which  they  have  been  found  buried 
in  various  places,  particularly  in  Captain  Cautlbt's  Hnreulaneum  at 
Bekut  near  Sahluranpur. 

That  from  this  period,  in  round  terms,  mny  be  assnned  the  adoption 
of  a  die-device,  or  of  coined  money  properly  so  called,  by  the  Hindus, 
is  all  I  would  venture  at  present  to  uphold ;  and  in  duing  so,  I  will  not 
•gain  appeal  to  the  assertions  of  Pavsanias'^,  queted  in  ftonmsnoM's 
disquisition,  that  the  Hindus  had  no  coined  money  of  their  own  ;  nor 
to  the  sileocf  of  the  Mahihhiirat  and  other  ancient  worin  on  the 
subject ;  but  solely  to  the  close  £unily  resemblance  of  four  distinct 
classes  of  Hindu  coins  to  what  may  be  called  their  Bactrian  prototypes ; 
aam^y,  those  fd  Kumomj ;  the  later  class  of  the  Bekat,  or  the  Buddhist* 
group ;  the  coins  of  Samrae^rm,  found  at  Vjjaim,  in  Guzerat  and  Caehha  ; 
and  those  which  Colonel  Stact  has  denominated  RdJptU  coins,  having 
the  device  of  a  horseman  on  one  side,  and  a  bull  on  the  other. 

Before  proceeding  to  comment  upon  the  first  of  these  classes,  my 
tribute  of  obligation  and  praise  is  due  to  Colonel  Stact,  for  the 

«  Set  J.  ▲.  S.  vol.  1.  psgs  394. 
4  V 


9ii  CoBtinwatM  of  OfmtrwtwMs  [Kor. 

persevering  labour  and  tme  antiquariaii  zeal,  whiefa  Yat^  aloitf 
enaliled  him  to  gather  together  pach  a  rich  collection  of  this  pecidiar 
and  rare  type,  and  for  the  disinterested  readiness  with  which  he  has 
piaeed  them  at  mj  disposid,  to  «tlect  from  and  publish  «t  a»oe, 
thus  depriving  him  as  it  were  of  the  first  fmita  of  faia  enAeqinfee  and 
toil.  It  B  trae  that  so  far  at  least  as  regards  the  merit  of  dise^very, 
bis  title  will  rather  be  confirmed  than  injared  by  early  pnUidty ; 
bat  the  employment  of  another  hand  to  illnstrate  hia  materials  may  do 
injastioe  to  his  own  careful  classification  ;  imd  modify  the  opiniona  ad 
deductions  regarding  the  origin,  connecticm,  and  antiqaity  of  ^moaa 
groBps,  which  he  may  have  derived  from  a  larger  and  more  inlimftfe 
study  of  the  subject,  and  ivmsL  the  actual  inspection  amd  hamlBB^  of 
Ibomamds  of  coins,  that  have  been  withheld  from  kuevtion  in  his 
^ektet  cabinet. 

The  home  coHeet^,  who  like  myself,  bat  reeerres'  uoatiabiiti(ms 
firom  others,  may  learn,  from  the  snperior  fulness  and. ooveltyaf 
mimy  of  the  foUowing  plates,  to  appreCHte  llie  advanta^a  of  per- 
sonid  -exertion  ever  second-hand  *  acquirement.  In  liartber  <proof  «f 
this,  I  couid  produce  some  of  t^e  lettets  bow  lying  before  mcu  i«- 
eeived  from  Colonel  %tkcM  xm  iws  several  coin  «Kcumiote.  iftecs 
be  would  be  eeen  putting  up  with  every  inconvenMicek  «»dur- 
ing  the  burning  heats  of  May,  or  the  cold  cf  I>eeember,  smdfcr  tfass 
or  ift  oosftmon  serais  hi  iJeotral  Indtu  ;  Egging  In  deserted  nuns,  or 
poring  over  the  old  stores  of  village  money-changers,  alter  bai^iig 
(the  pHncipal  difficulty  and  art),  won  their  confidence,  uometisMS 
then"  interest,  m  the  object  of  his  pursuit :  tearing  neither  menoy  mm 
time  to  gain  his  end,  and  after  a  hard  search  and  ^Mfeigae,  sittittg  down, 
wbfle  his  impressions  were  still  warm  and  vivid,  to  ooorainnieaAe  the 
results  of  'his  day's  campaign. 

Col.  Si-AClr  fek  hinssetf  for  a  moment  disheaitened  on  behulding 
the  t«easureA  of  Oen.  Vbnt^ml  and  bis  followers  s  but  ahbough  the 
ebaradter  of  tbe  Bactrian  r^tes  necessarily  eclipses  all  ^nt^  can 
be  <  espeeted  from  a  Hindd  source, '  while  their  prolific  abundaoee 
asCDnishes  the  gleaner  of  Hindu  relics,  a  moment's  reflection  abonld 
restore  a  full '  or  even  increased  degree  of  satisfaction.  Hindu  Ims* 
tory  is  even  more  in  need  of  elucidation  from  coins  than  Bnetrian. 
The  twd  countries  are  in  fact  found  to  be  interwoven  in  th^ir-  biatory 
in  a  most  curious  manner,  and  must  be  studied  together.  The  alphabe- 
tic ^har^cters,  tjbe  ^mbols,  and  most  especially  the  Unk^cmns,  (empha« 
tically  nemed  so  by  Goionei  Staijt,)  are  fraught  with  infofmation  on 
this  bead,-  which  k»a  only  be  extracted  by  multiplying  ik%  nprtimcnst 
and  thus  completing  the  cbain  of  eyidftpoe.  it  wiU  be  seen  shortiy*  tint 


2836.]  on  Indi>^S€fihic  and  Hindu  Coins.  630 

etveral  of  the  dynaBties  to  which  die  coins  belong  have  been  identic 
fied  through  the  naimeB  and  kgenda  they  bear,  and  many  new  princea* 
hitherto  unheard  of,  have  been  brought  to  light.  Let  not  therefbra 
Colcmel  Staot  desert  bis  line  for  one  more  engaging*  bat  persevere 
in  it  as  loog-aa  anything  remains  to  be  explored. 

I  cannot  resist  in  this  place  pointing  oat  the  line  of  search  reeom- 
mended  by  Colonel  Too,  (to  whom  ia  justly  ascribed  the  paternity  of 
this  branch  of  numismatic  study,)  in  a  note  on  the  late  Punjab  discoveries 
published  by  him  in. the  Asiatic  Journal  of  London  for  May  :  "  Let 
not  the  antiquary,"  he  writes,  "  forget  the  old  cities  on  the  east  andi 
west  of  the  Jamm.  in  the  desert,  and  in  the  Panjib^  of  wliioh  I  have 
given  lists,  where  hia  toil  will  be  richly  rewarded.  I  possesa  bags  foil 
of  these  Iniogotie  gentry ;  and  I  melted  down  into  several  sets  of 
basons  and  ewers,  the  rust  (^  ages  from  which  the  tooth  of  time  biid 

eradicated  wbatever  had  once  been  legible I  weuld  suggest  the 

establishment  of  branch-committees  of  the  Asiatic  Society  at)  aaveral  ol 
the  large  stations,  which  would  have  a  happy  moral  resalt  in  ealliagforth 
the  latent  talent  of  many  a  young  officer  in  every  branch  of  knowledge 
within  the  scope  of  the  Sooiely.  Agra,  Maikurc,  Ddki^  A/nUr,  Jaipur, 
Nimuch,  Mhowi  Sigar,  &c*  are  araiongst  the  most  eligible  positions 
for  this  ot)giect  ....  A  topographical  map,  with  azplanations  of 
ancient  Ddfaj,  is  yet  a  desideratum,  and  of  the  ftrst  interast  ?  this  I 
had  nearly  sccompltshed  during  the  four  months  I  resided  amidst  the 
tombs  of  that  city." 

In  thanking  Cokmel  Tod  for  hia  encouragement  and  advice.  I 
must  be  allowed,  to  differ  altogether  as  to  the  meails  to  be  employed. 
Committeea  are  cumbrous,  spiritlesa,  and  inactive  engines,  for  such 
an  end  ;  when  anything  does- appear  to  be  effected  by  them,  it  is  gene- 
rally the  work  of  one  member,  whose  energy  is  only  diluted  and 
enfeebled  by  the  association.  Give  me  rather  the  unity  of  design, 
and  quickness  of  execution  of  (I  will  not  «ay  agent,  as  Colonel  Ton 
suggests,  but  of)  an  independoat  pursuer  of  the  object  for  its  own 
sake^,  or  for  his  own  amusement  and  instruction.     It  is  by  such  as 

*  These  I  may  say  are  alieady  provided  at  more  places  than  Colond  Ton 
poiwto  out :  Colonel  Stacy  at  Ckitor,  Udayapur,  and  now  at  Delhi :  Lieatensat 
A.  CeN4>tLY  at /aipicr ;  Captain  Waoe  at  Ludi&na  ;  Capt.  CAutUET  at  iSeAiiroa- 
jmn  Lieut.  Conninoham  at  Betuarets  Colonel  Smith  at  Patna:  Mr.  TaaGSAB 
at  Jaunpun  and  Dr.  Swinby  (now  in  Calcutta),  for  many  years  a  collector  in 
Upper  India.  And  for  the  exterior  line,  Lieut.  Burues  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Indus ;  Messrs.  Vkntura,  Couet,  Masbon,  Kb«a'mat  kiA  and  Mohan  La'l 
in  the  Pof^dhs  hesides  whom  I  must  not  omit  Messrs,  H.  C.  HAMiLToar, 
Bptxm;  EBQBWoaTH,  Gubbins,  Capt.  Jbnkins,  and  other  friends  who  hsTS 
Acaasionally  sent  me  coins  dug  up  in  their  districts* 
4  N  2 


694  Continuation  of  Obtervaiions  [Not. 

these  that  all  the  good  ha0  hitherto  been  done ;  the  extension  of 
patronage  followed  rather  than  preceded  or  prompted  the  .great  disco- 
veries of  last  year  in  K4buP.    * 

The  plates  I  have  prepared  to  illustrate  my  subject  bAve  not  been 
nambered  in  the  most  convenient  order  for  the  purpose ;  but  as  it  is  a 
matter .  of  indifierence  ^ich  line  we  commence  upon,  it  will  be  fair  to 
give  our  first  attention  to  Plate  XXXIV.  containing  the  so  Jong  post- 
potied  continnatidn  of  the  coins  aod  relics  .dug  up  by  Cspt.  Cautlbt 
at. Behat,  and  noticed  in  the  Proceedings  of  the  Asiatic  Society  on 
the  14th  January  last. 

The  exhumation  of  this  subterranean  town  has  not  perhaps  been 
followed  up  with  so  much  vigour  as  it  would  have  been,  had  not  its 
discoverer's  attention  been  diverted  to  other  antiquities  of  more 
overwhelming  interest — ^the  fossil  inhabitants  of  a  former-world — be- 
fore which  the  modem  rcdiques  of  a  couple  of  thousand  years  shrink  into 
comparative  insignifioancie. '  Perhaps  indeed  the  notion  of  a  ct^  at  the 
spot  indicated  by  these  reipaina  should  be  modified.  Prof^^psor  ^ItiiAoii 
writes  me;  that  he  cannot  suggest  any  ancient  eity  of  note  f6\fiif3Eated; 
yet  if  it  existed  so  late  as  the  3rd  or  4th  century  of  our  era,  itriHight 
surely  to  be  known.  It  may  probably  have  been  the  site  of  a  Buddhist 
monastery,  which  became  .deserted  during  the  persecnlions  of  this 
sect, .  and  was  then  gradually  destroyed  and  buried  by  the  dinlting 
sands  of  the  hill,  torrents.  Some  of  the. relics  now  to  be  aotioed 
forcibly  bear  out  this  supposition. 

Plate  XXXIV,  Behat  Group. 

The  upper  half  of  this  plate  contains  a  coatinuation  of  the  relics 
dug  up  at  Behat  by  Captain  Cautlbt. 

Fig.  1  is  the  object  of  principal  inteiiest,  because  it  stampa  tin 
locality  as  decidedly  Buddhist,  and  leaves  ua  to  infer,  that  the  ooins 
.are  the  same,  although  their  devices  have  .nothing  that  canlla  posi- 
tively asserted  to  be  discriminative  of  this  sect.-  Hie  figure  represents 
two  fragments  of  a  circular  ring  of  baked  clay.  In  the  inner  ctrcnoi- 
ference  are  carved  or  stamped,  a  succession  of  small  figures  of-  B^pbdba 
seated,  apparently  12  in  number;  and  on  the  upper  surface^  a  twcoXar 
train  of  lizards.  It  is  difficult  to  imagine  the  purpose  to  winch 
it  could  have  been  applied.     In  some  respects  it  may  be  compared 

*  *  We  have  arrested  the  press  of  this  sheet  to  unounce  the  atnval  a$  fOa 
second  memoir   hy  Mr.  Masson,  on  the  produce  of  his  laboutv  a^ 


the  same  announced  some  time  since  hy  Captain  WAns*  We  shiitt^|ainBS  Is 
prepare  lithographs  of  the' numerous  figures  with  \»hidh  It  is  iBustratsd.  jiMtM|^ 
comparatively  few  (not  more  thair  5  or  6)  'of  tiiem  are  altogether  wafT^ltlf^hau 
VKVTvaA's  coUectioB.-^'ED.  -  f    •  **^-»  ' 


,  WJV.Pl  X^XXf 


•  ■    ■  -    ,        •    . » 

*•     •  i      ."1.1'  '      ;,!«      .""'i',    * 

-  ^  • 


'  "    •  , ,  '  .  M     .  I  *  1 1 : .   »     .. 


'  -  -      '  •  }|     Ij    II  !.'.■,.,      I 


■''■'•    .  J  i     t'.        '. .»,  '^ 


'^         *  .      ..       .  •     —     .J  J      ^*       •» 


i  )  '  < '  -    • 


"      **-•. 


•    >  »        .A. 


>    y 


'I    .•     i 


■     •  ■      '■    '■    <""•'     /  .     .•    ^  !        -'III. 


'  -J, 


.1* 


I    1 


'»  -l    '■:;  ii;  J    V     ; 


II .   !     .•     :  -         ,<  t"  i 


i':.-  '  1'  .  '•■■,1-1/  M.      :i    .    .  .,, ,,, 


• 


'it ' 


.4.1  •■  •       -■    :.»t     II.  '    '  f^ 

'-         .♦         '      -■'t  ■      I.       .       ^    ..         .  .       ,  ^ 

IK     i.i{       •,..,.       ,_  ^*'""'''  •"    •• 

1        •  •     --iw*.       •*,    til*    ,*-.•. 0 


1835.]  on  IndO'Scytluc  and  Hindu  Coins.  ^25 

to  the  semi-circular  ecalpture  near  the  £o-tree  at  Anurddhapura  in 
Ceylon,  depicted  in  the  3rd  Tolume  of  the  Royal  Asiatic  Society's 
Traneactions ;  but,  in  that,  the  ring  of  animals  consists  of  elephants, 
horses,  tigers,  and  bolls,  alternately* ;  four  animals,  which  have  a 
place  in  the  BauddAa  mythology ;  whereas  I  am  not  aware  that  the 
lizard  is  regarded  in  any  degree  of  reverence  by  the  Buddhists. 

Fig.  3,  an  old  ring  of  copper.  This,  like  the  more  ornamental  ring 
of  Plate  XVIIL,  volume  3rd,  may  in  some  respects  be  looked  upon  as 
a  Bttuddka  relic ;  for  in  its  metal  it  accords  well  with  an  extract  from 
the  Duha  in  M.  Csoma  Korosi's  Analysis  of  the  Tibetan  Scriptures, 
containing  Shakya*9  injunctions  that  his  priests  should  only  wear 
seal-rings  of  the  baser  metals.  '•  Priests  are  prohibited  from  wearing 
rimgs,  and  from  having  seal-rings  of  gold,  silver,  or  precious  stones  ; 
but  they  may  have  seals  made  of  copper,  brass,  bell-metal,  ivory,  horn. 
A  man  of  the  religions  order  must  have  on  his  seal  or  stamp  a  circle 
with  two  deer  on  opposite  sides ;  and  below,  the  name  of  the  founder 
of  the  Vihara.  A  layman  may  have  a  full  length  figure,  or  a  head, 
cut  on  his  signet.*' — Leaf  11,  12,  volume  X.  of  the  Dulva — Asiatic 
Researches,  xiz.  86. 

The  circular  devices  of  some  of  the  coins  (23  of  this  Plate,  31  and 
32,  of  the  following.)  may  perhaps  also  be  explained  by  the  rule 
of  this  teacher  cited  in  the  same  extract,  that  the  priests  should 
use  no  other  impress  than  that  of  the  circle ;  and  it  is  remarkable, 
that  the  deer  is  the  very  animal  found  on  the  most  prominent  silver 
coins  of  the  group,  such  as  fig.  16  of  the  present  plate,  and  48  of 
Plate  XXXV.,  (see  also  volume  iii.  pp.  227  and  434.) 

Fig.  4.  A  small  image  of  baked  clay  ;  is  more  like  a  plaything  for 
children  than  an  object  of  worship. 

Figs.  5,  6.  7,  8,  9,  10,  are  varieties  of  the  peculiar  coins  of  the 
Behat  series  already  noticed  in  Plate  XVII.  of  volume  iii. 

The  characters  in  many  are  tolerably  distinct,  and  are  clearly 
allied  to,  if  not  identical  with,  those  of  fig.  22 — a  true  descendant  of 
the  Kambrkos  series,  as  will  be  presently  shewn  in  my  Indo-Scythic 
Plate,  LI.,  figs.    16,  17,  (q,  v.)     The  emblems  also  on  many,  ahull 

*  "  At  the  foot  of  the  steps  to  this  second  building,  and  let  into  the  ground, 
is  a  very  remarkable  slab  of  hard  blue  granite  :  it  is  semi-circular,  and  sculptured 
in  ringi  or  bands  of  different  widths.  Some  of  the  patterns  are  scrolls,  equal  in 
beauty  to  any  thing  Grecian ;  one  consists  of  the  Htaua  or  BrdAwuma  duck, 
bearing  the  root  of  the  Lotus  in  its  bill ;  and  the  most  curious  has  figures  of 
the  elephant,  the  horse,  the  lion,  and  the  cow,  which  are  repeated  in  the  same 
order,  and  sculptured  with  great. spirit  and  accuracy  of  outline.*' — Bog.  Ak 
^^,  2Vsi|t.  /Z7.  467, 


626  ConihimiiiHofWsnvaiiont  [Nov. 

and  an  elephant,  may  be  imitations  of  the  A208  coin.  In  fig«  7,  the 
&  symbol  is  exactly  a  Ckaitya,  or  Banddha  monnment,  as  I  had  from 
the  first  supposed. 

The  tree 'is  also  satisfaotorily  made  ont  in  fig-.  15,  and  in  muijof 
the  coins  in  the  following  plate.  In  ^^,  23,  it  is  seen  at  the  side  of 
a  walking  fignre ;  and  above  it,  in  a  very  perfect  coin  of  the  sane 
type,  since  sent  to  me  by  Lieut.  Cokollt,  the  sun  shines, — as  it  were 
on  the  saint  and  his   holy  tree. 

The  three  most  conspicuous  letters  on  all  of  these  coins  are  ^^ui 
or  y  dh  y,  and  it  does  not  seem  any  great  stretch  of  imagination  to 
see  in  them  a  part  of  the  word  Af^dkaya,  the  seat  of  one  of  the 
earliest  Hindu  dynasties,  and  which  was  at  the  commencemeiftt  of 
Buddhism  almost  as  much  the  resort  of  its  founder  Shakta,  as 
Rdjgriha  the  capital'  of  Magadha.  Still*  from  the  assoctatioo  of  these 
coins  with  those  of  the  Indo-Scythic  dynasty,  it  would  be  haxardous 
to  attribute  to  them  any  greater  antiquity  than  the  early  part  of  the 
Christian  era. 

The  metal  of  these  coins  is  a  mixture  of  tin  and  copper,  which 
retains  its  figure  well,  and  is  white  when  cut. 

Fig9.  11,  12,  will  be  recognized  as  Indo-Scythic  cotns :  being  found 
along  with  the  rest,  they  serve  to  settle  the  point  of  antiquity. 

On  fig.  13,  are  the  letters  \J\i^  (in  TibeUn  m^V-  .)  p  ri^  #, 
On  ^^.  1 6,  are  a  further  supply  resembling  more  the  Utk  alphabet 
}iXU(L^  . .  a  tnapasdte  . . .  The  same  combination  oocafs  in.'l^.  45, 
otherwise  so  different  a  coin ;  on  the  reverse,  the  letters  under  the 
symbol  very  much  resemble  the  Pehlevi'PNiTu  maUtkdo.  T&i».ail^iw 
coin  is  of  M.  Vbntura's  collection. 

Fig.  17,  is  peculiar  for  its  multitude  of  symbols,  mo(<t  of  thain 
known  to  us  by  their  occurrence  on  other  coins.  This  specimen  is 
also  of  the  Vbntura  collection  .- 

Fig.  18,  a  coin  in  Mr.  Trkgeak'b  possession.    Several  of  tbe 
kind  have  been  before  introduced  into  my  plates,  but  hitherto 
under  the  elephant  has  been    supposed  to  be  a  prostrate 
vanquished  by  the  upper  animal.     The  multiplication  of  specimens 
at  length  shewn  us  the  true  character  of  the  doubtful  part;  and  that 
it  merely  consists  of  two  of  the  common  symbols  of  the  serion* 
But  we  mu«t  now  turn  to  Plate  XXXV.  in  which,  thanks  t^ 

•  •        • 

Stact,  I  have  been  able  to  attempt  a  more  methodical 
from  his  abundant  supply  of  this  Buddhist  series  of  coins. 
Plate  XXXV.     Stacy's  earUest  Hindu  Coins.^ 
U  Ts  an  indisputable  axiom,  that  unstamped  fragments  of  silver  and 
gold  of  a  fixed  weight  must  have  preceded  the  use  of.itegiynrons 


Vfl.lFIPlXXXV. 


1835.]  on  IndO'ScytUc  and  Hindu  Coins.  627 

in  those  coantries  where  civilization  and  commerce  had  induced  the 
iiece«ftity  of  some  convenient  representative  of  value.  The  antiquarian 
therefore  will  have  little  hesitation  in  ascribing  the  highest  grade  of 
antiquity  in  Indian  numismatology  to  those  small  flattened  bits  of 
silver  or  other  metal  which  are  occasionally  discovered  all  over  the 
eountry,  either  quite  smooth,  or  bearing  only  a  few  punch -marks  on 
one  or  both  sides ;  and  generally  having  a  corner  cut  off,  as  may  be 
conjectured,  for  the  adjustment  of  their  weight*.  Many  instances  of 
this  type  have  been  given  in  Col.  Mackvnziic's  collection,  (figs.  101 
to  108  of  Wilson's  plates)  who  describes  them  as  "  of  an  irregular 
form,  benring  no  inscription,  occasionally  quite  ]dain,  and  in  any  case 
having  only  a  few  indistinct  and  unintelligible  symbols :  that  of  the 
Bun,  or  a  star  is  most  common ;  and  those  of  the  lingam  (9)  the 
crescent,  and  figures  of  animals  may  be  traced."  The  Colonel's 
specimens  were  chiefly  procured  in  South  India  :  others  have  been  dug 
op  in  the  Sunderbans: — ^and  many  were  found  at  Behat  (fig.  14.) 

But  the  few  selected  specimens  in  Col.  Stacy's  collection,  (figt. 
25 — 29)  yield  more  food  for  speculation  than  the  nearly  smooth 
pieces  above  alluded  to.  On  all  these  we  perceive  tlie  symbol  of  the 
BUD  to  be  the  faintest  of  those  present :  in  two  instances  (figs.  28,  29) 
it  is  superposed  by  symbols  which  may  be  hence  concluded  to  be  more 
recent.  These  are  severally*  the  ^  chaitya,  the  tree,  the  swastika  «fi 
and  the  human  figure ;  l)esides  which  in  €g.  26,  we  have  the  elephant, 
the  bull,  and  the  peculiar  symbols  of  figs.  34 — 37.  They  are  all  stamped 
on  at  random  with  punches,  and  may  naturally  be  interpreted  as  the 
insignia  of  successive  dynasties  authenticating  their  currency. 

In  one  only,  fig.  30,  does  there  appear  any  approach  to  alphabetic 
characters,  and  here  the  letters  resemble  those  of  the  idtks,  or  of  the 
caves  on  the  west  of  India,  the  most  ancient  written  form  of  the  Sanscrit 
language. 

From  the  above  original  seem  to  have  descended  two  distinct 
families,  of  which  one  was  produced  by  the  hammer  and  die,  the 
other  by  casting  in  a  mould.  Of  the  latter,  easily  recognizable  by 
the  depth  of  relief,  the  projecting  keel  on  the  margin,  shewing  where 
the  moulds  were  united, — ^and  the  greater  corrosion  due  to  the  soft- 
ness of  the  cast  metal, — ^we  have  various  groupes,  and  sub- divisions, 
but  most  of  them  agree  in  bearing  the  ^  monogram  for  their  obverse  '^ 
sometimes,  as  in  figs.  34,  36,  36,  37,  with  addition  of  two  smaller 
symbols,  q,  like  the  sign  of  Taurus  reversed. 

*  Their  average  weig)it  is  50  graiDS,  or  the  same  as  the  ia^A  (■=  3  mdthasj 
of  the  ancient  Hindu  Metrology.  Indeed  the  word  ian'k-^dla,  mint,  goei  far  to 
prove  that  these  are  the  Tery  piecei  fabricated  for  circulation  under  that  name. 


638  Continuation  of  ObservatioM  [Kor« 

m 

Oa  the  reverse,  we  have  frequently  a  dog  with  a  collar  (and  b^  ?) 
guarding  a  sword  or  flagstaff  of  victory,  O'oya  dkoaja?)  figs.  20,  21, 
34,  35,  36.  At  other  times  an  elephant  (fig.  39)  i  a  bull  (37).  or  the 
sacred  tree  (15,  38)  :  and,  in  rarer  cases,  the  device  on  both  aides  is 
changed,  as  in  40,  41.  Figs.  18,  42,  and  43,  (in  the  latter  of  which 
the  elephant  might  easily  be  mistaken  for  a  deva  nigarf  letter,)  are  of 
the  cast  species ;  to  which  also  belong^  the  multi-symbolic  coiuj  fig.  18, 
of  the  last,  and  its  fellows  of  former  plates.  The  leaden  coia  49, 
is  also  cast,  but  it  is  probably  a  forgery  of  some  copper  original. 

Of  the  second  branch,  or  die-struck  coins,  we  have  also  several  sub- 
divisions— \$tt  the  peculiar  bfonze-metal  (Ayodh^a  ?}  coins  of  Behat 
in  the  last  plate ;  to  which  belongs  44,  with  the  tree  symbol,  and 
a  sitting  dog  on  the  obverse:  2m{,  a  groupe,  (figs  45,  46,  47,)  having 
a  horse  on  one  side,  similar  to  Lieut.  Conollt's  coin,  f^,  1 ,  Pi, 
XXV.  of  vol.  iii. ;  3rd'»the  stag  and  ckaitya  coin,  (figs.  16,  48  ;  also 
figs.  1, 2.  and  6.  of  PI.  XVIIl.  and  fig.  4,  of  PI.  XXV.  vol.  iii.) ;  and 
4tk,  those  square  rude  coins,  first  pointed  out  by  Masson,  having  an 
elephant  on  one  side  and  a  lion  (dog)  on  the  other,  with  the  charac- 
teristic symbol  ^  figs.  50  and  51,  of  this  kind  are  from  the  Vbntitra 
collection. 

Upon  most  of  the  latter  or  die-struck  species  are  portions  of  inscrip* 
tions  in  the  /<UA  character,  as  was  first  clearlv  determined  from  Lient. 
Conollt's  coin,  (Pi.  XXV.  vol.  iii.)  The  letters  so  well  defined  oa 
that  type  coin  may  be  read,  f^lp^W,  vidak^vaga ;  the  second  in  the 
list  there  given  was  converted  into  VH^tl^^  ;  the  third  into 
inmr^^ :  but  such  renderings,  having  nothing  beyond  their  being 
real  Sanscrit  words  to  recommend  them,  are  hardly  admissible.  In  the 
same  manner,  nothing  can  be  made  of  the  combination  patam^  iamim 
of  fig.  45 ;  poMaka  of  46  ;  or  ramahata  of  47  :  the  last  coin  is  carious, 
from  having  an  alligator  or  lizard  symbol,  similar  to  the  sign  on  the 
porcelain  ring  from  Behat  (fig.  1.) 

In  explanation  of  the  absence  of  any  of  the  titles  of  sovereign- 
ty in  these  legends,  the  quotation  already  cited  from  M.  Csoma's 
analysis  of  the  DhIm  may  be  again  brought  forward --that  under  the 
symbols  of  the  circle,  deer,  &c.  the  name  of  the  founder  of  the 
Vihara  should  be  inscribed  ; — ^indeed  the  whole  of  the  above  passage  is 
singularly  applicable  to  .this  group  of  coins;  and,  in  conjunction  with 
other  evidence,  suggests  the  idea  that  the  Buddhist  coinage  was 
struck  in  the  monasteries  of  the  priesthood,  where  the  learning, 
skill,  and  riches  of  the  country  would  naturally  follow  their  attainment 
of  influence,  and  ascendancy  over  princes  and  people.  The  same 
argument  may  account  for  the  imitation  of  Bactrian  or  Indo-Scythis 


^raO^    ^^(ry       ■\'^^>^-J     '^iSi~%v 


1    : 


J    ■  .  ■ 


u 


>       « 


\ . 


I 


tz 


I    , 


>l  •  -'T      f     t 


•ji  ii'    ■ 


'  t 


*, 


^         '.   .•♦         'v, 

4  ■ 


«»         » 


»         -     r  •«  » 


r 


t     :■ 


"*<. 


:% 


■  I. 


f     .'• 


'     V      •   ■  ••      .  •.,■«'>,•  ..'.,<,;      '.  .f  .        // 
R      '  >  w    -I    ,-  .*•'•■           '       ,           , 
».  •  ♦•        '     't     ■     I  >"  1 1/           « 'W 

»  S  '  • 

'     '      '      >   -.;t   i.-n.'      ji" 

■         •  I     '_  r»  "^  • .  )  I'  •  ''J  '* 

•  "     '■  ■           -7  .       •"      -     -J  "•'.     •. 


•  f     < 


1835.]  on  IndO'Seythic  and  Hindu  Coins.  €29 

devices  in  the  later  coins  of  the  series  ;  since  it  is  well  known,  that 
Buddhism  prevailed  through  these  countries  also,  and  a  constant  inter- 
communication must  have  been  consequently  kept  up.  How  far  the 
antiquity  of  the  first  Buddhist  groups  of  coins  may  have  approached 
the  epoch  of  Buooha  (544  B.  C.)  it  is  difficult  to  determine,  but  the 
acquisition  of  their  similitude  to  the  Indo-Scythic  coins  must  have 
been  posterior  to  the  breaking  up  of  the  genuine  Bactrian  dynasty, 
perhaps  about  the  commencement  of  the  Christian  era. 

Plate  LI.  Indo-Scythic  Coins  resumed. 
Having  disposed  to  the  best  of  our  knowledge  of  the  earliest 
Hindu  coins,  we  must  now  return  to  the  Indo-Scythic  series,  for  the 
purpose  of  conducting  the  reader  through  the  promised  line  of  con* 
nection  into  the  second  great  field  of  Hindu  imitation. 

Gnottgh  has  been  said  on  former  occasions  of  the  two  principal 
families  of  this  type,  the  Kadphisss  and  the  Kanbrkos  g^oupes ;  but 
with  a  view  of  systematizing  a  little  the  information  already  obtained  ; 
and,  at  the  same  time,  of  introducing  a  few  new  and  very  beautiful 
coins  lately  added  to  our  list,  I  have  collected  in  the  present  plate  the 
principal  varieties  of  the  Kanskkos  mitkHacs,  subsequent  to  the 
adoption  of  the  vernacular  titles  rao  and  rao  nano  rao. 

With  the  most  common  obverse  of  the  Indo-Scythic  family,  a  raja 
clad  in  the  Tartar  coat  and  inscribed  PAO  KANRPKI,  fig-  3»  I  have 
traced  on  the  copper  coins,  as  well  as  in  the  gold  ones,  the  follow- 
ing series  of  reverses,  nana  (for  lumata),  nanao,  mao,  MiePO,  mITPO, 
MIOPO,  MiPO,  AePO,  OKPO,  and  a  word  not  very  clearly  made  out  on 
fig. 8,  OAAO.  Of  these,  the  explanations  have  been  already  attempted* ; 
mithro,  mitro,  miro\  are  but  varieties  of  mithra,  the  sun,  whose  effigy 
on  the  genuine  Greek  coins  of  Kanbrkos  is  plainly  entitled  haio:i.  Okro 
1  have  conjectured  to  be  intended  for  arka,  the  Sanscrit  name  of  the 
sun  ;  and  his  four-armed  effigy  in  fig.  7,  more  beautifully  developed 
on  the  gold  coin  fig.  1,  an  unique  obtained  by  Kbram at  Ali  at  Cabul, 
confirms  this  opinion.     Athro  has  been  before  stated  to  be  the  Zend 
word  for  the  igneous  essence  of  the  sun,  and  accordingly,  we  find 
flame  depicted  on  the  shoulders  of  the  figures  bearing  this  epithet,  in 
fig.  6,  and  in  fig.  2,  a  very  pretty  little  gold  coin,  for  which  I  am 
also  indebted  to  Kbr^iiat  Ali.   Nanaia,  remaining  feminine  in  nana 
of  ^.  4,  has  been  shewn  to  be  the  Persian  Diana,  or  the  moon : — and 
in   strict  accordance  with   the  Brahmauical  mythology,  this  deity  is 
made  masculine  in  nanao  and  maO,  the  mds  or  lunus  of  the  Hindus, 

•  Sea  yol.  iii.  p.  452,  et  seq. 

t  lieut.  CuMNiMOHAM  hu  added  thii  variety  from  a  fine  gold  coin. 

4    N 


680  CosfsMMliM  ^f  Obtervatioiu  [Noy. 

and  on  his  «€lgy  in  figure  9,  (as  in  former  drawioga  in  vol.  iii.,)  the 
horna  of  the  moon  are  seen  to  project  from  behind  his  shoulders. 

The  same  devices  in  every  respect  are  conttnned  upon  aevetal 
sacceeding  coins  of  the  Rao  fumo  rao  series.  The  chief  varieties  of  the 
obverse  of  these  are  given  in  figs.  2,  9,  10.  11,  12,  13,  14.  The 
order  in  which  they  should  be  placed  is  necessarily  doabtfiil;  bat 
jildgi&g  from  the  oonlparative  perfection  of  the  Grecian  letters,  the 
"  coach-lounger,"  fig.  9,  and  the  "  elephant- rider,"  fig.  10»  should 
have  precedence  over  the  rest. 

Fig.  9,  from  the  Vsntura  collection,  is  a  very  perfect  specimen  of 
the  couch-lounger.  He  has  a  glory  extending  around  his  body,  as  weD 
as  his  heiidf  and  his  titles,  rao  nana  rao  and  korano,  are  distinct ;  but 
the  name  is  unfortunately  missing,  no  more  than  OO  being  visible. 

In  fig.  10,  we  are  not  more  fortunate,  but  from  the  succession  of 
o'«,  we  may  guess  the  word  to  be  OORMO  or  oOHPKI*  names  already 
known  on  the  gold  coins.  Some  of  the  Maniky&la  elephant  coins  had  the 
name  KEN  PANO.  This  family  is  extremely  numerous,  and  is  proeu* 
rable  among  the  old  pice  of  every  bazar  in  Upper  India. 

The  names  on  the  last  series,  figs.  11  to  14,  are  ill^ible;  but  the 
letters  are  still  Greek.  The  three  first  specimens  are  selected  from  a 
number  in  Col.  Stacy's  cabinet,  to  exhibit  the  varieties  of  the  sitting 
posture,  and  its  gradual  transition  to  the  squat  position  of  the  Hindus. 
Col.  Ton  has  supposed  the  figure  in  a  coin  similar  to  fig.  11,  to  be 
P(jirthian ;  b^t  what  he  there  took  for  a  bow  was  evidently  the  onia* 
n^ental  contour  of  the  back  of  the  prince's  throne  pr  winhdomn.  Kg. 
14,  is  from  a  coin  in  Col.  Smith's  possession. 

In  fig.  15,  of  this  platei  drawn  from  s  plaister  cast  of  a  bronze,  em* 
bossed,  ^hapriis  or  bacige  in  the  Vbntura  collection,  we  may  conceive 
the  full  device  of  the  elephant  obverse  to  be  developed.  The  fanhy 
proportion  of  the  rider  still  prevails ; — the  flowing  fillets  to  the  head- 
dress ;  the  ankush  to  guide  the  animal ;  the  glory  around  the  face,  are 
visible  in  bpth  ;  but  the  name  is  wanting. 

Of  figs.  16  and  17,  the  former  from  Col.  Stact's,  the  latter  from 
Col.  Smith's,  cabinet,  I  have  already  noticed  a  less  perfect  specimes 
while  descanting  on  the  earliest  Hindu  coins.  The  general  style  of 
the  figures  on  both  faces  so  strongly  resembles  that  of  the  Kanxkkos 
coins,  that  I  feel  disposed  to  look  upon  them  as  imitations.  The 
legend  has  a  fourth  letter  very  distinct,  besides  some  Jess  distinct  on 
the  left  hand,  iCTQWQf  I7FW  yodhiyala. .  tajaya. 

Plate  XXXVIII,  Indo-Scythic  and  Hinda  Link  Coins. 

It  is  worthy  of  remark,  that  none  of  the  Kanzskos  ooius  have  a 
Pehlevf  legend  ;  although  the  collateral  series  of  Kadphi&bs,  which 


Omnrdifn     gf  Indc-tr.ythif.    uith     CaneiiJ   0<in.t. 


HittJu    eiruu.  Quu>^  Strut. 


t     i     I 


.1 


1 835.]  on  Indo-Scythie  and  Hindu  Coins.  63 1 

poaseases  so  many  attributes  iti  common  with  them,  invariably  hat 
this  accompaniment.     Considering  that  all  the  Bactrian  family  have 
the  same,  it  would  perhaps  be  better  to  place  Kadphisks  as  the  last 
of  the  Pehlevi  series,  immediately  before  KANsaKos*,  and  he  will  thoa 
follow  most  conveniently  the  Kadapkes  choranos  described  in  my  last 
paper.     Indeed,  as  the  word  Kadphises  never  occurs  except  in  conjunc- 
tion with  some  other  name,  as  OOHMO,  or  OOKMO,  it  may  be  read  as  a 
patronymic  appellation  of  the  family — ^the  descendants  of  Kadaphbs. 
Of  the  gold  coins  of  Kadphisss,  two  varieties  only  were  hitherto  known 
to  us.  By  singular  good  fortune.  Colonel  Smitb  has  met  with  a  third> 
and  with  duplicates  of  the  former  two,  in  the  common  ba2ar  of  Bena- 
res !  His  agent  purchased  the  three,  which  are  engraved  at  the  top  of 
Plate  XXXVIIt.  from  a  shroff,  who  said  they  were  sold  to  him  t^o 
years  ago  by  a  Marhatta  pilgrim  to  the  holy  city,  in  whose  family 
they  must  doubtless  have  been  hoarded  for  many  centuries,  for  their 
character  precludes  any  suspicion  of  their  genuineness.     Of  fig.  2,  I 
have  since  found  a  duplicate  in  Ksa/MAT  Ali's  last  despatch  to  myself : 
fig.  3,  is  a  duplicate  of  the  one  Dr,  MAaTiNf  extracted  from  the 

*  They  must  ha^e  been  nearly  contemporaneous.  Lieut.  Cukninohaic  telli 
me,  he  has  just  obtained  163  Kakbrki  and  Kadphisbs  copper  colnsi  which  were 
dug  up  in  a  village  near  Benares.  The  proportions  of  each  type  were  as  follows : 
KAnvaiSBS  and  bull,  12 ;  KAKBaxi,  $0  ;  elephant-rider,  48 ;  running  or  dandng 
figure  on  reverse,  13 ;  couch*louDger,  13 ;  cross-legged,  5 ;  squatted  figure,  8 ; 
and  undistinguishable,  4.  In  the  collections  from  the  Paiglib,  the  iU-executed 
descendants  of  the  bull  reverse  predominate. 

f  The  May  No.  of  the  Asiatic  Journal  of  London  contains  an  announce- 
ment of  the  safe  arrival  of  this  coin  and  of  the  collector  himself,  in  Italy.  Col. 
Ton  on  his  travels  happily  found,  and  translated  the  following  notice  from  the 
Bulletin  of  the  Arch«ologi(Md  Society  of  Rome,  which  our  readers  will  read  with 
avidity,  although  in  fact  it  adds  nothing  new  to  our  information. 

*'  Signor  HoNionnBona  has  returned  from  a  voyage  in  the  east,  laden  with 
an  abundant  antiquarian  harvest  of  most  important  medals.  Among  the  more 
remarkable  are  a  large  one  of  Dbmbtrius  ;  another,  very  beautiful,  and  in  fine 
preservation,  of  Euthtdbmus  ;  and  a  third,  extremely  perfect,  of  Hormusdas 
of  the  Sassanian  dynasty  :  all  three,  it  would  appear,  hitherto  unknown  (in^dites). 
But  what  seems  to  us  to  merit  still  more  consideration,  is  a  similar  monument, 
with  the  name  of  a  king  Kadvisb  written  in  Greek  characters.  Signor 
Honiobbrobr  discovered  it  in  the  vicinity  of  Kibul ;  where,  in  a  small  wood- 
en case,  amongst  a  quantity  of  ashes  and  earth,  he  found  a  little  silver  box 
containing  the  above-mentioned  coin,  together  with  a  blackish  (or  dark-colour- 
ed) Nerastra  (rtone  in  the  form  of  an  egg),  with  some  small  bones,  apparently 
those  of  a  child.  Upon  the  medal  is  the  bust  of  an  aged  man,  of  no  very  noble 
expression,  bald-headed,  in  a  simple  garb,  and  holding  in  his  right  hand  an  im- 
plement resembling  a  hammer.  Around  it  is  a  very  distinct  inscription,  in 
Greek  characters,  KAA»I2EC  BA21AETC  ;  and  leas-well-preserved,  other  cha- 
4  M  2 


U2  aiiMMif tbi^/ €Mi#^tMffter  LSet. 

Jel£ttblUtope/,aei»fcft«diiiMAin6N'«^FlMeXRI.'^  Fi^.!.  is 

fts  jet  aBi^«0,/'«iMht«« 'of  particdar  ibt^roit,  fA>in  4^6  «tyle  oftlit 
obvcrte.  The  kitig  ia  "faere- aectt  niottiittd  ttn  a  Gredttm  or  Roman 
iur«cba«ot,  drawn  by-  tmo  hoitca,  and  idriteft  hfUMtm/mgrn  of  dimi- 
nutive proportioQS.  The  Isseoatian  is  Tcrf  p5rfect»  with  tbe  ezoep^a 
of  tbe  <xaggar«twii'Of  the  principal  figure^  "Rie  inscription  ia  qvite 
perfect,  sAciASircoOHMOirAA^IOHe;  and  Dd  thd  wmae,  in  PeUevt 
nJUVi^^^'tiu'^inv/^f  u. .  'U^Hni>M'n'W^%u  aa  imurtyaa  dm  ba  made 
out  by  a  care^  eoUakionof  ..the  tihree  oaiaaj^LoanDot  attempt  to 
interpret  this  loag  inaciiptian^  hot  the  cOtnm«bcaaMKit'eeetiia  to  be 
Makida  KodrnpoR. .  * .  Tbe  aymhola  are  the  •same  «a  nraalr  ^ad  the 
perfect  preservation  of  this  beautiful  ooi«  eQabker'i»  to  note  the 
flau)9$  plaxing  oni.the  ah(nilddrs«f.  the  ttoaarch  aifnilar'td' thiase  on 
th«». elBgy  of- .ilrAro  itf  the. hiat  plate,  and  to  th«9a<on  the  kna^  of 
Buddha  dugiup  by  Dr.  GaaAB^  «t  Cibul,  (aee  Plate- KXVS.  v«l.  IH.}- 

I  haie  hitherto,  been  /onable  to  detennide  'the  tneafelng  of  the 
buli  reverse.  The  aext  tvoiigwes  (4,  5,)  of  the  present  plate  rMabv^ 
tl^ia  difficulty.  The\"are  both  gold  coina  of  i»fae  VnirroAA.  ix»lteetioB ; 
on  the  obverBCi  the  titlee  rae  nano  Vao  and-  k%rano''«r&  vtaihle  ^  ^  and  u 
the  area  of  &g.  4,  what  appears  to  be  the  Saotfcrtt  syllable  tf  r  onty  we 
know  that  the  Sanscrit  of  that.^BeieBt'pertod  was  of  a  diienrnfform. 
B^  the  .reinei(i»e  of  these  ia  what  «0  should  partieularljtnotioe.-lMeatee 
the  woiil  0K90;<iD  onecpin  writteqaidawa#ardliinthe'6theMipwnrds») 
marks  the^  bull  and  hiatpriest-aAidadiettad  to  the -soUr*  Wcnnhif  /  and* 
not  to  SiTA  of  the  Brahnanical erebd.  -•  ^  ■ 

The  next  gM  .enia,  <No.  6i  anaqoirea  no  parthmhu'  nofioe,-nor'^iQM^ 
fig»  €u  on.  which  thia  ^ftimple  title  juu);  eeeaosf  to  -designator  *%  *]re«4g 
priM9e$  bnt^.-the  three  followiagi  also«o£.Geaitt*&d  VaiiYUBA'eanperh^ 
collection,  must  anreaft  as'for  ai  mlHneaA.'      •:.<•.;    * 

Th^  ninne  on  the  a^erM  of  theteia  dHPlCIt  the  saoaees  on  the  Mi- 
ml^dla  small  gold  coins :.  dbi  the  ret»r80,  fig.  7  shews  us  ^e  two  radieal 
emtdiems  united*  Nanmu  and .  Okni,  on  the  same  coin,  with  the  foer* 

meters  resembling  MO*  (QOHMQ*)  .  Q^*  t^  ifeverse  is  a  naked  fimA,  ea 
whose  bead  are  traces  of  a  turban  or. cap,  (berretta,).|Lndan  inscdptionin  Persaa 
characters  of  the  ancient  Pehkf  (carat teri  Peniam  de  IVAntico  PeAMj.  Honio- 
BaaoKR  states,  that  he  has  other  medals  of  this  same  king,  hitherto  unkaovn  to 
history  Had  numismatics.  Atiother  medal  in  gold,  which  Ae  same  traveler  left 
with  sn  aaatear  of  antiquities  at  St.  Petereburgfa,  shews  the  eathe  Hgiire  of  a 
similar  king,  armed  from  bead  to  foot  $  and  in  the  ifticrlptioa,  which  ig  w^  pfe^ 
senred,  the  Greek  c^aractf rs  B  snd  O  arp  legible.  On  the  xererse  n  a  aisa, 
clothed,  with  a  horned  animal  before  him.  The  epigraph  qa  this  ia  likewise  ia 
the  ancient  Pehlvi  clfaracter." 


1830.]  oiiiii4».&j^Atc  omT  /Ui*  Coins.  6n 

pronged  symbol  bttwoeo  thun,  and  a  myatenoos  tviangle  abdve.  This 
Iktle  coio  la  uaiqae.  The  next,  fig.  9»  ia  equally  cuiious,  UKMigii  othera- 
in  copper  have  been  met  with  by  Colonel  Stacy.  The  epigraphe  borne 
by  theae  ia  apaOXPO,  which  I  auppoae  to  mean  "  thagreat  son ;"  arJa 
or  m'ia  in  ArdeMr  and  ArU^crxes,  having  that  acceptation.  On  the 
copper  ooina»  the  word  appears  corrupted  to  OPO'OKPO,  and  Mm  ia 
probably  the  epigraphe  of  the  dancing  figure  in  PlateLb 

In  fig.  10»  the  name  of  the  moon,  mao,  and  the  Inoar  Crescent,  are 
eatitfafitory  and  oonclaai?e,  as  to  that  being  the  correct  reading. 

And  now  we  eonia  at  last  to  the  main  object  to  which  this  essay- 
was  directed,  namely^  to  discover  the  prototype  of  the-Kanauj-  cotnr 
in  those  of  Indo-Soythio  fabric. 

The  great  majority  of  what  are  called  tlieKanouj-  gold  coins  have 
on  the  obverse  a  prince  standing  precisely  in  the  attitude  of  Kao* 
pHisiSB  Slid  KAtraaKoa,  The  dress  done  betrays  a  slight  variation,  being 
in  Aome  in«tanoes  almost  the  coat  and  trowsers  of  the  preeent  day. 
On  the  reverse  is  a  female  seated  sometimes .  rni  a  conch,  more 
frequently  in  the  native  fashion,  holding  in  her  left  hand  a  cornucopia, 
in  her  right  a  pdsa  or  noose.  This  class  -of  coin  has  long  been 
known.  A  brasa-pot,  eontaintng,  it  is  Said«  two  hundred  of  them,  Waa 
acoidejstally  discovered  by;  the  wiring  arway  of  the  east  bank  of  the 
rii(er  Hvgli,.  10  miles  above  Calcutta^  some  years  ago.  Twenty^fonr' 
wer», presented  to  the  British  maeeum,  an  equal  numbev  to  Dr;  W« 
Hv^ruL.  <and  a  portion  to  the.  India  House  ;  the  remainder  wei*e  dis- 
persed among  private  collectors.  It  was  froaa  one 'of  these  that  Mr. 
WsbSONfa  Nob'  .13  was  drawn ;  and  the  same  store  famished  the  figures 
in.  MAasniBH'^  plate.  The  latter  author  in  his  Numtimata  (Mentaiuit 
vq1»  ii..page.7ddr  has  the  following  passage,  which  will  serve  excel* 
lently  well  as  a  text  to  the  present  section  of  ouv  essay : 

"  Ek)mn  learned  antiquaries  think  they  diaoover  in  these  the  evi- 
deuces  of  a  Greek  origin  ;  but  on  this  point  I  do  not  see  euougfh  to 
justify  an  opinion*  and  shall  refrain  from  conjeetare;'  cheHshing  the 
hope  that  future  discoveries  of  Indian  medals  may  throw  a  light  upon 
the  snbject,  which  is  in  itself  of  the  highest  interest." 

To  this  challenge  we  have  now  the  good  fortune  to  be  able  to 
respond  most  satisfactorily,  for  in  figs.  11  and  12  (of  the  VsNTuaa 
collection),  we  find  precisely  the  obverse  and  reverse  above  described 
with  the  marginal  legend  in  Greek,  rao  nano  rao. .  korano,  and  the 
auperaddition  of  some  incipient  rude  Nig^ri  in  the  position  afterwards 
occupied  by  legible  Sanscrit  uaroes  and  titles.  To  set  the  comparison 
in  the  dearest  lis^ht,  the  two  lowest  coins  in  the  page  have  been  in* 
serted,fig.  16  from  Gren.  Vbntuba's,  fig.  17  from  Col.  Smith's,  cabinet* 


634  Commu$tioH$  of  Oh0ervatioHs  [Not. 

to  shew  the  identity  of  the  two  claeses.  The  deecriptioQ  of  them  in 
detail  helougs  to  the  next  plate^  where  instead  of  deteriorating,  they 
wiU  he  found  to  improve,  while  they  hecome  indianized.  An  <^po- 
eite  effect  is,  however*  ohiervabLe  in  a  second  branch,  derived  from  the 
same  stock,  which  it  ia  difficult  to  account  for,  unless  by  snppoai&g  a 
divided  realm,  one  portion  flouriahing  and  patronising  the  arts,  while 
the  other  maintained  naoght  but  the  shadow  of  its  pristine  glory  and 
ancestry.  This  declining  gradation  is  exemplified  in  figs.  14  (Vms- 
tura)  ;  Id(STAcr) ;  and  15  (Kbramat-Al()  ;  wherein  at  last  it  is  bardy 
possible  to  trace  the  semblance  of  the  sacrificing  rija  on  the  obverse, 
or  of  the  female  on  the  reverse ;  although  from  the  insensible  gradations 
in  a  mi^ltitude  of  speciinens,  such  are  nndoubtedly  the  fibres.  Fig. 
15,  is  a  very  common  coin  in  silver  and  copper :  one  was  extracted  from 
the  Mdnikfdla  tope,  and  was  then  supposed  to  bear  the  representatioa 
of  a  crab  and  a  dagger  !  That  coin,  it  will  be  remembered,  bore  the 
obvious  N4gari  letters  ^ifNJr.  Many  others  have  been  aince  discovered 
with  the  same ;  and  it  should  be  remarked,  that  the  form  of  N£gari  ia 
these  differs  essentially  from  that  of  the  collateral  branch* 

Here  then  we  have  the  Indo-Scythic  paternity  of  the  Katiouj  coinage 
proved  by  the  best  evidence  :  and  now  we  will  proceed  to  examine  ia 
detail  its  Hindu  offspring,  before  entering  upon  the  natural  enqmiy 
whether  such  a  fact  is  borne  out  by  the  meagre  remnants  6f 'fiistory 
and  tradition  that  are  applicable  to  this  obscure  period. 

Plate  XXXIX.  Hindu  Coins-^tirst  Kanouf  Sefk». 
The  Devd  N^garf  alphabet,  published  with  Mr.  WATditK'a  transla- 
tion of  the  Guzerilt  copper-j^les  ^70  months  agoi  will  6e  fottttd  tot 
apply  in  every  fespect  to  the  coihii  before  ud  \\t  is  alab  iMHy  identM 
with  the  Gay4  and  Allahabad  alphabets;  the  principal  exceptiiW 
having  place  in  the  M,  which  in  the  latter  Is  #i$tten  more  l^e  ^« 
while  in  the  former  it  ii  ]{ ^  Bnd  the  i,  wMch  ih  respectively  «f  in  the 
latter,  and  tL  in  the  former.  To  avoid  the  necessity  of  caaitnjg  a  new 
fount  of  type  to  illustrate  the  following  observations,  I  hare  avaited 
niysetf  of  the  pervading  similarity  of  the  Tibetan  alphabet ;  whiefa, 
though  several  centuries  later,  can,  with  the  alterattbn  tit  a  few 
letters,  be  employed  for  our  purpose  ipuch  more  readily  than  tlie 
modem  Deva  Nligarf. 

The  Tibetan  r,  X,  answers  for  /  of  this  alphabet :  c;  for  rf,*  4nd  the 
prosodial  stroke  T  for  r.  The  latter  letter  when  inflected  with  the 
o  or  (  vowel,  may  be  represented  exactly  by  the  Nigarf  short  and  loflg' 
t,  fand*^.  For  the  k,  g,  dh,  and  m,  I  have  been  obliged  to  cutiiiW 
type  f.  n*  Q*  2^  ;  ^^^  ^or  the  letter  which  I  have  snppoaed  freoi  aone 
likeness  to  the  Tibetan  |9f,  to  be  a,  I  have  given  the  new  i^hol  h 


1835.1  on  IndoScythlc  and  Hindu  Corns,  635 

the  same,  it  will  be  remarked,  that  was  excldded  from  the  conso- 
nants in  the  tdth  alphabet  No.  1 .  The  remaining  letters  require  no 
explanation,  as  a  comparison  of  the  type  with  the  eng^ved  figures 
will  she^  their  slight  difference  of  forfti. 

The  readings  of  the  inscriptions  in  the  present  plates  are  for  the  most 
part  new,  and  have  been  made  oat,  dictionary  in  hand,  by  one  unac« 
qaainted  with  Sanscrit : — they  therefore  claim  indulgence,  and  will  suc- 
cumb to  any  more  plausible  inter])retation  from  the  professed  scholar. 
To  begin  with  the  two  coins  of  the  last  plate,  which  appear  to  be* 
long  to  the  same  sovereign  ; — we  find  on  the  obverse  (combining  the 
two  figures).the  words  gVns*X^t:nPo»ijj^T^H  Sri?  (a)  parafita  davaja. 
On  the  opposite  side  of  a  duplicate  fig.  17,  we  find  the  name  12^1^)/^: 
Kvmdra  gupia,  and   on  the  reverse,  to  the  right,  MT^2^*  parakramah. 
The  whole  title  may  be  interpreted,  (if  in  davaja  we  suppose  an  igno- 
rant writing  of  the  word  dhvajaj  "  The  hero  of  the  unconquered 
standard,  the  blessed  Kumara-gupta." 

Beneath  the  left  arm  of  the  Raja  also  are  three  letters  superposed 
2f  in  the  Tibetan  manner,  spyu  ;  which  we  learn  from  M.  Csoma  db 
KoROS  to  be  pronounced  chu,  and  to  signify  Raja.  The  same  word 
is  prefixed  to  every  prince's  name  in  the  list  of  Assam  Rajas.  The 
triliteral  compound  may,  however,  denote  a  date.  A  duplicate  of 
Colonel  Smith's  coin,  17,  was  presented  to  me  by  Captain  Wadb. 
The  W1LI4OUOHBT  cabinet  possesses  another,  and  Mr.  Wilson  has 
^ven  one  precisely  similar,  in  which  we  find  thcg^^^  jf|;^«  Kumdra 
gu  ip^)  of  the  obverse,  and  the  •UJJ^  parakrama  uf  the  reverse 
very  well  marked — the  first  letter  however  in  this,  as  in  our  coin, 
is  more  like  bhu  or  su  than  ku. 

In  all  of  tliese  specimens  the  trident  of  the  Rao  coins  is  changed 
into  a  ^8tandard»  having  a  bird  at  the  top,  somewhat  resembling  the 
Roman  eagle. 

Figs.  18  and  19,  are  placed  next  in  succession,  because  the  cornu- 
copia lady  still  sits  on  a  couch  in  the  European  fashion.  The  Rdja 
here  holds  a  bow  in  the  left  hand,  and  in  the  right,  a  short  stick ;  for 
the  fire  altar  below  it  is  now  removed.  A  bracelet  on  the  shoulder, 
and  the  headdress,  begin  to  look  Indian.  The  letters  ontheinargin  of 
the  obverse  are  lost,  but  in  the  bow,  we  find  Z^^  ckndr  superposed 
as  before.  Marsdbn  reads  this  combination  Chandra,  with  some 
plausibLUty,  On  the  reverse  of  1 9.  is  the  name  or  title  of  the  prince 
4^X:  Sri  FiA.««a. 

Od  fig.  19»  tbe  name  i*  quite  didferent  HW^  LO:  dpati  rurha, 
":;TKe  •v^rter  of  misfortune." 


036  Continuation  of  Observations  [Nor. 

The  firBt  and  last  letters  of  this  name  or  title  are  doubtfal,  and  on 
my  first  cxan»ination  of  the  eoin  whence  the  drawing  was  made,  I 
thought  the  first  two  letters  might  form  the  bh  of  Wathbn's  Gi^erdii 
alphabet,  making  the  word  bhdpati  rurha, '  the  overthrower  of  kings.' 
I  have  named  the  last  letter  from  iu  resemblance  to  the  M  of  the 
N&gari  alphabet.  These  two  coins  were  dug  up  at  Joanpur  by  Mr. 
TavoBAa,  whose  description  will  be  found  in  vol.  iii.  p.  617. 

Fiffs.  20  and  22,  are  of  the  kind  described  by  MARsnaw.  The 
goddess  of  plenty  here  aits  in  the  native  fashion  on  an  ornamental 
stool,  or  a  lotas  flower.  The  cornucopia  also  is  transformed  into 
a  lar^  flower  at  the  end  of  a  stalk.  The  RAja  atiU  holds  the  bow, 
but  he  has  a  sash  in  fig.  20.  The  letters  on  the  area  are  new.  but 
hardly  legible  .  and  only  on  the  reverse  of  fig.  22.  can  we  attempt 
to  decvpher  XJ5  a  portion  perhaps  of  the  former  name,  Vikmma, 
Fig.  20,  was  given  to  me  by  a  lady  ;   fig.  22,  by  Mr.  CaAcaoFT. 

Fie.  21.  is  a  thin  one-sided  coin  found  by  Lieut.  Cohollt,  in  the 
ruins  of  Kanouj  ;  the  letter  beneath  the  left  arm  is  here  ^  or  ^rs  ; 

its  meaning  doubtful. 

The  next  two  coins  were  assorted  together  in  the  plate,  because 
they  had  both  two  figures  on  the  obverse ;  they  are.  however,  essen. 
tially  of  diflerent  periods ;  and,  if  our  former  reasoning  be  correct,  fig. 
23.  (of  Lieut.  CoNOLi.Y*8  collection,)  should  be  classed  before  tiit 
last  two,  or  even  eariier  than  any  of  the  set ;  for  it  is  difficolt  to  fens 
any  Sanscrit  name  out  of  the  characters  on  either  side.  Lieutenant 
CuNNiMOBAU  has  kindly  favored  me  with  an  impression  of  a  similar 
coin  in  his  possession,  by  which  the  legend  of  the  obverse  appears  to 
be  composed  of  the  letters  JlWqTA^  kragipia  paragn  (piaj. 

In  the  obverse  of  the  coin  before  us  the  same  letters  may  be  traced  ; 
but  after  the  xy  follows  a  F  making  the  word  kragipta  pmrmgmja,  a 
strange  and  unintelligible  compound.  On  the  reverse,  the  first  three 
or  four  letters  agree  with  the  above  ;  but  the  final  is  rather  a  «  j»Aa. 
and  the  one  preceding  it  is  closed  at  the  top,  making  it  i^  ve.  These 
may  be  faults  of  execution  in  a  foreign  artist,  but  they  place  the 
interpretation  beyond  conjecture. 

Fig.  24,  presented  to  me  by  Mr.  G.  Bacon,  as  discovered  (or  rather 
purchased)  at  Kanouj.  has 'already  found  a  place  in  Prof.  WiLsoa's 
plates.  The  dress  of  the  male  and  female  on  the  obveree  is  com- 
pletely  Hindu,   as   is   the  attitude  of  the  reverse.      The  legend  was 

given  in  facsimile  in  the  Researches  thus  :  /{•^^  ^^M*   "*^  "*^ 

be  read,  with  allowance  for  imperfections.  ^5  jniH  8fi  Chamdrm  gMftn. 

Fig.  25.  We  now  come  to  an  old  acquaintance,  the  happy  discovery 


Vc/n^.^i  XXXIX 


Ifiiti/^   Coins.  C&neuj  Strj^s 


'S. 


mm  i 


•  < 


-M 


i*     .     ...      ,  / , 


<  ^^  i 


j> 


1 
'>ji 


'.-IT  •      ►   '  ♦  0  ** 

I  •      <    1     -i       •'    '       _     •? 

,  .       •  i       '■        '        I  -      ''  I  •     '•       1"!  ■     |»'^.  ■ 

.      '  *  I  •   ..J-    .'  t     '  I      '    i/i.         '  •    'J    *•«      ■** 

('    •  •  ;    .      -  .  '     ':<        '      .   •■    ►.'••<. Ill    •*'!     ',ii.w        if  *T', 

1     '•  ;•    *       .»  *  n'l    V 'TO*    £    ^1  ,7L'     i'T 

/    .  .  <       i      •       .  ■  ■   .      .     ' »    t  ♦       .  0  *         ! 

■':'••  'it         i    \u.    M 

.'    '.  .      ■■•/':.    -»i'*  •"  .- 


=*•  .  .  I 


1835.]  M  Inio^Befikk  tmd  BMk  Cahu.  687 

d  Lient.  CoholLt,  which  hw  acted  as  a  key  to  aU  the  rest.  An 
acoount  of  it  n  inserted  in  vol.  lii.  p.  227,  where,  howevor,  on  Dr. 
Mill's  anthority,  the  name  was  read  as  Sri  mad  Ghavo  Kaeho,  from 
a  misapprehension  of  the  letter  m.  The  reading  commences  on  the 
obverse  with  the  fall  title  2C^f^dt^|«  Mahdrdja  AiM  Ri^a  8H  (the 
name  is  cat  off),  and  on  the  reverse  v^d^'^fiLZ  Sri  Sacraa  Vikra- 
MA.  The  second  word  is  donbtfol,  and  without  sense  :  perhaps  it  may 
be  8r{  Pradfu,  *  the  heavenly/  or  simply  Sri  mad  Vikrama. 

Fig.  26,  is  another  most  important  acqoisition,  for  which  we  are 
beholden  to  Colonel  Stact.  An  imperfect  drawing  of  a  similar  coin 
appeared  in  Wilson's  plates,  which  only  misled  as  to  the  device,  as 
well  as  the  legend :  both  are  here  equally  distinct.  The  R£ja  sits  on 
a  chair  playing  <m  a  kind  of  harp,  whence  we  learn  his  accomplish* 
ments ;  while  the  margin  teaches  as  his  titles  and  part  of  his  name 
2P>m8m4  •  •  ^niV  Makd  Rdjddki  Rdja  5r/ . . .  dra  gupta.  The  first 
ktter  of  the  name  is  the  only  one  at  all  doubtful,  and  it  is  possible  that 
the  name  may  be  simply  a  repetition  of  the  one  more  unequivocally 
legible  on  the  reverse,  viz.  N^AfV  SAHnoRA  oirptA. 

I  insert  here  the  ftunimile  inscription  of  the  duplicate  coin  of  the 
Researches,  of  which  I  have  luckily  preserved  the  lead-cut : 

Its  identity  with  the  above  is  manifest,  Makdrdjddhi  rdja  Sri  Sa* 
mwdrm'fwpta. 

Fig.  27,  is  a  sorry  dapltcate  of  the  Conollt  coin,  belonging  to 
Colonel  Stact,  with  a  variation  of  the  epigraphe  ^^^S^^t^^SAlH 
Vikrama  Narinmmagvpta,  I  incline  to  think  that  the  ^  is  intended 
for  ^0  and  that  the  word  should  be  Narendra- gupta,  or  it  may  be  in- 
tended for  Nardgana^gupta,  The  name  on  the  reverse  corresponds 
with  fig.  25,  Sripradgu  Vikrama. 

Fig.  28,  is  from  a  sketch  of  a  coin  in  Lieut.  A.Cunninoham's  cabinet 
at  Benares.  He  has  since  sent  me  faithful  wax  impressions,  which 
expose  slight  inaccuracies  in  my  outline.  From  neither,  however* 
can  the  inscription  encircling  the  hero  triumphant  over  the  lion  be 
satisfactorily  deduced ;  it  may  possibly  be  ^x^Qmf^^:  Sri  bal  pa- 
rakramu ;  the  letter  on  the  field  is,  in  the  facsimile,  i,  ku. 

On  the  reverse  we  are  more  lucky  ;  for  the  legend,  which  I  take  to 
be  the  prince's  name,  iX^^y^Kumdra- gupta,  *'  the  protected  of  Mars," 

*  In  using  the  Tibetan  character,  aometitties,  we  are  forced  to  omit  the  longf  ti 
vowel  mark,  which  ii  merely  a  prolongation  of  the  imi/ra,  or  horiiontal  head- 
tlroka  in  the  coin  writing. 
4  N 


19  iUnstrated  by  an  effigy  of  the  wife  of  E/rtika,  or  KuMin'  feedfaig 
his  favorite  bird  the  peacock.  The  same  reverse  is  repeated  in  the 
two  following  varieties,  where,  hpwever,  the  female  is  seated  .qn  a 
wicker  morha,  or  stool,  as  in  fig.  26. 

Fig.  29,  a  coin  of  Lieut.  Bust's,  and .  it^  fellow,  (presented  to  me 
by  Mi8s  Watson,)  introduce  us  to  a  perfectly  novel  device.  The 
Raja  is  here  mounted  on  a  horse  dressed  in  native  ^trappings.  It 
would  be  a  loss  of  time  to  guess  the  superscription  of  29.  The  ^ame 
letters  occur  on  both  sides. of  fig.-  30,  and  ar^  plainer^  they  appear  to 
be  Jjita  Man'atri  gu 

Two  coins  of  the  same  atyle  are  depicted  ns  figs.  17  and  18,  of 
Wilson,  who  states  that  the  natives  designate  them  the  coins  qf 
{liRANTA  Kasipu,  I  presented  to  the  Asiatic  Society  in  1830  a  bropze 
image  of  a  horseman  dug  up  in  Bandelkhand,  which  bears  as  close  a^ 
affinity  to  this  class  of  coin  as  the,  Ventura  chaprds  of  Plat^  L.  does 
to  the  elephant  coin.    . 

Of  the  next  two  coins.  No.  31  had  been  a^ded  to  my  cabinet  bj 
Miss  Watson,  and  had  excited  not  a  little  curiosity,  before  Colonel 
Stacy's  cabinet  fell  under  my  inspection  ;  my  attention  was  immediate- 
ly attracted  to  his  more  perfect  duplicate,  (fig.  32,)  which,  at  once 
confirmed  the  reading  I  had  as  yet  feared  to  pronounce,  althongh  the 
image  of  a  richly  bedecked  horse,  unfettered  by  b^dle  or  rider,  had 
led  me  to  imagine  some  allusion  to  the  celebrated  horse-sacrifice 
undertaken  by  one  or  two  of  the  most  powerful  of  the  ancient  sovc* 
reigns  of  India.  The  deficient  letters  of  one  reading  happen  to  be 
every  where  supplied  by  the  other,  so  that  there  can  be  no  doabt 

about  the  whole  H^^Q^f^^^:  Asvamedha  Farakruma,  '« the  heio 
or  paramount  hero  of  the  Asyamedha."  The  female  holding  a  cbowry. 
to  fan  the  flies  from  the  devoted  horsey  is  I  presume  one  of  the 
princesses  acting  as  his  attendant.  Under  the  horse  on  both  coins  is 
the  syllabic  letter  N  St.  History  must  be  searched,  if  indeed  aoj 
hiitory  can  be  found,  ere  we  can  determine  who  may  lay  daim  to  tins 
fine  and  curious  medal,  which  for  the  present  closes  our  aeries  of  tiic 
earlier  Kanouj  coinage. 

Fig.  d3,  of  which  Dr.  Swinbt   has  numerous  specimens,  ia  iaserled 
in  this  plate  because  of  the  style  of  its  alphabet.     The   inaoriptjoa  it 

read  by  Dr.  Swinet,  X^TTSn  ^^X  Mahdraja  Ganapatu  .  . 

'  ft  will  be  right  to  mention  here,  that  one  more  of  the  Gupia  Ikoulf 
appears  on  a  coin  in  the  Willoughbt  collection  depicted  m  tifB 
Asiatic  Researches  Plate  I.  I  have  seen  the  coin  itself,  and  thes  A^ 

mile  ^^  ^n«  is  correct,  though  the  two  first  letttra  vra  of  ddmbt- 


1S35.]  on  NdO'Scythic  and  Hindn  Coins.  M9 

fbl  nature. '   Mr.  Wilson  read  the  whole  Nara-gupta :  Dr.  Mill,  Soii" 
gnpta,     I  have  nothing  new  to  offer  on  the  suhject*. 

Having  now  ocular  demonstration  of  the  intimate  relation  of  the 
Indo-Scythic  with  the  2nd  class  of  Hindu  coins,  the  question  naturally 
suggests  itself,  whether  history  is  altogether  silent  on  a  point  of  such 
curious  interest  ? 

In  first  contradiction  of  such  an  inference,  we  find  that  the  Indo- 
Scythic  origin  of  the  Rahtore  dynasty  of  Kanouj  has  been  advanced 
on  very  plausible  grounds  by  the  highest  authority  on  this  subject, 
.Col._  Tod,  the  annalist  of  lUgputinaf.  He  obtained  from  a  Jatt, 
(Vati)  or  Jain  priest  of  a  temple  at  Nadolaye,  ah  ancient  town  in 
'Mdrwar,  a  genealogical  roll  of  the  Rahtores,  about  50  feet  in  length, 
"After  detailing  the  usual  theogony,  it  describes  the  production  of 
the  first  Rahtore  '  from  the  spine  (raht)  of  Indra,'  the  nominal  father 
Deing  'Yavanaswa,  prince  of  Parlipur?  Of  the  topography  of 
Parlipur,  the  Rahtores  have  no  other  notion  than  that  it  was  in  the 
horth :  but  in  the  declared  race  of  their  progenitor,  a  Yavan  or  Greek 
prince  of  the  Aswa  or  Asi  tribe,  one  of  the  four  which  overturned 
the  Greek  kingdom  of  Bactria,  we  have  a  proof  of  the  Scythic  origin 
of  this  Rajpi^t  family." 

May  it  not  l^e  possible  that  the  Yavana  prince  here  alluded  to  may 
be  the  Azos  (in  Pehlevf  Azo)  of  the  series  of  Bactrian  coins  published 
in  my  last"  notice  ?  The  Sanscrit  word  Aswa  would  be  pronounced 
AsOt  and  be  thus  written  in  Persian  or  Pehlevf  (as  deo  for  deva,  &c.) 
The  number' and  variety  of  his  coins  would  imply  that  the  name  or 
title  was  that  bt  a  considerable  dynasty,  and  some  of  the  devices,  for 
example,  NosVfO,'  I T,  "Plate  XXII.  of  the  goddess  holding  a  cornucopia, 
may  hav6  naturally  been  the  prototype  of  the  Kanouj  coins. 

A  cdhsid^tabl*  interval  (from  300  ?  to  470  A.  D.)  provokingly 
occurs  hdtWe^n  Wt  name  of  Yavanasva  and  the  next  priirce,  in 
Cd.  Td'b^  list — #Hether  also  omitted  in  the  Jain  original,  or  filled  vp 
only  by  barbarous  stid  uninteresting  names,  we  are  not  informed. '  T\Hi 
blank  is  relieved  at  length  by  the  name  of  a  genuine  Hindu,  Nataita- 
FALA  ;  but  it  happens  that  the  missing  part  is  the  very  one  that  could 
alofne  throw  light  upon  our  numismatic  discoveries.  Several  coma 
(inpeludingtlre  tvhole  series  of  Kadphisea  and  Kanerkis,  intervene  after 

*  Since  finishing  my  plate,  I  have  received  a  drawing  of  a  small  silTer  coin 
from  Mr.  TmBOBAA,  found  at  Jaunpur,  having  a  head  on  one  akie,  and  on  the 
other  abirdy  with  qtttapread  wings,  under  which  ia  clearly  defined  characters  is 

^  ti'Ton'ii  Aivials  of  RfcjMthaB»  toI.  ii.  p.  5. 
4  N  3 


640  CMimmU&m  0/  Oii«rMKi«f  [Noir. 

Azos,  before  we  ore  brovglft  ta  tbe  •btatnte  ludc  coias  of  the  Indo- 

Scjtfaic  asd  Hindu  dynasties. 

The  name  of  Ndyana'pala  beam  to  near  a  resemblance  to  Nm^dftam- 
gupta,  that  a  strong  temptation  arises  to  regenerate  Colonel  Ton's 
prince  in  him,  on  the  saine  grounds  on  frhieh  bis  predeceaaor  has 
been  brought  to  life  in  Azos. 

Indeed  it  woil|d  hardly  be  exceeding  the  bovnds  of  Intimate 
conjecture,  (where  all  is  awre  conjecture,)  Co  hdopt  a  historical  re- 
presentative <tf  our  KANnaxx  himself  in  the  Ksvbk-sxm  of  Coland 
Tod,  S4n  being  according  to  him  merely  a  martial  affix,  cqiUTaftent 
to  General  or  S^napaii, 

Kbmss-Sbiv,  the  founder  of  the  Baihiira  dynasty  aooortfng  to  the 
concurrent  testimony 'of  all  the  chronicles  consulted  by  Tod,  emigrated 
to  Saurdshira  about  the*  year  144  A.  D*«  *'  froii^  the  moet  nortbefu 
province  of  India,  Loheote  or  Itohwrt"  In  date  ai^d  looidity  this 
origin  would  agree  wett  with  KaNiEKi :  nor  would  it  even  set  aside 
the  former  supposition  of  tbe  same  prince  being  the  Tartar  KASiiaxs 
1^  the  Cashmir  history  ;  since  that  prinee  is  made  the  aixtli  in  sq»^ 
cession  after  Asoka,  the  great  patron  of  the  Buddhists,  who  is  placed 
by  their  chronology  in  250  B.  C,  but  who,  when  tfie  eeireetioB 
lor  Chandra- gupta  is  applied,  will  fall  lull  50  years  later. 

In  reasoning  upon  the  probable  seat  of  these  obscure  dynasties,  it 
is  by  no  means  necessary  to  coAfine  ourselves  to  one  spot.  The 
annals  of  Mmodr,  Delhi,  Malwd,  Samrdtktrat  shew  a  oontinaal  hitcr« 
mizture,  as  different  princes  acquired  the  ascendancy. 

JJTaiicti;  has  been  fixed  upon  as  the  locale  of  the  present  claes  of  gold 
coins,  for  the  obvious  reason  that  they  are  most  frequently  fimmd  in 
ks  ruins,  not  that  any  history  ascribes  them  to  this  town  ;  for  the 
history  of  Kanouj  is  a  perfect  blank  antener  to  the  fifth*  we  may 
even  say  the  tenth  century :  and  tf  the  town  had  be^  suddealy  involv* 
ed  in  destruction,  it  is  only  certain  that  the  coins  found  afterwardi 
in  its  ruins  would  be  those  of  the  partipnlar  qpoch,  whether  ooine^ 
there  or  elsewhere. 

There  are  arguments  in  favor  of  placing  the  seat  of  government 

further  to  the^  west,  4^or  instance  at  Ujfam  (Ujfayimi.)     In  the  fint 

place,  the  perfect  identity    of  the  coin-alphabet  with  that  of  the 

Guserdt  inecrfiptionB  lately  decyphered  by  Mr.  WATBSKt  ':-^-*then,  the 

prevalent  worship  of-  the  sun  in  Sawrdshtra,  and  at  Ujjain,  where  this 

pl^ect  still  fon9§  thf  distviguisbing  symbol  on  the  coinag^e}*  agrees 

•  Tod'8  RdjMthan,  I.  215.  j 

t  See  preceding  psgs  48S. 

I  The  greater  banner  of  Mewkr  alao  exhibits  a  golden  ran  on  a  cciflMoa  ^M, 
Tod  1. 137. 


}8d5.]  on  M0rSt9M>  miA  Umiu  KMbm.  €4t 

well  'With  the  eSgy  ^  OiaN3L>a|id  apaokpo  ob  ^o  lado^SeytUc  coinB^. 
AgaiD,  the  peacock  of  many  of  the  KomuJ  reverses  is  found  on  one 
of  the  principal  seues  of  Smtrafhtrm  iOouiB,  as  wiU  hertafter  be  shewn  ; 
and  Colonel  Ton  ^staiesT  that  this  saoredbird  of  the  Hindu  Mars 
<Kuiia«a)  -was  the  lav^mte  armorial  esabiem  of  liie  R4jptit  warrior. 
Lastly,  many  of  the  names  on  these  coins  may  be  traced  in  the 
catalogues  <if  4^^iMalm4  and  -GWierdl  princes;  Vikrama,  Chandra, 
SammdrOy  KUmdkaiJJittt,  &e.  the  last  four  are  coupled  it  is  true  with 
Mia  faSnily  affi4C>ip«£s/instead'ol  $f«^4 ;  bat  both  of  these  have  the 
sasas^sigBifijOBtiodt'  u       . 

In  the  Rdjdvali  of  Rija  Raohunath,  quoted  by  WiLPoao  as  ithe 
ahMia;iitborkf  ia^Oen^^  ami  'WeHtem  4ndia,'  we-  find  a  soverspga 
aaaied  ViKaAlf  a  reigoiBg  in  the  year  191  A;  D«'and  snoceeded,  or 
rather  supplanted  90  years  lateiT,  4iy  a  SAMi7DaA«ri[i«A<  The  deeds 
attribatei  to  these  two  a^e  ifuppo4ed  to  be  merely  ftu  interpolation  of 
the  fabulous  history  of  VvKRMniBwvrA  and  BiLiviCaAiiAt ;  but  the 
oeeairetice  of  these  twe  names  is  very  oarious,  allied  tp  the  eiroum* 
stance  and  appearaaee  of  the  two  coins,  figs.  2&  and  26»  of  Plate 
XXXIX. 

The  oaly  other  instance  of  the  ocodrrenee  of  the  name  SAMUDaA* 
oirPTA,  that  I  am  aware  ol/is  on  the  Allahabad  pillar,  where  he  appears 
as  the  son  of  a  CHANoaA'^GVPTA ;  and  from  the  close  similarity  of  the 
alphabets. of  the  coins  and^f  the  Uths,  no  reasonable  doubt  can  be 
eatertained  that  they  delate  tt>  thcaame  individual — a  £set  predicted 
by  Dr.  Mill  in  his^valnaUe  obserrations  on  this  new  race  of  king^ 
(voL  iii.  pw  267),  to  which  the  reader  is  referred  for  all  the  light  that 
eellateral  history  affords  on  the  subject. 

The  name  of  ViKaAiiA  is  referred  by  Mabsdbn  to  Bikram'tsckand 
(Vikrama-t^^atidra)  of  the  fourth  century,  in  ANQoanL's  list  of  the 
kings  of  Central  IndiaJ.     KuM^aA-PALA  is  also  one  of  the  many  names 

of  SiClilviHANA. 

.  There  is  no  reason  however  why  ffaaea/ should  not  at  some  periods 
have  been  united  under  one  sovereignty  with  the  western  provinces. 
The  g^at  VixaAMiCDiTrA  (whose  appellation  in  full  is  found  on  one 
of  MAasDBM's  coins)  conquered  Indrafre$kiha,  and  extended  his  sway 
over  die  whole  of  India. 

The  Rahtore  sovereigns  of  Kanwj,  after  its  conquest  by  Nat  ana* 
v/la.  Col.  Too  says,  assumed  the  title  of  Kam  dkuj  (Kdma  dhvajaj^ 

"  *  Bkaiaria  (sun-cherisbed)  is  a  title  of  the  earliest  BaUbbi  R<ja*t  in  Mr. 
Wathbm'b  inscriptions,  p.  480. 

t  Af .  Res.  IX.  135.  %  Nam.  Orient.  11.  727. 


§42  M»fe  M  mkMM/  JEKnAr  C^k$. '  [Noy. 

I#  this  alluded  to  their  armoml  insignia,  we  may  thtftfiind  an  ex- 
planation of  the  standard  on  the  earlier  coins ; — and  it  may  be  equally 
applied  to  the  AparajUm  dkv€^  of  ig.  16. 

Another  carious  circnmstance  is  mentioned  in  Col.  Tod's  chronicles 
of  Mdrwdr,  that  may  help  as  a  st^  forward  in  the  investigation  of 
this  obscure  history.  It  is  there  said,  "  DHASHA-BHirMBo  had  a 
son,  AiATA  Chandka.  For  twenty-one  generations  they  bore  the 
titles  of  Rao,  afterwards  that  of  R4jaJ'  We  are  again  left  in 
the  dark  as  to  who  first  assumed  the  title  of  Ri^  ;  but  a&^we  find 
the  title  Rao  in  Greek  visible  on  the  yery  latest  coin  that  bears*  an 
inscription  in  that  character ;  while  on  the  fine  gold  coin  discovered 
by  Lieut.  Comob&r,  -of  Vicbama,  fig.  25,  we  have  the  title  Mekd- 
raja  Adkirdja  SH,  quite  distinct ;  it  must  have  been  between  the  two 
that  the  change  of  title  was  assumed.  Bat  I  should  be  inclined  to  inter- 
pret the  above  passage  in  the  Yali's  roll,  ^  meaning  that  np  to  An 
Ch ANoaA,  or  for  the  2 1  generation  preceding  him,  the  title  Rao  had 
been  used,  and  henceforward  that  of  Rafa  was  adopted :  for  why 
should  the  historian  allude  to  the  circumstance  nnttl  the  change  of  tide 
actually  took  place  }  Moreover,  there  aire  only  1 6  generations  men- 
tioned from  All  CflAMDaA  down  to  the  la^t  of  the  Kanooj  sovereigns, 
the  celebrated  Jata  Chandra  or  Jst-Chano.  anterior  to  whom 
the'title  was  certainly  home,  for  we  find  it  on  .the  coins  ofViKHA- 
ma,  Samudra-oupta,  and  others,  names  not  included  in  the  list,  bat 
which  we  know  from  the  style  of  the.Deva  Nagari  character  must  have 
belonged  to  a  much  earlier  epoch  thfin  the.  seventh  or  eighth  centuj^, 
in  which  Bhumbo  is  placed. 

The  Rev.  Dr.  Mill  has  led  us  to  put  little  faith  in  the  an&ority 
of  the  bards  and  panegyrists  of  the  native  courts ;  and  it  must  he 
confessed,  that  the  contrast  of  Colonel  Tod's  genealogy  with  the 
incontestible  testimony  of  the  Sanscrit  inscriptions  read  by  Colb- 
BBooKB,  Fbll,  and  Wilsom,  is  enough  to  perplex  the  most  ingenioos 
amalgamist !  We  must  then  maintain  a  thorough  independence  of  all 
such  traditionary  documents,  and  adhere  in  preference  to  the  faithfied 
evidence  of  monuments  and  coins.  In  the  present  case,  I  have 
shewn  how  these  confirm  one  another  in  a  remarkable  and  unexpected 
manner,  in  regard  to  the  names  on  the  Allahabad  pillar,  inscription  Kb. 
3,  all  of  which  re-appear  on  these  early  Kanouj  coins.  In  asubseqaent 
paper  I  shall  produce  equally  convincing  evidence  that  those  of  the 
Benares  and  Delhi  inscriptions  are  reproduced  upon  a  second  series  oT 
Kanouj  coins  of  a  much  more  modern  character. 

All  thc&  that  can  be  now  attempted  is,  to  recapitoli^te  the  naibea. 


]  S35 .]  Appliefawn  «/  Irtm  lUdt  to  Fiancs.  64$ 

that  have  been  brought  to  light  in  the  present  inveBtigation,  names 
for  which  we  are  indebted  to  the  joint  contribations  of  not  less  than 
a  dozen  friends*,  leaving  the  proper  arrangement  of  them  to  a  more 
advanced  itage  of  our  knowledge  than  we  at  present  possess. 

The  following  are  the  oames  and  titles  that  appear  on  the  coins 
of  the  two  last  plates^  -    • 

1.     Sri  Aparafita  dimfa  KMmdraptpta  patdkramM. 
8;     Sri  Vikrama  Okandra. 
8.     A'patii  rwktth,  or  Bhupati  rurha, 
4.    Kragipta  paragu  (pta.J 
6.     Chamdragupta, 

.6.     MMardja  ^dhi  raja  Sri  ....    Sri  pradyu  Vikrama. 
.7.     Sri  Vikrama  Narendra  gupta, 

8.  Makdnliia  adki  rafa  Sri  Samudragupta. 

9.  . .  Sr(  bal  vikrama  Kumdragapta * . . 

10.  JjUa  manatrigupta 

11.  Asvaatedka  pardkramu. 
To  these  may  be  added  the 

12.  Vikramaditya  of  Marsdsn'*s  collection;  and  the 

13.  Sa9i-^j9/a,  of  Prof.  Wilson's  ]^ates. 

[To  be  continnod*} 

IV. — Application  of  Iron  Rods,  proposed  to  compensate  for  the  strain 
occasioned  by  the  tension  of  the  strings  upon  Piano  Fortes,  thereby  to 
'  prevent  warping,  and  to  render  them  more  durable  and  better  adapted 
'  to  keep  longer  in  tune.  By  Col.  D.  Prbsoravb. 

By  a  notice  in  your  Journal,  No.  17,  May  1833,  of  some  improve- 
ments that  had  been  made  in  square  piano-fortes,  1  am  induced  to 
send  an  account  of  a  scheme,  wbicb  I  devised  and  put  in  practice  in. 
January,  1833.  The  object  of  which  is  Xq  strengthen  the  instrument, 
so  as  to  prevent  warping  or  twisting,  thereby  rendering  it  more 
lasting  and  less  liable  to  get  out  of  tune. 

It  is  stated  in  the  above-quoted  article,  that  it  is  by  the  slipping  of 
the  round  iron  pegs  in  their  wooden  sockets,  that  a  piano  gets  out  of 
tane ;  but  I  am  inclined  to  think,  that  this  is  not  to  be  attributed  so 
much  to  that  circumstance,  as  to  other  causes,  such  as  change  in  the 
level  of  the  instrument  by  the  unceasing  strain  or  tension  upon  it ; 
the  effect  of  temperature  on  the  wires,  and  of  the  atmosphere  on  the 
porous  material  (wood)  of  which  the  instrument  is  constructed. 
Whilst  pianos  are  very  new,  they  require  comparatively  little  tuning ; 

*  VsNTuaA,  Kbra^mat  Ali,  Wadb,  Trboiab,  Cunminqham,  Burt,  Staqy, 
Watson,  Smith,  Swinby,  Cracrovt,  aad  Comolly. 


B44  AppHcation  of  Iron  Rods  to  competuato  [Not, 

but  as  tbey  increase  in  a^»  so  do  they,  in  conseqnenoe  of  yrogressiy 
warping,  require  it  the  oftener. 

The  constant  tension  of  the  strings  effects  such  a  strain  upon  die 
piano,  that  the  opposite  comers  (in  the  direction  of  the  wires)  of 
almost  every  one,  however  new,  will  be  found,  if  accurately  examined, 
to  be  turned  up  more  or  less.  Thus  it  will  be  easy  to  conceive,  that 
so  long  as  the  bed  retains  inflexibly  its  straight  or  level  form,  the 
piano  ^ill  last,  possessing  the  property  of  remaining  ionger  in  tone, 
and  of  being  more  easily  tuned  :  but  let  the  strings  once  gain  an 
ascendancy  over  the  horizontal  level  of  the  bed,  and  the  toming  up 
thereof  will  proceed  with  accelerated  speed. 

In  Calcutta,  where  people  enjoy  the  means,  and  have  the  opportunity, 
they  do  not  keep  their  pianos  beyond  a  year,  but  pay  for  an  annual 
exchange  ;  thus  getting  rid  of  them  before  the  warping  gives  annoy- 
ance, and  is  not  so  great  as  to  render  them  unsaleable  ;  bat  it  is  not 
so  with  people  situated  away  from  the  metropolis,  who  are  compelled 
to  take  whstever  pianos  are  sent  them,  which  they  are  doomed  to 
use  for  years,  until  they  may  be  seen  with  two  inches  and  even  more, 
turn  up :  in  this  state  many  are  quite  unconscious  of  the  defects  of 
their  pianos,  and  attribute  their  not  remaining  in  tune  to  climate,  to 
want  of  skill  in  the  tuner,  or  to  any  other  cause,  rather  than  to  the 
deplorable  state  of  the  instrument. 

To  prevent  this  warping,  several  plans  (and  patents  I  believe)  have 
been  adopted  by  makers.  Some  of  them  consist  in  the  application,  in 
various  ways,  of  plates  and  bars  inserted  at  the  back,  and  in  the  inside 
of  the  piano.  One  of  the  plans  adopted  is,  that  of  a  square  iron  bar, 
about  three  and  a  half  feet  in  length,  and  upwards  of  15  lbs.  in  weight, 
screwed  (in  the  direction  of  the  wires)  to  the  underside  of  the  piano, 
with  five  wood*8crew8,  scarcely  weighing  three  drachms  each,  and  a 
alight  bolt,  to  connect  the  end  of  the  bar,  by  means  of  a  nnt  and  screw 
to  the  end  of  the  piano ;  indeed,  if  this  bar  were  even  more  sabttan- 
tially  fixed  to  the  instrument,  it  does  not  appear  to  me  calcnlated  to 
be  of  any  material  service  in  strengthening  it. 

In  January,  1883,  I  took  to  pieces  an  old  piano  belonging  to  a 
friend,  with  the  intention  of  trying  to  straighten  it.  During  this 
operation,  whilst  reflecting  on  the  immense  puU  that  the  wires  con- 
stantly exert  beyond  all  power  of  the  bed,  as  at  present  constrocted, 
of  any  piano  to  resist ;  it  occurred  to  me,  that  if  a  counter  strain  to  ^e 
wires  above  could  be  contrived  and  attached  to  the  opposite  or 
underside  of  the  bed,  the  desired  object  of  keeping  the  piano  straight, 
thereby  rendering  it  far  more  durable,  wad  disposed  to  keep  longer  in 
tune,  would  be  accomplished. 


Jour.  (U.Soc 


miVFL  UL 


Prwfiqra¥€;'s  ComptnsaJtion  Tlods^JcrKcuuilbfi^ 


J.B.  TmMt4n::s  LiASTnsf. 


id35.]  ihe  9iravn  of  the  wires  in  Pianoe.  045 

The  eompensatioD  for  the  strain  of  the  wires  above  is  eiFeoted  by 
placing  iron  rods  (two  or  three)  in  a  direction  parallel  with  the 
strings,  but  below  the  bed  of  the  instrument*  The  tods  are  fixed  at 
their  extremities  by  a  joint,  to  iron  clamps,  which  are  screwed  to  the 
underside  of  the  bed,  and  bolted  at  one  end  of  the  piano,  through  the 
bed  and  block  that  holds  the  tuning  pegs,  and  at  the  other,  through 
the  bed,  block,  and  plank.  The  extremities  of  the  rods  being  thus 
^df  their  power  is  obtained  by  drawing  them  over  a  stout  wooden 
bridge,  placed  at  about  two  feet  from  the  end.  just  below  the  keys  of 
the  highest  notes,  and  then  drawn  by  adjusting  frame^  nuts,  and 
screws,  as  tight  as  is  necessary  ;  as  will,  I  hope^  be  distinctly  shewn 
by  the  accompanying  plate  and  description* 

Fig.  1.  is  an  elevation  of  a  piano»  which  shews  one  of  the  rods.  A,  M 
applied  below,  drawn  by  the  adjusting  screw  C  tight  over  the  bridge 
B.  (The  same  letters  apply  to  all  the  figures.)  The  bridge  B  is  shewn 
on  a  larger  scale  at  fig.  3.  By  the  drawing,  fig.  1,  the  end  of  the 
bridge  B  seems  to  present  an  unsightly  appcarance»  but  it  is  not  so 
in  reality ;  the  rods  crossing  the  bridge,  at  some  distance  from  the 
front,  as  at  I  in  figs.  2  and  3 ;  and  so  little  are  they  visible,  that  they 
would  not  be  observed,  unless  attention  was  drawn  towards  them. 

The  frame  or  adjusting  nut  C  turns  at  one  end  on  a  knob  or  head» 
formed  on  the  end  of  the  (short)  rod,  having  a  flat  brass  ring  inter* 
posed  (to  reduce  the  friction)  between  its  head  and  the  inside  bearing 
of  the  frame  s  the  other  end  of  the  frame  is  made  tMck,  as  at  figures 
6  and  7>  having  a  screw  formed  within  it.  to  receive  that  on  the  end 
of  the  rod.  The  screws  are  raised  above  the  surfiace,  and  not  cut  into 
the  thickness  of  the  rods. 

Fig.  2,  represents  the  piano,  turned  upside  down.  A  A  A  are  the 
rods,  running  in  the  same  direction  with  the  strings  of  the  piano, 
intended  to  be  expressed  by  the  shaded  part  between  D  D  O. 

E  £  £,  clamps  with  joints  b,  figs*  4  and  5,  to  receive  the  ends 
of  the  rods,  in  which  they  are  held  by  a  small  bolt.  The  clamps  are 
sunk  in  the  wood,  as  shewn  by  the  dotted  line  c  c,  are  broader 
towards  their  outer  ends,  d  d,  and  thicker  tpwards  e  e,  that  they  may 
oppoae  more  surface  in  the  wood,  against  the  tension  or  drag  of  the 
roda  A.-^F.  figs.  2  and  6,  is  a  clamp  of  another  description,  (it  was 
applied  to  one  of  the  pianos  operated  upon ;)  by  it  the  bolts  fixing  the 
ends  of  the  three  roda  are  connected  i  the  two  outer  bolts  QG,  passing 
throogh  the  end  plank  of  the  piano,  and  the  centre  one,  H,  through  the 
bed,  block,  and  metal  plate,  on  which  the  wires  are  fixed  ;  instead  of 
thtt«  connecting  the  ends  of  the  rods  by  one  clamp,  separate  clamps 
like  ££,  figs.  4  and  5  have  been  used :  the  clamps  £££,  besides 
4  o 


046  Application  of  Iron  Rods  to  compensate  [Nov. 

being  bolted  through  the  piano,  are  each  further  secured  by  two  wood 
screws. 

The  exact  spots  for  fixing  the  clamp  at  both  extremities  of  the 
rods,  must  be  determined,  according  to  circumstances,  by  the  jodg- 
jnent  of  the  individual  applying  them,  because  pianos  vary  in  their 
mternal  construction  ;  on  which  account  also,  it  is  obvious,  that  they 
would  be  applied,  with  the  greatest  advantage,  by  mauufacturen  in 
the  first  construction  of  the  instruments,  as  the  makers  would  have  it 
in  their  power  to  accommodate  the  internal  arrangement  of  the  pianot 
to  the  most  desirable  position  for  fixing  them. 

The  rods  should  be  applied  to  new  pianos,  before  warping  takes 
place ;  they  may  be  put  to  old  instruments,  though  not  with  equal 
advantage,  from  the  circumstance  of  the  blocks  of  wood  placed  at  the 
end,  under  the  sounding  board,  together  with  the  iron  (mr,  which  b 
screwed  at  one  end  on  to  the  block,  bearing  the  tuning  pegs,  fixed  at 
the  other  to  the  metal  plate,  on  which  the  strings  are  hooked,  being 
thrnst,  by  the  warping  of  the  instrument,  out  of  their  places;  fcr 
when  a  piano  has  been  straightened,  they  will  be  found  to  have 
parted  from  those  original  bearings,  on  which  mainly  depended  the 
strength  of  the  piano.  However  objectionable  this  loss  of  bearing 
may  be,  the  power  of  the  rods  is  nevertheless  the  more  clearly  indi- 
cated by  their  sustaining  the  piano  in  its  straightened  state  agaiait 
the  tension  of  the  strings. 

Fig.  8,  B,  is  the  bridge  ;  //  are  holes  cut  obliquely  through  it,  to 

.  lighten  it ;  g  g  g  are  the  places  where  the  rods  cross  it ;  the  bridge 

is  2^  inches  thick,  and  with  the  plank  h  h  above  it,  in  depth  3|  or  9} 

inches ;  the  dotted  lines  at  I  and  L  shew  the  body  of  the  piano, 

across  its  brendtb. 

Fig  5,  K,  is  the  bolt  that  fixes  the  clamp  E«  by  passing  througk 
the  block,  (bearing  the  tuning  pegs,)  the  bed  of  the  piano,  and  by  a 
nut  and  screw  fastening  below  the  clamp.  The  whole  of  fig.  5,  is 
represented  upside  down. 

The  rods  are  of  round  iron  wire,  -^^  of  an  inch  in  diameter.  Hither- 
to, not  less  than  three  rods  have  been  put  to  a  piano  ;  but  perhaps 
two  might  be  found  sufficient.  It  is  possible  to  draw  the  rods  too 
tight,  especially  when  first  put  on,  and  if  the  piano  was  much  warped; 
for  the  instrument  does  not  accommodate  itself  to  the  new  tension  for 
some  time  r  it  will  therefore  be  necessary,  until  it  settles,  to  examiae 
it  daily ;  for  if  the  rods  are  not  slackened  by  turning  the  adjusting 
screws,  the  strings  might  be  endangered. 

Many  pianos  may  be  seen  with  the  end  plank  M.  figs.  1  and  % 
split ;  occasioned  entirely  by  the  pull  of  the  strings.  The  bolts  GG. 
figs.   2  and  6,  secure   the  plank   agamst  this  failure.     The  hloik 


2835.]  the  strain  of  the  wires  in  Pianos,  647 

k,  fig.  1 ,  on  which,  in  the  absence  of  a  metal  plate,  the  string^s  are 
hooked,  ia  also,  by  the  tension  of  the  wires,  liable  to  separate  from 
the  end  plank  M.  In  two  instances,  where  this  had  occurred,  previous 
to  applying  the  rods,  bolts  with  their  heads  resting  inside  at  j^'  were 
passed  through  the  block  k,  plank  M,  and  a  broad  substantial  plate 
of  polished  brass  N,  on  the  outside  of  which  they  were  evenly 
rivet  ted. 

The  foregoing  plan  for  keeping  piano-fortes  straight  was,  I  have 
been  informed,  mentioned  to  Messrs.  Broadwood  and  Co.  in  Lon- 
don ;  but  from  what  they  said,  I  am  inclined  to  think,  was  in  the 
absence  of  drawings,  or  written  description,  imperfectly  explained  ta 
them.  They  observed,  that  "  they  found  the  iron  bar,  as  offering 
a  resistance  to  the  pull  of  the  strings  of  the  piano-forte,  would  best 
effect  the  purpose."  If  the  iron  bar  here  alluded  to  is  that  which 
props  between  the  block  bearing  the  turning  pegs  and  the  metal  plate 
on  which  the  strings  are  hooked,  it  must  be  well  known  to  those  who 
are  conversant  with  the  mechanism  of  piano-fortes,  that  although  it 
may  be  of  some  service,  it  is  quite  inadequate  to  prevent  warping  in 
India.  A  piano  that  had  warped  an  inch  and  a  quarter,  but  which 
had  been  fitted  with  one  of  those  bars,  was  straightend  by  weight 
and  other  means,  and  secured  with  a  set  of  three  rods,  when  the  iron 
bar,  no  longer  reaching  its  original  bearings,  required  to  be  lengthened 
before  it  could  be  again  applied. 

The  rods  have  been  successfully  applied  to  five  piano-fortes,  and 
approved  of  by  judges  competent  as  well  by  their  musical  as  by  their 
mechanical  skill.  Although  possessing  powerful  command  over  the 
instrument,  they  do  not,  as  it  may  be  supposed  solid  iron  bars  would, 
at  all  check,  as  far  as  the  vibrations  of  sound  are  concerned,  the 
elasticity  of  the  pianos. 

When  a  piano-forte  warps,  a  corresponding  twist  is  gradually  com- 
municated to  all  the  keys,  throwing  them  out  of  their  places,  and  caus- 
ing them  to  stick  :  it  also  detaches  the  hammers  partially  from  their 
own  strings,  and  makes  them  touch  those  of  the  neighbouring  notes  ; 
thus  occasioning  an  unpleasant  discord. 

Piano-fortes  would  probably,  without  detriment  to  their  tone,  be 
greatly  preserved  and  defended  against  the  effects  of  climate,  parti- 
cularly the  damp  atmosphere  of  the  rainy  season  in  India,  by  the 
application  of  good  oil  varnish,  such  as  is  used  by  coach -makers, 
not  only  to  the  under  sides  and  backs  of  pianos,  which  are  invariably 
found  in  the  state  left  by  the  joiner's  plane,  but  also  to  the  beds, 
side,  ends,  and  blocks  within,  wherever  it  can  be  spread,  prior  tQ  th« 
patting  in  of  the  sounding  board,  keys,  dampers,  &c.  &c. 
4  o  2 


648  N0W  iite  tf  Coalin  the  Nerbttda.  [Not. 

V. — Notice  of  two  b&de  of  CoaldUcefoered  \n/  Captainl,  R.  Ovsblst. 
F.  A.  to  the  Commiesioner  at  Hoehmgabad,  near  Bara  Garakwdrmt  m 
the  Valley  of  the  Narbada,  6M  Jan.  1885.  PL  LIJI. 

Hearing  of  black  atones  being  found  near  Mohpdm,  aoreo  or  eight 
milea  from  Chicheli,  and  12  or  14  from  Garahwdra  proper,  on  the 
Sakar,  I  went  there,  and  found,  as  they  described,  black  atones ;  bat 
placing  them  on  the  fire,  they  did  not  bum.  They  are  in  strata  of  10 
feet  to  15  feet  thick,  solid  masses,  perpendicular,  (strata,)  as  if  thrown 
up  by  some  convttlsion  of  nature,  inteimixed  with  strata  of  grey  yellow 
and  brown  sandstone,  mioa-looking  grit,  (vide  A,  plan  of  coal  bed,) 
and  marl,  on  the  left  bank  of  the  Sita  Rewa.  which  flows  along  the 
bottom.  I  proceeded  up  the  bed  of  this  nalla  for  about  two  miles, 
trben  I  came  upon  what  appears  to  me  to  be  a  very  fine  bed  of  coal. 

The  river  8(ta  Rewa,  fiowing  from  the  south,  here  emerges  froni 
the  hills  at  the  N.  £.  angle  of  Ntmbemgoth,  a  name  given  to  one  of 
the  hills  within  half  a  mile  of  the  coal  bed.  The  current  has  onco* 
vered  for  100  vards  the  coal :  its  thickness  is  unknown  as  vet ;  that 
exposed,  being  about  14  feet  thick.  After  so  many  attempts  tt 
discovering  coal,  which  only  proved  to  be  mere  seams  of  anthracite, 
I  felt  much  gratified  at  discovering  so  large  a  bed.  The  road  by 
which  I  proceeded  up  and  along  the  river,  I  found  very  bad ;  bat  I 
returned  by  a  roost  excellent  one,  being  that  used  by  the  villagers  for 
bringing  wood  from  the  jungles ;  the  whole  way  being  a  plain,  and 
practicable  for  any  kind  of  carriage. 

At  the  junction  of  the  Hard  and  Bokwr  rivers.  I  also  disoovered  a 
bed  of  coal,  seemingly  of  as  good  quality]  the  seam  about  three  feet 
thick ;  but  on  account  of  the  magnitude  of  the  other  bed,  this  became 
an  object  of  less  inquiry.  I  ascertained  also  that  limestone  and  iros 
ore  were  in  abundance. 

y  I, —^Specific  name  and  character  of  a  new  epeciee  of  Cervus,  discooerei 
by  B.  H.  Hodgson,  Esq.  in  1825,  and  indicated  m  JUe  Caialo§uekf 
the  local  name  of  Bahraiya. 

In  the  catalogue  of  the  Mammalia  of  Nipal,  a  new  species  of 
Cervus  is  designated  by  the  local  name  of  Bahraiya,  and  it  ia  therein 
remarked,  that  the  species  forms,  with  C  Wallichii,  a  chain  of 
connexion  between  the  £Iaphine  and  Rusan  groups.  The  horni. 
which  at  once  fix  the  specific  character  and  its  novelty,  were  sooae* 
time  back  given  i|i  the  journal.  But  these  notices  having  failed  to 
fix  attention,  and  the  animal  in  question  being  still  confounded  widi 
the  Saumer,  Jerow,  or  Jardi^  it  may  be  as  well  to  define  the  species 
more  precisely,  and  to  give  it  a  scientific  name. 
Geatf^— CxRVus.  Sub- Genus  Slaphue,  (English  Regne  Anim.)  Cervus 

SlaphoXdee.     Stag-like  deer,  mihi. 
C  ^/.   brown*red  deer,   with   moderate-sized,    stout,  pale  horns, 

branched  at  the  summits,  as  in  IJlaphus ;  but  with  no  be^aatkr. 

and  only  one  browantlef  to  each  beam.     In  stature  icnd  aspect, 

mediate   between    Hippelaphus    and   Elaphus.      Icon  penes  nos, 

Bahraiya  of  the  Cat.  Nip.   Mam.,  called  Mdha  in   the  Western 

Tarai. 


J 


>M  ifn  Lui. 


ISSS.l  Characters  of  a  new  species  of  Cervus.  649 

Remarks. — ^The  hornB  of  this  aaimal  differ  from  thoie  of  any  known 
species.  In  size,  curvature,  and  thickness,  they  agree  with  those 
of  the  Hippelaphas  of  Da  Vaucil.  and  of  Cvvisa  :  and  are  consider- 
ably less  large  than  those  of  Elaphus.  But  in  colour  and  rugosity, 
they  depart  from  the  former,  to  approach  the  latter,  with  which  they 
have,  besides,  a  strict  correspondence  in  the  numerous  snags  crown- 
ing their  summits,  and  also  in  the  anteal  insertion  and  forwufd 
direction  of  the  browantler.  The  absence  of  the  median  process, 
and  the  singleness  of  the  basal  one,  are  points  of  simttitude  with  th« 
Hippelaphioe  or  Rusan  group,  in  which,  however,  the  basal  or  brow- 
antler has  always  an  oblique  insertion  and  upward  direction. 

Wallich*s  deer,  again,  has  two  browantlers  directed  forwards ; 
bat  has  only  a  single  superior  process  from  the  beam  ;  and  it  is  almost 
deprived  of  tail,  whilst  that  member  is  more  developed  in  the  Rusan 
than  in  the  Elaphine  group.  The  dark  and  shaggy  coat  of  the 
Rusans  is  not  traceable  in  Wallichii,  which  is  even  paler  than  the 
European  red  deer.  In  these  respects,  our  animal  more  nearly  than 
IVallichH  approaches  the  European  stag ;  but  in  the  singleness  of 
his  browantler,  he  recedes  further  from  the  European  type  than  does 
Wallichii.  He  serves,  in  all  respects,  to  form  a  fresh  and  striking 
link  of  connexion  between  the  Hippelaphine  and  Elaphine  groups» 
which  groups,  H.  Smith  supposes  to  be  respectively  the  Asiatic  and 
European  types  of  Cervus.  The;  first  discovered  link  in  this  con<» 
nexion  was  Wallich's  deer.  Elapho'ides,  (mihi,)  constitutes  another^ 
equally  distinct  and  remarkable.  In  the  synoptical  arrangement  of 
the  English  Regne  animal,  Elaphoides  must  have  a  place  immediately 
after  or  before  C.  Wallichii ;  with  which  species  our's  will  serve  to 
smooth  the  transition  from  Elaphus  to  Rusa.  The  crowned  summits 
of  the  horns,  each  of  which  bears  four  or  live  processes,  inclusive  of 
the  point  of  the  beam,  at  once  dtstingnishes  Elaphoidee  from  the 
Jerows,  Jar£is,  or  Saumers  of  the  continent  and  islands  of  India. 
AH  the  latter  belong  to  the  Rusan  group,  and  in  their  manners  are 
remarkable  for  exclusive  adherence  to  the  heaviest  forest  jungle, 
whence  they  frequently  penetrate  into  the  proximate  mountains  or 
bills.  On  the  contrary,  ElaphoHdes  (the  Bahraiya  or  Mahd)  never 
was  known  to  enter  the  mountains ;  nor  does  he,  save  casually, 
resort  to  the  depths  of  the  forests.  His  lair  is  on  the  shirts  of  large 
forests,  amid  the  grassy  and  swampy  glades  which  abound  in  such 
vicinities.  Lastly,  his  female  is  of  a  whitey-brown  or  pale  dun  hue : 
whereas  the  females  of  the  Rusans  are  dark-hued,  as  the  males. 

Explanation  of  Plate  LUL 

FSg.  3.  Cervus  Elaphus,  Nipalsae  8AI  forest:  valgo,  Bdra  Sinha,  type  of 
Cervu. 

Fig.  4.  Cervus  BtaphMes^  mihi :  yulgo,  Bahraiya  and  MaH,  Nipalese  and 
Western  Tarais  ;  osciUaiit. 

i^g.  5.  Cervus  Hippelapkua  :  type  of  Rusa, 

Note. — All  three  headi  on  an  uniform  scale.  The  8tag*8  horns  shew  the  two 
basal  processes,  and  the  median  on  either  beam ;  bat  the  terminal  crown  of 
snags  is  not  developed,  owing  to  youth.  Each  born  has  but  one  superior  proces« 
from  the  beam,  instead  of  threa  or  ioor. 


650  Asiatic  Society.  [KoV. 

VI  r. — Proceedings  of  the  Ainatic  Society. 
Wednesday  Evening,  the  2nd  December,  1835. 

The  Rev.  W,  H.  Mill,  D.  D.  Vice-President^  in  the  chair. 

His  Excellency  Sir  Henry  Fane,  Comniander.in-Chief,  and  Mr.  Charlbi 
Augustus  Nott,  proposed  at  the  last  meeting,  were  baliotted  for,  and 
duly  elected  members. 

Read  letters  from  Colonel  W.  H.  Sykbs,  and  Professor  W.  Bucxi.AirD, 
acknowledging  their  election  as  honorary  members. 

Read  letters  from  H.  Harknbbs,  £sq.  Secretary  to  tbe  Royal  Asiatic 
Society,  and  Nicholas  Carlislb,  Esq.  Secretary  to  the  Society  of  Anti. 
quaries,  acknowledging  the  receipt  of  copies  of  Mr.  Csoma's  Tibetan 
Grammar  and  Dictionary. 

Read  a  letter  from  Dr.  Lautard,  Secretary  to  the  Royal  Academy  of 
MarseilleSj  proposing  an  interchange  of  publications,  and  inclosing  a  diplo. 
ma  of  honorary  membership  for  the  Secretary  of  the  Asiatic  Society  ;  also 
presenting  two  volumes  of  the  "  Histoire  de  rAcademie  de  Marseiliee." 

Resolved,  that  copies  of  the  Researches  be  sent  in  return  to  MaraeiUes. 

The  recent  change  in  the  currency  of  the  Bengal  currency,  having 
been  brought  under  consideration  by  the  Secretary,  it  was 

Hesoloed,  that  from  the  1st  January,  1836,  all  quarterly  snbseriptioaB 
and  fees  of  admission  to  the  Society,  be  collected  in  the  new  rupee  ;  rii. 
32  Company's  rupees  for  the  admission  fee ;  16  Co.'s  Rs.  for  the  quarterly 
subscription  of  ordinary  members ;  and  4  Co.'s  Rs.  for  the  yearly  aubecrip- 
tion  of  Associate  Members. 

Mr.  Csoma  db  Konde,  in  a  letter  to  the  Secretary,  intimated  his  inteiitiM 
itf  quitting  Calcutta  for  the  Western  Provinoea,  and  reqneated  the  Una  «f 
some  Sanscrit  books,  which  was  granted. 

L&trary, 

Read  a  letter  from  M.  Rouy  de  Roohbllb,  President  of  the  Centni 
Committee  of  the  Geographical  Society  of  Paris,  forwarding  a  oopf  of 
Bulletin  de  U  Soci^t^  de  Geog^phie,  vols.  1st  and  2nd. 

The  following  books  were  presented  on  the  part  of  Lieut..CoL  W,  H. 
Sykbb,  the  Author. 

A  Catalogue  of  the  Mammalia  and  Birds,  observed  in  Dukhun. 

On  the  Atmospheric  Tides  and  Meteorology  of  Dakhun. 

Description  of  the  Wild  Dog  of  the  Western  Ghats. 

Some  accoant  of  the  KoUsura  Silk -worm  of  the  Dnkhon. 

Proceedings  of  the  Statistical  Society  of  London,  No.  I.  vol.  1st. 
The  following  works  by  Sir  J.  F.  W.  Herschbl. 

A  list  of  Test  Objects,  principally  Doable  Stars. 

Notices  on  the  Orbits  of  re vo Wing  Double  Stars. 

Micrometrical  measures  of  ditto. 

On  the  Satellites  of  Uranus,  and  Observations  of  Biela*8  Comet. 
Also: — 

The  Indian  Journal  of  Medical  Science,  No.  24 — by  the  Bditors. 

Two  copies  of  Impression  of  the  Orrery  and  Simple  lUustratiotts  of  Edipaea, 
transUM  into  Bengili  by  Mihk  Rkjiih  Kalikissbn— ^  the  Amikor, 


1 835 .]  Asiatic  Society.  65 1 

Meteorological  Register  for  October,  1835 — by  th$  Surveyor  Geturdl. 

DvifocLiN*8  Gulistan,  1807,  and  Karab-ud-din,  a  Medical  work,  MS.  were 
presented — by  Professor  H.  H.  Wiison, 

The  following  books  received  from  the  booksellers  : 

Lardmsr's  Cabinet  Cyclopedia — Germanic  Empire,  vol.  3rd. 

Ditto  ditto^Greecc,  vol.  1st. 

Literary  and  Antiquities, 

Read  a  letter  from  W.  H.  Wathes,  Esq.  forwarding  a  memoir  on 
Chinese  Tartary  and  Khoten. 

[This  will  be  published  in  our  next.] 

The  Hon'ble  Lieut.-Co).  Morrison,  presented,  on  the  part  of  the  Author, 
a  paper  on  the  State  of  Arts  of  the  Cotton  Spinning,  Printing,  and  Dyeing 
in  Nepal,  by  Dr.  A.  Campbell;  with  specimens. 

Read  a  letter  from  Capt.  T.  J.  Taylor,  forwarding  extract  from  a 
Journal  of  the  late  Major  Ward,  of  the  Madras  European  Regiment, 
regarding  the  inhabitants  of  the  Varshagiri  mountains  in  the  Peninsula. 

Read  a  letter  from  Lieut.  H.  Abbott,  Mhow,  forwarding  an  essay 
upon  Comets,  containing  a  new  theory  of  the  phenomena  of  the  coma. 

Read  a  letter  from  G.  W.  Traill,  Esq.  forwarding  copy  of  an  inscrip« 
tion  in  the  nail-headed  form  of  Sanscrit  in  Kemaon. 

Read  extracts  of  a  letter  from  Dr.  Bbnza,  on  the  subject  of  some 
ancient  coins  dug  up  in  a  '  cairn'  on  the  Nilgiris. 

From  Lieut.  A.  Cunningham,  at  Benares,  were  received  several  very 
beautifully  sculptured  small  Buddha  images,  discovered  in  the  excavations 
at  Sdmdth  ;  also  copies  of  various  inscriptions,  and  impressions  of  coins. 

Thysical, 

The  Secretary  announced  the  arrival  of  six  chests  of  fossil  bones  from 
the  sub^Himdlayas,  forming  the  first  dispatch  of  Colonel  J.  Colvin's 
munificent  donation  promised  on  the  14th  January,  1835.     (see  page  56.) 

In  this  collection,  which  Colonel  Colvin's  letter  describes  as  containing  the 
fossils  in  their  rough  matrix,  as  they  were  brought  down  by  the  native  workmen 
employed  in  their  excavation,  a  cursory  inspection  shewed  several  very  large  and 
complete  jaws  of  the  elephant,  mastodon,  hippopotamus,  crocodile,  and  of  other 
animals  not  immediately  recognized.  Col.  Colvin's  letter  of  the  4th  October, 
intimated  the  further  dispatch  of  seven  chests  of  fossils,  more  carefully  selected 
and  classified,  of  which  a  full  catalogue  has  been  furnished  by  the  indefatigable 
collectors  at  D^npur. 

[We  postpone  our  account  of  the  whole  until  the  second  dispatch  arrives.] 

Specimens  of  a  crustaceous  animal  taken  from  the  Greenland  Whale^ 
presented  by  Mr.  Stephbnson,  with  an  explanatory  note. 

A  specimen  of  Lophophorus  Impeyanns,  by  Mr.  €.  W.  SMmr. 

A  collection  of  bones  of  various  mammalia,  by  Mr.  J.  T.  Pearson. 

Specimens  of  the  soil  and  strata  of  the  bed  of  the  Sdmar  lake,  and  of  the 
salt  in  its  different  stages  of  formation,  were  presented  by  Capt.  A.  Conol* 
LY,  Assistant  Resident  Jaipur, 

A  note  of  their  chemical  analysis  by  Mr.  Stephenson,  and  the  Secretary,, 
at  the  same  time  submitted* 


VIII. — Meteorthgieal  Begitter, 


JOURNAL 

OF 

THE     ASIATIC     SOCIETY. 


No.  AS.'-December,  1835. 


l.-^Memoir  m  Chtnege  Tartary  tmd  Kkoten.    By  W.  H.  Wathbn, 
JEfff .»  Permam  Secr^mj  to  the  Bambay  Gwermnent, 

IMsrirmei  ^  m  hhmr  i9  $1^  Sm.  M.  0^.  tmd  c#  Mt  M-ikig  ^tktTmd  iiutf .] 

HaYiBg  had  ofportaniClM  «f  ooii?«fii«g  wMi  maaaj  nallTM  of  CUmm  THrtarj, 
0ev«nl  of  wkon  woro  intolUgoBt  oad  wott-infonBod  won,  I  have  drawn  up  a 
doaeripdon  of  tho  oovBtrj,  from  tho  infaiTaMaa  I  obtainod  from  tiMm  {  and,  aa 
in  tke  abaesoa  of  any  mora  correct  aeaovnta  id  a  region  which  haa  not  been 
Tieited  linoe  the  time  of  Gufowis  Kwa'it  and  bia  ancceaaoriy  this  may  proTO 
intereating,  1  transmit  the  memoir  to  you,  to  be  laid  before  the  Society. 

I  am  well  aware  of  the  great  eanlion  with  which  oral  information  on  such 
points  should  be  reeei?ed«  Hie  aeeonnia  I  obtained  were  not  elicited  by  any 
iiormal  qneriaa,  or  by  giving  the  peraona  addraaied  any  idea  of  the  object  in 
▼lew ;  bet  in  the  eonne  of  daily  internewst  and  by  fHendly  interconrse  with 
them  i  and  all  my  qneationa  were  caanally  introdnoed  in  the  conrae  of  desultory 
oonYeraation* 

I  hsYc  been  on  friendly  terms  with  at  leaat  ten  of  these  persons,  who  were 
on  their  way  to  perform  pilgrimage  at  Mecca  \  and  where  I  had  any  doubta 
fogarling  the  anthenticity  of  information  reeeived  flrom  one,  I  took  adTantage* 
•n  a  diArent  ooeasion,  to  addreaa  myself,  on  the  same  sntaieet,  to  another,  and 
4hna  an  opportnidty  waa  afforded  to  rectify  any  thing  which  might  hnYe  been 
tnoorrectly  stated. 

My  aole  otaject  haa  been  to  add,  in  any  degree,  howcTcr  trifling,  to  our  know- 
ledge of  a  country  so  near  our  own  frontier,  and  of  which,  at  present,  so  little 
is  known ;  and  I  trust  I  shall  be  excused,  at  least,  in  my  humble  attempt  to 
Imitate  those  great  men  MM.  HvMnoLnr  and  Klapuoth,  who  have  been 
gaining  information,  in  preciaely  the  same  manner,  firom  natiTca  of  Chinese 
Tartary,  who  haTe  reaorted  to  Orenburg,  or  Orak,  on  commercial  puranitt,  the 
rMMlt  of  which  they  have  lately  publiibed  at  Paris.— W,  H.  W. 
4  p 


654  Mm6if  mi  CUwm  Tkrimy  4md  SSmimk.  0Dtc. 

Ckm€$e  Tkriarf^r^The^  province .  of  C^binHe  TattHry  eonl»i«^  «l 
preaenlt  niae  (qwii»  ^  cpn«idanAleiiii%g%iMde,  atttneljp*  nrAndL 

nr/dn,  (which  is  sometiiii^  ciUed  Htam^  Qiimmi^  and  Lopp. 

Yarkfmd^-''-Gi  tb^wu  Yirkamii  ftom  thr^^xtMi.of)  kt-papokftiop^ 
n^ay  be  said  to  ha  tke  «aiiital  of  tba  provinoer  thoagk^  in  «  poltlical 
point  of  view,  each,  of  the  giKeniQra  and'  QhinQoe  rcaidflali  4>f  those 
towns  exercises  lAdepend^at  autlKirity*  -Ktfrikamiis  deaciahedtas 
being  a^flonhabing  and  popnlons :city.  It.  has  tiso  tlorts  s  itlie  {iriaf 
^spal  one  ia  of  Urge  extent^  hut;  ita  walla  avetoid'clajii;  ''and  U  is 
WEiifhabited ;  the  other.  wUehvip  rather. smfdlefishASi  fe«r  gatei^ia 
inhahiM^  and)  iao^nsidentd  .b{r  tba.  naitvvee  .aaiY^^iy  stiymg,  \imMg 
built  of  st9iAe  andjchimafni  and  annropnded  witb^  a».4it«bi.  .Tbe^mbarb^ 
ey^d  over  atooiisiderable  epaoe.  ThepopaUtioi^  of  Yi$iknd.'m 
ssi4.J;oiP0ii^t;.9li  abo^t  ?0»QQP;fiMvvlias>/as^  fonod  ^  ft  oei^iM^iide 
V  rt fl  iObiM^B-TT^w^  fr DpilF:  pQHsistijBg  of  ftpBl  ^e  to . .  10. :  pisiappif f 
Qi^lar  990  .Chin^sf^mercbft^ts  are  fix#d  i^e^identS:;,  bal^.i^aBf  .ofth^ 
tfi^ders  of  the  iw«n^i,nai^ipa  res^  to.  the  «ijty-rndepaiting-a^.« 
temporary  stay«  Tbese  are.iiJsa.iKiai^^T^^gftiM.^merabfnU  Tesdeoft 
it t  the-  plaoa,  awd.  H  ^vm^r^  Ohioese^iirtifaii^*  Many.  0i(ti?!sa.ol: 
MMmir  h^^e  settled  at.  Ymkmi4t  A:  ^psj  HmMifiAMiB  mi  jmaiei 
ShKabs,  or««a  they  are^oalkvA».wK>ra}|ippSifSy^ijM^^r^^ 
Negid  lEartsus.  The  houses  w^genemUy  o%d«k9r^inf  h;^iMSd  4bpilt 
of:.flJan,  ^WA  answtrs  the  in^poee.t'si^cwlte  ifeU>;irtq»fKy  tttltte 
r^  faiteia  thes^.cgimJtrieSt  XMkmi  I«>a8taitf-  wa9nei3(»j|8>|i)^ifesiwl? 
colleges.    There  arQ^iliilu^%Qio^K;blKal»^r'PltQ.pit)¥l^  ti^  ^jEffU«pd 

the  <thfir  in  tho  avbuibsi^ide&i.at^rifiipaUer.b^ara^liiii^difimaM 
qtarters  of  thci.  m1(y« .  ^Ki/^-80rifhMbi4S]SoMr^  ^;li«|cbm'a,«hii^  ft^- 
generally  eaten :  it  is  not^m^fi4filii9f^>^f^\%w^  of 

the  ooontryi  and  gffo«firal)y  m^^^^^  the  MM  pi^«s  witton*  ^  4Sm- 
mis  ia .not  used  l^  4e  i^bflbils^^  pf  tia^  towns»  bot  by  the,  fTalmnhH . 
and:  otbpr  roving,  tribes*  Jk^  tfiW\^\  of  th^Mnsalmfto  reUsJon^is  - 
nofe«M>ear  t^  beva^  stinpUyi^bSftVY^im  Chinese  Tarlar)^  aM.Iha  » 
inhabilwMJasiseyaitabe  ^9phifopre..tf()liuraii^4ian  dM^^.i4MwA.«Ml ! 
othsr  places  «s  Independent  Tartary.     i    , 

This  Chinese  government  haa  a  force  stationed  at  ¥mkmi%  staded  . 
to  consist  of  about  7000  soldiers*  partly  Chioeae,  and  partly  Maml^ 
thus*  or  Mongols,  of  whom  apoftion  garrison  tho  forta^.tho^  ^^easain- 
del  a«e  cantoned  oiUside  tbs.  tawn.  mach  like  the  Eqglish  troopa  \m 
India.    The  wM»  <^re  ;Wdei(  the. orders. of  an.offii^er,  «who:^)iaa.|he.  « 
title  of  Umbann,.    There  .ape  no  TunglinI  aoidier/S:  iivX^haseae  Tu«    - 
tary ;  for«  as  <they  «iie  Mnsalmans^  the  Chinese .€ear  Idwt-they  <Mdi« 


lieuif  of' tlie*-«ite  t-eHgiiw;  ^ih  thet'Unbeks  m  ease  irf*  a&f  iiBMrrrec- 

liD»  taiiog  flwie.  ^  Vli«  miM^rtfliib'  lite'  hi  the  ttotrtkitj,  the  oblnf 

kmuk  of  iR^iiGk^iini  ^oilkr  ihd  Sc^jhMi.  'AiixAmAi  the  Gebav  is  eatil 

to  have  peiletniteA  as  fkr  -as "iSMat,  ind-  to  have  left  a  colony  of  his 

aiMenrla  t^  aoahtPfi^fr^tHf  ^otl  ihibfOn^dttfUBLffB  ^ateended.  Tliey 

devfte  tbi  flanwi.  Aroitf  several' ^rlffeh  aM  P«ntaii  wbrdft,  in  dtferesft 

waiya»  ngfAv^ng;  left*  b«AilQd;'kM>kittg  b«»k,  <&o*  dte.   It  is  a  genend 

tradition*  ihat  A&nrAinifcR  carried  lifS  eonquesta  through  this  coantryl 

te  the  frontieta  ef  Chine  preper.    The  Umhaun,  who  th  the  Ghhieae 

feaide&t,  is  the  chief  peliticid,  aa  well  aa  military,  authority  in  ^mdk 

diatriet.    fM  present  Oovernor  of  YA^ktmd  ia  ABoeii  Raatf /w  B«e 

WAue,  #hd  18  the  ncrtnhml  Uahek  ruler  of  Ihe  country';  but  ia.  tci 

all  inteeta;  iinder'ihe  moat  complete  coulrol  of  the  tJinbevfi, -Who  haa 

aele  authority  over  the  regular  Chinese  troops  statidned  in  thedlatrtet. 

There  ai«  many  amall  ttmna  and' villages  dependent  on 'Kii»*4«ii<f; 

The  whol^'diat^ct  y^und  It  ia  said  to*  be  most'  ^piEdous;  end  ia  thiiskly 

interaperaed  with  villages  and  hamlets.    The  country  la  described' as 

very  fertile  eilao';  and'  umongst  its  productions  ^e'enume^ted  wheat; 

hw4ey,  rice*,  gram,  jamdpt,  hkijri,  and  various  seeds  from  which  oil' 

vk  extftfsted;    Melons,'  gi^dpes,  at^tlles,  and  ether  fralta  of  tempeirata 

^rilea,  kt^  ala^MAbhhdftnt.  "^Af  ]«r^torti(»nv  hows^rer,  ^  the  wetdtk* 

of  the  people  of  '  the^ebuiltry'atyetit'  'Yi¥lM4  is^  said  to'  consist  of  iloeke 

of  the  'shawl^igoan  ciltsi*  by  theth  AktHikakB,  of  which  iflmost  every' 

1  Allied  ^^rdprletdr'pos^Mea^h  large  nvmbei*.    The  d&mba,   or&t« 

tiHM^aheep,  ieiidaer^MMmilionV   FlanM^^  of  mblbeny  tr^eere  tary  * 

nhttienSnsi  «i^  gMfat  quitttitiea'dfifeKlh'iU^  ]H^ 

'Irfi^tloti%saMI'io  be  carrted'enrfr  ^^^retit  >s!«tenir,the  whole  ot' 
the  lands'WlN^  vIMmtt  bei^^pleiVtiftiHy 'watered  by  rivulets,  tod. 
stt^ama  eftiiMt^r,  iloMFhig'iVom  ihe^'mioimtafffs.   ' 

JToM^aK-^TIte  eity  6r  JG«%tt»»  is "  the '  smcient  capital  of  the  pro>« 
vinee  t  ^^  shibb  'th^  rebeHi^yn  of  Jritt/)MA  Kiiojan;  when  ita  inhabit 
tanfs  suffered  much  fromr  both  friend4  mA  foes,  it  has'falletf  gMttly- 
ta'dddly*    Ka$k^  ia  the  frontier  station,  sind  ^ve  days^  jofurney  flpaiti"^ 
TMstmdf  wfth?  a  kMa  it  is  «lx  days ;  b^t  "with  quidk  travellhig'  the 
distance  may  be  traversed  in  four.    The  city  ftaetf '  covitainB  «ba«t 
1d,0Winhtibittflits  :  many  towns,  villagea,  and  castles  are  also  de{>ettd. 
ant  on  K,  the  population  of  which*  fsi  vefy  considerable.    The  Usbeek 
chief  of  ICcnrA^or  is   named*  TABi'avLni'^  Bi?o,  who  has  liot  the 
title  of  Wauo  ;  but  his  government  is  dfetinct  from  that  of  Aumtl 
Rbhmak  Bbo  W avo.  the  chief  of  YArkdnd,    He  ts,  however,  inferior 
in  rani  to  Che  Waito.    Sight  thousand  Chinese  regular^  troops:  are 
conetm^  cant6ned  at  Kaskgar,  as  a  check  on  the-KhiH  of  ^ITo^oa. 
4  p  2 


ft56  Mm»lt>^'^Okkmit^kftmj  'ikd^Kimml^  ^iwtiL 


dMichig  girtfa  «ai  vAmM^Mi  who  mtrMwOm^mi  and  MMSiUer/time 

20  days'  caravan  traTelling.  This  town  is  represented  as  a  *tf9j 
Hdiif^in^'pias^i  ^d^  gl«8il ^eoioikidlpeii^laarC)  ftm  tlMe  pPMluote  of 
Ghitfa  and  fttislKn^Mtl^c'  ltc>i»thc>  rtiideate  ^s-mAdUm,  wmmM 
AttMBbi' «^6ki  of  OioEft»;^lf1nW9'aath«vityia^iibUnbtlffl^  laf-^^he 

othet  ehieft:   He  "hi  m  4ft6#t.  aaddcnroriA  tmafe^ithan.  alM  Waim 
df  TJHltef ;  af]fd;  itf  Hk^  laam^i',  ettbordmatft  td<<bf«OMtfeie^ltataiia. 
Th«ffi^b^t^o#^0liib^8e''Dtod^  teuinftni  it  fMXkiy  Ul  sikar^tnia 
'fialled'  2bifi4,  ^h^  MkiiArefirftKMa^.'ei^Uie  pRnriflaaflia  atnudc  at  Ikk 

^2s''«ita^d'Wd#ih(M  ^ii)bi^,.QtteMil^aiio»  •:Wu^^  jonawftifTr.ib«t:  It 

'Uie'ffii^A^%  '^|#eftlw(«lftdM>rdliJkaril)r.;i^(jMn^  lof  sM^i^ayar  :«> 

^'taiiishto  <et4kihiUs^«f<  mti^raiMdei  feivithiti..iMu*4eraa  jyaaxsi^w.  Iv 
life.  Owing  to  the  fertility  of  the  sorroonding  ooaatry»  fmitiraad 
gi^ifti  Icr^  ^y  !bhiM^«fc  MM  ;vaadfgixMkhbii^^abcfa|^93aadMbillMs, 
ma^^  li«a  irt^  Hry  «N]Aieral»pfmfl9i)It  ,i»)«it>kfais  fdhoei^aiidDAbe 
nei^!ibouritig'«H»attti7>/'that  giwtuDtiixM  sofi  the  JUU 
hbfd'di;  Wv«  l^citt  Icbtted  Uy  ithaeGliiikesengoiidainBi^  ni 

IB  said'^6Mly<«l  V^^'^^^^o^^^^B^l^'^'^'^od  o}  bauoi  oeu  /j  i. 
'  lf(n^til^.-^Ko(tohl^'i8.«itoaled(iaortbi^w^{^  «4aibi&  MKtiiaatk»4)f 
'Efli,  at  a  dftttHliM  t»f  40nda3^T  jbanii^.cfinpBtrtfri«HbDhii^^  Ami 
three  months'  journey  from  the  Russian  frouiietu^dEBmTpsif^lttmm^^ 
y(W(^ifc^'fetthft8-4<ttefly eraroftmrtKj  r i  fteylaeiptinabldftol  laahgfcnce 
redd«  ltf^theHeity«»'Mid  ^a^fsootar.datMajui  teMa^iba'fth^*  plaiip. 
*  lliest'l^iiteMtty  iMIow^pMoralpnaMiits;  okLha^  omlitti^aailHBii^ 

Ooeh  Tdr/dn  — «^»->-^  g^^^^^«..  j|i^^,p^^,y^.  .^  itnfiaijirfldil 

'T^f^ .^''oM  OmA  TSt^da^ i^which. is. onlf  ^mav  di^Vv  jo^raJa^tion 

'  rdribtiitf'  and  Jlal»il.;  4lk^  father  JEbae(&.i«if^,..oafcitiiaBQ.i^^ 

'  whicti^  fett  a  dbtaacte  of.  two^tnoadia*  jaafene^r  ftoiai  tiiaM-4ftIi»as. 

Koneh  Tdrfdn  is  a.  «rci7<aaoieht^oity  rand  xewoiialilaiibc:  te  tee 

•grftpeaf^ which «M' there iflwdatied!.  .*   liiiuit^/i  m.ji 

'  jQc^.^Lo^np^'is^ittaatad-  nt  ^4l.  «reat  dtstaaea^from^  ITMIaatfiiWiThe 
fnbab(Hi«ts  ^re  Z{>iiflai|iall)»i  Chineser ;  iittt  iaW^UabakaradMa  tbaoa. 
I,o/>j»  is  remarkable  for  a  salt-water  lake  in  its  ▼iciotiy^  .  «.  i:  jj.^  t,^^ 


> » 


i.€hhikUa^9ttmeeiki¥4MAn4L9ni  Etkki  (jn  Kkotmii  ^  tlm  town 
$ai  CrtfMHiC*  tie  4ihid[  of  inhiokv  i^m^ tttoa  iiBCfi  wm  Ki;eb4k.B»q» 

(rain»8tone»)  which,  according  to  popular  belief,  possesaea  the  pxtr«« 
wtdiBatjF'^tuQ'Of  d^lMMBl^jj^Q.I^  ifalk  whioikeYef  it, is  placed  io  ai^eet 

V.  £ftigeiif«-4o  tfaftqMBtr^roliiUolimjWi  tfit>  lowof.  of  JCor^i^A. 

£iMai^„«ulfiri1w,f»teaidea  oMiiijF  otkertvofi  l0i»  imw^ude,  .JSeic^" 

•^raataoMtftlfioallediiiKlit/fiir  bat  at^pfiMfil^  tl^r^i^  bp  Ipwn  bi^TJpg 

£thatf.namiB,n.:^hiQhxi«e  aow«v«ppJUftd  ,fti^..tbB«jihQ|e.f)i8triot,..qf  wbifb 

£imiitoi4^4h«  oaptel)}  diakaat  about  Um  Art  tyffelYf}  4w'  JW^Kfrfiwi 

xITifrteuiK  Th^  diiftfiid  it  goaomcid  bjr'.sfewA'CbMlt^^c  UmbfMm^  pr 

^Tflsidmtftk.. 'U  jrbMa.  <«»  wbordioata  .^woj tCM^Au  A44^ 7V  qpq  .  ifi 

SehhU  and  the  other  in  HCtrrea.    There  is  a  Chinese  regular  i^9rpe 

of  SOODiAite.  Mtiott^  ia.  thu  dislraotj^  ^^nd  thetj^uprtn^-iOf  ffftj^ects 

rpapng  trtbnte  ia  4«kim«tedat.7m>900...  Xb».  p«p»M^i|  ^^r^eftsr 

jXTsbek;  bnliJSa]inMlGs.;or  JStenths*.  are  alii9  ssttiNLd  j^  Immw9^i>^rf;i 

vdifiereal.pifrta  lof  Ahoicopntiy.    .Tbft  MumJi^iiio^BB  jP9i:f^,i^|i^ei;qv« 

•.-tliaa  the  Boddhuil  idtdntMSM* .^]nle.pol|Qgr>!!9t  tho  Chinese  is  sajd  to  be 

i€^pasediio  th0adDptifiii,.k]riAnyiof  tbeifiMtiAn.tof^  U^  Mjoham^ie^n 


•  •   •  .  •  •  .'J 

, « A2bUHMGeMi^ua^l2idajb;.ii^iiniey;  ftoHi  Kdj^bmd.  Ia  thif  Aoiw* 
umdi^geneodly  miiOb/ai,  there-.asciKpmy'Baiidb^priedts  ^x^d  tipn^U». 
<  JBrMa.««Mi£aRria  isj  five  da^iifjaomnj^  otti  »h9ii9fJb«44E^  fmjt^^^^hf. 
^AlMiKieslblm  iBi«(igaidbn|ine'^ithil>aattdvof  iftba  ri)irf«Mihi^,flowil.;ie^r 
it  is  also  found  to  oontaiifcth«ti(piedoA^i]KitftalMiM^iiriOjOMbl»e>bflfidred 
^''  labboivrauaR  oMa^  ompUi^^iinu*h6  «aaiiiei,  -wfai^oare  .stt^d  ^  be 
iipe^jprndaittiM.  v<Tlw<pfDctiiafistfitki9^ii^  nsQnopplixed  by^tjbe 

Mtumtf  aii4.2VisdKi44»t(rhe«ctenQfikko£viKlfM  .ifire.  aaiKl  ta,,.e|Lq^d 
-^Mse  of  Ydi^katd^'   A(caDaaderaUei>tK|id»f^  fianri^d^W  ,bft^^i;^.t}v^e 

.  pkuxsibsLkififauv  whadh«arrr>na8hfOo«<)iallili..p4|Mr,.jS$M:^ 

grapes,  raisins,  and  other  commodities,  to  Ydrkand ;   whenc^,  they 
i'biiliug«»pp«rfO«B,'lcathes4ibidotsw^&o«loJC&p||^i... .  tt.,,  ..v    i" ,.    . 

•   '  Tr9dB  €fy  <JhmmB  Tkmtttrf^j^A  very  ttatenai ve  ^omBrcial  inter^orse 
.'iBv>also -oarvied' on. between  Yiirittadbattd  tke  las^e-to^nji  i^r^it^  as 

"mM  as'willi  Kashmir,  Ba4akiftiiD»;  Ghtaa,)  und  Abe^HunBi^n  Jberri^ories 
^muk  thcr  iioith>i0estsni  bonders  of  the  GUAese  esapire* 

From  Kashmir  the  natives  of  that  damnify .  bci«ig  tq ,  Ydrkgnd, 

afiawls,*  Jmrd^  dlttoii«.  white  .piece  goods»  and-  l^ber ;  and  take 
^  ^Utdk  tmM,  oripore^  siWer,  the  wool  of  the  sliawl  g<Mit»  railed  tibbiip 

and  other  articles.     *  .,.       i.:    .  .. 


6SB  M0m^(ftit€k^mu  TmHrntyt  mi  JUmUdf  [Ilic. 


.  The  nerohaotB  «£  F^aibid^  yAkt  i*  IkaiMpitel  cf .  BadikMJuut,  Wag 
U>  YdrkmdeifkVeBi.uSkd  pr^ciOin  Atoafefl/ tatiog  baok  dkwer  and  tot* 
Tb«  katifai,  wbicb  «>nM  once  a .  jotar^  •  isi^Biicndly  aboab  40  days  or 
the  road ;  bat  by  forced  oiarchea,  the  |Qiinnf;mtty  l»  pertenned  a 
twenty*  i  ♦/■•■.-«  .-         ••    ^     •      i    «    •  ; 

From  ilfii^/M  in  IheKbiaale  oftjRLoimvpMoe  goods  and  other 
oommoditiea  m  tmMight  iriA  Kaikftir  r  the  retain  tsade^Cvoaa  whc&ee 
coDsiets  of  pure  silver*  China«waie#  tea*  in.haKea  and'  faridn*  The 
brick  tea  U  of  a  very  iofeirio^^ailitf »  and  is  uaad  oidy  by  the  poeter 
claeees.'   Thb  trade.  !»•  canned  on  Ity  iwent  rf  honeej  miitoe. 

Kifilae  Qome^  h^m  the  Aoaeian  franticr,  by  wall  of  ^elr* 
a^4  ^Q^k^  briBgiiig'*  broad  ebth»  heoeadee,  alver,  <gold-dnealB» 
copper*  steel,  furs,  &c.  and  they  take  back  tea,  vinbarb,  aai^amiBi^ 
niaO)  &e« . 

.pomenmicilJMi  «M  l\9Wa«i— From  KManditttadies  a  canvas  6on 
Ibar  U^jiix  moAdvi  totoiTel  to  Fekm^  (which  Jhe  natmsnaH/VdUa;) 
but  by  qaiek  maveheeylheJDarney  may)  be  perfsrmedin^thvee  months. 
There  is  bat  one^rosd;  toJ^dha^  which.^arateais,  or  traTallen*  esa 
nse ;  for  though  there  k  saiA'te-  ha  aauther/aad  shartar,!  toote,  its 
use  is  prohibited  by  the  Ohneaeigntermaeafci  fatlthe-^'way  '(heia  ii 
one  very  diSeult  pass^  wheca  .gO mntehbeki vutu  may^joppaoc.  a^arhela 
army.  .  A  patty  of  UsbekaaKatatiaaed  thare.*^  M!everpiiatigB:ia  a 
Chiaem  Qrtong,  or  poet,  ^  eeirflaiorieigktoGhiiieeew^aadnidioal'90 
U^ekfji  'No  passpoft  is  nanessaryifaptpeilsoti^  gP">y  fisasityiCidBili: 
to  Cbij^  (  natther .  ai« .  tbay*  ptavantodi  f^mmi •  ibnaioiBgi^haee  asi  long* 
as  they  choose,  the  leaveiOf  Idbei  Ea^eror'notiiheiBg^refiiaifeadhrthis 
parpo9e#  ^  u' «t-. ,  •.  u  «.i   t-.  •     #.      ,"  .■  -':•' 

An  eaten^ive  trade  U'>eaiTied'oii/ bd^^enuCawa'aaA^lttrtai^ 
Great  qiiantilafa  of  silk^  great  inambees  nf  ^oattta^^te.  tadi  tsduB  to 
China  y  .actiQl9^  of  Chiaa  mabnfa>tate>  petodamv  and  ffspi.sinli)r  tear 
form  the  returns.  . .  --f  m   ^  .  -   .•^^  :  ••   -•  '.^w^  r     v    f*  . 

^9fd,  ta  m^^^From  YAtkMnd  tat  Jiutddk,  <or  Httla)  3¥ial^>  lAidr. 
isnomiAfdiy  dependent  oa  China«  iai.ajoamey  of  80  «r'40&ilMa. 
The  oounlry  oa  the  way  iaidhahited  far  -two  stages,  srhetQ'iGfaiimBd 
Ortungs  are  met  with,  five  Chinese  aodi30  Usbeke  m  ea^;  ■>haii<BtT 
the  ne^t  ta^eaty  days,  the  eountry  pnesed  liiFough  ae>  a\  adedeasHW  af  ^ 
plains  and  ropuntains,  without  inhabitants.  tThe  paoplw  at;  the  -Ortaag-i 
inspect  tb^.paaiqs  giv^n  by  tha  Umhana;  aadaftev  stamping  ie.widi 
their  se^ie,  ret^nrii.it  $.  .hut  it  ia  kept  at  the  last  poet,  and  ginrea? bask 
on  the  return  of  tli^  party,  which  mtiat  account  for  abnantees.    TlMsa 
Ortungs,  koymver,  it  in  eaid,  may  be  easily  avoided.     Bj  ioroed 


1885.]  Memmr  oim€himn  TaHmy  miKkmm:  «5d 

qAarohea#  Tiket^  may  be.TgingheA-  fironv  YMitmi'  in  17  ov  16  days. 
Tbfloce  t»  Kaiimilry  it  takmiak^a  26.  days »  bot^  tbe  jonniey.bf 
quick  maroheai  may  be  pvf«rmcd  in  15  i  tlttpe  is  plenty  <tf  >rood« 
vateiv  aad  fioraf^,  on  thA(io«C>  ' 

To  Auksti* — From  Ydrkand  to  Auksd  is  20  days  travelling  by  cara- 
van: and  on  tbe  nsyare  17  0rtUDgs,  at  moat  of  which  there  are 
saren  Chinese- and  iS^'Usbd^sr.ibat  tft  aomet  there  are  more.  The 
road  passes  throned  axvty  woody  cmntryu'     •  ' 

'JUotrAi^^^Thereiaaa-.mekt  near'  Yi^hmitf  the  name  of  which  is 
TimmfskMk^  It  is  giederatty  foaen  for  itliiae  months  in  the  winter ; 
when  horses,  camels,  and  men  may  pass  over  it.  From  the  part  of 
the  oa«ntryv  ittKmt  jimksdf  two  atveans  -  joht  the  Jkiruffi^ :  one  of 
them  flows  fine  hoa^distant'lvom  Attk$ii,  Imdithe  iOliwr  'ia  seven  days' 
joninoy  irofn  thftt  place. '    ^ 

C/tma/e.— In  the  summer,  when  the  melons  ripen,  it  is  very*  hot" 
in  these eoRntrie9;;vbat^dana^qfi(inter,  iJt  ts^^eactBeii^ely «iM. *  Itt  this 
season,  a  grtnt^knliof  snow  fi^Ha  on  the  meuatanls^i  whieh'are  twi^nty  ^ 
days'  jonmeyrfram  ¥dFknul\;  >b«t  in  theteilfy  (il8elf«f>vairy'  Kttle  ftdk.  ' 
It'saiue  verytfamiy,  «mlyi<twic0<or  thnbdViD' the*  year,  for  an  hour- 
orao ;  fend  then  the  weather  beoaBies  t^eiNfiiOold. 

-Fa^aaf»*<^a{HiJiMlioattfr«'««*«Atthedi8t8Deeof  10  days'  journey  fi^m 
Awk^d/WK  tnof  very  higkitniB§fevti<iint>aDtains,  betiween  whfieh' there 
is  a  valhgTi  the .  sorfaite  of  t^ishiciujto  «>ieoaaiderable  depCb,  is  dovered 
with  saiHammomaor  •Xbe#e]ii;a:jdread6il>heait  aft  this  plade,  oecatdon- 
ediby  a^voloanoi  whioh,  hQr^herpeofila  of  <he>!C(iuntry,ris^lletf  "  Qod'a  ' 
firoi,'' Tba  heaftptaiwutatiiem  ap|)paaidiiMyiit>inUhe  ■  saminer>  During    ' 
th^ .  erufittaai^i  t^-sai^aMotaioniao  is«  jwid  tm^eltftkaown  oat,  and  shower- 
ed over  the  valley,  like  mist,  to  the  distance  of  one  kos ;  it  afterwards 
hardonai  aad  tteaoneal  durin^iiie  wiat^  lOfystaUiaed  Kke  ioe.  People 
go  tharmia  timt  asasod;  cot  it  intoi  convomant  fieoes,  aofd  carry  it    ' 
away.  *  itiaofad,  tfaitf  jofent^Mt^r^Momh^fSJUtfiih  «l^i  is  a  mountain, 
out  of  which  flames  of  fire  are  seen  to  issue. 

AnrifAfMaA«t*^GAoidira.-^Thh>Aalafes  xatotei  that'iOiottt  th^ee  y^Asri* 
ago,  tharO'Weiia  eotistantacithquaiGes  in^tlie  pvoVlnee;  and  that  the 
chohn  fdCimmtttod  great  nMragea:  at  Fir AwmI.  In  Badnkihdn,  the 
eaithipiahas  dasteoyed  a  great  nnmbsr  oftMuiesand  people. 

jEfiftory-of  }tf Aa  ilram'acev^^About  eighty  years  ago,  tlie  wlmlt*  of  the 
ooan^  was  in' the  haoda  of  the  Kalniaks>  ^f  Eleotha  t  and  there  was 
one  3\ifak,  or  ohief,  in  each  distiiet,  as  governor.  The  Kalmuks 
were:aahaeqoentlyicoiiqi|eted  by  the  Chinese  in  the  tel^  '6f  Kf km 
LuNe*,  and  the  aokhorityof  the  Emperor  was  eMitbltth^d  over  the 
whole  province.    For  a  long  period  after  that  eVent,  the  Chinese 


MO  Jfiwtfr  on  Ckki999  Tarimy  mti  KktUi^.  [Dm. 


]i^4t  IB  ponettkm,  witlio«t  any  attempt  being  made,  either-  by  the 
Xalflielie  to  regeia  their  kwl  aothority,  or  by  the  nativee,  to  atiHt 

their  iedepeadleaee.  Sabaeqoeatly,  bftwever,  the  Chiaeee-  begsAHo 
■^preie  the  people  to  each  a  degree,  as  to  exelte  naeh  Wboolhalt 
^'asd  a  geaeral  fSeeling  id  dialike  towards  them.     TkknUg  mdnAta||e 

of  this  stale  of  things.  Ai  Kaoiaa.  a  detoeadent '  df  ^e  aneidlt 
^^rinees  eC  the  eoaatry,  and  a  Syed  of  n6Ue  fttnlfy,  fa  iMiom  the 

iUmahe,  Ǥ  well  as  the  whole  of  the  Mahatfmedatt  popiUioo,  were 

iBtMli  attadMd,  headed  a  rebellion  against  the  GhioeMi;  and  lipposed 

thM»  with>arioae  saooessfor  sometime;  but  was,  at^ieli|(tll,H(0iMd 
^4o  retire  ^lislHro  their  enperidr  nambef .  Th^'  OhintosiP  ere  Ml  to 
'^ISgKMt  tthdo'tt  Oemd'  ate  of  the  ad¥asta|^  they  had  gained,  aiitf  mas- 
'"iaar^  the  jinhammeftwis  ifc  e¥erf  q<HitterWhhfe4he  least  f MiWiaiii 
''Wlls4l]()l|p»ehended.  «      '  .:    .   < 

**i^  At  «aoMiir,)snd  Ue  folkmdta,  f&ading  it  itopossibM  to  eoiAinhft 

'IM  6d«Mt/Jled'C6  Jsiileiilii'V  bat  the  prince  of  that  oonntry  bettay- 
^<>^Mn.  «nd  |;ateyhl  apto  thd  Chmeee,  whd  pttt  YiM-W  AnA.  la 
^ie^bdtion  for'^is  ^treatilf^.  his  eotantry,  the  pebpW  of  rdrteid 

*  btiie^^'has  been'tU(ied^'#ith  the  ttishries  that  hate  smee  Mflba 
'^  it,  arid  fell  an  tkMf  ^€f  W  MurniUKao  MuluCb  Bib,  of  JQnMfr,  iHio 
''^settle  years  aj^  in^dled  and  >ito«Mtneiied  fit:'  ^WUeil^'Ai  Kttoinn^w 

*  ^  thus  defff^ed  into  the  KaMi  ctf  th^  OMMHI,  his  tiff,  and  His*  ^rM- 

sori,  Jan^Moi'a  KwofM,  ted  to  AmUfSr.    0om^edli«ieiUrwards,  Ai 

' 'lL^&nm'%  son  ^ed,  Ieai4ng  Mn  don^ JitaineU  KMlte/tlM  h  yoitt, 

'  Vttderthe  care  of  the  Mviir  of  iMlftdto.    Ahodt  40  oir'-ti  yeaiSigOb 

'  obserriog  howwnpopntar  the  ChlfaoNfbnd  heeein*;  ho^fbf^tad  a  fba 

for  regaining  the  posaeetions  of  'Us  flMalhth#s.    Harinjf   aaeceeind 

in  bringtog  over  to  his  caase  Em£  llASAtfim,*one  of  tba  iajaentisl 

men  of  And^te,  who  joined  hiiii  with  a  laige  body  of  the   Khkgis, 

and  being  sapported  also  in  bb  attempt  by  the  KnCii  of  K^kam,  whe 

sent  a  feroa  of  nboat  8000  hone  to  assmt  him ;  he  ndraaeed  into 

'   Chinese  Tkrutry,  and  attached  the  Ohineae  m  their  oantonsieBt  at 

Kmit^&t.    The  Chinese,  end  Yums  Waoo,  who  was  iSkm  the  IMh^ 

hftim  of  AatAper,  took  refnge  in  the  fort;  bat  theCiiioeaeapprBhead* 

ing  nmt  this  chief  and  the  Mahammedane  woald  join  J^asivoia,  pat 

YOKiB  Waoo,  and- many  of  the  inhabitants,  to  death.    This  isiinmMn 

prbceeding,  bowerer,  fisiled  of  its  ol^ect ;  for  it  did  not  deter  tim  ieat 

of  tbe  inhabitants,  who  were  Masalmans,  from  going  ch^  to  JnniCn- 

ela ;  Who,  ti^os  strength^ed,  attacked  the  fort,  and  oarried  it  by 

st6rm :  the  Chineae,  who  were  taken  by  sarprisCf  being  either  dtftven 

*  bat,  or  cut  to  pieces. 


iaS5.]  MeaM«r  mi  Cime$e  Tariwy  MndKkoiefh*  1W 

Jmti/hu^  K«o#BH  then  marched  to  Yirktmd,  whereako  lie  %vi(8 
,  well  r^eived  by  the  iahabitanta.     The  Ghattefle*  alter  suatwiuvl^ 
Mfveral-  defeats,  abandoaed  the  conntry.    fiacouragad.  by  hiaaaeoeay* 
tb*  Knmn  then  proceeded  to  Khotem,  >  and.  expelled  the  Chiofie 
f r<H»  that  provinre.     Whenever  he  made  hit  af^aranpe*  .the  Qh^aeie 
either  gave  ivey^  or»  reiiatiog,  > w^r^^  put  to  the  8werd«    Thtts  JepiM- 
filjL.<aG4iHrttd  pottHtnion  of  ^e,.w.hole  coantrfk  which  r€|Ba*ne4..ia 
.  him  baadirifor  4ve  or  au:  iv^tbe  9  but.  abusing  htepewer,^  tjrmi- 
nisedoTor  the  people,  and  oppressed  them.     He- became,. in  Miuie- 
qoesee^  disliked,  and  was  net  supported  by  the  inbabitentS'iA  ef^pof- 
ing  ■■  tbf-  iChijieiie/  "whe  retnraed  with  ae  army  estimeted  et  about 
$Oi(X>QrnmB#  besides  many  Kalmnk  horse,     ^ing  imid>le  ..t^  ^die^ 
.  .^lieic^iiDCimP'tthe  Kaofaii  retired  to  the  moaotaiM,  isa4  hia  mirnu 
and  Andefdm  allies  retired  to  their  own  countries,  carrying  away.w^jkh 
.  them  propeity  oi  immense  value,  of  whiob,  on  the  ^pfiroeoh  o£  the 
,CbMirty,i;they  had  fJundered  the  inhi^tei^tiv. .  ^hoi^y  adterwiMPd** 
InBMs^  JCBOjev,  of  Kfuigar^  bemg,  jeale«#  gi  Jfn^Kiu^  betrayed 
hm  ^tp  l^rfaguids  of  the  Chinese  general «at  4«^»  by  whom^ie 
waa.eeat.4e  PwoMn,  (Peldn^X  where  he  was  put  to  .death  by  order -of 
the  JBiD^^or.    ^r  the  service  whichr  Isbak  Khojbh  had  readeved, 
he  jrefeiyfid  f^pm  tl¥»  Chinese,  the  ofice  and  title  p(  Wauo^  or  ^uriiioe 
otKasf^t^^:  The  wX  oaase  of  the  defeat  ef  JaaANoia  Khojbq  ^s» 
that  the  tfeheka.of  Chinese  Te^rtary.  w^e .divided  4nto  ,twoi  trib^. 
ttie  4^.  A^^ta  wttiBh,  he  belonged,  .who  are  of  the  jVaffA^ieiu^  sect, 
.aad-l^he  fttr^Jhk,  mh»  are  JKpArift.  mi  who  aever.  cordially  joiisyed 
the  others.  >|I«#^«  Kaofaa  was,  the  chief  .of  the  bitter«  ^  Son^t^ne 
aubseg|ftealf..toihis   heing^^appointed  gpvje#nefi  oi^Ka^hgwr^  he.ifaa 
called  to  Arfjib  hot  ji«rer.heafKi  a{  pfter^i  AX  is  supposed  the  C^u^ 
weie^afiaid  ef  hie  influence*  end  that  he  was  got  rid  of  by  poison. , 

MfHm^'W  4lfteiM»#rLaed  ISut^and^Cmttoma. — The  revenue  derived 

by  the  Chipase,  or  rather  the  payment  made  to  them  by  their,  subjects 

',    in  Chines  Tprtary,  is  denominated  "  Albaum,"  which  .qomi^tf^t^lf  a 

-eapitatioa  tax  of  one  rupee  from  each  man,  per  month,  au4  .%  Jt^th 

.    of  the  predujQe  of  the  land. 

3.  v.-   .S^^9  muUahs^  pU'zdd^,  faquirs,  soldiers,  &o.  are  excused  from 

rr   fKiyiBg-^^  "  Albaum,"  according  to  the  laws  of  Qsv^yai^  Kimn. 

,    .f'ofmerly,  lund   customs  were  levied  on  merchandize  in^treAsitu 

. ..  I^h^^^^  ^^  province  ;  and  were  collected  at  the  rate  of  2jf  pec  cent. 

^  .  ofk  the  value»  (or  as  the  narrator  described  it,  "  1  in  40,  tbajt  is,  of  40 

^.^vt^eces  of.  cloth,  one  was  taken;")  but,  about  twelye, years  agpi,.^bis 

duty  was  entirely  abolished,  by  order  of  the  Ekppevor^of  China,,  and 

merchandize  now  passes  free  of  impost. 

4  Q 


668  Memoir  on  Chinese  7Vir/«ry  tmd  Khoten.  [Dbc. 

Population  ond  Language, — ^The  native  popnlttioa  of  the  ooantrj 
is  CJsbek,  divided,  as  before  stated,  into  two  distinct  classes,  tbe  Ak 
Tak,  and  Kura  Tak.  The  language  generally  spoken  is  the  Jaghatai 
Tnrkf,  which  the  Kalmuks  also  understand.  This  is  probably  the 
purest  dialect  of  the  Turki  language,  there  being  less  admixture  of 
Arabic  and  Persian,  than  in  any  of  the  others.  A  collection  of  a 
few  common  words  will  be  found  annexed  to  this  memoir,  which 
will  show  its  great  affinity  to  the  other  branches  of  that  widely  difiinaed 
tongue. 

Chmeae  Troofs, — ^The  military  force  stationed  by  the  Chinese  in 
their  provinces,  is  said  to  amount  to  between  twenty  and  thirty 
thousand  men. 

Nature  of  the  Government, — ^The  Chinese  government  is  repre- 
sented to  be  very  unpopular,  at  the  present  time,  throughont  these 
countries.  There  seems  to  be  nothing  in  its  system  calculated  to 
conciliate,  or  productive  of  advantages  tending  to  reconcile  the  people 
to  subjection  to  foreigners.  The  feeling  of  dislike,  with  which  the 
Chinese  are  regarded,  has  been  latterly  much  increased,  in  conse- 
quence of  their  carrying  on  vast  works  of  fortification,  and  building 
walled  towns,  by  the  forced  labour  of  the  natives.  The  Mosalman 
princes,  chiefs,  &c.  are  said  to  occupy,  by  the  natives  who  had  passed 
through  India,  nearly  the  same  political  position  under  the  Chinese 
residents,  or  Umbauns,  and  stand  in  the  same  relation  to  them,  as 
they  supposed  the  Naw£bs,  lUjas,  &c.  dlT  this  country  do  to  tiie 
residents  of  the  English  government,  the  Chinese  interfering  little 
in  the  direct  management  of  the  people,  and  leaving  to  the  native 
princes  the  administration  of  the  government  and  laws.  The 
revenue,  however,  is  realized  entirely  by  the  Chinese,  the  princes, 
&c.  having  large  landed  assignments. 

English  in  India — ^It  is  known  at  Ydrkand,  that  Indians  governed 
by  a  nation  of  Europe  (Feringfs) ;  and.  it  is  said,  that  the  Chinese 
entertain  a  high  notion  of  the  power  of  the  English,  which  they  view 
with  feelings  of  apprehension,  connected  with  an  idea,  that  is  preva- 
lent in  the  country,  of  its  being  destined  to  fall  into  their  hands. 

Chinese  Tartary  aocessHie  to  European  travellers It  is  said,  that 

provided  a  person  would  dress  as  a  native,  allow  his  beard  to  grow, 
and  accompany  pilgrims  on  their  return  from  Mecca,  there  would 
not  be  roach  difficulty  in  penetrating  into  Chinese  Tartary  ;  but  that 
the  easiest  way  would  be  by  way  of  Kokan  and  Kashgar^  as  large 
klifilas  of  merchants  pass  that  way.  The  person  must,  however,  be 
able  to  speak  Turk!,  as  very  few  of  the  natives  of  the  country  undw- 
stand  Persian  ;  whereas,  in  the  iToAaa  country,  in  Independent  Tartary. 


1835.] 


Voeabuhrif  of  T\ark4  mord$. 


668 


the  popalatioa  of  whole  towns  speak  nothing  else.  It  would  not  be 
difficult  for  the  individual  to  go  even  to  Pekin,  in  China.  All  that  is 
requisite  is  to  get  a  pass  from  the  governor,  by  paying  a  few  tenkehs 
to  the  Chinese  officers,  giving  out  that  his  object  is  trade.  My 
informants  stated,  that  some  years  ago,  a  European  made  his  appear- 
ance at  Ydrkand,  in  a  native  dress.  He  was  discovered  accidentally, 
and  brought  before  the  governor,  who  threatened  him  with  torture 
if  he  did  not  confess  who  he  was ;  but  assured  him  that  he  would 
be  well  treated,  if  he  spoke  the  truth.  He  admitted  that  he  was  a 
European,  and  was  sent  out  of  the  country. 

The  foregoing  particulars,  were  elicited  from  various  natives  of  the 
country,  and  at  different  periods,  as  they  happened  to  arrive  at  Bom- 
bay, in  their  way  on  a  pilgrimage  to  Mecea.  One  of  these  indivi- 
duals was  a  prince  of  the  country,  another  a  piriddeh,  both  persons 
of  considerable  education  and  information  :  the  fir^t  was  a  native  of 
Auksil;  the  second  had  travelled  to  Badakshdn,  Kurratigin^  Dervdz, 
and  Kokan.     Another  was  an  inhabitant  of  Eelchi,  in  Khoten, 

At  the  time  this  information  was  collected,  I  had  not  seen  th^ 
works  of  Lieut.  BnnNsa,  or  Tim kowskt,  nor  the  papers  by  the  Baron 
Humboldt,  and  Monsieur  Klapbotb,  in  the  Journal  Asiatique. 

[t  is  remarkable,  however,  and  perhaps,  may  add  to  the  value  of 
this  information*  that  the  accounts  given  me  generally  corroborate 
those  of  the  above-named  distinguished  characters,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  what  Lieut.  Burnbs*  informants  told  him  respecting  the  troops 
in  Chinese  Tartary  being  Tdng^nis,  which  mine  say  is  not  the  case ; 
and  the  reason  given  by  them  seems  to  prove  the  truth  of  their 
assertion. 


Collection  of  Words  of  the  Turki  dialect,  epoken  at  Yiirkand. 


Watsr 

Fire 

Saoke 

Steam 

Man 

Woman 

Girl 

Boy 

Red 

Black 

Green 

YeUow 

WMte 

Good 

Bad 

Old 

Upw 


8u 
Ot 

Ohhi 

Ar  Khheh 

MazUim  KUkek 

Kit  (billaj 

Oghal  (billa) 

Kizzil 

Kara 

YoMhil 

Sarak 

A'k 

AbtOm 

Vamlkn 

Aiki 

rwgi 

4  Q  2 


WeU 

JKttduk    and 
Kulduk 

Salt 

7W 

Ghf 

Sirih^ia 

MUk 

Sui 

Dog 

It 

Cat 

MtuA$kak 

Horse 

A't 

Sheep, 
Dfimba 

Jroyi 

Cow 

Gdlleh 

Ox 

Oyi 

Bull 

Boiakek 

Camel 

Toffheh 

Ass 

A9kakr 

Mnk 

Khacha 

bark 

iTdrdf^o 

Lv(ht  Taghatt^h 

Far  2irhh 

Near  YaMm 

High  Agia 

Mountain  l^h 


Head 

Month 

Nose 

Hair 

Poot 

Ear 

The  goat ' 

producing 

thflKash- 

mir  wpol 


Bh9h 

Ya^Ma 

Bajek^ 

Tik 

Put 

KmlM 

AJthehU 


664 


8me  Accwni  of  the  Hill  Tribei 


[Die. 


Arm 

Kml 

Ice 

Mmm 

Five 

B^k. 

San 

Kiitn 

Snow             Khr 

Six 

AUeh. 

Moon 

Ai 

Rain             rmmffkhr 

Seven 

Yettek. 

Night 

KU:keh 

0eer             JTU 

Eight 

SakiB. 

SUr 

Veldia 

Road             Thl 

Nine 

7\>Jbw« 

Year 

Tel 

A  Sheep        ITol 

Ten 

On. 

Stone 

7^t$k 

The  wool  1 

Twenty 

JnE)^tmM* 

Silver 

Gumith 

used  for 

Thirty 

OU9. 

Gold 

Altiir 

making 

'  TibbiL 

Forty 

tCerk. 

Iron 

TStmir 

Fifty 

AUt. 

Wool 

Ytmg 

Shawls  J 

Sixty 

AUmUk, 

Fool 

Tukheh 

One               Bir. 

Seventy 

reimiMk. 

Sister 

SmUm 

Two              /At. 

Eighty 

SoMmou 

Brother 

ram\M 

Three           Uck. 

Ninety 

Tokawn, 

Wind 

Skamhi 

Fonr             Tut. 

Hundred' 
Thousand 

Yuz. 

To  give 

BirmiJk. 

To  sell        i 

SaimiUt. 

To  take 

AJtmhk, 

To  eat         i 

Kick  kaneh  ainuUt, 

To  speak 

Dimhk. 

To  buy 

Saiab  uimiUk, 

To  strike 

Urmdk, 

To  drink    lehmtUk. 

To  carry 

MaknM. 

• 

IL— Some  Account  of  the  Hill  Tribes  of  the  Piney  Hills  m  the  Msdbv 
District,  Extracted  from  the  MS,  Journal  of  the  late  Major  Ward. 
Madras  European  Regiment,  communicated  by  Capt.  T.  J.  Tatloe, 

The  primitive  inhabitants  residing  in  the  Varshagherry  and  Kam- 
nundaven  mountains,  are  the  Kunnuver  VilUlers,  in  number  amount- 
ing to  about  4000  of  both  sexes,  who  resorted  to  them,  it  is  supposed, 
about  four  centuries  ago.     They  may  be  classed  with  the  Vill&lers  of 
the  plain,  yet  differ  in  their  habits  and  manners,  scarcely  having  any 
intercourse  with  each  other,  or  forming  any  connection  by  marriage. 
This  latter  circumstance  may,  however,  in  some  degree  be  attributed 
te  the  difference  of  climate,  the  extreme  cold  of  which  the  inhabitaati 
of  the  low  lands  are  unable  to  endure.     It  is  still  more  singular  tiiat 
even  among  themselves  they  have  peculiar  habits  and  customs,  which 
distinguish  those  in  the  east  from  their  western  neighbours :  the  latter 
consider  themselves  as  something  superior,  and  have  no  commoniea- 
tion  with  each  other.     In  their  marriages,  the  Kunnuvers  of  the  east 
invariably  use  a  teak-wood  stool  when  performing  the  ceremony  by 
way  of  distinction  :  those  of  the  west  are  not  so  particular,  the  bride 
and  bridegroom  are  seated  on  stools,  the  floor  of  the  house  being 
previously  garnished   with  cow-dung,  and  fantastically  ornamented 
with  streaks  of  flour.     When  the  operation  of  sprinkling  saffron-water 
is  over,  the  husband  performs  the  most  important  part  of  tying  tiie 
tally,  a  small  golden  ornament,  around  the  neck  of  the  bride ;  the 
whole  concludes  with  an  entertainment  to  the  relatives  and  friends  of 


1 835 .]  of  the  PtiMy  MaimtainB,  Madura  Diitrict.  66  S 

both  parties.    The  Puryum,  or  marriage  gift,  to  the  relations  of  the 
bride,  is  a  pair  of  oxen;  to  the  west  only  one  ballock,  and  sometimes 
a  cloth,   as  a  present   to  the  mother  of  the  bride.     Incontinency  is 
however  very  predominant,  and  separation  between  man  and  wife,  not 
nnfreqaent,  subject  often  to  caprice.     If  a  man  feels  an  inclination  to 
alienate  himself  from  his  wife,    he   has  only  to  make  his  intention 
known  to  her  parents,  who  receive  her  back  with  an  offer  of  a  pair  of 
oxen.     To  the  west  she  is  turned  over,  simply  with  a  Vatti,   or 
metal  dish,  in  use,  to  eat  victaals  out  of.     In  case  a  woman  is  dis- 
pleased with  her  husband,  and  absolutely  wishes  to  part  from  him, 
she  is  at  liberty,  only  she  must  leave  all  her  golden  trinkets,  if  she 
has  any,  to  her  husband  ;  those  of  silver  she  takes,  being  considered 
as  her  own  property.     To  the  west,  however,  the  wife  is  only  per- 
mitted to  take  back  such  articles  as  she  may  have  possessed  before 
marriage,  and  if  she  has  any  children,  they  are  left  behind  as  the  sole 
property  of  her  husband.     Shonld  such  separation  take  place,  when 
the   woman  is  in  a  state   of  pregnancy,  (and  in  the   interim,  be 
married  to  another  man,)  the  child  then  born  must  revert  to  the 
legitimate  father.     The  care  and  expense  of  weaning  it,  to  the  east, 
is  recompensed  by  a  donation  of  30  fanams  ;  towards  the  west,  it  is 
delivered  to  the  father,  on  his  demand,  and  no  recompense  made : 
the  children  of  such  a  connection  are  allowed  to  grow  up,  and  then 
as  if  by  instinct  return  to  their  real  father,  who  is  bound  to  receive 
and  protect  them.     A  woman  may  marry  as  often  as  she  chooses,  but 
can  have  only  one  lawful  husband  at  a  time,  though  she  may  bestow 
her  favors  on  another,  provided  he  be  of  the  same  caste  :  any  sexual 
<x>dnection  with  a  man  of  another  tribe  would  tend  ultimately  to  ex- 
pel her  from  the  caste.     A  man  may  marry,  if  his  circumstances  will 
<admit,  as  many  wives  as  he  pleases ;  for  concubinage  is  not  permitted  : 
and  to  a  man  of  some  opulence,  two  or  three  women  are  necessary  in 
his  domestic  affeiirs ;  they  are  also  very  useful  in  the  fields,  as  the  toil- 
some labour  of  weeding  and  watering  devolves  chiefly  on  them. 
Among  the  western  Kunnuvers,   a  circumstance  rather  singular  is 
supposed  to  prevail,  in  case  of  an  estate  devolving  on  a  female,  which 
is  likely  to  occur  from  the  default  of  male  issue ;  she  is  prohibited 
marriage,  but  undergoes  the  ceremony  of  being   betrothed  to  some 
part  of  the  dwelling  ;  she  is  however  allowed  to  have  an  intercourse 
with  the  opposite  sex,  and  to  the  offspring  of  such  a  connection,  if  a 
male,  the  estate  devolves.     The  women  of  the  eastern  parts  are  very 
anconth,  and  wear  brass  and  metal  necklaces,  with  a  profusion  of 
bangles  on  their  arms  and  legs,  and  bore  the  membrane  between  the 
nostrils ;  the  latter  is  also  peculiar  to  the  women  of  the  west^  who  are 


666  Some  Account  ^  the.  Hill  7M6a«  [Bkc. 

rather  saperior,  and  more  modest  in  the  wear  of  ornaments:  a  few 
stone  or  glass  beads  around  the  neck,  called  Kulpashy.  and  nnga,  are 
their  only  decoration  ;  they  wear  a  white  cloth,  not  very  clean,  from 
above  the  shoulders,  knotted  in  front,  and  made  fast  round  the  waist 
with  a  bandage;  those  to  the.  east  wear  theirs  similar  to  the  females 
of  the  low  country.  The  men  are  very  simple  in  their  finery,  having 
a  couple  of  cloths,  one  worn  round  the  head,  and  the  other  about  the 
waist ;  they  seldom  or  ever  wear  sandals,  and  by  way  of  ornament, 
display  a  few  golden  trinkets,  pendent  from  their  ear.  Their  dialect 
is  the  T^mul,  which  they  speak  fluently  ;  but  are  otherwise  Ulitnrate. 
The  Kunnu vers  burn  their  dead,  with  the  exception  of  tnmnen  women, 
and  those  who  may  die  of  the  small-pox,  who  are'boried. 

The  Kdrakat  Velldler8*'-^Thi%  class  of  people  are  the  primitive  in* 
habitants  of  Anjinad,  or  five  counties,  or  portions  into  which  this  di- 
vision appears  to  have  been  divided  on  their  first  settlement  in  tlwae 
regions:  they  are. considered  a*  people  of  superior  caste,  their  enstoa 
and  manners  being  indicative  of  it,  though  not  in  uny  manner  esteem- 
ed above  those  of  thb  same  caste  in*  the  low  country.     A  hrifaman 
usually  performs  the  duties  at  their  temple,  and  tlie  other  ceremoniei, 
&c.  te.,  as  marriages;  &e.  a#e  perfoffmed  by  a  Ptmiarmi  or  priest  of 
their  own  caste.   They  speak  the  lowT6mnU  but  are  mbst  of  Item  ifii- 
terate.  AT£mul  schoolof  late  has  been> established  atMuradr.  •  Theyve 
a  very  abstemious  race.      Rice  constitutes  tkeir  principal  food,  as  also 
tyre,  milk,  and  butter.    They  have,  no  aversion  to  fowl  or  aninud-food, 
and  use  gh£  as  a  substitute  for  oil-;  witii  it  they  also  anoint' themsehes 
previous  to  bathing.    They  are.  not  Addicted  to  spirituous  bri 
liquors.     Opium  is  in  use  among  them  in  moderation,  and  ttey 
and  smoke  tobacco.  The  apparel  worn  by  both  sexes  does  not  dMht  m 
the  least  from  the  inhabitants  of  the  plains,  and  consists  chieAy  <tf 
coarse  white  otoths ;.  the  women,  besides  the  small  ornaments  worn  in 
the  nose  and  ears,  decorate  their  arms  with  silver  bangles,  and  socii 
whose  circumstances  will  not  admit  of  their  being  of  silver  have  them 
made  of  brass.     A  few  of  the  men  have  the  exterior  membranes  of 
the  nose  bored  ;  and  all  invariably  decorate  their  ears  with  rings : 
sandals  for  their  feet  are  prohibited  them.       They  are  known  to 
associate  with  the  Kunnu  vers,  to  the  east :  though  their  costoaUB  mmit 
manners  greatly  differ.  Both  castes  make  no  scruple  about  eating  wlnt 
is  cooked  by  either.  But  a  Kunnuver,  when  invited  to  an  entertainment 
by  a  Keurakat,  is  not  admitted  to  that  part  of  the  house,  where  the 
meats  are  dressed,  nor  is  he  allowed  to  touch  any  of  the  cooking 
implements.     This  dass,  by  the  laws  of  their  sect,  are  contracted  in 
marriage,  when  very  young ;  it  however  happens,  when  the 


1 885.]  of  the  Piney  rmtge,  Madura  Diatriet.  667 

are  at  an  advanced  age,  (oifing,  it  is  eaid,  to  a  deficiency  in  the 
number  of  females,)  that  some  of  the  men  are  obliged  to  lead  a  life  of 
celibacy.  A  plurality  of  wives  is  not  uncommon.  It  is  only  admitted, 
however,  in  case  the  first  proves  barren  ;  bat  a  connection  of  such  a 
nature  cannot  take  place  without  the  consent  of  the  first  wife,  which 
must  be  obtained  eventually.  A  widow  is  by  no  means  restricted, 
she  being  at  liberty  to  marry  another  man,  if  she  feels  inclined  to  do 
so.  It  is  not  uncommon  for  them  to  prefer  remaining  in  widowhood. 
Chastity  among  the  fair  sex  does  not  appear  to  be  a  leading  virtue 
among  them;  they  are  supposed,  unknown  to  their  husbands,  to 
bestow  favors  on  their  male  relatives,  as  well  as  on  their  neighbours. 
But  in  the  event  it  is  ascertained,  that  a  female  has  had  sexual 
connection  with  an  individual  of  a  lower  caste,  she  is  immediately 
expelled,  and  banished  beyond  their  limits,  when  she  becomes  the 
property  of  some  Kunnuver,  who  is  always  happy  to  afiPord  her  nn 
asylum  :  in  case  an  individual  of  this  class  debases  himself  by 
cohabiting  with  a  woman  of  another  caste,  he  also  undergoes  the 
sentence  of  banishment  from  his  native  soil.  In  the  primitive  times 
this  crime  was  punished  with  death.  The  marriage  ceremony  is 
performed  at  the  house  of  the  bride  :  a  PandAl  being  raised  before  the 
door,  under  it  the  parties  about  to  be  consummated  undergo  oblation  : 
they  then  retire  into  the  house,  and  are  seated  on  the  floor,  previously 
garnished,  with  their  faces  towards  the  east ;  a  lamp  is  kept  burning 
on  a  stool,  also  a  measure  full  of  paddy,  and  a  symbol  of  Vignashner, 
made  of  cow's  dung,  on  the  head  of  which  are  stuck  two  blades  of  the 
AcruvumpuUa  grass,  to  which  the  bride  and  bridegroom  prostrate 
themselves  ;  on  rising,  the  relatives  present  the  Tully,  a  small  golden 
trinket,  to  the  bridegroom,  who  ties  it  round  the  neck  of  the  bride. 
A  bason  of  milk  being  introduced,  in  which  are  steeped  some  areca 
leaves,  ficus  religiosa,  with  some  of  which  the  elder  relations  sprinkle 
the  heads  of  the  bride  and  bridegroom  ;  they  then  get  up  and  pro* 
at  rate  themselves  before  their  joint  relations,  and  the  marriage  con- 
dudes  with  an  entertainment.  On  distributing  betel  and  areca  to 
the  company  the  bridegroom,  accompanied  by  his  bride,  retires  to  his 
own  house,  where  the  day  after  he  entertains  his  friends  and  relatives; 
The  Pmyum  or  marriage  gift  is  30  fanams,  and  a  cloth  given  by  the 
bridegroom  to  the  bride's  relations.  The  money  is  converted  into 
jewels  to  adorn  her  person.  Estates  invariably  devolve  to  the  eldest 
aon.  In  case  there  be  two  or  more,  the  property  is  equally  distri* 
)>uted  among  them.  They  purchase  the  polians  as  slaves ;  price  of  a 
male  30  fanams  ;  that  of  a  female,  50.  She  is  considered  of  more 
value  on  account  of  the  children  she  may  bear,  who  when  born  are 
the  property  of  the  master. 


in. — Notice  of  Ancient  Hindd  Coins,  continwed  from  pafe  640.    Bf 

Jaicsb  Prinsbp,  Seey,  4rc. 

Plate  L, — Hindd  coins  of  middle  mge. 

To  whatever  period  it  may  be  fioally  determined  to  adjadge  tke 
series  of  Gnpta  coins  described  in  my  last  paper,  there  can  be  no 
hesitation  in  regard  to  the  first  groap  of  the  present  plate ;  thoi^ 
here  again,  had  it  not  been  for  inscriptions  relating  to  the  some  period* 
the  absence  of  credible  history  wonld  have  left  ns  as  nmch  in  the 
dark  as  ever. 

These  coins  are  foand,  like  the  former,  in  greatest  abundance  ia 
the  vicinity  of  Kanouj,  Ten  of  them  were  picked  oat  of  a  remittance 
from  the  Cawnpnr  collectory.  The  Asiatic  Society  possesses  eope 
found  at  Allahabad  by  Dr.  A.  Tttlsb  ;  I  have  several  from  Azimgsrht 
and  other  places,  besides  four  of  gold  in  Kbb/m at  Ali'^s  coUectioa 
from  the  Panjib ;  Col.  Smith,  Dr.  Swinbt,  Lieut.  CoNNiMGHAJi,  also 
possess  specimens,  and  I  have  examined  those  in  Col.  Willouohbt's 
cabinet;  but  the  most  plentiful  supply,  of  gold,  silver,  and  copper 
exists  in  Col.  Stacy's  cabinet,  whence  I  have  selected  most  of  the 
specimens  now  engraved. 

It  is  rather  singular  that  no  mention  of  a  species  of  coin  ooflipm* 

tively  80  common^  is  to  be  found  ia  Marsdbn's  >^nmiiTnrifitn  fTri(i|itMi 

Theonly  published  drawings  of  them  are,  I  believe,  those  nrriimftiMiit 

Mr.  Wilson's  notice,  in  the  seventeenth  vol.  Asiatic  ResearcheSp'wliaA 

.  were  taken  from  coins  in  his  and  my  own  cabinets*    .This  notlenian 

.was  the  first  to  attribute  them  to  their,  rightful, pl^oc^iuf'f*^*^^ 


although  he.  had  but  one- well  ascertained  name  {Govindtt  (JUmdr^^ 
guide  his  judgment.  Upon  a  careful  lamination  of  the  seveanjLvdbe- 
tions  mentioned  above,  I  have  now  succeeded  in  adding  five  new 
names  to  his  list,  so  rapid  is  the  progress  and  success  of  the  effnta 
now  directed  to  this  line  of  research. 

Tbe  figure  on  the  obverse  of  all  these  coins  is  of  precisely  flie  same 
character ; — a  rudely  executed  front  view  of  a  male  or  female  (it  ia  diffi- 
cult to  say  which),  seated  in  the  native  fashion,  with  a  ^iry  round 
the  head,  and  some  unintelligible  objects  in  her  hands.  Fro£.  Wilsqh 
names  her  Laxmi,  on  the  ground  that  the  princes  of^  the  Bahtore 
dynasty  were  of  the  Vaishaoi  sect.  In  this  case,  we  mar  recognize 
in  her  the  female  holding  tbe  cornucopia  of  the  former  Canouj  group, 
sadly  altered  for  the  worse  in  point  of  execution. 

The  inscriptions  on  the  reverse  are,  with  one  exception,  easily  legible ; 
they  are  in  a  much  more  modern  form  of  Devanigarl  than  the  last, 
difiering  -  little  from  the  present  style,  except  as  to  the  TOmvl  infieo- 
tion  e,  which  falls  behind  the  consonant  to  which  it  is  attaic|]«4»  m  ^ 


Hindu.   CfitM^-2'^  Gufuiiy  Serus. 


f 


(      .1       . 


!♦        It*    ' 


4    «  • 


*n 


•   ' »". 


•  1     .  .    ■> 


• 

•  i. 


« 


1BS5.]  CMiimmiim  ^M#ff  m  JSRMfci  0»fot.  669 

Dra  Omtr  or  Ben^dK  alphabet.  The  Mme  remark  appliee  to  the  letter 
J  (fig.  6),  which  aasimilates  to  the  BengiU  and  Tibetan  forms,  and  senrea 
admirably  to  shew  the  transition  of  this  letter  ftt>m  its  original  thape 
in  the  most  ancient  alphabet  where  it  eloselj  resembles  the  Roman  B, 
to  its  present  modified  form  91, 

The  figures  in  my  plate  are  not  placed  with  any  regard  to  chrono* 
logtcal  order,  bnt  rather  according  to  their  comparative  freqneney  of 
eccnrrenee :  figs.  1  and  9,  being  by  far  the  most  numerous  of  the  set. 

On  figure  1,  we  make  out  the  words  4)  iljp  ^(^^  M  Sr<  wuid  Jadfk* 
jfff  Ave.  This  variety  is  comparatively  common  in  fM.  Lieut.  Cirii« 
If iirenAii  has  one  of  silver. 

On  figure  9»  the  most  common  of  tiie  class,  are  the  very  distinct 
words  ^(  ll(|f)f^^^4  ;  Mom  the  letters  fw  and  ^  are  dots,  which 
supply  the  place  of  the  n  or  eaateere,  so  that  the  full  reading  should 
doubtless  be  ^  ir^  ilfr^  ^TV^V.  BH  utmi  Owinda  ChandML  dkva  /  the 
gold  of  some  specimens  of  this  Tariety  is  of  inferior  quality. 

Figure  S  is  the  one  I  have  noted  as  being  diScult  so  decypher.  I 
have  as  yet  only  found  one  of  the  eort;  it  is  of  Col.  Btact's  cabinet. 
The  letters  visible  are  <t  nfT  ^^f#%  ^V»  8H  wmi  Rdwm  hau^  eke  mm. 
The  n  may  possibly  be  an  K*  making  the  reading  Mmu  Htari  f  but  we 
must  wait  the  discovery  of  duflkates  before  we  can  complete  or  rectify 
this  uncertain  name. 

Pig.  4.  {Kmiukt  AuO  ie  more  easBy  legtUe,  4)  w^ni^m^  ^  Sri 

Pig.  6.  from  the  same  oollection,  ia  a  small  coin  of  the  same  prince. 

Rg.  5»  ie  equally  diatinot,  <t  ll*W^^!^  ^  Sri  num, MM Pdia  tfhw. 
It  is  from  u  single  coin  in  Col.  Stacy's  ooileetion. 

Pigs.  7  and  S«  (Staot.)  one  of  copper,  the  other  of  sUver.  help  to 
decypher  one  another.     The  complete  legend  ia  4t^m^^  Sri 

Lient.  CmifiMonAif  has  sent  me  an  impression  of  a  copper  coin  of 
the  same  dass,  on  which  the  naase  appears  to  be  4t  fnC^  4t  ^^  pre- 
UH^SriwmilMmCPH^^CkmdrmfJihm.   . 

It  was,  as  I  have  said  above,  the  ooourronce  of  the  name  of  GoTiKDA 
OaAWTCkA  wfvA,  which  led  Mr.  WtiooN  to  ascribe  this  group  to  dm 
JtdMsrt  pffftosa  of  Csaeisf ,  who  held  the  sceptre  of  that  ancient  city 
for  a  century  prior  to  the  ovetthrow  of  their  last  and  best  known 
Sl^,  jTCHAitn  (/sya  CAendhi),  by  SnAvXe-OD-MN.  One  of  our 
ooins  undoubtedly  belongs  to  the  former  prince,  and  it  may  perhaps 
he  allowahle  to  give  the  last  two,  figs.  7  and  8,  to  Jtchako  himself, 
erhosa  proper  name  may  haTo  been  4/f*  CTtosdlra  d^oev  the  fiunfly 
4  a 


670.  Cmi'mq^ii9^j0fafi0>t»i^:Bhd  'S]D»i 


ip^ciiptioQB.  BuX  the  r^ainiof  ^oiiiaafaiir. mrm.: Iiiqo  «^ Aeat  lacv* 
iof  f^e  {tifu}iy  pnm»-l^il0\  «aiiool  W«reiiiieU«il)mtii.«ii0fttolibaff«ui« 
(^8  jin  th^  «bpi;t  RikUft  )kv^^  of  wliioh  ieK«r|niii4ind«i9Ura»(he  ir«l 
coaigiaeror  CaA2ii>a4.  dkVa,  in  A.  P*  M>Ml  M.hiM$l7»  ^Mv^ilMWicMM 
qp«c«rrent  t^8j(iii\o|if  tof  MveriUteKMipliMft4  aWjmiI  jlrmiHw  mtctiriinnt 

%l(^^iei;i^  of.w]M»«  rei9Q;49'the  (e«Ml|SipMllQ£jMl9«teil8i»llii 

qi)A9.l^>rf8to«9dt^'Jt|^^]lM»1feR^^     iiii'^.     ^'-'^  '«''.    Jfii'    ^^'li--? 

t^five^^a.  9»a  reiMitaito..4tQttk0f  llwIatMj  bMirMOpned^IlM  p«dLW>iMi 

Ipr.  ^  U^Q»«  8ii(>l^»Bt  in  C<lfkQ^i..«  •IiMhedtitarantiit*  of il|c9Mnift fimnipnti 
be  traced  to  the  westward — to  the  Pdlag  of  M£lwa*  one  oliiriiDio 

^N4^%k¥AiM)  eibmltOeMd*  •r«»#8t9bli8l)d4  i^^M  >ik  O^pirai^  ind 
l«rlu{^  evdn  to  G«4NBratrf:wfa»re/x«t  filttl ikejodciyHMifc^ofeei JKp wim 
r4MMMV4lQ94  wbft^ilia^priltoib^i  bdotb«jQ9Hiieijitf  mui  todb,  fig(5« 
•IVQc^Udr  iiBvkiab/iDa  ifttfttnedCAi^v^iPiCbA^  <w)i«eiite9rjh4kili0  A§VU^ 
DB'v A  of  ig«« .  %s  %t  la  «vUkM9  'M  M»ft  ffboolit^iivf  4i^b  iaiwi)^  it  jm9 
b4AOARieil<vt»^nilte«iewiiaotflw-Befewing>t0itl|B.'ddbca9d^ 
oif  WiiirQMb'^Mid  fcbe*ft«b8ei|«ent*AoliK;te  otf-CbLmoAsfe^  iildftbttae«f 
Fcu«  and  ^vMWi  intbe  l£th  TOkmi»(*f  the  AikilieiReeeircbii^r.. '. 
a  Tbr*Uiift  of  ihe^i«g»itf,l?Miiorv  MftUedib^  WiiiM«o^cmHii(»«f 

Moil  ^f  Gmpditk  ffk  koftmh  4k$it4mP9wUni^:'i  Unbr  lU^iVfontttoif 
tkm  iOovr  faonOyof  Bangal  it 'eqmlly  al  G^pdfar  tiMtogh Mfeneotf^ 
IboritieB  oall  hiia-jfi^a/Mifa,  a^ia*.o£  oMob  ttea  saaMi  imfotUmmi  itt^ 
aotkigin»iu6tieextnMtioB.'  .  •    u     .      *..  ^<.i^|v.t. 

.  -Ayaia.  thegraadaoa  of  ANAK«ArifcA«  theJWncooqpMrov^otlMhL 
ia  9t«ftid.^tQ  have  retarauLto  Ooitr^  '*  hiM.tMhe  rntrntt^"  after  ||ie 
idefeat  mA  deatkiOriF  £aivHivi.PAfcA»  or  PinAiuuu  Tbna  AmaMkaiw 
^lia  waiiOf'theffienicfdiaiiijyLy, :  moreover  he  wa»eitker Abe ^^caadMMior 
the  fifth  in  descent  froiQ  Chandrfi  Palaf,  or  ^/u{ftra  P^ial,  ofMaimi* 
*  At.  Ret.  iz.  154.    f  Ayin  Akberf.    t  WiLVoaa^  ;. 


^mkm  mwfMvvaUwIiifdki''  iifl^r  JAirinfANt>i  ::  and  the^liWtaltiirti 
ymtkm^Mtm^At^^ia^ti^Gikdiior  C^it  PUm),  XhtBa&kdhi  kings 
^tej^Ofiihmtib^tpkrkmimtit^ntpeion e# IMia'^^'  -  It  i«  hot,  how- 
tiia».:)dll8Qi«t^l^«it««fttiiliy(t«  trti^e^^o^  ftnr  fo  ttiii  <Wi!9i5for  a  Kwmari 
Mfai^iiMtf  ittuteuft'FAirL^  ISaivwe^n^  a  {>rkice  -of  thiti  Yiani'e  imme- 
divtel^iMkMfci^  AiMfK^AP^M  ki  .If^lvci;  aird^ltierti¥A  also  makes  a 
KoKwiBtt.Exv^(ii^  Xmatdftt-^a^  r«%«i«^  at  X^wj  oa  the  inTasioh 
af jMmihww  i' IMre-iBittiidliiutilf ^oiiBtftf^^^  all  tbese 

tfftnalMlftiiMiliaa^tfMalliiMigh  fft^^srbject  i«tt«w  tarolved  id  ^hktoibt' 
iiesMcal^teAAiiAim/'IrMv  tilie<dis^^Ticy  of  th^severtdlins  itnthiT 
itf|^  ^*lM^^'i«RAioi»oiid[n^  Jii^t^f;  anil  \ik  ther  j^^nr  Pvr'dka,  w^ 
Htfji4iop«(i»hfM9lltfa^f6M«iilitfa^ii8<mvaty«flha  present  coiiM,  afiAl 
etiiera  Iiii^«iife^tti«9»n6i«r  dtttfidMitly  hop^  wlll^^ceeed  them^to  tiitatigie 
ftienaaDiM ik»ii«eiaiMrtKMif  and  o4lver(eiit  ttUflA^r .  It iH ^iid^i^  thiie 
llM^Cteai^eiUvt  {mdaoenl  tfcisMviefreotflitiac^uiAf/as'ihe  iij^habe^ 
^p^ftLiprattHrwAi  dutmgfa  iha  iv^mH'  tusiflkeKedv  ^  li  #ttt  b^  'treiiift  }>i^^ 
aently  that  the  same  distinctifta  ohiU'tfi^rft  aip^peii- hw  a  pbitldklnir 
poifart^balklDtike'ooitaf  dol4i[«»in^  mat  bi^1(b«i  of  OMroV  or  Mewiir; 
andlH  baUi  wUtibtawWoieii^iOf  tWniMltf  i%tiitt&is  tisMe  to  «hew1f&tie 
iUaitaftiiiatte^iM##tf^ttti|i4tRi  tkwttftlrei  that  it  mariis  the  sfkiMtd  atfd 
||ftf«i]|bniCt«w«f6i|jtly  aif'tln^tftifir  iam&7  Mrosir  th^  irhole  ootttiDent 

'ffnFigift  ia>  M,  e'15|(  k6(i  flirtii^'AiUser^aoiiM  tiband  ki  ahundatitst^' id 
«iM»fU|iirts^of>'lMii»V^t94hltfl^  toi«irankith«t  teert  to  the  Ifl^M  6f 
Belhh  ..Colottol  arAot^cabtnet'  iet^nrM  4a(  <hem; '  M^l  Wiuroi^ii 
flMei  eMhiliitalAieF«#rofiuC%lattelMao8Mi2gfl'i:aadriily  Owb  colkc^ 
lim.  u  I^ey  ^raigh  lanyan  «vcra^  M  gvakM/^jr  thre^  i^a$$a4. ' 

Oifr  thttiobv«t«e  ia^a-figttrr^qf  tftie  boar^.^m^tiie  VmMa  avtiiSr  of 'Visar- 
iMi^'aad^M  AbiAraiwoiiibaa  ef'i^iaiglid  ia^TiifiUeoik  Hanyof  the  ^pe^ 
cimetttu  /-il^^ihatfa^^  «ti'  the  vai^erae  ia^a^aiii  of '<^tt0  A'  new  fomk 
lnaiMMiio^  tta«  s^na^-bdilt'^MT  alj^abet.  br  the  GufirM  letters,  we 
ba^'^hA'e  lb«4iail«>kfeiMiediatcer  oohiliioii''to  the  inaeriptioas  of  the 
OIiMmv  \fi$i^M^Mori  pxiits9Br4i^Ma^0H  and  JUT^M,  decibribed  kl 
3)M0tefiRiiAs>UHK  App*  Tol.  1%  whia^  belong  chiefly  lo  the  7th,  9>\h  aiKd 
Mb  bewtdiieiv. '  This  vagitecamcideaee  may  helpin  assigniDg  the  pkee 
and  period  of  their  coinage,  which  otherwise  there  are  no  data  to  trace. 
^THo'lalb legend  of  the  coins*  mado4>nt  from  collation  of  the  engraved 
^^nwliid  frain*nwny>others.in Colonel  Stact's  cabinet,  is^  ir<l(^W» 
4Ci^  fSMmuM  ddi  VdrabMp  .which  is  nothing  more  than  the  title  of  the 
iiM«ni«liDn^  ind  affords  no  due  to  its  appropriation.     Below  thl^ 

•  WiLFORP,  A«.  Rei.  ix.  164. 
4«  2 


two  iMdoaterB  on  the  iides :  tlb^itxt^iHVfi^^cM'i^  iq^l|^^^ 
'^figA^J.    differs  from  th^e  pne^^'^at^airMm^ 
Mm  general  simDarity  abd  iU  'b^g^  foAf^i'iil>  tM^pttt^  A^cit^atp 
belong  to  tbe  aatne  laaiilyl   fSe  two' Mn«Ce^4odiiil|f > 
again  meet  th^  e'ye — on  the  reverse  b-AelHilM-woitf  41*4 
"betow  it  ^7  of *1tt»  y^  or  |M.  "'""^  -.    •  ;^-  ,    .  ^aro.T.-^ 

,  The  flomriah  on  the  left  hand  is  cridently  intended  iog^mkmmam 
'iWce  viewed  in  profile.    '  '•   *  *  "'  ^   ^  •    '^^  ^ntUuo  ^bui  *l'T 

^    In   18,  the'  worcf^ffirti^'Vibry^tiliietptalatlK^ 
^oar-god  is  afsd  dppiirent^  ^Iti^lfeiSMMy'fl'pltflft^^i^WM Amommj^ 

Vk  ^L8QM'a"iniBttfkib]^  tU  %o^d  4t4Vfr  tiyb  \iM»m\ lA  fmli 

ttj^aying'edgraVeif  ifi^1&|ure''ik#met^  H^  ww  ^F  T7W  «% 

''  Inl9;  ahj  '2^;^be»lAhAY  ^oA^  la^bMW  ilaiiniilhMiiniH 
¥he  ionVour  of  t&e''eia^,''ci;^N*kird'  ^hoolMi^Uiyrtebdislingimkwir; 
tYie  eye?D084,  W1f^i}/i[fr^'¥i^MeM«d4»y'^<rai?Jl#2eb^ltheLW««a  «A 

bn'tV^  re^r^6id  ^'i^gl^  fcH^n  eMie^ ifr,  #^^  sf MttMst • -wJAw 
"J  la  2i/"'thb''toar'V^tf  li^Mrs. 'iM^  <«l)9IC- 

^baps  V^  ei^'.'.  Of  thisT  sort,  8'()b«ltitit^'*weii  ^dAf^nlWo  hm^^ 
Benares,  liy  Mr^'lrATtoV.  Jeidgto'of  m^if^.TSmx9Aik^^i%,  ^Mj. 

GuBaiNs  found^'eeveral  A  Ottii^iiii  t6^W6%ilitliJwe^Ha&Aetti(«  o^kv 
''It  8e!emslmp66dibl^'tfak^''<^lii^  litf  ^^lefitiMl^^aQfl  iftx,Ufrp)B»^iiidia 
ahoatS  hav^  been' li'trircKW^^)'^fi>)ki«li^'Ti||lriwe.  hii|^^  fr«»i«^j)i^ 
device  aod  8uper8>^rft^li(th  iAJetti<hifl^tl^^Oi^ryjFiT<«piW'iiwif  iBJJuij- 
ty ;  for'  Co1onel'%iL'ka^fiUnfi3^ia/,^  tHW^lBahik^amjhimeio^ 
;tb«  mcarnation^  'iY'yWt^^^'wki  4iMiii|taiUlMi  swbkhf  ,ftlmMe.Mifti 
^adopted,  as  the  impression  6ti  Xhiili^'^M  Mmrt^^dAmitm^'^m^^ 

U  named  Vardha  in  congequ^Hc^/iti^l»^ftfftil«iliag«a9es.w£lte#99^'' 
^'f be,  restriction  however  of  \bib  ilWI^ll^thl^lRiaUl  ^Id^^ftj^yJ^H^ 
of  the  soutl^  is  agdmst  tfais^hypdlfieiiilf;  Tttftf  ^f "rimr^''i|Tnm>giir  JGrn^- 
has  (of  Deva  'Rata  ?)  is  depldt^fd  ^  ^g/m^^Mr,'  WamwVp.  plfM*; 
^nd  though  tbe  attitude  of  tbe  aWf^*fsr « lwde'iteaAti0lii4if:PV^m7die 
form' of  the  Nigarf  charabtc^'is  ther6 'esiintkny  difleircnt.  wd^nndi 
)npre  modern.  ■    /.i  -    •       «♦         .-       ,4,    ,.,    ^^^^^ 

similarity  of  name  might 'teiilptnsl«r'tfnl|fn  theai:  t^vth^njFQir^if. 
a  powerful  Indo-Scytbic  trfbe  to  t^'Wtfst  isf^atAmhr,  mht^^mt^iJffih 
j^uently  in  collision  with  the' Shiftth^'io'the'Mghtbl»Btaifw.ortiifiii9VyB- 
dation  of  Tunoote^.  tltft  it  ddei  tiot  appear liUiii  GoL  Ptnoivspn's 
description  of  iliem,  nnderthe  native  of  ^fWAs0^^*tlutthts0 


•  Tod's  Rkjuthia,  11.  229. 


-'•'■rf, 


s  :  V' 


54 :'IBt<'82^lftf%^h§J'»^T  -cc^^ct^cm.  ^ioaW  ?|^r ^o^be  ap  int^lo- 
^icrrtn^^bfe  V*JWh'&W»Fi»»  ^  w?c?  *^«  wa>rity  of  ^tbis  typ^^h^Y? 
JiillMt^a>em,,«H9^^l%^(;;^lQ«^  8Pa»  in  th«  palace.at  CaiM^,.pthegi 
%f  Qohim  M«K«ftWftjftta JPi/i?W|«ffl.  Tbey  ajl  how.eymr  beloiig  to.tji^ 
genntne  Hindu  rAja»  of  that  island,  jadgio|^  f|r<^m  ^e  al^^^^!;  an^ 

The  rude  outline  on  the  obverse,  is  intcnde^^prpb^bly^  for  ^  rfU 
^dlding  SGinii  nuM  or  warliM^^  wnw^  i^.  ^  "^'^^A  *^^K^-  e  r^'*  ^^^^ 
^verae  heiis  «ttrt|d»a.lomigiori»«^W»  ^i*^  ?  ^^^T^  ^?  ^•^®.  '^^"P 
fcr  the mman^fis^m  the  eide*  This  J»  tb«^  -spccip^n  bcfoi;^  uB.is 
4^mv^c^^m  8H  si«ytf  Iniya  mMa^  The  seoond  word  is  read  b^ 
MA«j«i;i*«'tHciiwn.wy  1^?©  it,  TC».4Wfl..  Ap4;0?i  anotbcr  90m 
tte  teda  the  name  x)£  VwAT4  ftif^Xll?)  wcU  kpow/ii^^e  hiatpy 

*  tA  Geylon.)  Mft.^  WIlson  does  .not  attfunp^  )^p  rc^d  r  t^c  pames  on  his 
coins,  which  arc  badly  drawn ;  but  on  comparing  thei^j^  they  appejar  not 

e«Mn«ially  to-diflFwr  from  Cokvval  STA«r'«<  :,¥pA'"*.^J^  ?^  ^^®  ^^^^  ^ 
M4/A1  eecurrin  4he  Indian  ^wealofi^  exqept  in  Nipfcl.  wbcf c.  ftom 
fhe-Wth  oentary  to  the  GofkhlL  ^pIW^b*'  *^  ^e^?l»W  prince  almost 
Al^ayr^^ber^  Aev^x  frf^-rfi*.  1ft  tbe  honorable  ^r.  TuaNoua^s 
catabgae^  rf  the  Cleyloft  jao^asscbs,  1 4o  pot  find  any  such  name. 

*  Pigs.  84  a«i  05^  «r^»fm*l»flW  ifioder*  copper  pieces,  selected  from 
^ttiany  of  ilrimaai»'n«tttr^'iite.CQlppel  Stack's  cabinet,  as  forming  a 

gd6tftAtid:«|»tei^S«deing.;ofd^bPrW%i'^^^^        ^^b^r  Hindn  coins. 

•TIW  tu«»  4tti8iApte«tiahum»|l:  figPte  in  24,  arcJ>r  inferior  to  any 

■tirfiig  1W?%at*  5«t  «eflifi  antess  19  its  cprnp^ign  25,  where  we  can 

hardly  pwmonttfc^nthettt^bfi.pther,  than,  signs  and  symbols.    Tbe 

iiameand'data«n»oat#CrlbBs^.cqin8.ar^.  diat^npt  enough.^and  in  the 

ftt^ttif  type  of  !Wii^r<i'*WW  n^ .:^V^..  Sri  SanprdmaSUfia. 

f586  (r.eg;«ir>:/So«ietimea  the  name  i^  written  WH,  and  at  others 

,^tir>  San^mi^  an*  Saajom*,^  Wiatiqns  to  b(?  expected.  m_puch  ini. 

^r»Wt  sampka  of  the  engra«er:$  arl;. 

Fig  '37,  !•  <rf  *«  ktter.ideseription.  having  the  name  Sangama  pi'e- 

ceded  by 'the  letters  irVI.    The  reverse  of  this  coin  has  ihe  figure 

bf^a  heart,  Whlcfc  is  ^ery  common  on  copper  money  dug  up  m  the 

-Sfigur  district,  of  the  Mnhammedan  princes  of  the  Berar  provinces. 

AVabklbtters  are  deariydUlinguisbableiaVove  the  heart. 

«  -  Frt>tA  the  date  of  these  coins,  we  recognize  them. as  belonging  to  the 

'eeklrt^ated'  SAKOEiMit  SuiP.  or  Sinka  of  the  Moghul  historians,  who 

for  a  short  period  successfully  resisted  the  vic^torious  BAsaa  at  Bifina. 


'674  Comthmaiion  vf  woUt  on  Uutdm  Cms#.  [Dsc, 

'    A  romantic  accoant  of  the  cbiTalroua  adveotares  of  his  yoath  b 
given  by  Colonel  Too*.     He  sncceeded  to  the  throne  of  MtwHr,  in  6.    , 
1^65,  (A.  D.    1508,)  and  is  accounted   by. the  Ri]p6t  barda  the 
*'  kaliu"  or  pinnacle  of  itt  glory.     Hie  enoottnter  with  Babu  ai 
Kan&a  occurred  on  the  5th  Kartik.  8.  1584,  (^ISth  October,  1627.) 
four  years  tubseqaent  to  the  striking  of  these  coins,  which,  by  the 
way,  are  no  very  convincing  evidence  of  the  flourishing  atate  of  the 
arts  in  CkUir  at  the  summit  of  its  splendoar  and  glory. 
•    Fig.  26,  is  a  small  square  copper  coin  in  Coionfil  ST4^*a  cabinet, 
also  of  modem  fabrication ;.  on  one  side  indos^d  in  a  mai^inal  fnun^ 
which  proves  that  the  whole  inscription  is  before  as,  are  the  Itfgari 
letters  tir  f%W  ik  lis.      It  may  be  that  lU  is  the  name  of  a  coin  of 
which  the  specimen  represents  the  itnii ;  or  ppsaiWly  it  ahqiild  be  read 
^^nf^  ekdlU,  the  fortieth  or  rather  forty-^rst  of  <|ie  clurrent  silver 
coin  of  the  place?  The  division  of  the'^field  en  the  reverse  into  vppcr 
and  lower  compartments  so  far  resemblee  a  goU  coin  frdm  Canoi^* 
described  by  Mr.  Wilson,  as  fig.  52,  Plate  III.    The  letters  are 
inv  W^ft  an  unintelligible  oomponind. 

-  Fig.  38,  is  another  rude  Hindu  paisa  of  a  late  peric^d^  A  hanaa 
figure  on  the  obverse,  holds  a  staff  in  hit  right  Kand  ;  on  thereverfe 
are  the  letters  if  ^  W  V  ^  ^  kasan  tarji,  an  noknown  nn4  .  donbtM 
name. 

Phtei  XXXVL,  XXXVIL  RqfpH  Cttfng. 
Jn  the  two  following  platfjs,  I  am  again  indebted  to  Colond  Stagv^ 
numismatic  zeal  for  the  greater  part  of.  a  very  corions  seriee  of  Hiada 
foins,  on  the  one  hand  linked  by  the  subject  of  their  hbpreeaioii  with 
the  Indo-Scythic  series,  and  on  the  other  gradually  mixed  with  and 
transfused'  into  the  Arabic  currency  of  the  first  Mdhamniedn%  oaa- 
qaerors  of  Central  Indian 

•  'Now  that  I  am  d^rsdf  in  poesessiop  of  nearly  IQO  oi  these  coins 
In  silver,  it  appears  strange  that  they  should  hitherto  have  escaped 
so  completely  the  notice  of  our  Indian  nnmismatalogista  ;  neither 
Mau^osn^  WiLSok,  nor  Ton,  having  publisl^  a  single  engraviug 
of  them.  When  therefore  I  first  received  e  sefling-wait  iaqMneasiqn 
of  one  from  Dr.  Swinbt,  in  August,  1833t>  it  is  not  sni|iriBing  that 
I  should  have  announced  it  as  an  untfiitf.  Colonel  Stacy's  letters 
soon  taught  me  to  consider  ittn  «  very  contrary  light,  and*  nol^.en 
reference  to  Ccrfonel  Ton's  personal  narrative,  I  find  that  thcy.htod 

•  RAjsflthka,  i.  295. 

t  See  Journal,  Vol.  11.  page  416,  and  fig.  11,  Plate  XIV.  of  the  tame  Tohune : 
1  than  tappoaed  tha  coin  to  be  of  gold ;  it  was  of  ail? ar. 


i:i  irtpi  xxxri 


Joar.  Am.  See. 


vviw.PLxxxm 


Hindii-^Mtthemmedart^  Coins, 

Co/ifur 


HmrrMM 


•  s. 


.  •  -* 


•»  .» 


•i; . 


•  «      ♦     -  •- 


1885.]  CaniimuatioH  ofnot$9  on  Hindu  Coins,  675 

DOt  escaped  him  in  his  travels,  although  he  has  not  favored  the  public 
with  any  drawings  of  them,  or  any  comments  on  their  age  an4 
locality. 

Munshl  MoBAM  LiCL's  collection  of  coins  made  at  Cdbult  afforded 
roe  a  favorable  opportunity  of  ascertaining  the  accurate  names  and 
readings  of  the  silver  group,  but  unfortunately  these  do  not  embrace, 
so  much  variety  as  the  copper  coins.  The  reason  for  this  may  be,  that 
the  munshi's  collection  was  discovered  in  a  foreign  country.  A  treasure 
accidentally  dug  up,  however  numerous^  would  naturally  consist  of 
the  money  then  current,  with  a  small  admixture  of  that  of  preceding 
reigns :  in  fact,  out  of  100  coins,  65  belong  to  one  type  (figs.  3,  4.  5,), 
25  to  another  (figs.  1,  2,),  and  only  three  or  four  to  a  third  (figs.  6,7,). 
Colonel  Stact  on  the  other  hand  bad  the  advantage  of  exploring 
the  very  field  in  which  they  roust  have  been  at  one  period  current; 
and  his  series  is,  therefore,  much  more  complele,  though  rarely  so 
numerous  in  any  particular  species.  A  letter  from  this  gentleman  to 
my  address,  dated  2nd  August,  1834,  suggests,  thut  "  as  the  figures 
both  on  the  obverse  and  reverse  of  these  coins  are  evidently  made  up 
of  letters,  either  of  Sanscrit  or  some  other  Hindu  characters,  they 
should  be  submitted  to  the  kind  attention  of  the  professors  of  the  Hin- 
du college.  The  great  variety,  and  the  general  distinctness  of  the  cha- 
racters on  them,  holds  out  fair  hopes  of  our  becoming  acquainted  vrith 
the  dynasty  they  belong  to,  as  well  as  with  many  of  the  individuals 
of  that  dynasty.  The  names  placed  against  each  by  pandits,  to  whom 
'  they  have  been  shewn,  are  worthy  of  no  reliance.  The  natives  possess 
neither  enterprise  nor  invention  ;  when  they  find  a  letter  or  letters 
wanting,  they  will  not  attempt  to  fill  op  the  blank." 

The  opinion  here  broached,  that  the  outline  figures  were  made  up 
of  letters,  is  supported  by  the  authority  of  Colonel  Tod,  who  remarks 
in  the  only  passage  I  can  find  on  the  subject,  (vol.  i.  p.  698.)  "  My 
envoys  brought,  from  Nadolaye,  a  small  bag  full  of  curious  hierogly- 
phtcal  (if  I  may  so  use  the  term)  medals  of  the  Chokan  princes.  One 
side  represents  a  warrior  on  horseback,  compounded  out  of  a  charac* 
ter  to  which  I  have  given  the  above  term  ;  on  some  there  was  a  bnll ; 
while  others,  retaining  the  original  reverse,  have  on  the  obverse  the 
titles  of  the  first  Islamite  conquerors,  in  the  same  manner  as  the 
cnrrency  of  France  bears  the  effigies  of  Louis  XVI.  and  the  emblems 
of  the  republic.  Whoever  will  pay  a  visit  to  Nadohye,  will  find  his 
labour  amply  rewarded ;  I  had  only  leisure  to  glean  a  few  of  these 
relics,  which  yet  formed  a  rich  harvest." 

When  the  singular  contour  of  the  horseman  and  bull  is  traced  back 
to  ita  original  type  in  figures  1,2,  where  the  whole  substance  of  the 


"w"  ^t^B#*^|P^P*^^w  •|p    ^^^^^^  ^^Vi^V^^^^IPf^^^H^^^*  ^■^^^vi 


MgUM  10  fiUad  ap»  there  does  no^M^em^im^mmk  twHH  fiat; 
ing  any  inlefttioii  of  mjUifjini:  the.^ititioei^  ^Itminm  ikmm  hf  the 
doadt  of  ignonioee;  vhea  tbe.«igmfer  f^teuMA  ^alf »  siAsiett 
knowledge  of  bit  cnit  to  eat  the  ovUhi^  eC  Ue  devte*  m  reliel.  end 
Utterly  even  eeemt  hiaMelf«to  have  l(iet4ftfk^f4i^4MMii|^«lftet«lker, 
ee  in  fige.  4S,  am  wmlitM  «{iu  p-^reertain  U  .1^  that  tMt^  el  likii 
l^yphio  haa  been  earned  and  von  fo«  tMari^a  evMi  fre«i  tJk^i 
fvariane  of  the  west ;  vUneea  the  foMewPg  highly  ^9mmm 
brought  to  my  notice  by  Dr.  Swiii bt.  iii.an  AmemMl  .verh  o» 
tore  geogra^y*,  applied  to  a  wood  cat  of  a  coin  |»  attneaptttiihi 

r  _ 

eoonterpart  of  our  figure  3,  which  may  have  founditi:  Hity  In  Egply  jp 
the  oouree  of  eomtterael  dealings,  eight  or  ten  ceftfknfiea  ago  ;<^^ 

"  Thii  i«  M  eitroMly  cerions  Medal>  ef  silTfr,.  i^rwk  in  ISif yl  btffan  the 
reigat  of  tht  Ptoumibs,  tt  repmeBUi  on  eae  ade,  a  ma  on  hnns  ^tk.  ^ 
en  the  otber,  tn  ex  of  tbe  kuiped  Und  lyiag  down :  between  hie  honis  b  tti 
It,  and  wilUa  tiMt  ii  a  i^obe.  These  ■:fertNib  ^teaify  rate  tids  as  te 
Thi  awn  ea  h  ec  aa  haeh  is  the  moel  eiagalar  piwtef  ttomaiil  i  eeei 
of  thaeoaatrieimeoeBthavlBf  adeptedtiMlgrpeelellnreiKaa*  Vhi 
raaaon  to  bellefe  that  tfM  lettera  ea  thto  awdai  ere  Perrien,  ae4<lhetthe 
lepraaented  ii  Aut Annas,  eevemer  ef  Egypt  under  Dauiv^  theJnsft  kii^  ef 
Perria,  who  then  poeseaaed  thia  oovntiy,  aed  who  canaed  the  feyer^ec  te  he  pel 
to  death  for  eciiaiBe  aioaey  in  hia  own  aaaM**  I T 

It  can  hardly  be  belicTed,  that  the  natnre  uf  An  ^h^urnetars  shosU 
have  been  unknown  to  any  bat  Transatlantic  antfqukrieat  Cor  Any  are 
In  a  very  obTioas  form  of  Deva  ndgarC  end  asay  be  eiuilj  rdad  urWn 
tim  letters  are  not  cat  off  or  otherwise  obHterated. 

AtthecommenceoMtttoftheforagoingeesay.  I  anudntto  iMeicflli 
ne  one  of  the  foof  pdpabk  imitations  of  a  Ore<kai' or  Indo-Seythk 
moM>— i  had  in  my  eye  the  ooras  of  Asos  and  AanJtoe  in  pnrliai- 
lerf,  wbidi  hafs  a  hiiimimnn  iriA  epear  for  the  obverse,  and  a  linmpel 
bull  for  the  t^wwte.  Onbehig  Indianised;the  bifll  has  becomethe  aeadr 
of  Hindu  mythbfogy«  with  ita  ornamental >iitfldi-  saddle  doth,  and  tbe 
trident  or  Hnml  ef  SrrA  tmpitnsed  on  Its  haunch.  The  hnne  has  ia 
tike  manner,  received  the  trappings  peculiar  to  the  country,  the  Jir^ 
lend  and  dimcki.  The  rider  has  stifi  some  tiuoes  of  a  lowing  filtot 
ii<om  bis  cap  (see  fig.  5,)  but  bis  dress  is  not  otherwise  i^ien  to  cnti^ 
iim.  I  would  not  pretend  to  insist  upon  the  direct  filiation  of  the 
Htndn  eon  to  what  I  have  assumed  as  its  prototype  :  but  the  adop- 
thm  of  the  same  elements  for  tbe  device,  it  may  be  sorely  contenddL 
engjues  some  eonnection  or  descent  :*-!t  is  like  the  preaervation  ef 
nrmoHe!  insignia  in  a  famdy ;  and  on  these  grounds,  we  have  pie* 

*  Smilbt's  Seriptara  Geography,  Pbihidelphia»  1835,  page  151« 
t  See  Plates  XXil.  XXIll.  ef  the  Jaae  No.,  tga.  9,  aad  28. 


t#S60  CMtimaiw*  •f  moie$  pn  JEfiMb  C01W.  677 

wvptive  •vtiinte  either  of  the  Indo*Scythio  deecent  of  the  reigoiitff 
'dyntety,— Hui  hypothesie  borne  oat  by  the  traditioae  of  many  of  tile 
MlpAt  st»tee,-«*or  of  a  Mere  imitatioa  of  the  coin  of  a  neighboaring 
nation,  tn  ooneeqaence  of  a  poverty  of  native  invention. 

Before  we  proceed  to  canvas  the  epoch  and  country  of  this  onr  third 
divinoii  of  Htnda  eoini ,  which  are  matters  entirely  open  at  preeent* 
eaeept  so  fkr  that  they  have  been  called  Ckskdn  by  Colond  1\(io,  aM 
Bafpit  by  Stact»  it  wiH  be  convenient  to  take  a  view  of  all  the  speel- 
nenft  that  have  been  collected. 

The  whole  series  may  be  conveniently  classed  under  three  headtf  i 
namely,  1st,  such  as  have  genuine  Hindu  names  and  the  oldest  form 
of  character;  for  the  alphabet  evidently  undergoes  modification  as  we 
'advance : — Sndlv,  those  with  N£garf  characters  only*  but  expressive 
*of  Mubammedaa  names*  either  alone  or  conjointly  with  those  of 
^Hindu  princes ;  and  3rdly,  those  retaining  tba  equestrian  devise  of 
^thQ  obverae*  with  also  the  name  of  the  ri^yk,  hat  havuif  ake  r^nane 
<iecupied  by  a  pore  Arabic  insoriptioii. 

'  - 1  may  preoftiee  that  the  average  weight  of  the  whole  series  of  silver 
'coins  a  tittle  eirceeds  50  grains,  and  that  therefore  they  may  be  re- 
garded as  tankas  of  3  massas,  as  was  remarked  of  the  oldest  group  and 
of  the  Vardhaa. 

Figs.  I,  2.  These  have  been  placed  at  the  top  of  t\^  lis^^beaaiiy 
the  relief  in  them  is  not  confined  to  thfr-  niere  Ratline,  The  d^vicf 
has  already  been  described.^  There  are  letters  .on .  hpth  iiltBf,of 
all  the  series,  leaving  us  somewh^  at  .&.iqsa:to  know  whioh  aide 
contains  the  raja's  name,  or  whether  the Jong^  l^endovee  the  bqll 
may  not  be  merely  his  titles;  ^Hq  freqDjefnt.occurreiica.of  th«  t^pm^ 
formula,  on  coins  of  var J9Ua  «f 9Fif^«»  dfii^  4*ms  of  this  view,  hut  th^ 
actual  name  in  the  third  is  against  it.  On  the  preceat  ^iil,,  the  nsoii^ 
obvious  reading  of  the  longer  euigraphe  is  ^  WWfif^  Srifyfiimiii 
d^a.     Unfortunately  the  letters  on.the  other  side  are  qut  off. 

Figs.  3,  4,  5.  The  selection  here  was  from  65  ipirrimtiiL  Jlif 
collation  of  which  left  no  doubt  as  to  the  context,  anlef9  iu  r^iif4 1# 
tbe  value  of  the  fourth  letter.  Of  the  two  readings  sagf^tad  ii^ffy 
first  notice  of  this  coin  ^  ^Ti?ir  ^^  Sri  Samara  dhm,  o^  ^  WVOT 
i^'sr  Sri  Sdmanta  diva,  the  latter  is  the  most  plausible,  j|j|wav|S9  Sflh 
•SANTA  is  a  common  Hindu  name,  a  leader,  oaptajji^^or  pVwpMHl; 
and  although  the  nta  ia  more  like  9  ^^>  in  the  beat  syefi,Lnan^(.tJvMO» 
are  other  cases,  such  as  figs.  19  and  21,  where  it  more  nearly  x^ 
sembles  the  Beng4li  wi.  ^     • 

On  the  reverse,   are   the  letters  ^  apd  ^,  on  either  side.  Af  ithe 
ls«ad.      Tuese  are  ancient  forms  of  «rt  and  If  bhi  and  la.     On  fig.  4* 
4s 


tions,  or  variations  of  style,  ona^gRut^of.R^fditlwy  %i»7f,^ftUiU:o> 
4a0ecli<\tO!ttii^pJ[^t^8^  i.^j  \.  ..^-t^vc',,  '^  M   no  r^>.i     .'':   K-  '^f"...      .  ; 
.  iBnt.fifrtiA  j<Hf4eT,/ifeq^  t^^otjcffd  the  m  ^^i^\\cQf^^  i^t^.AS^ 
8*  0,,  IQ,  Jl,i  12,.  13  ol  Co)ofteI  Stacy's  cabinetj  iRr^W^  f^c^ntu^ei 
with:  Ibl  p<»fif/>t:gTOip  Irthe^rffigy  of  tJie,>i9Cj^e5^ib^.^e  OQi  ^e 

termination  of  the  coins,  described  i^  jtjie  .pre€^|i«tpl^q^i^  Jlprf)^ 
of j^fcft  wJw*bW^ j(«ftjpPiP^  in^B^eA  in.  H^ft.  rtatfOf  fen  *^^  fi»e 

t^ght  that tinB*^  ifl V  ^o4^?a9W  l«>r -rt^^rfe^f r^^Ki«»5a»P4i3f ^  *! 

i .  JFlgu  J  7 . .  Xtf^  tto  coTOiw  T^i^ 

^.imtl  is  omitit^^^wtlh^  ^Ql4^^fqi9i^#f|9^  W(jM)«»4fiCffi?^3lf 
the  engraved  figure,  the  coinineBi^m«n;tf(£^^Q\SfK)p«4viUIPM'fiMt'^S 
Q»l<lDek&ftM39r*»v  Ji9s>  aiefelcn^ib^FCk  mi^  ih  Vf^di^rei^  ^^  9c|tifle, 

Mindie8}tQiSiilioe;y(ik^t^(AppM(I^W  <^f|4it4«aM  ff^rm^ilbf  a^H^W 
il  jdiie:/or€lIft»r3!bW8eqii:t&i»hMttd  p]«Ct9.4M^JK«idM^8b«%vl^^ 

date  unfortunately  remaining  doubtful.  ,.^  .'^r-^^t 

^  £igl^.  %h  mi  89}f  #ff9^4$lpjS««lis  ^l0llmo0lDftlNtiilR  ^^Mflini^JDr. 
iKm  !df)lhe  oUieviiqa9Pes^»9<ol|u$  o<ftinBno  tk#;9triiBil^/9np»9flf  tp^  ^ 
three  letters,  some  doiiblif«mffttMiA»i4o;^Mi&y€9m0i  i^9^^ 

ntr^TB^'^illim^llwiSrit^MffiMAri^  tb«.4d4Him^  fnral| 

jila«oafsv;thec^laal  83pliAblea,^1l!^|.ii^  ivftd>^i9lAer  :i1WW% 

,  ;fig..fi7^iMthotfae  ifttf  &6n«ftiay<fte«v;ver^  mHi^|MFe0t«d  M^'ito 
iHAiBidai^  hafla  bsv^mob^  on  the  cighl^f ith^b^rtcnoai^^^lliMni  %9 

/.(Figi  i>8,  lias -affjattiiiteUigibl««immeatf.  tiito  tail  9ido<^othe  Jet%^ 

h^fiK-  ?fi,.|b^,p»l4ine  ofi  {he  wiired  hull  is  iWW^^^^ 
l?!ac^„,T^,,i^au^  Mow  it  bsgios  with  tiji/^MJ^ff^m'^^ 


- '  Til^:  i  F; Wifrs  on  th^  obverse  t!h«'niiiije'  iMi^^  m !ffi»tf  tf^ii/ 
The  reverse  seemsfl^  SegiV\li7^ttf  t£e  ^nki^eli^ttit^  in^  nt 

j^;  tdfW^whioh  Motr  at  a  il&ertnitervd;  :?ihfM'^.\  M^i^ti  tf^fba. 
-'  if  m^  Be" Kier (falter  f tf ui^d^hat ibititi  bl^  ^ aliofe%eloDg  to  wha« 
may  be  called  the  transition  period,  when  at^hk)(i^  %iit^  iknii^t^ 
erpr^i  ^nsAtakvJtSi9L\ttei"ix}d'\iQhi  Id^K^  v^iA^li^lia^i'iifhii«etdi^^of 
In^i,  'trf^^^ibt  f  '^ai'iio'^^iitl^vtii^'llb'  ^f6CH^ ^bfchHftMalititt  Hi 
CiSmA^iAyt'iiit^^Me(iii6n'0^^  ^^'^-^  ^^'  --...j.nK/  to  ...f 
The  name  of  the  Raja  on  the  obverse  of  all  t^'ttkMiibh'MitMk 
dtikSih MifdViy'SrtVnMrais  this  Wpbt^Mf >d&d^^4n<mh'kfine 
kkf^fMa,  imer  in  ftili'br  ih'^fi.  ^'ags>.  ^^^nUis^'tlh^-rfn^S 
Verhasrir?«rsed^«ft^^idte^dle,3f  22^^Si^7ii9i^9VfilM^WA  Th^siLtmr 
imti^  ibo  o<%ars  oti  figaf.  44,  4r;*anU  49,'  Wttb  a^-iXrs!M«  recoAkpanis 
WfeWrih  ^ill  be  preslEln^y  ttotlcfed:  '  ■'^•ii',>',b  .^i.u':  -./r  r*.  ..  :  -.f 

'  T^e^fifli^  ^irtnp1e^<rf  a  Moslfeil&^flWiU  ite'iiHif^Mtiblid^diJstflv  iwttgV. 
89«ftd^^/(h  the  lilgart  %(^d'H||^Wt%*i8iuHlt^  this  hffsiifoft^nhiif 
hi'  Hindi; %iaFI  eonjectare  tIMift  is^infehacfdrbf^thOA^lMeSftllK  Ai/ff 
idk  /  thfe'HMain^r  of  tKeHlefit^n^e^i^  itf  thibs^  «wof  iaitahdesi  Wttnttttg. 
Figs.  34^  39,  40,  and  41.  In  these  four  we  find  a  more  bompltttA 
pArtt|«AMtirthbf^iA)(tiYdlhg^mi^df'l^^^  atJeiast 

I'  cobj^HStHfe ^i4  ltWW*>  qywi^  (or  ia(^  34r t^)^*  m  nothing 

W^.'i^,  ^PdSSiWi  m4  4^1^%a{)iAM,'>4Bfld^(nfly9  OVpaUe,  oemal 
lttlA^^<atiUi^cbiP'tlJ6^'«ttriM^0)^:^^e.M^  Hii 

t«i^r^>  rtt^^>e»b#«  ^Wm^i<f  5tf^itBritoirtilMlg^iitt»9whietotr  JtwoM 
ftA^Hnntdi^mSl  aiMUKMh^  ^4%^:4iitihl*'i^d/^^B>«pdMlt  bl 

Mbj^'V^tffWr;  ^t  the  l«SS  ^  .tiM^dgend^^itd'^olMr  atfd  salis^ 

factory,  Ili11ff:/')h  ^n'l  j;r,T"«  ••'   '-.:l;   ••  «,.  .  -<'    • 

Th^^^WMfe^df  gWJW^^^WUltf&r^  imtd;jig>r^psatted  tsu^tKir  obvA-se 
of  «dl^  ibeili^<ciblttai>ldifts;  ^^^tt'lMv^^^shMrte^^tn^MiitiiUiO  m.«dM.oii4 

«lls^ifirth«^ftolO^$dtWmpAeo^ltoMkn«^  ^^nc^i:  >!r^^iMi  >,,    I 

5.:flgsi>4iaSd>^9a\.^^>4liem'lbhV'1lr8Fi)r  tlQiTMdbacdisg  gmpin 
fanrvf  ^fetb^ilil^  horiii  aiiJr^i*^M«V'«i«'<iraBif«P4ti<st&B'Biag^ 
#y«iMr.  i^hiistfHdttfyi  %4#dtiibr}Ae4fiikfiHneeiMftinhvlovi^nd^>oMkd 
%ikhto  ^^HlieirfAiari  tta^'Jwavdnr))Ol»>^tihii&  tt^t.^attdiiliartdcibi^afion 
M»  SmNUiE^Air<>M»i^H€P(llthe^,^Miie  ^ittUiudMosviiiiile  datifthab^uMl 
position.  On  the  reverse,  the  characteriatfaibtyle'bfCKlUi  ii^hiD(bdi«t 
SCgifte^optid^  indf  tW  ABabRiKiiefiib9aii'cvetit!co«|fleME)r  f^H>le, 

wonld  evidenUy  be  0*^'^/^^!^  ^  ^L^^^''^*-^^^^^^^ 
IftAa^kr^^a'tbrnr-'iSft  ^//mtoA?  Th^  ?eh(]ftttg'Mi)(kiie^8'^oA^^>€few. 
'-"'^V-^^  J«'d'4«;^iiV  eiclliKitto  the  Aght  ^  tM^ ^brl^I  hei^.^tSb 
name  of  <t^4K:  8ri  Hwmra»,  as  usnal.  On:  fi^.  4ift»%fBil|piS  di^« 
4s3 


tiM obly  hy^ wsB^.oS room 4mr.th£M^it  /til^UOeeulUHD  Wfttiaigltpliic 
which  has  hitherto  pasaed  for  the  helsMttedvi  btM^  hi  xtberHOT^emaii, 
fan  beM  ei^MridedigttBAy  or  vnittteBtiQwdl^jnsuiOFccI;  add  the  Aribic 
Mrd«>^t««v^  IfttANMhiaAhfttitnttodw'  iQH  the  afthctfiKe,ilh«  full  tidcB 
of  tlM'MiveTvign*  Mrfao  ^td  f^'f^Qm^fif-  Jltmrndii  mftr  lie  iec&gnizei 
iritkQitt  tBttch'  ttfottfafe,.  thuAfr-Ilui^^^^    IM  Mtibtml  *i4'     .  ^ 

Fig.4}6,of  lh&pn»dedttig>platev>i&ftiiatdwsr^mJl[>f  the  same  lane 
aifd inatwe.' *  ^i.  *  >'       -  'n.<'»  ••     >,  •         '•}«  '••    •^•^  " 
, '  Fisf«^47^   On  itbis<.  yartetf  of -thf  vAmilrffigtoup^'fUie  Anri^^  Mm 

ul-d(n.  I  only  perceive  one  specimen  of  this'teadiii^iri^Oof. 'Sriifrt 
c»lltetw)n;>fl*   -i     '   f.    ,r   ,  f   i.-    -  ^      -     ^   ^ 

.,F)gr,45«  Thevfiext  ^itlety -^f  ths  Vnl%ed  i^nipred^N^ -jWioj^s-tle 
l^orsemaii  with  v  the  .Htndtt  ntoiie,   bat  tke  Arabib  ^tle»  «re -mmt 

jJajMJI.^ill  ^l^^jkU^OJ  S^I/Jh  ^§ti  «r/aft*  ^A'iihaizek.  y.  ;.  .- 
•  IFig'.  tl4^'i»  the  last  (m  the  lisft.^nbiblf^tf^  the  iefifibkiice  <if  a  ISbAe- 
4iaiu ''  The  small  potion  t}f)  the^tArabifiiQ^eDdriBsfaidedi  od'tfae 
if  Jor^n^tdy  ^uAmedt  fo  4)^1  out<tbesoiWiaiM^Bd  bAibU 
pleteit^^'l^*^  a)^  X^|Jak.)i  ^^/LkLJf  -^c/y-^nffifi^S-^^  iCtaW 
dutUfkvavl  dim,  {flUiihammed'-Shik'y^l  •  '  ^' '^-'  .^-' -^'"b  Sc  r^ri  ' 
. .<  Hgfi«  aa.ailit46.  ^t^r^sl^/eWiQ■>UDdbBodhnt'4dan<^larva^^ 
of  fh^/;  b|iU'^n^Ml:^ftlPl^»'/^^(Unipdn^^:whi«h.th«x^^  reiaiflei 

with,  the  Sri  $am4wkii:dH€S  nhUt^  n^i^armfikai  mitg6^  tiieJiikiBeit' 
omitted,  or  replaced  by  an  Arabic  ifige^aiit^betootiiiieoli^  orAofwia^ 
chc^f^cter.',  Tfa^e  iirhole^  pur^oi^  of,.it  ia-AOtb  t»dU  aS8erteiDed;'bat  the 
l^ible^pf^rtjioDjof  the  tf^oiviiddUiiiqaa.  is*  thtiadraad-bj^  sonae  ^hXm^ 
^}iU'f^]^^\\  Ui  &dtdH\^  ^d&t&kii  a/  ft^Ma  iMI/'/Olb^  fitid  ia 
il^the  *7damfr  ^(^Suimtegtr^j  And  t  dtii  ^lobKaed  to  lKijud|^e  ftrirtber 
t».io  eatlier  ^od  than  th^  GMi  dy^stf ;  bbth  from  the  AriOiie  alyte, 
and  /rom:  the  Teteaftton  o^  «ha  ttame  of  iStfi^nla  ifdni  on  tim  rttene. 

Figs.  26  and  50.  We  no(W  paae  to  a  new  form  of  edi&,"allibd  lb 
^  faregoiag^  indeed*  by>lhe  retention  of  Ifindi  on  one  siiAe,  botdlKr. 
iof^  irons  tluam  in  the  total  n^eotioaof  the  pictorial  embleins.  Thif 
tb^:pro|}er.or]bho|*yaphy  «i  the  word  SuUim  was  nowattaiAed  is  evi- 
dent in  the  initial  letters  ^  ^^RTT. .  Sri  Sultd. .  The  lower  line  presents 
three  letters  ^nwmawnji  wltich  nuiy  be  ittteiMlad  for  in^sitr.  thi» 
agree&ng  with  the  Arabic  of  the  opposite  fae^'^^'j  US  jJt^^^lk£^ 
^\hi^lMiiJSmUdm  W^^ttm  mtms  ui  duttga  imwimd  (dtherHaww 


Mdk,  id8Q;  fm'Ka  X»iM,  afia(?)rtbe'o«ly' «wa  tm^tan^  ^hick  iMce 

tliei«fipdlatiil&  tl  Jfour  ii^dbii     -     '<   i  -  i^^-^r.  .  •.  ^    '     ' -^ 

Fr6iittfaelaBtieoin>itlie  tiaiui^irenyto'tlntp  of  ipvnrdj  Msbaoar^ 

»;;  i^ut  thiB'anthorJdoes'hor^pfeiirtb  have  liwd  ai^appoctoBaf^  #f 
examining  an  intaraM»liaie  grm^  of  coia*/  on.  whioM  id  defeitniiA  to 
the  conqa^ed  pecl|>le,^«>N£g6f<lifi«^ip^on  was  retained  on  the  margin. 

They  are  b^'ii^iniBansvncKyBiitfenj  yet  it  is  rare  to  find  the  marginal 
legend  pBpfiect*  .AiAEBoaN'^  X)GCXin.,  o£.'2^\ftM^>iSMfl,  istif  thiV 
•peeiesi;.  bat  m  it  tha'N^ari  6J1«  hcydnd  the  liflnita  df  tke  dbc,  ' - 

I  have  therefore  thought  that  a  few  examples  of  this  groaip'ttii^ht 
laron  a^iiralief.tipjieadags  tcr  lAe  present  seriear  aad*hav<0  acc6rd?Ka|iply 
latrodu^eii  three\vari«^sfrom  Coload  StAfiZ'S  sod  nMrtQafw.,q«llae4 
(i<^s,  to  fill  ]ap,th^  p^t^.        ,  ,,.,,     ii  .    (      t^  V   ..t 

Fig.  51,   the  earliest  in  date*   mast   be  read  from  theumveltBe 

Au^a  vm  «/«</Ia,  (atidin  the  centre  ofrthe  Q^ifrBfie,}Mai6ttn;  the  Ifttf&l' 

is  encirclQd^by,a\J^%(9ir(#ent^UKe,  9f'ti\W(3h\''l1Wlt|T^-*  isvisiblw -^ 

.Figs.  .54»  ^».  ,ai^U^^>  ac^4?oinfe.rof  this  celebrated  AibAirDPiM^^.the 

4i8paski(HI<t)^  tfe  titles ( at) dfUMue  ais  lieft^re  sU  d*^ ^  %^)^  Ui^ 

'  Figs.  52  and  53,  close  our  presjBAt^'seKHis,;  .Ifatfy  beai^  'thei4k^|Lki# 
d^nign«taaDSiofiTdfiai£AKSHAa,>»U^  jiUJ  ^i/!^^j  Ui-JsIhdAUf  JSiic' )) 

TheNigarf  of  the  margin  is  simitar  to  the ^ last,  btit Imp^rfte^;  a^if 
cat  by  one  ignorant  of  the  iaikgoitge.  "':n/.  iii     It 

After  the  complete  imd  satb£actx>ry  ^Mtcmce  tr^  Kav^  Just  examfn-^ 
ed,  ifttl^  need  be 'said  as  to  the  epoch  tt>"ifhi6fa  6t  leasft 'the  mixed  oi" 
Hiadu-Muhanmedan  pprtidu  of  ,|ihA>buUvaad  botsdidan-gr^i^  b^^bngli  'j> 
foir,.  irom  the  names  inscribfad  41^  Nigarl  91  Arabio«/or  from' the  iitieS': 
or.  cpgnqmina,  which  are  in  fa^t  as  £rQCjfiiiently  the  names  hy  a^hteh-^ha^ 
Mi^iaJUniu  spyereigns  are.lRn<7WD«  we  oau  nearly  fiU  up 'thd '  firat^Wn^^ 
tyxyoi  the.Patiia  mpnsrchs  of  Delhi,  thus  :. 

JSri  Mfthammed  Same  Js^  I  ptesumej  Mvhammbu  bin  Shivh  GvoRii* 
t^e  Arst  gi,the  dynasty,  commonly  kno^n  bf  his  cdgnomen'  Skshdb^- 
ul'din,  whp  ^possessed  himself  of  the  throne  of  Delhi,  A.  H.  >588r 
A,  Br  J 19?.  .   .^  r 

ShamskttirfUn,  in  Ni^iWafid  Arabic, is  Alkirmh,  A.Hv  90ff  A,  DJ  IQI6' 
Mpag  ul'iin,  must  be  Baiaam  Sbah,  his  son,  63 7^'  -  ^  :  1239 


•—    -  <* 


f  At  tiie  tims  of  eq^r^riag  th^,pkte«  )  miateakthsMasAjncsn^SRA-'n  f»( 
the  son  of  Toohlak  :  the  date  corrects  m*. 


^3'  f^mliiumiVy^&^m^ibiii^?  i6k. 

&iU<u  «f-<lbi.^AtitAN.  has  th4' {till- Vi&^e  Hid.  '  '  664'''^'''  WSS' 
Aid  ml-dim.  MvtriitaBD  iSa/fi,'  I^rli  m'&Wr'd^te.'  "'^ "'  '"'"'i^ 
Ghiit  ul-On.  Toonils.  Sk/Bi  VAM{6i\iemi&»kii}"nf  ''"  '  t%l' 

It  13  not  from  these  names,  however,  but  rather  from  toe  Hmda 
ones,  that  we  must  seek  to  fijc  the  lacQMu  of  uie  ohm  and  horMemam 


rS04.)  tha^  "at.  Un^,l^  fi^i9|f,it  of  np^  ^^  ^if;«tVSfm«ll^S.)*» 
ordered  the  Priuce  Ka^a  K|i^^,;^,evyj,^J^if.  .fft4r*<».«?ftfeJ<r«WS. 
to, the  nepl^ew  pf.  tije.-R«»KMiT))i»,fti5}4«,  P^»Sf'^i?^i*9ft,|ii^ 
rpatored  t^e  pr^DfjpalUg^  ^^  i^P«?5fflMlg«yfili^^¥»rf558M«»Biqft8i 
tract  of  CfcVrfr  as  trib^tafJ„t«^,4M^t,.pflr^s«to«^^»Soi^<fl«^>^ 

that  of  hiji  »5f9*!!y<)>S,/;^4flh%»*'»yfofi'V8»ftiTftflPM*ijA«f  f». 
the  9Vew?^,fl*Wf»AoCWJ^^9Wt*ij%i*S"W  trf.i^%B»'rf.fi<^ 

o(  wW  .ajre,  Dlearly  Wfe^iffl,,^uf¥oJB»'r  ot-iAf-^^TH^rf^l^alfc 
4I.TAK8H.  al^ne.bote  the:,  9<»»0WP9,  ti  ;^*««M*,  «if(ffi»<'^Wpv«fl«l: 
th?»  ^f,.^.  "Wjii*  «ii4.,M*^fiMtin,gH9^  tha^t,  g^  ^W^AlFft 
m,|ght  Meed  read. the  Jutter-  ?»ord  5«^ki?«4.,|o  ^^jjjlj^j^^^.ft^ 
^de  of  Nimr  «/.*«  .to  KJpba^^w?  ^,  tly^^pqn  ^Ji»f a^-A^^n.-^^qpft 
(jqgn^meu  is  not  recorded.  .But  ,8)tiUJS*(fli}»*.^rfffer5flflfn?,«l»ti 
piaiM.  Vi^  the  apparf^t  ^^niac^hrpi^isin.  c^ojpj;  bc,^;T9u^^jf<5i[!^..Jfc 
dtojild  be  noted  thf^  the  namjB  of  tl^Mi^ia  Bot,;ii)$at\Qfw4;i]i  ^ 
but  only  the  f'.nephev.  of,  the  Riga  Ratan  ^i|>)v",..,T^e^ 
Fatah  ul-din  is  notto  h^  foondin  the.  wh9leUvkef^.i^e.^/»t<^^^^i^ 

•  Bumfitrdfif  fit  ?«io»'.8  ParidHa,  Amir  dm  oCPow,  i*»»  fff^/l^/^jfi  *• 
doge  of  Rintimpore :  be  U  aot  mentioned  afterwards  by  aiuie,  nor  ^»Vj>^i'4l>c. 
t  Bnioo'B  Ferisbts,  i.  363.  I  RigastUw,  i.  269. 


iAvations  of  J^pH AMMi^p  ,(|9qj;i ;  4x*TA^aB. alte  ioyad.ed  it  m  1210* 
belief  there  cn^  be  the  ],f88  (doaht  .that  the  barb vized  names,  SK 

to  th^tetwo  apv^reigo?.  ppt^i^pt^n4ingthediBqqlty,abyre.allttdc4  to^ 
'The  fortunate  preservation  ojr  Hamira's  name,  in  conjunction  with 
those  of  his  allies,  upop  these  coins,  proves  at  any  rate  the  identical  place 
dlf  iVeiV'cofnageV  and  fixes  it  at  Ckii^r,  fee  seat  oif  the  dynasty  founded" 
liy^^AiVAi  m'A'.D^.  9S^,  after  the  destruction  of  the  bdlhdra  monarchy^ 
ol'i^dtfraCfiftra.  "^  T^s  information  also  limits  our  search  for  the  namea' 
pVevloiA''  to  ^Itiimira,  to -the  descendants  oF'Sappa  ilj^wel/ of  whom 
t^(6  oV'tt(fee'^eneaWicariistil  have  been  preserved  in  various  inscrip* 
tIStis,  8(lfnie  deciphered  and  expfaibeii  by  Mr.  'WiifSON/in  the' i^t^T 
kiifiii'hkei,  vol',  xv.,  4n(9[  others  by  Colonel ToV/  IChe'faiter  authpri'ty 
^lijbj^ed  thrf  advanttige*  of  fitting  up  Hie  histofy  olT  Meioar  from  the' 
national  poems  and  traditfdns^of  the  ptace ;  hiit  it' must  oe  confessed,  as 
atran^^ly^^erpTeiibg/that  l!h^'nime^  df  t^e  iromidiat^  predecessors  qC 
tUtkiia  \}xMih4  tCt  t<itaf  t^ahatibeln 'tfi^  kih<^u"indf  ttie.  Mtthamme.' 
dati^aifcodntK.  ^thu's,  l^iiiifttftii'mak^eSltl/ftJl^TAN  Se^n  ttie  ttija  of 
6Wr<*/wKoVasMtakfen\jrt4'iOnir''kVth6'Bi^^  fort',  and  who 

ei^p^d'thtdigh^^rdt^antid  6trat^em''6f  bis  daughter;  and  pontinue^^ 
^^i'i^''i^i;%o'k\ii¥s''yxmM  lie^^W  Vas  rWalled  i^s  above 'stated 
ifi'th^  m\isn^if.  '^'doMil'tbfl'iifat^es  th%'  hai^e' of  the 'imprisoned 
ttS^^'mtihi'; iM'%^fi!toM^^^^  ^'The  circiimitances 

4BR% 'le^{o4h6  idthiteir6n'2>^'tlre'  fatyth^roinelnto'the  Hosthe'camp 
idtifHi^l^ed  f2t«eifij;each':A%fgh^d'Hki^^hef  roji^t^  hdr^^,  k^  also  diffe^' 
^fy4lktddbir  AV-tWb^tfthort/'  Kil^iri'^  hiotive  for  the 

lfr«*ei%«ce^bf 'ttfe''  Iflfldix^^bcrfdttif,**  if ''^ttWttiiiiA  na^Vx  of  our  coin^' 
^ktht  rdc^iified  tmh<%h»'^fa(k!rt'ei?Xt»i^^aA6)/  bht  theshdH'tnter.' 
^'iiohmif^xxi'^'iti't^i^^^^  his  femni^; 

irffa^  mbk-  Mii^h  "fchlbw^d.'WdufdlktttYy  alldwthe  iUoe  ofWreiular 
<Mna^'4h''hitf'^amVat^^dih''i^ui«ul^i  pdriod.  *  l^e^'fttvl^  aU'o  6t 
tfie'Ml^r^  &V^faA)^  fthe"^  h%  eS^ecfflm-*  ditfirs  m^terlttly  ffom'ihai 
di^^AW^ra  ninl6.  ^  Yet-'f^eft'W'AdbrtierBA^fl  in'thVAftf^  \\%il 
P^liiikf'A  ihentiibhs' dne  (^Hhk-deib)  rlA  M  brother  of  S^N&tri  CItV.' 
tlfiPWii 

tikjerdt  tl^iti;'^he  same  name  dccuili  thrice,  ^elast  in  1^0!^;  of  whom 
th^TKdd^iti  iii^tbries  makd  freqtietit  mention  V  btlt  Hie  insigtia  of  this 
Aif^i^of  a' distinct  character,  and  wilt  tiot'ad^itdf' our  A^ansferriojff 
tfi^^tfll^atitfhoriieman  device  tfcitTier  for  in  owtoet^.  '  '"  *  '  **  ' '  -* 
^<^ ifkiikk^nu'^k  orCfmef>'St  was  defeAted  by  MvnAiiuit'^  d}k8)^6f  S'Sudo 


%nc%A(3¥-2>ipi>crli|',''c6niempdi^^ti     'Vifith'^  Alla  f  but  he  does  hoi 
^''td"lia^e'tft4itred  tli«i  throne;'     In  th^  collateral  line  of  the 


IM  CoMthiMtum  9f  n^U9  0m  Hmiti  Cms.  [pmc. 

It  provokiogly  happeiif  Umt  tbe  nine  lijai  iminediatelj  preoediaf 
BhImbi,  in  Tod's  lift,  are  omitted  mvm  uninteresting  striag  of  nftmefe; 
thus  shotting  out  a  chance  of  recogniztng  raany  of  the  p^ty  luunet 
of  oar  coin  list.  We  roust  in  consequence  paes  over  Ddmapdim  dhm^ 
Kripi,  Faddsmr,  &c.  and  retrograde  to  SiauuUm  ihfa.  This  name  is 
one  of  those  on  the  inscriptions  from  mount  Jkm  (Arlmdm}^^  the  IMi 
of  the  GuUla  family,  to  whom  an  actual  date  is  ako  assigned,  namely 
A.  D.  1209.  The  objection  to  this  is»  like  that  to  Bkimm,  that  die 
date  is  too  modern  for  the  alphabetical  type ;  moreover,  froM  T09 
we  learn,  that  it  was  Rabup  of  Mewdr  who  was  attacked  by  Saavea 
UL'Dlif  (AUamilkJ,  in  1310-20,  and  this  name  we  hav^  reeoyniaedia 
the  more  modern  N£garl  on  several  of  the  horseman  coins. 

There  are  other  Sdwuaniu  (SinkaJ  dhft  im  the  jBkmiwitm  line  of 
Ck^erii  of  an  earlier  period,  both  in  the  ^jrtn  Akberi^  and  iti  the  native 
chronicles ;  indeed,  Ban a&aja  himself,  the  fennder  of  the  CkMm  race 
fit  Ankdfmr,  was  the  son  of  a  Samamta  Siif«4,  Sxed  by  To»  an  A.  D. 
745 ;  and  it  is  worthy  of  particular  note,  that  Uie  firat  priiiea  restottd 
to  the  6ra>fnfo  throne,  near  two  ceatnries  after  UieoTerthrow  of  the  Bai- 
bitras  by  the  Parthians,  is  called  in  the  Apm  Akkeri,  '*  Saila  i»b\a,  wke 
was  previously  living  in  retirement  at  Vjgmm  in  A.  D.  696.*'  Now  tht 
name  on  the  coin  which  I  have  assumed  as  the  most  anient  of  thi 
series,  and  therefore  plapad  at  the  top  of  Flate  XVL,  ia  Stalj^ah 
pbVa,  a  name  apparently  taken  from  th«  country  where  he  rnlcdf;  bet 
which  might  easily  bf  converted,  either  with  or  without  iatentiosi,  hrte 
S'Aii.A  PB^vA,  a  title  denoting  dominion  or  birth  among  the  aaoiuitains. 

In  conclusion,  it  should  be  borne  in  mind,  that  both  the  JMoadr  and 
the  G^erat  lines  are  of  one  family,  thai  of  the  0€kUi9  or  gesedis 
tribe,  to  which,  though  arrogating  to  itself  a  descent  from  the  Sen, 
the  Persian  hLstoriaits  uniformly  ascribe  a  PartkiaM  origin.  Hay 
not  this  be  received  as  a  good  foundation  for  the  Indo-Seythae  device 
on  their  coinage ;  or  00  the  other  hand  does  not  the  latter  fiaet,  aop* 
ported  by  historical  tradition,  go  far  towards  the  oorrohoralioa  el  tht 
extra  Indian  origin  of  the  Mewdr  dynasty  ? 

Piote  XLIX.  Swrd$hira  Gbmt. 

In  antiquity  the  present  series  doubtless  ^onld  take  preoedtnee  ef 
those  depicted  in  the  three  last  plates ;  perhaps  it  should  rank  next 
to  the  Behat  or  Buddhist  group,  for  it  has  an  important  syasbol 
in  common  with  them.  My  only  reason  for  delaying  to  notice  il 
until  the  last,  has  been  the  hopes  of  receiving  a  fiuther  acceacion  ef 

.  *  As.  Ret.  Tol.  xvi.  pag«  322. 

t  Sjrdlo^WA,  the  fort  of  Sy41t  aetr  the  ladasi  wu  oaoe  attadied  by  fth* 
•rmiet  of  ^cwtfr. 


V.I  n'Pi  XLJ% 


1.^ 


'ii 


''   '.    -^  rr'-^.'ti  :*iiio«  lo  o»*i  ^0  Oil:    ^*  :••«;'•  :-    -*\ii 

,     '  i*.    '  *   ;  *      ';'  •"     *n    ;'.-:-/••/    W'-il    ^i!J    V  *•' ^H  /C**  '*    -'"    r. 

♦    :  /     .       /      '?<    «.S»    ':».<*  ••'  iV  LiU   h"..-;   ^'T    J     :>  .V*»«'4l"  r    *6 

i:A-.  .l/f-       •    ^'    6<.    ;.'•'•.' i  MO  ''if  J  Cf'-M    b«\'>'Jf  ^     ■*.-       ■•: 

.V  A I -5  ^ -••-•  .   /  J.  •  iiii-  >'P9  L'^.'*  .TJ.ii '•.'■?'  tri^r*j-!*."jai  *-     I.  I 

^  ••  -^vui.   ^j  :>«\:-^   noi'i  '      r''/'*    /;  "j.v-'fn   9:o"|io   ©vjsf^   I  e*-**   J   :c 

;i...l   ••!>  .'.i  -r  ••«*-■?'.    ,  -  'J  .■  >     'ctdoi'  D    ni   Jisu*.  f'    '    i?o.  "? 

«{'jl  .    1  fC'  cJ  'cj.  :    -t'    01  iiNxJn  won  -hl  1  hT/  -^ 

Sit  tt   a:nv'3    n..>  tJ  •^.••«^  o.fl   io  v..        //-u    if';'-.  ."")v    ;;i.T      i/rtiiio 

-o:- •    ii:»ua  )?n^'.   .T'«v  *n    Ji^^inii  •"''     "-^    \  »-•  '•  'J  ^o  loJ-jli:o«  *»  10  J-iIii 
,  .,;...>   .  ..    .,  HI  41    i\-  \,\it    i\<.  t  •■'1  '     t  'i.jiJinl  'r'.t    lu  eaoitA9njtvD  ^1>i 

.,;  ,       ,  -  ..     .-,  .     ,/.'.'.;;  vivWiih  og  vBin  ,n/nno  iu^-ii^ 

,-.ak  fi   ^     '  .'.   .■■•'•  -'  **  .'■       :-'  "'    V  J    vi'ii      [.'•//   Ji  .a^i'i«Jnj6'jpofi  :.T»iN'?i 

-..   1 1'..  »  \.-  -  r^    •  *    ■  I    *  '       i'  •  •  '•'7 1.*.  '  ?  A  r''m 

i,    .     .   .     :;..•.'.'         *    •     ^    ■'      .'■       '..    -  '      •    :■)  b<  yi-jA 

,  .,-  .    .  /  ■      .'.  ■../*•  ■  .   r.-  '       .  >J  iv/  i.-»4i  i  .'♦'•(iw 

1..      .;    I"i,.       ,    ,' •  ,  ^    -  .  .  ,''••'  •"-      ■**       '»       '•*»'    .^J'M?^J 

V  •  •     *  ■  .  •    *  •  .     *     I   *Oi'.r,no  /J*  •:;■ 

^  ;  ''  .  li'  tf .   .  •  •//     :jiJ1    t>i'J>   .::•'»■» 

o».Mi'    '        '.     ^-    '  '  •-   '  ••••••     'J     *'    v>m   jj     '  t/i2 

.".•<''«    i-  .4. .  if  L      ■  -    '    -  •     •  :     *        ■   .t  •■  .«<  i   -  A  I      V  lI/   • 

,.      •     ,    1   ^-^,    ^ui    1'    •...     .......  .  r.».         ..i,w     O^./il^J  *!> 

1     :• 


1835.]  Contintuiium  o/notei  en  Hindu  Cam*.  685 

specimens  from  Lieutenant  Boenbs,  ^ho  lately  forwarded  me  several 
eoins,  and  afterwards  wrote  me  that  he  had  oome  on  a  farther  trea- 
sure of  them  in  the  course  of  some  excavations  in  Catch. 

A  few  specimens  of  the  new  accessions*  selected  by  Mr.  WATHnN 
at  Bombay*  did  not  add  much  to  the  variety  with  which  1  had  already 
become  acquainted  from  the  collections  of  Kbeamat  Ali  and  Mohan 
Lal,  of  Lieutenant  Conollt,  and  especially  of  Colonel  Stact.  Some 
of  these  I  have  before  made  known :  other  varieties  have  been  long 
since  published  in  Colonel  Tod's  plate  of  coins  in  the  TransactioDB 
of  the  Royal  Asiatic  Society,  but  there  are  many  entirely  new  in  the 
plate  I  am  now  about  to  introduce  to  my  readers. 

In  the  first  place,  however,  I  am  pledged  to  prove  that  the  type  of 
this  series  of  Indian  coins  is  a  fourth  example  of  imitation  of  a  Grecian 
original.  The  very  style  and  beauty  of  the  profile  on  some  of  the 
earlier  specimens,  (figs.  1 ,  3,  10»)  might  be  enough  to  convince  an 
artist  or  a  sculptor  of  the  fact,  for  we  might  in  vain  seek  such  accu- 
rate delineations  of  the  human  features  on  any  genuine  Hindu  coin  ; 
witness  the  degradation  to  which  the  very  same  device  soon  arrives 
under  its  Hindu  adoption.  But  a  comparison  with  the  coins  of  the 
Arsakuin  and  Sassanian  dynasties  of  Persia,  which  are  confessedly  of 
Greek  origin,  may  go  farther  to  satisfy  a  sceptic  on  this  point.  The 
mode  of  dressing  the  hair  belongs  exclusively  to  Farthia :  none  of 
the  genuine  Bactrians  even  have  it,  and  in  the  whole  of  our  Indo- 
Scythic  acquaintance,  it  will  only  be  seen  on  the  medals  of  Kodos, 
engraved  as  figs.  11.  12,  and  13,  of  Plate  XXV.  of  the  present  volume. 
In  him  the  likeness  is  perfect,  and  him,  therefore,  I  would  deem  the 
progenitor  of  this  Saurdshtra  group,  so  similar  in  sixe,  weight,  metal, 
and  contour  of  the  head.  The  marked  distinction  between  the  two 
is  confined  to  the  reverse.  Here  a  long  Devanlgarl  inscription,  encir- 
cling a  curious  monogram,  is  substituted  for  the  standing  figure 
with  his  hitherto  uninterpreted  motto,  makap.  . . .  PAH6POT. 

Apropos  of  this  seemingly  impossible  Greek  combination;  even 
while  I  am  writing  this  passage,  the  explanation  starts  to  my  imagi- 
nation, like  an  enigma  or  puzzle  laid  aside  for  an  interval,  and  taken 
up  by  chance  in  a  position  in  which  its  solution  strikes  palpably  on  the 
eye,  and  the  wonder  arises  how  it  could  have  escaped  detection  at  the 
first !  It  may  be  remembered,  that  in  describing  the  various  mottos 
on  the  reverses  of  the  Kanerki  and  Kadphises  group,  in  my  last  notice, 
I  remarked  a  curious  instance  of  the  word  OKPO  "  the  sun,"  being 
changed  into  APAOKPo,  **  the  great  sun*." 

*  Mr.V.  Trkobar  writes  tome,  that  be  has  just  met  with  •  daplicateof  the  gold 
AP  aOKPO  coin,  plate  L.,  fig.  6.     It  was  stated  to  have  beeo  dog  «p  by  a  pea* 
4  T 


68iS  CoMiniaiiMk'^^mmifk  ffmii'Udh^.  '  [Dsc. 

Nt)W  Aepo  writ 'idDd  ^  'Of^l^Mdi'i^nil^  aiiiiple  d^cMbSniilieas  of 
the  same  ckis,  Wrppo^U  W^beof  tt  lite  fdipcfrt  #itk  If  «*i%,  at  the 
■an.  By  the  Ttfle  trf*iaiatioite<>«h*  «a«lftfti  6f  A^a  A  er  AWA,  grcKf, 
woold^ngtA^tttlife^ditlri't^^dof  tW!J%cWd.  or  eh«geit  inrfe  an 
H.  and  prodwce  flils  et#if  cmirf^  fa^m  j^FAbepO.  *' tiie  great  ^irfc." 
Ghittg  a  Greek  tenhinaifK**  and^  pk«tittg<lir«a  trtiiiVitv  tWgtoitSte 
ease,  we  »ha!ihttve  nkilfL^'Mftrk^^sm^ 
This  18  the  very  expression  eifrtftif '  bnP^hfe  tfoitfi'  sopfllyfiig^  otfy  a 

rfngle  fetter.  A,  ifhi*h  ii»icitt«'^ff3*ioi«*»'^»i'*^«^^^**^<^^*"«^^^^^ 
fttaf  ^e  have  a  hd^J*  itttti«4tkitt' a*  w*frbf«ie«>ftk«!dtfott  betwi^en 

the  several  groups  and  their  r^*p*iJtii^*»  *lij«cW  bf'^feWMj^,    as*  6f 

tjre  gradual  •kiid  fitecfeski^y 'd«^l^k«ettt  ^l^^lirt^aiflftie  ifeterei^ 

iearchcr  are  etfceihrt^'  *d  *f»r4tfuee.  -^  P(ft^1i«^,'  bis^bnVettlfag,  Oittr 

tobinent;  itlth  a  phndSt  fito«i^la»  Tanfiib^  f'^lert^ri  ^ba  tH^'abols 

iaftW  itf  ttie '  fWftfc   Uhg^faMfir;^  i^ttr^TWr^ol^  J9f^t   '^tt^';    ^ 

corrtipriiJn.  h^-^t^'fit>in^h«r-p«rd  SaiwcrH?  ^^IpftcW  if «ir«.^wielk5e 

niHy  W^vWKftt^*  iteAfer  iA*»Wer  i<Jl».#ll^'ir'^«?#t'  ttef&tittnMm 

HinM  eitpi^i<»  ft^  floikUff.^^  Tor  (HI  a^f  ilhiwe  ferdi^^the  -i^iAllatfty 

if  the  25t#nt!  Vord*jifilr**tsfJOlWwi«.mt*l  wiP**i»«d*the!!^^ 

refined  subtlety  !n  admitting  ileito  ^^niBlp  tm  tshtf  ^fiieruil  eaateceef 

the  sun,  since  it  can  with  so  mnch  more  stepiidtlf  llte^tkbifiHttdod'ai-ii 

wmtrfoti  deYiomittatidA^^tbe^*ifc*fwbT*l«^ft*^'  il%hbuldf  be  VemnHM, 

thiit  the  efllgy  rf  AMtt^lHa^.^  «kb  th«ti^<*<ll»ltei'b*#il^ 

shoulaers.      •     '  '    '■'    ''    '  '•''''  ^   •"*"'*      •*'^'"^"    'v:M  ^  •'•    .  ...^v.-mi 

'1 'w*  liot  stdp  td  'kit|»iS*i*5#b^tl«iftTi*e«h4<ig*<^rfPtl«^ 
WtPO  MrW/to  the>'P»«l«^or'«wiir  jtowy  (Jlilb)DhWtoy'fe«iWe 
eottttectkm  with  fc  >«ratttf  ttiirge^ifl  the  fteftfly  dMlijiNM^  (tf^tii^ 
BtnriiBhtra  princes/  'Wb^4^4»5|b4"dr8lMiWflttii'teti*ttf  tblfc-Cbria6tai 
era  mailed  b^  the  «ffix'  ilMi»Mli^/(tblMMli^b/ilf^^^ 
fof'ii  lofeg  succetfsloii  of 'i»«?^s;^W*re  krtttWiyfcif  «tbtf^0iiiMfliedf 
iTHii^  ;  hi!^t  wf]rf)nyt)e«d«^  d^toi4l]ie>«bei  i»i&«£iiie'%otitMrta  6f  the 
platr'hbv^^tiWfer  rev-feW;  "•  i  *^'''  ^''  ^^  b"*t...iJ..  ,"  ij.-.f>i  *^iJ  io  ri^U  ^r 
-*^ l^!^*^:'  r, 2*; B.  are  pftkc^daJt tlW'llelidi'af^fb* stories.  bcUtafci ift^fen 
fltte  belid^  be^^s  tb^  dearer  atfaldgyt^xitsyviAltypa.^In  Agj^lli,' iiltfcMt 
^  Mtfeii  b^hitid  the  trt»d  MMiy  be  altiiMl^'  coimived  Ho  b«^tts  «» 
^A6tV  In^b  (ftotreoftbe  refM«i4itha(tetcalMivA«irjrciqr«ftlN4ii;i 
1*hfch;  hW^iUbiiiy  d6eu¥rt*  on  tbeeei  dbaewidante  ofiJA-'-Mil^niieceiA; 


a^Qtia  the  Juappur. district,  alon^j  with  50  otbcra,  which  were  immediately  ««- 
mitted  to  the  melting  pot.  I  may  here  Uke  Occasion  to^i{btice','bial^  Uie  Di{|rW 
whd  aold  ihe^ihi^  coln^  of  ^AOMincs  U  dkebasay  of^^BeaslNsi'  WaridiVlAiri 
U#te,  bot  a  native  of  the  Failed*.  *    ' 


iffiti^  m^Y  i^ij^k  a&r^%\vit^  jh0  prQaouficeilitfi  l^fr^A  ancient  focm. Qf 
S^Qitcri^^  but- 1  ffaD«9t  f^t^mipt  Xo  readi^.  Jj^Jfigyres  u,  b,  c»  1  hav« 
q^U4.tb«  liof^^roip  tbr€^.4)tbf9|-  c9in|i,^^4  Jb^viitl^ypaiifi^rtaioied  tbat 
a  c^Qir^ipD;  Qi^tbe,  Jegend  U,fb^  fiafn^.in  aU»  wbila  t)io  riepaioder  variee^ 
Tba  farmer.  doal^Ue%»  o^mprfbwda  tiiA.rcieali  tiU^;.  but  ir\  it  ther^Jf 
>^. ftPRoitcb  to  1^0  ordtaary  InAUo^^tmnsof l(4f^  Jj^AQt  <^c*  Tbe  9fj( 
pafftUeL  ,\e^tei$,mB,y.be  riead  llflffmn.    „.  :^ ..... i  . 

.H^'^'^t  f>4nd.^,:d^f^,ir^naU^pilQCf)4i9g  J9,^  de^KM,  ^h\d^ 

QQw,.b«^r#,a.riide.r«99iiibla«ce  to  t^.|h«llfi|i,  igmji^  , Xbe,)eUara  amd 
S^i^ral  ^jiecwJip^  art , very  ii^©cft«ty.   t     <     ,  .    . ,. . 

,^F^«.  6  tQ'9,  fu«.  o«K.  Hi^  iwtber  x«i»ovfd^,4r9R»  perfectipn.  Tb« 
Iqgand.where  b^slb.prc^rv^t  a».io  <»h.9,  f|pi^^j»ft  j^^cirexjepetition  of 
^^..l«Uipi\  ji;,  v\\^  |bf  salSx.r,  rA.«ij4jf,  .Sbcrf  i^r^  tferee,  lettera 
t»ebii^.t^  Hfs^d  i^.  figpv  J,  wbi^ii  n\«^y  be.Jakep.,ei4l¥r^r  9prrupted 
Creek,  or,  jftjr  ith^  J^Me«i  .of,  |Ue  ,$^»%i|iHa!»i.«)9i9^«  P4i?t  .Tb^,  cen- 
tral  s.vfijbpl  b^,  tbe,forin^.jQf  a  irid^nAi  ..I^iettt.  j?q?»^»aJnfoni>fl  me 
tbat  sever^^bumlf^  4»{..|h^ec  tJ"^  «pciWfti|,Jll  WfiW  were  foaod  if 
Catch i^  :l$»Qi  in  iaimpp^/.vta»fil btmediin ^tb^jaina  of  Puragarh,  2Q 
miLea,  w/^  o{BifQJ»  %  ptaoe  «i»f  f  r«ait  (Hntiii»ify,  ,apd  y^t  marked  by  the 

..^f%l^.lOr.Ui  l%«r#of!ft>4iffd««»t/ilQrf^<th^gb  oef^rhr  allied  to  tbe 
fe/fn?ftrAjJ|i(|^aiftii|e^t««jylfoujMjfinjfl^  at  Kangttf,  Ujjam,  and 

generally  in  Upper  India.  Lieut.  Cunningham  bas  just  aent  me 
WCftftrto^of  fi^-w^rjr.  wifepr^flery/t*  8^«if)»fin#,procared  at  Qenares. 
QU  wbif^b.  in  ;firofit  pf  tbe,  £|wj».vftteijei^q  v4HHne,J^ttera  very  like  Uie 
r^bl^vl.fitmfh^j  «-*iy>.  Tbe.Saqffiitt  W^M  not  of  tlie  elongated 
ijoxtfk  pf  tj^4.  Upp^r  gr<o«Pfc'-huli!««|iPtiyv,lik/^  ^at  of  Mr.  Wathxn's 
f*!^^ iflftcnptionav«i  Not  h(^tfv^(feta^9QeededWv.decypherii^  tbem^ 
it  ia  ^#edle88  tP  Wpy  Q^ti  .tbe  mere  .liters  ^at  preaent.  Tbe  pymbpl 
ip  tb9 'a«A^''^iHbe.recpg«i9c^$ft^|b9  peacopk^  wcred  to  i&tfH<U^ 
the  Mars  of  tbe  Rajputs,  alluded  to  iu  tbe  preceding  ol)servations.., 
:  f^9s  13*J4>  15>  Tbeip^lpuiw  ««ole  {or  theae  tu^e  coina,  of  aibrer 
^,\^^Qil  cpppff,  U,apo^(ii«^wtp.Jbie<it^.BuaNB^,  in  Gujerat,  "  Gad^^ 
ki  jWlMat".  Af^no/Mif,  oi^ffather,  "the  money  of  Gadhia,**  d^  name  of 
VffMHitHt^h^.  wkoae.jfiAber  Jatanta,  one  of  tbe  Gandluirbas,  or 
heM^«ly:(ei)Mi8|^rfi4  iaTiiepiiled  ta  have  been  cursed  by  Inoka^  and 
qoiUMrtediirltQiyta  aas.  Wilwqmlik  in  bia  Essay  on  tbe  Era.af  Vikrami* 
ditya,  endeavours  to  trace,  in  this  story,  tbe  Persian  fable  of  fiAHaAM- 
o6R'a  amours  with  an  Indian  Princess,  wbence  were  descended  tfie 
GfurdaphUa^  iynuaty  of  Western  India,  {gardabha^hcing,  in  Sanscrit., 
^^4x2'  ...  ,    ..  . 


^fifiB  C9miimihtii^mim^m^Ifmi^yettimn)  '{pm. 


to  gM^^  an  bM,}   'Tln«toryiis.«(obooil»lediuto  the  i>ropiield: 

dliapters  oftkn  jf^MiWdAa^fftiiditsiippertsdbjrtradltkHiBaU  over  tbe 

country:  Remaina  of the^palan  of ^bife ¥imeji(m A^ilie  tibeirs  in  Gmjerdt^  m 

^yaite/aad^ven  at  &M«rav  /  theHiinidB'tiHnat.lhBl  thiaVfrRAMA  was 

not  a  parajkn^fint  ibver^i^nrof fniliB  bot«iiI)r  a.pdwerftil  kin^vditbe  wett- 

«rfi  pr6viboe8, 1d»  capital  beifeg-  Caai64#  or  CYnnftdry  v  Bod  it  is  certain  tbat 

<tb^  )>i4neea  of  those  parta  were  uihutiarfVto  B^raisfrdDa  a  rerjr  earHr 

-  period .    The  "vaterati  aotiqaflriaii ,  'Coloiieb  Wiuvfoao;  "wmM  have  been 

ddHgfhted,  toiildWha^  i»i(n69&ed  the  ioonfinniiftkni  jM  hia  theori^ 

'allbrded  hy\hb  ^eokii  befoi-ems,  borne  oat  by  the  kfeaF  tradition  of  a 

people  now  urittble  even  to  guess*  at  the  natiir^  o£' the  oaHinw  and 

barbaroQS  mai-ks  on  'tfceni.  '^  None 'but  4^  professed  albdier  of  "ooiiis 

cotird  ^b86iM5^'htt^^ 'discovered  on  them  the  pi^oMe  ofa  labe^'aftclk^the 

Pera^in  n/oddl,  bn=  6ne  slde^  and  the  aeHiHl  Smsamiam  fangJaltmr  bn  the 

other ;  yet  such  is  indubitably  tbe  case,  as  an  attentive  consideration 

-t^*the^c«0Mtilbti'oW^<)fllh»S'Anddot8oniigs.  13,  I«»  will  ]lfove;  TThe 

Mf^oPtion  of  fh^'ltkee  h^fefprOoeededfrom'an  undoe  iwiief  Beinip  given 

\ry  the  d2e-cott!er  Ifo  tl^e  fovt^beftdvindfcheek  :  and  tbirbas  hy  de^nfs 

-apparently  deceived  tbee^i^ftLverTiimsetf^whodt  laiit  oefttiotaPlifas^f 

with  a  deeply  projecting  oblong  button,  enoir6led^y  doti,'  (figt^  16 — 

18)  ?  Should  thisr'fire-nltai-  bd^adtnNted  is-f  rbo^nrf^ah^  ladb-6te^ian 

^  dynasty  in  Situt^hira,  we^«iy  find  |the(]taCe<cif  iia^^talili^NBeiit  In  the 

epoch  of  YasDiiniD;  the  sm/  of''BA«aA««o»(^t  ta^povted^  Ifbe  «»- 

-ctbrti^t'tes^hnony  bf  %M  A^nl  PiirdnB,thAtVitLrikUk,'^%<An  of^A* 

^DffAaxr^/^honld'^Mi^n&th^^  throne' or-MdAwtf  m^)  753  y«ars  after 

•  t»ie  fexpiatfori'tlf  Ckr^Afe+A,  Or  A.  D.  441 .    • 

ttg,  17,  ?s  one'bf  several  very  oixrrous  coins  In  Ceionel  Staot's 
cabinet.  The  obverse  shews  it  to  bra'dtreot  desoendant  of  15  or'  1^. 
^the  '*  Choukn-ddkh'*  of  ColOhel  ^TAcr ;  whi4e  the  Nagarl  faiscrifidon 
of  the  reverse  li"a<*once  (>effc*?ived  to  agree  with 'the  second*  oi*"Gbar, 
series  of  the  Knnonj  coins.  '  f  adverted  to  this  fadt  before,  and  stated 
that  *it  seemed  to  point  to  the  paramount  influence  of  the  KlI  fbai^ 
'  of  KunovJ  from  Gaur  in  iBengal  lo  Giij^dt\.  The  hisortption  baa  tbe 
letters  ^  WT ^^  probably  Sr(  SdmtJkta  or  Sdmara  Pdia  dhm. 

Fig.  18,  is  a  more  modern  variety  of  the  C^ieuAa-AiAw.  on  wbidi 
tbe  fire  altar  is  replaced  by  N£gari'  letters  of  the  eleventh  or  t#elfth 
century.  'The  reading  appears  ^ '•T^  SfiKmpi?  bat  it  it  more 
probably  '^^%vm  Sri  Kdh,  for  we  find  a  K/la  »a3^il  Ia  ^the  Ottf^rit 
list  towards  the  close  of  the  llth  centitry>  ^WUbir  Wilporo  vedd 
identify  with  Visala  dbVa  of  Delhi, 
i^^r.  1^.'-!20l  I  have  pTaced  these  two  BotMt^  frtn^  OakavA 
*  As.  Res.  it.  155.  f  See  <IMemtioBS  in  pi^  €82. 


J 


1  dS&O  CMirimitlbm'ifmM  im  WMA  >eftiW;  m9 


'STA^cT'rcmbtn^y  in  }(lxtA^titi0D ^wHIk  the  ibxurmbtru  gvoUp;  Immnae 
we  veecin  them'the  'e^ddnt^rennuns-dftbec^iire-^kMr  tlevite  of  £g;»»  13. 
15.  Xbe  bodhf  of  the  vkav  (/nly  1e  renoved- oad  ^eplaeied .  by  ibe 
.  Swuorit  ^  Sri  ^  tte  tOf^posite  fiioe  liae  tiie  very  k^ible-letlerft  VE9W  if 
And  e\  HdmSf  40  or'41 .  The  eitplAniftioa  of -ffV^  m  Wi<»fiQ»'»  Dipr 
tMMkATj  ift  '*  th^  moon  (ift*  the  Idngvsgc  of  tbeit^^  ;)*'  •  but  it  would 
•beJbaansndonft  to  ittterpVet  Sri Hdau,  «i> tndla«tiv9  of  a-kmar. wor&yp» 
'ur  A»  adbptfioii.  of  a  lunar'  itiotto^  In  taemtraat  with  the  aolai  effigy  and 
ttlra  fii%«iiibtemvliiat  (preceded  it.  ^  <Vrt.,  by  itsdtf*  U  still  impressed 
iupoD  tht' ShdM*Aiim  coin  of  Mdimd,  wbieh  1«  deoooiinttted-  firom.tibis 
"oiPOBflawtance  the  Sr(-9dhyra\iet**  U  ie  an  epithet  of  the  gaddeas 
•Xiasaii',  and'defiQlea  pare  Hinduism  in  the  reiignkig  djrnaaty. 

Aaii  t^fcea  a^rately,  may  beacontrACtioa  of  Hdstinafr,  or  Hdnsi, 
.tbC'plaoe  of  coinage,  and  ^  »•  may  be  Samvat  40  or  4),  the  year -of 
Twgn. 

Fig9.  dl  atid  2Q,  should  rather  hate  found  a  place  amo^g  tlie  Pila 

cotna  pi  Kanik^ ;  for  on  the  reverse  of  both*  sufloieat  of  the  Gaur 

,  alpbabetie  ehiractera  are  ifaeii  to  enable  ua  to  fill  up  the  whole  reading 

«B- ^  ^MW^V^  An  sijayn'  dk»a.    The,  obverse  seems  to  be  a  rude 

..oiltfine  pf  a  liol^e  or  a  buHi. 

.AX^kt^  ft>^  of  fU^  plate  I  have  inserted  a  few  misceUaneoos  coina, 
wfakli*  I  wa»;dcHib|fai-  Wheve  to  place  with  propriety,  or  which  have 
reach tfd  we.irince.dM  foiegoing  f  laiea^  went  to*  press. 

fig.  Mt  ia  iin /Colonel flr^uv-aciollaQMoBf  a  brass  coin  of  OAi^ue 

^a|f|iearaiBf  eF^  on:  Ikie^dtvenaef  V  steted^figacei  -adorned  with?  a  glory ;  ,cin 

the  reverse,  an  urn  con tainiog ''tio wera •  aiid. across  the  field*  in  the 

aaei^  rlorii'iDf  SftMorit  ^A/^  VaguptUii  around  the  margiu,  on 

both  aidea-*  ia-a  gariaitd  'oiif  l)8es«  ■■ 

JPtf-,  24.  is  a  reoeat  ^eileasioa  to  Colooel  Stact's  collection :  on  one 

aide  ft  bull  and  staff,  with  the  unluaowo  word  N'^K^;  on  the  other 

aide?  the  peaeock  of  Kmmara  and  a  p<ilm  tree  ?    This  o^in  is  evidently 

/aiUed  to  tfloae  found  by  Mr.i  Spusaa,  in  the  Allahabad  district,  and 

.  figured  in  Phite  XXVI.  of  voL  iii. ;  two  of  them  are  here  re-engraved 

as  beiag  more  in  plaoe.     Lieut.  CoNNmeHAM  •  baa  a  duplicate  of  25, 

t^ith  a  InUer  inscription  in  the  Allahabad  form  of  Nagari ;  I  shuU  take 

;(a,liitore  opportunity  of  engruTing  it. 

^ig,  27,  ia   a  copper  coin  foand-in  the  parcel  lately  received  from 

*  jS(yedr'Katuwi7-  Au^    It  is  remarkable  for  containing,  the  -motto  of  the 
'  BU^^'f aerii^  "^  WHV  ^^  Sri  Samagri  for  SamaniaJ  dh;a,  with  an 

elephant  instead  of  a  bull ;  while  on  the  reverse,  the  rude  ontliae  of  a 

*  hprae*  without-  rider  aeema   encircled  by  a  Pehlevi  legend ;  a  coin 

•  See  Useful  Tables,  Part  I. 


nearly  similar  Fa«l.epg^ved  ifl  the  pJflif(^f)f5rltffi!^W^P«iBu|Mii^'w», 
Iplate  XI..  fig;  17,  page  318  of  TpUUr^  at  9,-    /  •   v      y. 

Fig,  28,  from  the  $ame  source  as  t\^  j^j^ji^,  |rf9p  AQPf^y,!^  ^^^l^ifiiL^ 
of  fig.  14,  of  the  above  plat^f  except  tbaf;J^a^jth^<is4ar»^D,fi» 
reverse,  iost^ad  of  the  boraej  t^>e  leJti^^^poi^f^i^^ewcttj^biMboigfi 
individually,  distinct, e«(mgh,  I, cm.n^j|^,pf4^Lftt{^^  - 

With  these  I  close  ffl^,,pfe/^|Ut  pfttigp,  i^  IJm^^.h^l^^ 
out  many  of  my  readers  !  and  it  is  with  some  companctiotjf  fe^l^ 

towards  all  but  th^  few  7.licj|%,^pl;if^  *bj^«|#f^UB4>IWt¥Pi**^ 
lojgy  e(juRl3  or.  mX^^WMTff^rAk''^  I.^n^^iTOS^ff  ll^^ff^^^ 
fresh  materials*  frojp  jario|ttsjiua^^ra,.y^e|^thi^,tftrfj([i^f^ 

ject  in  the.  epftujpg;  ;^pai;^.^  ^^Mas»ow>,  W^Aj^Wlfi  #*^-^ 
end  ^.place  in^fh^f^pu^  9BP^«''^i  9^  »Wi?  ^Mfe^^fimV^ 
to^  l^e  a^bl^.to.  strike  off,,p^,^,es)j  ^ditji^ii  QiE{  tj^  ,5S!R  P^^JJ-.INAi^ 

T!^^T#3?rR¥^.i^  ^i?Mff'#3#^^>^W  tp/#i(f>^wl.%n«¥» 
^catt^r^d  thf,o^U^,f hy^nf ^^^^4>f  i^e JP»ir»}^ ,JP«X  :^.?  ^"»P0#.^  ??^ 
prise  fpostof  thej^t^ep.9Jf,t^*  aftcie^f^goin?. p£ Ii\^aJ.^..  ^j,^.  . 

JIW«#ool'«^'1s^it»ated^'«l^ntNa%^tt«A^  irf4lii»^1VMM!^ 

AloMtMlli*/  Whkh'^Mf^  rotvg^  ^s^At^tifrdte^W^^^^^-^^'^' 

JM«.  alK^e^#tMl  It Ms^'tiy elite  ftef^ht^^^edHf^^OOOfefefi' '     ';, 

olhert'of  a  soft  rtaife^^h  ^'  Aittl^''ifrttetik*«f,^^nd^<«A^«'  «** 
ofaaMcferiittetf/  b(A4i  hi^iVs'lnifiM^  «tt^^  Mdc^lft^M  1^^^  ^ 
Km^,  ^tmnto^dite^Cb'  tbh  «niii¥(rion^  Mtt^eaCblidH^  <te  «^tli'  «^iitf<9^ 
m4^ht  m^HrntKittliinestcmjB'^of  ISbglaiiai  -It8<i^M>^eDaS^^*' 

aM  Ugafft,  on'  lti«  other  «dfe  to  paltefet'  hlML^'Ik^^i^f^'^ 
k&iA  vbe'ln^iillfte,  or  <!on]|>«ct  l^Mk  iMJ^Yt  {tuil^W^  MiMK  '^ 
eairbcrt^ifbrons  :  it  is  hig«ity  ©avern^OT.  .^Manf  i^M«ierc*ft  »*** 
tocM.  probabh'  of  fewlpbaretted  sM  fe*rtrtfwtt»di*y4r^^s^>^ 


♦  V  issue  with  t\ke  present  number  a  continuatioD  of  the  Appeiw»*^^  .^^^^ 
Ablei/'  containing  0«neald^t!al  Tablet  of 
wfli«tfttiMi  the'  reader'vtt-y  tei^  itt  nttdsHtetfitil 


iin  rnc  present  numoer  a  concinuaaon  oi  uic  i»j/|w*»-—  -  ,  ^ 
Tablet."  containing  CNmealdj^cal  Tablet  of^he  ikHfcdpfl'flii<W*fij****J^ 
wfll  ateMi  the-  readervft-y  tei^  itt  nttdsHtetfitit  th<raB«M«4irB  •^  '^JTJJ, 
•calat  orcaiMivdetetilMd  «bDtBr  IhA  l»Uia.w«n(.f<»Riei|(ri«ap«H9^'*"' 


"f  f.  .1  .  ^    ■      .  .      • "  ,       V  j." '.  '' 


1 8^i.]  j^dn  Mnturl  ta  '€angau(r(.  GO  1 

of  a  coalpit.  '^TliUftc  caH^iiSfeAtils  or 'cbfefy  varieties  liave,  however^ 
one  peculiarity.  They  are  in  sotne  "plaeea  highly  veaieillar>  so  much 
so  a:s  to  rdsemWea  gre/laVd  t  iindm  this  state  appear  to  have  par- 
tially'  snared  from  the  itciiottiSf  heat.  Mr.  PisHBR,  in  his  account* 
of  tbc'Mussoore^  Irirestohie,  (setf  Olkanikos  for  May,  1832,  p.  194) 
statesthat  itis '^•hlgMytrfy^tdlix^d,*  biitl  cfid  not  meet  with  any 
sticlr  rofclf-during  tafh^kj  W  the  beiglrboiirhood,  nor'see  any  speci. 
menso^  ft:    '■  •'•    •."•'■  .^.i.^-    •  .-   -r  t. 

"  Th^  sfcite  tlrtrt  tiJt^mat^eii  with  the'l?the1rtone  h  of  various  colours, 
bliiish  blacic;  gfey,  ^I'cenfsh  "grey;  broi^iilih +tea,  pttrplish.  and  yellow. 
It  te  genei^ally  soft,  and  trrambHhg,  knt)  ^ill  nof  split  into  large 
plattf'S':  but  about  two  thilefs  west  of  the  VCation,  below  the  peak  called 
IMi'paon  bild'n'earlf  Mlf  way  down  the  HiH/a  biuisK  bkcic  t^riety 
18  fout^, hardenough  tti^be  used  as  a'  roofln^-slate."^  Sctmewhat  to' 
the  west  of  this;  ttu  theBarf^/fe^  Mr '(a'  Action  of  ttr'frl^ohoWe.* 
triealdtitvey)/a  traprock  makes  Its  appebraiice.  ft'is  't6lle Wet  with 
aftht  bottom  oif  a  small  ^ater-course,  'tind-'ttaf'^)^*^acei!  fili^  aWtit 
half  a  mile  in  a  direction  nearly  parat!er  to  tlt'e  r^n^e  of  the  moun- 
tains^ .  iLis^composed  in  -tome  -parta_piiiicipally  of  compact  Khite 
felspar  and  green  diallage,  in  others  principally  of  hornblende, 
ft  wakh\/t  p6ssibU  tdltkce-tfal^  manner  of  its  connection  with  the 
adjacent  stratni'WUid)^  i^  ch^dentlf  inv^'^^i^turbed,  1?h6ugh  tb^  had 

Pjm)l9bly:lt.lM)ca(fAl^afU8)|>^th9^,fMii4  4«J^ia94(^ff  i0fl«ltiQ«(g|ftll(i^ 
^.fta^f  ^<|ift^bf(ja^»Wti>r»baj]^W^ilj^^,^^^^^^ 

heavy  trap4^ttOibf|s<f^i)y  ,P^9tf^B<9g  ¥}ry9^^l%*>pf  ti^fl^M^^enWlked^^!; 
THegeaer»)TT4«lge.pf>r^^e  ili^rfiMing  .t^^l/ofafd^lif^.a^d;  Um<y»tyne 
^pffvs  totb^  fi0arfy,ipar^4#)^1tlM^n9i^  4«  rf^S«efl^^WB  nrf.  *6  .qhmhi- 
tuins,  b^tw)  e](aAtly)ii%.  %9ii^v»[woA<A«(^/,t(Miieiwb9ift.:moi#tti>4i  m^r^b 
aA^  soplthlintf^  i^he  4iF  V^iilg  A'Utrti.a  to  ,ltia  nortkffr  ^rd  n^  th^  eAst,  ao4 

99fH|i)9d  wilbia  la:icariAnt  )Y^B«^(ioiv4^fl)reiiHad,HSto<..tii<^uio  (AagfK 
|^«9ll^4  .fNQ4< Devli)isbirfti  iiiQighi;^|Of.icoiinBe,^Q/)ia  b(hip1^<  larg^ jic^k 
l^  Ike  MuascuM-eet  rock.  (lo^r^YHi^f  t|i^e!isjft(^^4efiQii^P3ri0f  ^i^f^ 
^qt^. ,  Aai  we  ^itiK«ll€4i  <  fUstWMrda  A'Ma  Mi«asocree  to  Lai^wr^'^f 
|pMdK<^9boi^fdliB||ail9er'4«yf^4  Uk»  h^pitWi,r{q(i^rt9)(-8Mff4«<<$>pe.  .ofi,» 
W)ul»  apii'  srefigit.  wIWT'  lying  "Upon  ..llfiejSOft.c  ^rtUy  8la^*  ^Kw 
apj;ei|r^nce  continued  four  miles  further  on  to  SoakoUy,  the  quarjta^- 
«(B^d^toDe.  ca|)piifg  t^he  .pe^ks,.  and  th(|  slate,  underlying  it.  Froo^ 
Sotkollj^'  vfe  ,4flMenfi«4:  iQR.^iaMfHl  miliis.  Jiva.K..^Kr£, dkcfifij^^p^ 
oipinr  ditemMtim^  ibe^' oi  ^  qaartzy-^MidalonBeariMi  •httei'>to«fcbc)ilgil«a» 
river,  which  runs  with  a  westerly  course  to  the  Jumna.    The  slate; 


692  Geological  Observalions  made  [Dsc. 

which  alternates  with  the  quartzy-saodstone.  often  becomes  a  distiQct. 
grey-wacke»  consisting  of  a  greyish  green  base*  with  namerons  anga- 
lar  fragments  of  day-slate  imbedded.  No  a«<jh  appearances  could  be 
observed  in  the  slates  which  alternate  with  the  Mussooree  limestone/ 
and  this  circumstance,  coupled  with  that  of  saperpo^ition,  sterna  to 
mark  the  qoartxj-saadstonft  as  the  newest  formation  of  the  two. 

To  the  north  of  the  AgiWar,  we  parsed  oTer  one  more  ridge  oC 
apparently  similar  oompositipn  to  the  one  just  described*  and  then 
descended  into  the  valley  of  the  Ganges.  Tjiis  valley^  where  we 
came  apon  it,  is  fall  a  asite  broad*  and  exhibits  at  different  heights* 
say  from  2  to  300  feet  above  the  presept  level  of  the  stream,  flat 
terraces  of  gravel,  rontaiiMiig  boulders,  from  the  sjae  of  a  pumpkin 
downwaisds,  perfectly  aimilar  to  what  form  the  preseat  bed  of  the 
river.  These  appearances  coatinse  all  the  way  to  its  source.  In  |h9. 
bed  of  the  river  «ad  the-pnoi(pitcna  baaks  thai  enclose  it,  we^foond 
strata  of  bltu  slate,  hard  andsplaltiag  iato  Jiapqge.  .jrftstjes,  aniform  ia 
ooloBr  and  ga— ml  chawntery  aMi4ncline4  at  a  ^SftUy^raUc.  an^e  to 
the  N.  £.^.-«  slate  wi«Uly  liBffmi^  fcov^  j^ha,  aoit  9^  purti-colowed 
varieties,  that  alteraala  ^wiili  liihe  limftma»  of.  Ji«iiDOff)ee. .  Aa  we, 
advanced  northwards*  where  aai^raa4 led ^. to  a  ooasideiable  height 
above  the  river,  we  mat  again  witli  a  Uneatoae  wd  allele  mniUarla 
tibat  at  Mnsaaoree,  and  the  oweriying  qnai^ay  ■  eam^rtoiie,  agparRnrly 
capping  all  the  heigihta  ia  IIm  n^ghboiirh9a4»  i4t  t^  ead  of,  oar 
seeand  day's  march  along  tka  •onsie  of  tl^f^vfTt  Ibo  .§iWMrt»y  tw^. 
atoaeiliad  beaooie  the  predamiaaat  naaliv  «nd  lj|^.j)i|t|i  h^id  -f^iif 
diaalppeared*  being  00^  iamud  in  the  lowfiat  gpomMloflpMita  .Qalhi^. 
haat.  The  line  of  joaotion  af  thft'^t wa  waa  eeea  ,oa|i^  %  tofihrt^bM^ 
Iha  kvel  of  the  river.  Seasewhftt ,  h^v^  tbMt  t^tht^tt  bfid  pu^f. 
aasoBsed  &e  charaetar  af  tela^alate,  -h^^ing  «  is^t  gUpmering^lniti^ 
Wi^a  aoapy  IbdL  Bt^Mnnl  Bailahaut :  we .  coptimie^  tuaTaUiiiip, 
Mte  lina  of  Janctton  af  the* twantematioits,  the  alate  j^fid^fUy 
luta  a  pertsat  tbto-slate,  aad  »ha  qaaatey  aawdatnae  .beooaei^g  ,iP|hci 
«tre  ory^talHne  than  before.  *•  Bi£bapa>tba  aaiaat  of  ^parta  affck 
tl4ghrb(S  more  appropriate  to  it,  Idbaog^^t  itill  Mhibits.in.'^SNiia  s)|V9es 
IM^es  of  round  grains  agghUsaated  tagalhar.  Aboat  AUtmraivtvo 
id«Mh<Hi  in  advance  of  Ballahaut,  the  qnaBtay^atn4tte<ft  m^mifk  <Pc<fci> 
Itrw  groattd  and  the  slate  coataias  a  mixtora  oC  f«arta9^:«a4  A^kfH^ 
fbrwitj^  a  talcose  gneiss,  with  bornhJende  oQcasioaatty  vnftuwiffftr 
TM^M  «f  the  ^uartzy-^sandstone  yet  remaia  npoa  the  £^Sbk  nhWH^fflL 
some  files'  farther  to  the  aorth,  where  a  gradual  paaseg^pf  r^ 
Be  observed'  into  tbe^talcose  gneiaa.  ^e  fboad.thi 
two  marches  further  to  the  north,  containing,  howevei^  #t  tiaaea  e 


1836.]  Jrom  Maiwrf  io  OMgawiH.  693 

r 

good  deal  of  mica,  and,  rardy .  garnets.  The  Talley  in  which  the  river 
flowed  had  become  narrower  day  by  day,  and  was  now  nothing  but 
a  channel  of  the  breadth  of  the  water  coarse,  from  which  dtfs  nearly 
perpendicnlar  rose,  on  either  side,  to  the  height  of  several  thonsand 
fcKBt,  shewing  a  section  of  the  different  beds  from  the  top  to  the  bot- 
tom. The  rock  was  evidently  approximating  to  a  real  gneiss,  but  it 
was  not  until  the  third  day's  march  from  Butwaree,  between  Daogal 
Dhurms&la  and  the  village  of  Sookee,  that  a  gneiss  and  raioa  slate 
formation  appeared  in  its  usual  features  of  grandeur,  and  with  its 
usually- accompanying  minerals.  Here  the  river  flows  in  a  cot 
through  a  ridge,  which  to  the  west  forms  the  snowy  peaks  from 
which  the  Jumna  takes  its  rise,  and  continuing  to  the  east,  always 
above  the  line  of  forest,  and  often  ftir  above  that  of  perpetual  unow, 
runs  to  the  south  of  the  temple  at  Gungotree.  Bare  precipices,  thou- 
sands of  feet  in  height,  and  pinnacles  thrust  into  the  sky— those  cha- 
racteristic pinnades  which  in  other  countries  have  reeeived  the  name* 
of  k&ms,  spids,  and  miguUin,  and  here  are  called  by  a  term  of  similar 
import,  ktmia8,  present  ^emsdves  proninently^  fwr  view — and  as  we 
dimb  over  the  roina  below,  aueng  bloeka  bigger  than  houses,  by  the 
nde  of  which  tile  Ibamiag  rtnr  nam,  we  find  a  wdl-deflned  gndse 
and  mica  slate,  with  kyanite  and  garnet  imbedded.  A  thin  stra« 
turn  of  coarse-grifned  snow-white  maiMu  was  also  seen.  On 
approaching  the  viH^  of  Sookee,  white  layera  and  veiae  were  siaat 
in  the  cliflh  that  oferlwng  ne.  They  were  composed  of  a  eoat se» 
grained  granite,  eodCainiag  ct'yutda  «yf  blMk  tesrmaMne  imbedded, 
His  granite  h  seen  in  the  mass  a  short  distanee  farther  on,  where 
the  river  takes  a  sharp  turn  to  the  seatward  towards  Dilinee.  Hm 
the  precipices  on  the  northern  bank  were  oompoaed  of  mioa  slate  over* 
laid  by  a  rock,  the  rounded  outlines  and  haws  ruggednesa  of  whiek 
indicated  granite.  About  a  mile  beyond  Diliree  the  line  of  jnne* 
tidn  changes  from  the  horizontal  to  the  vartied.  Befh  rodu  ma^ 
be  traced  in  contact  for  several  hunched  leet  upwarda*  hnt  the  otalv 
does  not  appear  to  have  been  at  all  disturbed  h^  oentigMty  of  the 
granite.  The  dip  is  here,  as  it  has  been  tfaroughoet  the  whde  of  oer 
journey,  between  N.  and  B.,  with  little  or  ne  variatien.  We  aset  with 
granite  further  on,  dl  the  way  to  Gttngolree--granite  often  having 
mica  rarely,  and  acienlar  crystds  ef  black  schorl  abundantly  imbedded. 
Yet,  besides  the  ridge  of  snowy  "  aiguilles,"  which  runs  three  or  four 
miles  to  the  soath  of  us,  and  peers  everywhere  above  the  intermedi* 
ate  rocks,  another  similar  one  is  seen  to  the  north  of  us,  which  meets 
the  first  at  an  acute  angle*  a  short  diaUnoe  beyond  the  temple  at 
Gungotree.  Both  these  ridges,  from  their  peculiar  outlines,  most  be 
4  V 


694  Note  on  the  FomM  Camtl  {Dxp, 

of  mica  slate,  or  gneiss*    We  find  too  on  our  way  mfitses  of  sUte 
several  feet  accross  lying  in  the  granite,  and  pieces  a^ain  of  the  uie 
of  a  hrick,  as  if  they  had  been  imbedded  in  it  in  a  state  of  semifiision, 
so  as  to  form  an  irregular  gneiss.     But  these  appearances  are  onlj 
partial.    This  granite  appears  to  range  in  nearly  an  east  and  west 
line.     We  have  crossed  ttiree  different  mpses  of  trap  on  oar  journey, 
besides  the  diaUage  rock,  I  mentioned,  to  the  west  of  Musaooree,  viz. 
one  on  the.  ridge  before  descending  id  to  the  valley  of  the  Ganges,  and 
two  others  in  the  day-slate,  and  talc  slate.     We  conld  not,  in  either 
case,  trace  their  conneption, with  the  surrounding  i;ock  :  bat  we  pro- 
bably crossed  them  at  nearl]^  fi  K^g^^  angle,  and,  if  so«  their  ranges 
must  approach  to  H  parallel  with  that  qf  the  eranite.     They  had  all 
the  characters  of  a  commof  grieenstone.     From  (jriiiijgotree  to  Dilaree, 
the  river  runs  through  a  gloomy  chasm  in  the  granite  ;  the  branch 
from  Gnngotree  has  rather  a  <i^ngy  hue»  but  the  northern  one  ealled 
the  Melung,  that  comes  from  Tartary,  is,  indeed,  a  beautifnl  water— 
as  blue  as  the  Rhone  whejA.  it  issues  from  the  lake,  of  Geneva.     As  tW 
stream  becomes  larger  below  Sookect  it  is  a  gnuid  an4  singular  ob- 
ject— ^with  a  body  of  water  as  great  as  that  at.  the  falls  QfSchaffhanscQ« 
perhaps  much  greater,  it  preserved  the   appearance  of  k-  mountain 
brook  during  the  whole  of  the  time  we  saw  it.     There  ^  is  no  perpe^r 
dicttlar  fall,  but  the  slope  is  so  great  that  it  ^uipble|f  and  foams  qm 
the  rocks  for  the  entire  distance. 

To  recapitulate  the  rocks  observed  in  tbe^ordj^r.of  aaccefsioa,  tl^er 
are— 1,  granit^;  2,  gneiss  and  mica.  sffLtei^^^d,  ^jUlcose  gnm 
and  talp-slate;  4,  cl^y-slate^  .5,  Muasooree  l^estf^e;  ^^mat^ 
rock,  or  rather  quartzy-sandstone,  and  grey  w%ck^  slat|^ 

The  relative  position  of  these  two  last,  h9wever,  need^  fartj^erinvtt- 
t^tion,  for  there  are  undoubtedly  seams  of  quartay  •sandstone  alter* 
nating  with  the  Mussooree  formation ;  one  in  particular,  several  feet  in 
thiokness,  may  be  observed  near  the  bottom  of  the'  hilt  just  above  the 
visage  of  Rigpoor. 


y^ — Note  on  the  Fossil  Camel  of  the  Snb-Himdlayas,     By  Lieut  :W.  £. 

BakbR|  Engineers, . 


With  re^ence  to  a  4Q«lbt  expressed  in  your  Jouroal  for  SepCMster, 
the  specimens  of  '*  CatttelidsB"  now  in  our  possessidn.  wiil;  I  Inype, 
be  sufEicient  to  establish  the  existenoe  of  that  genua  id  the  fossH  stata. 

They  are  :  A  cranium,  with  portions  of  both  rows  of  upper  molara* 
shewing  also  the  occipital  and  parietal  bones,  «>  pibculiar  in  the  camel. 


1835.}  of  the  Suh-HmdlafOM^  696 

A  fragment  of  upper  jaw  with  molars. 

Two  fragments  of  lower  j|aw  with  molars. 

The  upper  and  lower  extremities  of  a  metacarpal  bone  (die  central 
piece  wantine). 

The  lower  extremity  of  a  radias. 

In  the  aboTe  specimens,  I  have  been  unable  to  detect  any  point  of 
difference  from  the  camel  of  the  country,  with  which  also  they  appear 
to  correspond  in  size..  The  cranium,  however,  has  not  yet  been 
cleared  from  the  matrix,  which  may  conceal  some  distinctive  mark. 

The  existence  of  fossil  Caprida,  (in  which  I  include  antelopes^)  is 
established  by  numerous  specimens  of  teeth  and  jaws,  and  several 
beads,  more  or  less  perfect ;  these,  with  the  Certidm  and  Bos,  nearly 

complete  the  %nown  varieties  of  ruminant  of  the  larger  unlLnowii 

•  •  • 

genera :   we  have  yet  much  to  learn. 

I  have  lately  seen  a  nearly  perfect  fore-leg  (consisting  of'thehu- 
iperus,  radius,  cubitus,  carpus,  metacarpus,  and  one  phalanx),  of'  a 
rnminant  which  must  have  united  the  height  of  the  camel  With  the 
proportions  of  the  bos,  judging  from  the  great  excess  in  length  of 
radius  compared  with  that  of  the  humerus  and  metacarpal  bone.  Of  a 
similar  animal  we  possess  chains  of  vertebrae,  cervical  and  lumbar,  at 
present  buried  in  matrix  ;  should  their  clearance  determine  any  inter* 
estin^  point,  t  shall  not  fail  to  communicate  it. 

Of  rhinoceros  remains,  we  have  now  a  plentiful  and  most  intei^st* 
ing  collection,  comprising,  besides  teeth,  heads,  &c.,  more  numerous 
perfect  bones  than  of  any  otiler  animal. 

Our 'latest  acquisitions  are  teeth  and  jaws  of  the  porcupine  kuk  rat; 
several  fragments  of  fish  with  their  ^Bcdlea  leauHfuUy  perfect,  and  a 
small  species  of  felis  about  the  size  of  the  jungle  cat. 


P.  S.  Your  fig.  19,  PL  XXXIII.  vol.  iv,  appears  to  me  the  upper 
articulating  surface  of  an  axis  of  horse  or  camel,  whether  the  foriper 
or  latter  might  be  judged  by  the  size. 

I  make  thts-guess^  from  the  Rppearsffce  of  the  angle  with  which  the~ 
pivot  rises  out  of  the  flat  articulatipg  surface. 

In  the  bullock,  antelopes,  goat,  sheep,  and  stag,  the  rise  is  nearly 

perpendicular  :  in  the  horse  or  camel,  it  has  a  concave  shape.   Fig.  19, 

is  appsMotly  much  interwoven  ;  the  axis  whidi  I  hiive>  supposed  ifiky 

belong  to  the  elk*,  is  not  in  its  proportions  similar  to  the  «ort«spond« ' 

ing  bone  of  the  CAmel,  hnt  belongs  to  an  animal  with  a  Shorter  akid 

thicker  neck. 

•  See  plats  XLIV.  and  page  506.     • 

4  c  2 


€96  dffj^tetjAKi^'V^VjPflera/  '  [Die. 

[Among  the  specimens  of  minerals  mn4f  dfiigs  tettn^  (torn  ^WKDJSsm^mjLr 
Ai«ii  and  coUecM.  l^  -bim  i^hile  oa  Goyeramenl  ^mpio^  imCibul,  as  ootioad  in 
the  Proceedings  of  the  Asiatic  Society >  7th  October,  1835,  a  bottle  containing 
a  mineral  exudation  from  Ghatiii  excited  nttdntion  fit  wasinWUadby  LiaoCeMMt 

COMOLLT, 

**  R6ek  Ckeinsit  Mhkhp  of  cording  to  the  SyetTs  iaformani,  ooxes  omt^f  a 
/iswr^in  m  r^  Mi  Ghimi^    JVi0v«  fppeUation  Mumia  ? ,A.  C*\. 

.  ..  H«.fiilSpUeed.thli,in  Mr.  Pijqdi^^on'b  hands  foe  chemical  analysis,  we,nov 
hasten  to  publish  the  account  he  has  been  so  1(ind  as  to  drsiw  u|»  of  die  re<nits  of 
hisexamination.-^Bo.]  *^' '  •'•    •       •  i 

'     I.-^i>^9cH^<«ii.    (An  ^mictiteibp  viscid  maas,  semi-trsBflpiMrtiitbTp/  a 

diity  lightt-brdfrn  colMil-i  tnteaperBed  wcth^samjyb  4Ar)ltbrctv]|i4#d 

"^  black  fip^dcs ;  and  mix^d  with  aagukir  fnigtDeats>o£  eal<sr«o«a  roiy^, 

'  varying  from  the  elit'ol^i'leMtil  to  that  of  a  hortfl^bcftou  -    7t,^ 

The  smell  faint  and  sickly,  and  very  peculiar.  Tbft-iM^-pitig^ ; 
when  diluted  with  water  sickly.       *  ' 

\\,—TesW  1.'  S&intioft  in  cold  distilled  water  ktuHlMNrild  dogs 
the  filter ;  does  hot^Mljfet' litmufl  or  turmeric  papers.   -^    r^x?  .  - 

2 .  When  boiled^he  Mme:  The  resitftte-eontaiiied  frtrtriVimniiiuflin 
with  a  little  siliceous  matter,  and  a  coarse  bran-like  powder,  ^llfch 
when  freed  from  the  calcareous  matter  by  dilfg^  ]mitriftt)eii^ii4  ^ved 
to  be  the  remains  of  half  decomposed  dupg ;  evidently,  by  comparisoii 
with  fresh  dung,  that  of  birds,  and  probably  of  ^  pigeons  or  bats.  Ac. 
I  recognised  in  it  minute  fragments  o^  straw,  pithrshells'  of  seeds. 
&c.  The  brown  Jind  black  specks  were  minute  seeds,  qnite  perfect, 
or  fra^ififA^a  of  axrarbonaceous  looking  icrust. 

8.  Boiled  in  highly  r^ti§^  %k)Qbob^ilky  crystals  were  left  in  the 
mass,  which  was  now  tough  and  pasty  :  these  crystals  were  nitrate  of 
'  soda.  The  alcohol  evaporated  was  found  to  yield  nearly  pure  nitrate 
of  lime,  mixld'with  a  little  fatty  and  very  foetid  animal  matter. 

4.    The  solutions  were  tested  by — 

Oxalate,  of  aroroonia,  giving  plentiful  precipitate.     Lime. 

Muriate  of.  bary tes ;  1  j.  .      ,     ,        f  T^rab?  of'  sul^tes 

nitrate  of  silver;  /  BilgW«l(Hld.       ^      and  muriaf^:' 

fnearly  solidified  1 
Sulphuric    acid    toT*  '•       /it,  and  evolved -v^i^^i^, j^^^ 
coiicentncted  solution ;  /   '      •  |  fumes  of  mtric  \  :    . '    .   : 

Lacid.  J 

X.  • 

Gold  leaf  boiled  in  sohitiqn,  1  ..     «     • 
with  a  little  muriaticacidadUedj  /  ««80ivw. 

Muriate  of  platina ;  no  effect.  No  potass. 

Tipcture  of  galls ;  no  effect.  No  iron. 

Nitrp-muriate  of  gold,  1  ^^luJ*.  xr      i^^ 

Deuto-chloride  mercury ;  /  ^®  *^^^-  ^"^  ^^ 

Tannin ;  no  effect.  No  gelatine. 


Nitric  acid. 


' :  Tift  theflhie»lpt  uxm  ^X\mjV9J  ^^^  wa^jAt^f^^  bal.  I  va»  dwfiya 
sospicioos  (and  thought  th^  f^ct  areit}i.  ascertaining),  that  this  singular 
looluBg  comi|>bmkdi  dsag^tcbaiarti€Gial« 

Qn  plafiaci  Foil;  before  the  blow-pipe,  it'ttaitoifieB  with  strong  efior- 
msaoftBCf ,/  iiiaghga»>  ,<te^ypitiajies  wUli  minate  sp^ks,  a^d  J^asses  iiito'a 
whitish  mass.     The  platina  scarcely  affected.  .v.^c   -  ^ 

'  Thb  bran-Hlie  hiatter  left  htm  thedadueetfs  and'  «ittrittll<^  sbiotioti, 
No.^2,^ras  heated  in  ^"^libe  i^  wht^h  litmas  ted  tiiMDme  papers 

rwhhA  bit  of  silvi^r  foil  were  iTo  dispo^iii.  that  the  vwpohrfroBll the 
assay  would  pass  over  them.  When  heated, rt^ntroag^ai^^mQuidi^l 
(hirntftacher)  suidi  was  ctwlved.  fisllowedr.l»y  a«v|ii<4dj[.  li^ourylike 
Mbat^of  torf>  oil  tan  vafiise.    The  upper  part-^-tiiQ^HibQ  iffis  j^rawo^d 

.'«e  fr^nttorf  smoke*  «:The  sikerleil  mwdt  Itst  papers  wer^^Q  if^y 
affected,  proving  the  absence  of  salphw  or-joaticrs  affer^ii^  ammofua 

-  taF^tfna^reildaiiiii^         -  .    ^  ,.^  ^    ^ 

^  ^    lit  So^cKMSpoiiAd  nepessafi]y  so  vari^ble^  tittle  jmore  s^tisf actiof^  was 

to  be  expected  fconiiajf  fuv^ysis  thaa. the. ^t, afforded*  saving  thatpf 

t  .4ietiig.cmM»imd  Iba^t  Q9Ui^  had  :hieea.^verlpok^d ;  400  grains  of  it 

By  ideekol  and  water,  {  ^„?^i^^£^  ^''^}  *  |^")'  ^'^^  }    l«-5 

Nitrate  of  sodai 25(*5 

By  fanatic  acid.  Carbonate  of  lime,  from  the  roclcy  fragments,    ldB'6 

Water  by  ^mindependentezperiment,  ''6i'0 

Residuuin  of  dung  of  birds,  with "] 

a  very  little  siKceous  matter  andV  •'    #*5 

snlf^te  df  HiMr^ ....  v  w';  *....;  J    ^' 


r      I 


♦        .  3940 

•  -•'-  "■  '  *.,. 

400 
^^san^mg  the  information  on  the''1lR>el  to  be  correct^  we  tnkj  sop* 
P^^.  ^^^t  ^)^^  fiashre  from '^hl^h  this  "  rock  Chetny"  oozes  comma« 
nicates  with  some  limestejoe  cavern  frequented  by  birds,  (or  In  which 
are  large  deposits  of  animal  matter,)  from  vfhich  or  from  thei  dfcom- 
poeition  of  the  dung,  as  in  many  similar  si taattonSr  the  nitrates  of 
lime  and  soda  are  formed  and  gradually  ooze  out.  The  presence  of 
the  vegetable  rsmains  and  the  absence  o#  all  traees  of  bftunien  or 
sulphur,  quite  exclude  the  idea  of  its  being  "  Mumia**^  as  sn^eiled 
on  the  label.  I  have  somewhere  seen  it  mentioned,  that  a  nitre' cave, 
as  they  are  commonly  called  (I  think  in  Kentncky),  prodttces  a  matter 
assoBUBgthis  ttnctuoos,  bat  not  the  viscid,  state,  b\it  cannot  now 
recollect  the  work. 


69S  CharMer  of  PeUiffiak  Shelh.  '[ObcI 

VII. — Corrected  Character  of  the  Geuut  Cuvieria  of  Rano,  and  notice 
of  a  second  epeciee  inhabiting  the  Tropical  Indian  Ocean.  Bf  W.  H. 
Bbn8om»  E$q.  B.  C.  S. 

In  my  catalogrne  of  Pelagian  shells,  vol.  iv.  p.  176»  I  mentioned 
tint  the  capture  of  perfect  specimens  of  the  Fteropodous  genua 
Cuvieria  wonld  enable  me  to  correct  the  characters  given  by  Ranq» 
in  his  Manuel,  from  shells  met  with  in  the  imperfect  state  in  which 
they  are  usually  found.  I  now  redeem  the  promise  implied  in  .that 
eommuntcation.     The  following  is  the  corrected  character. 

Vkcieria  (Rang).  Testft  symmetridL.  antic^  subcylindrioelL,  postici 
elongato-conicft,  apice  acutissimo,  medio  septo  tenui,  imperforato. 
cMcavo,  versus  apicem  convexo.  coneameratA;  aperturi  suprii  depresai, 
8\ib<$ordfformi. 

Kksot  gives  as  a  character  **  le  c6t^  oppose  \  Touverture  ferm<6  par 
ttH  ilaphr8f;the  convexe  k  i'ext^rieur,  non  terminal,  ^tant  d^ord^ 
par  les  parol^s'dn  cylindre  ;**  and  this  is  the  geneiral  appearance  iof  the 
&hell;'#hich  in  the  numerous  specimens  captured  by  us,  was,  with 
the  exrception  oF  tWb' individtials  belonging  to  the  smaller  speciev 
hereafter  described,  defective  in  the  conical  termination.  One  of 
these  two,  taken  in  my  tow-net,  1  broke  oti  eittrttt^ting  the  animal ; 
the  other,  which  was  secured  by  Lieut.  HAt-rdN]  ltr)if  1 '6d6'd  l^egi- 
inent,  wa6  kindly  presented  to  me  by  him'. 

^  The  ordinary  condition  of  Cuvieria  appeal's  to  be  analogous  W  the 
trMuaftion  obeei^vable  in  :Bt^/tmttt  decoUatus,  and  in  some  of  ihie 
Mriatdmi^in  which  the  part  excluded  by  a  diaphragm  is  liaTAe^'frcnn 
the  loss  of  vascular  connexion  with  the  inhabited  part  of  the  did!,  to 
becoiiie  brittle  and  deciduouil. 

^The  larger  species,  C  cohifnnella  of  IfliNW^  'Ihe  only  recent  one 
hitherto  observed,  is  that  which  is  most  widely  Slktributed,  and  was 
met- with  by  us  in  the  Soothei^  Atlantic,  as  well  as  'tn  the  Soutbem 
ladiaii  Ooeaa.  The  range  of  the  smaller 'species,  which  dHIers  in  being 
abcMit  <iMll^the  length  of  the  other,  and  in  being  somewhat  more 
depressed,  and  more  ventricose  laterally,  appears  to,  be  more  confined. 
I  Jtafltt'describe  it  from  its  resemblance,  in  its  ordinary  mutilated  state, 
to  a  grain  of  rice,  as 

6.  Orysa.    Testft  Isevi,  intidft,  depresso  cylindrica,  latetibns  versiks 
septum*  ventrieoeioribas ;  apice  elongato,  peracuto. 

iheiigth^  of'  an  inoh,  of  whieh  the  spire  occupies' nearly  one*faaIf. 
Tafeed/'fromthe.  UStta  December,  1834,  to  the  1st  jAUukry.  1835,  iii 
» 1^94  9J^Jft$  :I!lWPi»4 1»dii»iX)cewi  contained  fcetowam  the  pttr^^ 
of  8°  6'  south  and  5^  (K  north,  and  between  the  meridians  of  86*  33^** 
and  91^0'  east  from  London. 


VIII. — Synopsis  o/Jhe,  Vespmrtilionidm of  Nipal^  ^^-  H.  Hodo801?» 

Esq.  Resident  at  Katmandu, 

I  have  the  pkasnre  to  forward  to  you  herewith  the  names  and 
characters,  which  I  have  proyistonally  affixed  to  the  VespertiUonida 
of  the  central  regicMi  of  Nipal.  Without  access  to  large  maseums- 
and  libraries,  it  is  scarcely  necessary  to  observe  that  .the  naming  and , 
defining  of  species  can  be  bat  very  imperfectly  performed. 

RniNOL^aus. 

*  Prosthem.  memb.  sup.  transversa,  adpressa.    Sinn  jEroata^L, 

Rh,  amuger,  mihi.     Bright  browp^  ^ith  darker  membranes^  Fron- 
tal sinus  round,  and  furnished  with  a  pencil  of  hairSf     Nasal^jBppe^d*^^ 
age  very  large  quadrate,  adpressed.nkinpy  in  the  lower  part,  t^bjT: 
in  the  upper,  shaped  like  a  coat  of  arms,  with  double  field  ;  the.aapfiricir- 
^d  inferior  fields  separated  by  two  paralleU.  subti^lohata  fi^ffts, 
ifhereqf  tb§  ^^P^  is  fleshy  like  thq  pt9^im^te  field*      Th^  Ifpa  irith 
a>riplc  fold  pf  skip  pn  each  side.    The  autitr^pa,yw\»f>y?4^XiBi9pcd.  , 
and  yavilj^emarginated,   $aouJt  to  rump^44iaqhfis  ;„^il2|  ;.e^papfei.^ 
22 ;  weight  3.  oz.Female9^9ad  yqiing  males,  of  a  duller^  deeper  atoned 

I^owut-,      .•    .     •       ♦  l  .        -..J  ... 

*  Pro^t^^m^  ^me^ib.  sup^  erecta.  hand  sinn  frontalis 
R]jth¥>ll/^f9^fraffatifs,  mil^i.     Uniform  deep  hrpwn,   with  the  lips' 

paler  and  rusty.     Of  the  nasal  appendage,  the  upper  sali^trproeeaa  : 
t^  Jikj,  a,.  b^Tr^d.spearJie^jjL  ($  )^  and  the  lowet  like  a  raised  dow- 
kpipcl^er.    Apti^^s  consfdirabiy  developied,  to  as  to  lorm  a  aeni* 
ci^ulfur  ^spiopkt  oreillon,  whence  the  trivial  name«   Lips  Bi«i|ile»  2^ 
iif^ch^^ia  l^gdx ;  the  tail  1 J ;  ej;paivi^  15^;  .weigh!  9'«a. 

Remarka. — Both  the  above  species  have  the  pnbio  t^ts  strikii^Ly 
d^v^loped.    In;  fprm-thcyr^fire  just  the  .same  as  the  true  or  pectoral 
teats*  a^d  in  size,  .evexn  larger  tha^i  the  lattec.    At  their  bases  is  a 
distinc^t  indication  of  a  gland,  under  the  oater*  cpat  of  the  aittnials. 
The  ^rs  of  both  species  are  '  Jtif^mblingly  aliv«  all  oirer,'  and  capiMei 
of  Qoasiderable  movement  and  corapreasioo.,  whence  perhhifb  ahe : 
trijjuverse  stri»  or  rays  by  vfhi^h  they  are  distinguished.     Ii^vboth-: 
8]>^es«  t)i^e  is  some  appearance  of  tragal  and  antitragal  development.  • 
In  tragatus  (rect^  anti-tragatus),  the  latter  is  prominent.  These  animals 
hfv«  H^auASF^  pearly  similar  to.  those  of.  the  >true  Yespertilios*  ^  So 
soon  as  it  is  dark,  they  come  forth  from  the  cavitiea  of  rocks*  ia  ' 
grcNape,,to  skim  the  surface  of  standing  crops,  or  to  glide  around  and 
between  umbrageous  trees^  in  search  of  nocturoaL  insecto,  Vhioh  ' 

.*f  Hd  vB«r— The  true  oreflloBi  peealUr  to  VespertilSo,  it  aa  eiiUurgsmeat  of  the 


700  Sfnepm  ^  Ae  rn,ef^m;ii9if^  P^ 


eooftitiite  fhcir  sole  .food.    Thoy  make  UMir  e^  nfimmgmn 
the  true  bat9»  and  always  id  considerable  nam^^;,/^!^^  ari  ikct 
migratory,  nor  subject   to  hibernation. ^*  Tbey  anM  once   a  year.'. 
towards  the  close  of  snmnier*  and  produce  two  yoiiBg^  dSfenHf  froasT 

the  parents  chiefly  in  the  very  restricted -4eTelqpfliap(  of  p«\iiAl 

,  --   .      ^?   '.       ■  •         •       •<  *  •  f 

appendages.  '* 

PrsBorus.  *'*  v» -h" 

;];       *  •I!canda&.   '•  ' '      ^-^^^^ 

yy^t.  Je^oHpiaUi,  mihi.    Whole  head  and^neit.^  wtt"&e  lio^* 
below,  rufous  velFow ;  face,  as  nir  as  the  eyes,  ^e  midy  MMV^  US 
the  membranes,  deep  brown.  Snout  to  rump,  T(f  )li6Uk.     fiUBfc;^ 

46.  Weight,  22  oz.        *  -  ^  .  . -^  s 

.  '  '-^"^Vtaudate.  .       ; 

'  Pi.  pyrivoru9,  miti*  Wholly  of  an  earthy  broJiriT;  tftf^  lKitf^dPi|^' 

of  joiDts,  and  o/toes,  fleshy  gray  ;  tail  very%boft,  wifii  WIfcif'M  W^ 

lope^  in  the  luterfemoral  membrane,  anditi'tip  ttke.'^fKAdttitfilt^!* 

aax  inches ;  tail,  half  an  inch.    Bxpaase,  24  inil&?^ffilfgUf!V  dk?** 

Nipal,  save  in  aa^ami^  when  tbey  come  ^n  large  bodiea*  to  plamdrr 

the  ripe  fruit  in  g^dens.  *  The  lesser  spec^'il\^ft<elyai>  ^^"^ 

the  havoc  it  makes  amongst  the'ri]^ 

itpyrivoras.    These' anfmils  ait' Mr^  aeWl'iA 

at  midnight,  it  which  Hme't^ey '<(om^  td'IMf,^ 

a  v'^ry  considerable  dIAance.    In  thd  pUfttfMPilNMkMf ' 

tftty  witl  travel  SO  Of  «d  nHMr.'%Q«'  «i^4iM)IMii,  M'lM 

a  single  night,  in  order  to pfocutvfdrt?'"*'  ^  *ru.'iini  •^a*  ayuquta 

*r.>^yrmo#d,  thftf.  ^  BntErriyof  a'Mght;'^lM;^ 
t^  distal  membmnestriihg^Oiliff  iiii«Mi«i^«UMML 
hce,  sharp ;  muzsle  aixMfpa,  ueotlfteftill^  IdHtf tth^ ;<»< 
grooved,  not  above ;  ootbr  anflFinner  eMi'aeAtely  pointed,  moderafee. 
les^  {fie^hescch  fttfRi  -M  '^^^*  ettotttto  tnmf,  8f  iimlioe^i  ttAjk ; 
expanse.  12f.  ^-  *  ^'  *  '  '/    '  'J- 

v/fidigtnotia,  mihi.  Wholly  sooty  broihi.    £ars;lipt.M 
as  in  the  last :  and  ftce  sharp,  but  the  rofftrnm  aomewfaif 
owing  to  the  concave  bend  of  the  nasal  bones,  which  iff  fM/Mlf^H^ 
rather  convex.    Teeth -!f  tt^-     ^^  «>^«  •aMtf^rlMf  M«r<dLi 
Jormo$a.  '  r      '^2»».-.t.U 

F.^/a^ia/a.;  ThicklippW  Bat,  mthi.  Hted  l)fosMi> «tilP«C^Nn«i 
witb^a  \)IulJr  pLysioffnomy,  and  all  the  ofgaua  ptkcedW#  tt%ii*€to^)be 
sides  of  the  beadf;  muzzle,  smidl,  cfeirty  defcilft^WfatiBtg^lftiildlll 
lipi  verV tumid,  but  not  warty  ikor  node  ;  eaiiiiilSte^' tUb'VMPliilB 


1835.]  Npit  on  thi  Red^bOUd  SroUa.  701 

remote*  erect,  spheroidal :  auricle  of  tlie  same  form,  and  directed 
towards  the  concb  of  ear ;  posterior  margin  of  the  helix  folded  oat- 
wards,  aad  carried  forwards  to  the  gape. 

Saturate  Inrown  throaehont.  Skin,  wherever  denuded,  parpare- 
•etat.  Teeth  -^-f  J  -jj  $  snout  to  rump,  three  inchea  ;  tail,  two  ; 
esyrawli. 

Eenarka,— *The  bats  reatiain  with  ua  t^roughovt  the  year,  and  do 
Bjpt  hthefaale>  They  q«eat  for  food  solitarily,  aad  therein  .chisPy 
their  manMrs  differ  from  those  of  the  Rhinolphi.  Labiata  is  cloaely 
aSoed  to  M.  G»omioT*s  Noctula,  and  haa  a  very  different  physiog- 
•owy  frofli  the  other  two  apeciea,  which  have  both  a  sharp  viaage, 
^oagh  their  erauia  ashibit  in  the  faciaLpairt  a  eoBsiderable  dtveraity. 
In  Formosa,  the  aasfd  bones  are  slightly  eoavaxwl  ia  their  length* 
and  anite  easily  with  a  low  forehead :  in  Faliginosa,  the  same  bones 
incline  to  a  concave  bend  in  their  length,  and  join  a  high  forehead, 
with,  a  QDuaideraUe  curve. 


^m^ 


n^^ 


HIA  fsfirfnoa  to  the|W|Kr  on  the,Rad*biUed  ^olia,  pnblished  in 
}|iHiVrl4o»  fiar  A^gnst,  X  beg  to  acquaint  you  that  I  have  been  induced 
t»  ndKifl  a  aair  faaaa  fat  thia  bird,  and  that  the  chai^  of  the  generic 
hM  led  me -Id*  tha  atteiBation  of  the  specific  Aam^  alao.  As  I  am 
ua  bm4  la*  t^a  mllipliaation  of  ^pamea,  I  would  observe,  that  ia 
adopthiga  new  genus,  I  have  bean  ^vemed  by  theae  two  circum- 
atance^-*lst,  that  Vibiaot's  gpnui^  VMk  haa  been  rcgected;  2nd, 
that-Govuira  ganiua  Ibidorhyncha  ifi  iua^cavatft.  I  have  had  op|HNi|«* 
^itf  to  e«imi«e  three  epeeimeas,  aad  from  careful  comparison  of 
Xknm^  have  diamn  the  feUewing  generic  charaeter. 

GaNOs  CiiOaRiaicaoa. 

Keatrum  omnhto  Nomeniaema:  difbrttamen  tenuis  mfle^s  denti-. 
cnlatisqne.  necnon  apicibus  iontiascnlis. 

.Corporta,  alaram  caQdey»e  fcMrma  sicnt  in  Gtallatoribns  typicis. 

Tibin  at  tarsi  sab-breves,  tibiw  trans  medium  plumoss,  teres  :  tarsi 
Itviter  reticalati. 

JPtdea  tridact](U  tyjuc^  cursorii,  margia&ua  tamen  digitorum  subdi- 
latatis,  ezternoque  digito  libero. 

Spoeiea-nova,  Gt.  SiropkkUns,  Anglicb^  Qatfettd  Clorkynx. 
^.(7U corpora  snpra,  ooUogae  plumbeis.  Caad& pallidiore, fasciisque  ni- 
■mtransversim  instmcta.  Corpora  subtus  albo.  Capitis  vertice,  facie, 
nl^lfe^ae  nigris.   Pectore  strophio  nigro  ornato.    Iridibus  rostroque 
ignineia.    Pedibus  purpnrescente  griseis. 
4x 


7M  DewiftUm  tf4^KMM  NyiU  [Dm 

^#r«rA«rHI  of  G«VL»VG»ntiiry.'^-'''<->  viii  >-^   .<.i.''*mij   ;'. 

The  ^«»ti6ttlatiMi  i^f  th«  biU;>ftiAi  lie  ati^ktlyiecmiolMidiAnKnef  4>r 
tb0  feet,  (with  ttliorti  stditl/v^^  inM^^l,  liHj'etilid^€oes/aii4  d^prei*^ 
•d  trcrtieMitf  nftile',)^cdti0titut]»;  1  totioti^^,  ll^  lnttl>l0er)^  tiMto^nM:   • 

The  'speckd  Is  r6^'iiiohe6  ^^m  id  'k{igth>  aftd*  IMMHJ  tfndi  tO  vt. 
I^iry.   •     .-' '•  '  •'  '-  •  '^'       '  J'  '("'  -'jil'-''i  ^     rj"v    t  '1  ■•.  -^ 

The  kit^tih^' ftfe-^0^}«<Ae«r'!mig;aargi'V  aWv«tb<ltrtMllo^Vl»iigi; 
frequently  semi- convolved  or*  dotibi^,  6yphon#i^*awd<tft»rhrie«i|Hi^ 
from  the  ana)  end,  they  have  two  e«ca,  nearly  fwo  InftliM  iij  Itagth, 
each  eff  tbetti.  '  •     '•>:•-    '<t-.L  -•    n  -  .    - 

The  litbhiach  l§  Unall;  hM-  ^^  mtt9t?0)ai>'and  g^Mitt'd-like,- Kdd  the 
food  "Of  -^ikt  «p<^e$es!'iih!dfy;ht9nate  ttifrivi^e  meflMMr'^fai^h  it  pkfe 
xk^  ^^  €he  fa«LYi^^  iktxf^^  bf  •  fivers  ^nd  ^sftreaiiifr.  in  >riueh-  tfitetf  it  n 
nmlallV' fovmd  ^.^  %tor  does  (c  a|)^ttr  «o  be  gfej^tiova* 

Tlie  '^AifHe  nattfe  Oorhynch^^.lar  derived  from  CleH^»r  Ir*  GtfdtM 
Njhh^fbl^  i^e  ctrf-leWC'  The  trivial  name  Wr»  refirenee  to  thecoto-' 
^<^iKm  gdrg^  MrtliV!  Ott^'tH^  hiVd'a  bredn^^)  'ii4d  the  fornlef  »pec«fid 
lULvne  (red-hilled)  b6«^'rttaiHiid>,'^lb«i^'fnttit'-hate*  been  tantologieaf 
Mrifsion  on  the  ^enerioi^l^,  ^bti tvmfi^ tho  qi^eific  appeUatioa 
iirtoLiiHo^lG^idk;.  h^ite^'fhei^htoge'.  I'l^o  n^  t'  .^ 
-  Tifkier'atod'  tkie  dSa^bv^y  of  ^dre  irpeciebi^iU'  )IH^««  ithether  lay 
g^e^l^  ciJaraeter  Be  Wdtthy  ^f -ifeteiAtii^nVi  iS^f^d^nih^' single  iniO>«n» 
spedee  it  is,  I  hope,  both  acctlrftte  and  diatmctive. 


1 .1 


^HoBsaoHi  J^A  AfWdhaln/JCin/iiiaiMbfi..  .  ^>  ij^,    • 

Geo'ttsi-^MofirrBLX. '  ' '• '  «  ••-  -      :./••,!>.•. 

•  Sdftf^genus. — Pytcrieei.  ■*-:>'■  !;:>.. 

'  Bptebfef^  new.^  P.  Xtf^/iitfA,  itflhlini.Th^  Kdthiak  Nyil  ctf  Nepd^ 
Hktikat;  ^the  'Ka<fa£r  or  North(snl  regioii.  '  Specific  duaractcr.  lieap 
AtM'^toifTt  abdve,  gbldistf  ^eltow  below;  c1m9> whitish^.  >  TM,  UaJb^ 
att(I  eafS1?oncbIotoas/  i^h'the  body  <iiLbove.  Tail  oylindrioo-taiMmd; 
and'  h^  19i^  ieo^h  of'  t%o  ataiteal^  Smuat  to  mmp/.  10  ioches.i'  taA 
(Ite^liair)  5  4ttt*re8.'"' ■  •  ••  •   ••»•"'  •  •■       ■•  t-c  .•■:»..      .tt  t. 

Thir  be4utifiif  littk  dl«kture  iaititfeeedinglyiyritedrl^tlie  Ncpfl^^ 
for  Ut^  d^Vi<jte  i!H  Viddin^^ioiises  of  rats.  Itireaniy  taaaedi^  aad 
sttch  ^s  '<fhe'  dreii6^of'4t  «otamo»'tO'aUmanB6^aBiaial0»>Yfa^t  B«t:on& 
wiH'  apiiroadh  W  hcfi\9%  i^AieroiA  4t  is  domiciled* •  nBataaod  'tiHBt<'seanM 
to  have  an  i^stkidlke  sense  qf  its  hostUily  to  then^jso  iuach!  aaihat 


away  in  all  directions,  being  apprised? ;iiQ<id0ub(.«{Jt4<pf«fify|e«-Ji9 
tbe  pooilitar  odovr.  iMiat^i'  ^ilS'&Kodittr  9Ai  l)9>fff«^(»S«:mide.B0b. 
aftf^iFi^nft  to.tbft  iamawnflMl  .OfitlkAi.ri^^wJlPl^atikAl^fl^l^c^'iftr^ 

t)ie  formw,  fattiCWtaiftsa^riftpfls  W  il»JfigiJit;^wAda^ii»gn«»..'  Sp4«on 
as  it  is  loosed,  it  rushes  up  the  fowl's  tail,  or  goat's  leg,  and  1^9^ 
tke  .«reait.faifteryio{  .thft:  i>^V».rn.Qrrr«^Tero<VMt8(^kajl«)W,4ill4lw  vjc^m 
H^«katt»4te^e»^^l^wt;iw/fwA|Q«sf<J|.Wp^  ''  :  .  .• 

Th4t  K6t^t^ihi^4)h^{ti;^0  veri»4f^i^  ^^^ffst^ftof  Aei^tarpio^tifiiuir 
teliue  animals ;  its  head,  neck  and  body  forming  a  contin^«4;tft€t«uf|b^ 
ajdiuder.  Jta^  iw*k>§  !WJPWW>^^.4^g^teraf^ff,aff4^ 
M^  ef  .i^,<axtKeBvi|dieAi  a^r  oW  ,>ft.Mwr  />Wff9d-^*h«qliiW^6  i^f^tlw 
^efi  d9fl9iifg;ihe»digito,,ailfl.t)if»j^a]}9^ypppcl;ip^r^t^n^^  tfen  W*»^, 
The  fore  and  hind  Ic^s^are^^l  «q^»*  WfJj'pofiw^^fi  t*Wl^?WR%«1^fc.tf»fi 
faan^  ve.mlwr  4arge^Jrtam»tUp,fw(t,;i;[M#l'JWiftW4f^ 

h»nd,  Of.ttia  raalK>f)/bte  difi1a^.|ii#Hm  9f»trj4arf^i««u!4>!lH&d^,ti?rp 

wwj^nqt .  jb^Uli  >  #«fHPQrl  itjs^  Jpawb  lOf (  j*c  4i^s,^^ga4.t  wpi  fthp,  pf^Wn  W 
outer  large  ball  of  an  elliptic.fbj|fl§,ofw4:ft'*lpy  fQW4  W^^  ^hl^iiHWr 
aide.'  N*^«e|aHMrfal{Tl*a\|§i:^t3i»ir*h»>hj|^.Mf,  j,|ihf,(4igjte  ^e 

W«irfliithii%,ilial6ainlf/rtl«t  in,i*5(4il%ta^|pviWWI^rWe»3^lHfJ^^8pJW^*, 
freely  to  aid  graspij^a.  3Fh<litjflftB%ff-,»«lPi«;!5^ 
compressed,  curved,  and  acute,  suited  to  scansion  and  tearing,  but 
not  so  well  to  digging.     The  fur  is  short, fining,  and  adpreVsed  ; 
ijbaf  Of  4h^Mi»b«iivg'tt  Jiitle('kr|^;^^biK^n«ie)iibaiAt  ^  4N<S1i0^tair\itoe]C 
(  i*  e/«x^lksiv«'irf»^heyiair<tiiliWf^p«4}ec\>  beypAdUtt  trfitninaticM))  is 
just  half  the  length  of  the  anirtiiA/Wld'AsVridsdfePi  AofC^ndtiifwiilg. 
The  head  oval,  with  a  short  conical  face  ending^  iftf^:9h5uiy;r^^^ft4ed 
round  muzzle,  having  the  nostrils  entirely  to  th#»saj((di^i  ^  TJlj^i^fPljgre 
pboiBideat)  #it1l  round.  )AipilA,l  and. fCh^y  »r^'^eKted^m.i)^ine9iF^;#ie 
t|UMtt  tihaik^^he  ears.    The.liftit»i&Mi»grfrfjn»,!^h^fiipft.lcl*«k8|,:fj^ifl 
aBd/browsl  are  not  >rigwl  ;or -ihiak  ».  ^UA  ^i  fiHght  t<*f^.,p^j^.  ^im}}^ 
ctonacter  is  set  on  abbv^eachjcaffnni*  a3  iit*50«^  of:.th€,^wr^eU^..,Th^ 
^arfe arfilatera),.tr^naT«rwly detvdopedtefo^m^r apow *he geperaA'  ^odfil 
of  the  human  ear,  and  more  nearly  of  thai  of  the  mung^xQS^f .,:  -Thflre J^. 
lE^lc«iidantiheIifa;>trfkgii«  and,witi^|ig»«j\b«^  Wjlpl^flr^:;  ^hpsfi  ynho 
dre*  famiiiar  wftti*  .the  IstrmetBire  oi  tly^  leaLWiiin.^U^cPWW^  tf^W 
maoffMse  (^Hepfsiiea  Qristuf)  -^ill  tU»4w»l»!id*|thft,^IW5ft)  fqm  ¥  A^ 
aem©^  organs  5n. OUT  ihimal/vboB  I  tdlrtera({U»al^fihfl9Pte.diffpr^npe^ 
dtmAsk  ia  the  keliz.of  the  lattcf  being  «Qr^e|u«^jb^«r^^.not  pro-> 
4x2 


7Mt  AHMi  Ml  <Wft  »<<iif ^|t  jgoiriOi  iUiwil  [OMLI 

tOOi  is  6Btke>iaClhe.iMi|B9n9«Q0(Mh9itM|piAktodi^^ 

Ibtfififlb.    The  .ffanktfnlb  ^tamlsifreioofhlliift  tafti^ilnm^iM  nppwr 

are  rMiefe4>mthorcm^liJi0tlit^.iyieimfczltifbiii^     .tkeriteglthr  i>lMim»9 

larked  i4>nJthe^«ik«erRfil\iiiMfc»^#lai»A  |ii«llfirfliarfttt4  A^  Ibfi  Mtlfifii 
gimf  •  «fiitiDg)p^^;iaCM»A  life  ^Mfi^i^o^llb  i9alb(  tewcginjfiitfJiWKn^  i«ta»0 

fl»|teofidt«o .!(«».  en«if»r/Ai^  llMihipdiafl9V<Mi/fifth.ifiM*)M«»Wft>jte^ 
epetti  i^d  ite%ii}iftiftrlqfii^4aixiTHef  hf94>o^^  l^r^fiMirthoiiebp^j/  iAmb 

ii|g%iplAeeau)i||^«U^ia8|(frU|ptfnlbef^  siifreivar/ 

e^be.liv^  divided  J#rt«w8a)jobffior  A:>mM PfMiiHtfl^-UnMsiA: 

and  purely  i?»9fi^br^i»<M^..;  .i^)V  i$s»pp^gW^ 

fandas.     Leogtli  of  stomach,  S^Jnches ;  greatest  diameter^  ]  ^  iocb. 

^feH<;U»9«)i,4oipp>.i^)]^frftft^jn?c)v3ifti^i^ 

o£/Witfo9ftfl|lrt*^^,  /rft!iMl^«rl«r»8  t5^4fee-yciat.  H^cm»iO*  yU^^$ 
twp  ,J^fft.,    -  :i  u\i,\^!/  yadi  ♦x:.'^  Isa80  odi  lu  bttsAsak     .»ir.   lyt 


^IM 


M^y^Furtket.DUcaveryiD/Co0lBtid9rimi4$M^  j%€iQilM.R. 

^'  '^         [Erxtriot  of  a  letter,  dated  Goalparatf/SA  ticcember!  \^Li\      '  '^'''.^ 

X.«n>te  yott^sometime-back  that  we  had  fallen  upon  a  shell  lime- 
stoM^in  th*  Niwgonf  district,  similar  in  all  respects  to  that  of  Sylhet ; 
tl^T%^f»fy^y.rtiUw%  iherefocet  tpmppose/lkafc'trekhodlj-tec^ofid 
a6aoctot.ed\wi/lb.(beJiiNM98toMs*i^  iwi.^^  of.lbei.JgWtJb  ,£iUi^: 

and  1  have  just  now  the  satisfaction  to  report  that  this  has  beodt 
realized,  and  to  -j^^d  yon  j^mall  jiampWsi  .of  icosi  llfatiteB^'  bien  -ieotv 
down  to  me  b^A^nfign  Bbodib.    If  I  am  not  mistakea  from   the 
appearance,  it  wi^Jam  out  to  be  a  yalivible  and  highly  Utaminoos 
coaU  a4|i  J[  shall  be  much  obliged  by  your  reporting  upon  it.    A  large 


»pir0tum^it>wiUiiilb^eliiii^«tdiyi«ititf  qn^^M^  siiOf  iaMhio  what? 

coDnMid  willi^tbMll.  l>dl»si[Mfi|kimlf  ^iiWttlM^Mteiof^ftiiii><l»|ioiiti< 
b«ft  t  b#mnr«  l«(liair^tfi«tt«Mi<|;«iotf}«Mi%<^f»Mitf  muTgabfei 

dfihr  Va]ipU«9io4^iwd87(if  ^ibOiiiadity^TarnbtHi^liilMbt^lOf  ktantttiga 
wheii0^fl»i%A»)Rpa<9cM»h'f (ir^'ii^iniisi^Atty  Ite^^  v^fl  iMft^ 

beaoqffe8>wlkiiottVtfr«iM»tbi€^iMllal(^d^^'n  t^s 

iitvflkMble  a<SeniIiaaTdl%(«dt(fh  ^^ikiA'^V'fl^i'l^Mmap^a^^wif^Vwi^m'^ 

CbrMM%ill8i^ia«4,itbift  dffithe^€MMrlli^<fr?P6rgMftah-;  Srdv  dW^tlMn 
Soffry,  a  nullah  near  the  Borhat  salt  formation.^^iid^  4itiriM  4b><!44lir 
Dihiag</lW-iteaiii^&9  flMHo^  8oAttio()|tJSM»^.  ^  ^e  %iiiy^  (>e««3M 

^vrifMno^^eabenol^tMmftr^tfqttiattltsawilh.tiMf^^^  '     '*  >  ^"i» 

tl4t9t|frtra0lttH$v^^  do^'flttt^^diJId^;  btit  Mrti'Wfth'k  I'^b'flim^.'li^^' 
▼iHaibiaAiiHM#?^A-'l1lfe'ttc^iAflf*'4My ^wb^  '^^'vary^illte^^K 
atti«^^&^4MB^^dio^' 4nfit  ibrlte^  M^;  di^fth-  W'  tiiieltiiv^^ 
fumaeef.  Analysed  in  the  oanal  way,  they  yielded  the  foHbMrittlf^ 
ingredients :  

Yiriirtthi  laillii  >.iB»tfed^  csfciagtpiBesb»<v. .  iv      63.1    >     <^^^y.V   '\^6ftJK 
Carbon,  Mo^rtsiapd  bj  inci«0ratipaof  cqke^  n.r^M     2^.^  .  ,^^.  3]^.lq^        29.0 
SartbyreiiAae, ^ .......  i. ......         7.3  12.0  8.2 

-•       •        .  .    1   :     ■        '•'  "    ■        '  IM   k 

^J^mv-,  i        ■  '  '*       >  W0.0  100.0      ..  MOdOi^ 

i.Th6)ntieight  of  tiie  three  ooals'giv6a\i  soteen^MtdUfertiffvefOllir' 
Iffl.  2,  bong  the  lightest,  and  consequently  the  least  iMtnliyiofjtiMe 

thnei  'i>j-   '  -••  1'  '   I   -K 

Yis:Na.  Lhasa  specttc  gravity. « 1.326 

<^:i     ..    2,. :..    l.rtfi  ^ 

r-.jon..    4y  ..;...  ....,,. -.. l.'2i«'   '     >•>.' >ifi'3.7.\*. 


^m  8miii^Xvil»J^ff^  ^4m^Mi9.       '  GPpqci. 


XII. — Sfnopsis  of  Fossil  Genera  and  Species  from  iM'iggpei^ 
<     Bfih»''ieHla^''^mitir^ftli&^^tym^m^  totieciiam  of  the 

authors.  By  Capt.  t»;'T.*€xlTftie¥,^At^'l>otfC^'€^na)F.'an(f  H.  Fal- 
coner. M.  D.  Sup^ihmtedt'ChHeA]  JS^hdrd^.  tthrtkem  Dodb, 
Nov.  I5ih,  ISZ5.  i.to<»  .i.oD.//r^ /•     r,l 

I.  Pachtdeemata.         •    ''''  ■^'  *^"-'''^^*   ^         •' 

1.  Elephas. '"'"•'  '^^  '**''  *-  *''  ^'uruy^  ,^l 

1.         E.  Primigetdus. 

2.  Mastodon.  ^ 

«^  e  ■,'..*     \   .J 


,     2.         M^Angusttd/ens.    ^       ..     j     . 
3.     Hippopotamus. 


1.         R.  Sivalenrit.  (Nob.) 


i.       H.  dmimTw.  (NobO 
4.     Khmoceros. 


•  ;* 


2.         (unaetermined.)  , 


■>f  • 


5.     BquttS.  .  ^Mt.ri 

6. .  Porctta«    .  (SpooiM  jii^al«n«iiM4f)*. t»i ;  •  • )     '>. >i^ 
7.     Anoptothertiirt.  '     •^"'    '   '    '  "^    ......      ., 

,..,.,  %  Sivatbeni,m.J;Nob,)  .,  ,  j^,,    /,,.^  •  ,j,,/... 

12.  CervuB.  (Species  ttndetesniined  :  Btmeidas;)  * 

'   '*  ''  ■    IS.  Antflope.  (S6edes  tinietermined  :  tttimer6a8.1     ''' 

^  :.  .14.  fiof!«  (Spec*  undolermittedtiatw  sect,  in-fckegsau*)^ 

Ifldicatlbiis  to  teeth,  &c.'6r6tHei*'i^fera:"  "'  -•'*  *"  ^  '* 

,  RODfeNTIA..  ......         ...    ,...  „•..,..,., 

16.  Hystrix. 


*  ^e  coQgider  the  if.  i:,a^ufffK»  and  V.  Blepkantoidei  of  Clilt  rEVaoMOtioft. 
of  the  Geological  Societj,)  to  be  Tiurieties  merdy  of  one  species,  aepeadeai  oa 
•go  and  MX.— «C«  an4  F« 


20.  Amyxodon.  (Nob.)  .    , «.    ;  ,  /.^ 

1.         A.  Sivalensii.  (Nob.) 
lodications  of  other  genera.  ^  ,  .     i 
V.  Rbptilia. 


t  \ 


'   I"    t   -  v.  »     K  -> 


21.  Crocodilus. 


,      ,  .  C.  Bi/orcaius  ? 

"   ^'      •'•  ''   '''''■  '•    •    ^C.  Gangetica?  ^^ 

23.  Emys.  (Several  species  andetermiaed.)  . 

24.  (Trionyx.  (Several  species  undeterrhined.) 
.  .. ^         s,  verjebrae,  &c.  of  .unknown  fishes.) 

VII.  TisTACBA.  (Univalves  and  "bivalves  uiidetermined.) 

XIII. — Note  on  the  Asurhdro/ the  Rdjmdhai  Hills.  By  Capt,  H.  Tannbr. 

[The  following  letter  has  reference  to  an  extract  from  Buchanan's  geological 
account  of  the  lUQmahal  hiUa,  to  which  the  Editor  dp#ir  attention  on  the  cover 
of  the  May  number  of  thp  Jpfr^al».  in  non^uo^ce  of  n  report  having  reached 
him  that  fossil  bones  hi^  been  discovered  in  the  same  ran|»  of  hills  towards 
Bordwkn.  This  pre8diii)Mb#lilttli<fo  ifemttvmra&y  hopes  of  meeting  with  the 
expected  fossils,  and  may  save  the  trouble  of  fftf^p  ssai^b  |.  for  ijsfereoce  sake, 
the  passage  is  here  repri|it^: 

•*  The  other  calcareoi^  i6fUtflV/^lft^afiir'riV  elHed  aeu^hdr,  or  giant's  bones. 
The  greatest  quantity  is  found  at  a  place,  iif,^<(fto^<pf  tl^i^i,  ^^alled  ammif 
or  the  Female  Giant.  ^  As,th^im£«  prodaced  from  this  substance,  is  whiter  and 
,  better  than  that  made'frotft  the  iiodares;"''k' great  part  has  been  removed.  It  oc- 
cupied a  space,  on  the  surface  of  thftda^lvitjifiiaiMlf  nMtU  40.  dr  50  yards  in 
length  ;  and  from  the  bottom  9f  the  hill,  ex^ndf d  upwards,  from  ten  to  forty 
yards,  and  seems*  to  have  farmed 'a  crust  from  2^  to  3  feet  thick,  covered  by  a 
thin  soil,  filled  with  loose  masses  of  stone.  It  has  evidently^  bvMr ihndf  dr  at- 
least  gradually  deposited  from  water,  as  it.  has  inTpUed  many^agments  of  stone, ' 
some  earthy  matter,  and  a  few  univalve  shells,  'of  a  species  #Ith  which  I  am 
not  acquainted,  and  cannot  Drnwikate  Bttf^-nkitl^  tbeyhre  a  marine  or  land 
prpdi^g^i^n*^  Xhe;Biasses  of  stonis  that  ba4  Ib^  iovqlred  vi^  frpm  the  size  of 
the  head^  to  tbalf  of  a  walnut,'  aiid  tXik''arurhdr\'  or  calcareous'  tufa,  does  not  ad- 
here very  ffimtyk  Gotham  ;'  serfeiuitjIolhMaldBg^  tb^massbelilg  iery  hard,  these 
nodules  ere  geperally  shi^en  out. .  N^^r  Che  qa^^y  I  if».w^  JUOKroqic  ;  but  all  the 
fragments  involyed,  and  iliose  unaer  tbe  calcarebns  matter,  are  of  a  dark -coloured 
sHieMiis  matter^  JBih)»  plade  iisair  apiMiaknefts^tlMir,  in  soriie  measure,  justify 
the  native  name  >  for  oop  pi^p^pf  .t^e  offir^r  contaiuad  :Wif^t  had  very  much 
the  appearance  of  a  flat  bone,  with  a  process  projecting  at  one  end.  I.als#  ob- 
served a  curious  impression,  a  semi- ey  Under,  about  three  inches  fn  diitmet^f,  add' 
18  inches  long,  not  quite  straight,  and  exposed  to  fieiTr  as  if,  by  breaking  the 
rQCk»  the  /f^^li  )Mf  r  of  the  cylinder  had  been  removed.  The  surface  of  the 
cavity,  was  nnnkled  with  traasvirte  f4lli(/ likd  *flii-inside  of  an  intestine,  but 
oiay  hilve  possibly' beea  the  l^ar|t  o(f  a  tnm^  .althttiq^- 1  ba»4seeo  -  no  bark  with 
such'  Wrinkles  f  1  r^mr  ^ppodb  that  this  has  been  the  impression  of  some 
marine  anim^.  Tl^e  matter  part  of  t^s  afiirMr,  a^  1  have  said,  has.,3)efn 
bbrdedbrf  Mr.'^HftisttA^,  a  Poli^  merbhant  o^Monghyr/wl^o,  i  am  told,  ovying 

*  1  have  since  found  these  shells  in  the  riverfiafiiay3l.-*.i.j  .•  .»  ^  j. 


.#P8  #Wl  ••  ilf  StfKt^ttt£f  $kt  mtlfllfmktU  OiUBm  \fitC 


Wflvitafli,  JMMfttoiit 


i»  fat  «pg»— •rill  iBgPt  ««  aw  ma  n  ■Bism^fBVH.  an  biwwi  §w  — 
•  pieee  of  it  cr jttaUiMd,  whieh  4Mri,  te  Mve  iigUBtt,  from  ny  wIcMftfi 
•pw  «Ml  I  k«w  tMB.  I  vyteir  fo«B«  aJUjtJMfciit'MMhg  l»^a^  of  tfi 
mmrMr.  Tlus  ••bclMoe  w  aIm  f(im4  ctoM  i^irtBfaf  !•  Ike  hot  MiweeB  cf  tte 
▲hi***  '^^•>'»  *B^  ^y  thy  BitWet  hM  by  wrmykt  to  >  triiii^  tttit.     Itii 

httm^  aii4  k.«o««rei  ky  ikoaiBtoo^  t#-  mOf  ■^A.^ridi  oiom    sTte  J^ 

''Ob  thcstoBOB,  tiirongh  which  tlio  bot-w«lif  iwief, WA f# tjboMi^M ll 
AngaBBt  Md  at  ShiMboadh,  there  adheres  a  tolaoeoBS  matter,  m  mS\ 
that  I  at  ilrst  aght  coaduded  it  to  be  the  fame  ;  bat  ob  trial,  I  fi 
does  Bot  etervoMo  witft  th»  aitrle  ormjrtrtteMldB,  aiid  !•  prok^ly  of  a  i 

Batnre."— Ed.] 

Mv  ■ttwUBOW  WW  fMt  direefeaA  to  Asumi  hy  tlite  8«p«rMte>dfl«t 
Bvildings  baling  requested  me  to  search  for  EnMSlone  in  tho 
booting  bills.     I  heard  firon  flitives,  that  €apUia  (Ufta- 
Gavbtin  had  proeured  lime  fron  that  place  to  bofld  tho  GovvrsHK 
granary  at  Pataa. 

I  proceeded  there  in  Norenber,  I81f,  and  eocamped  19  days 

jthe  ralle]L  | 

Natives  who  had  woiked  for  Gencsal  Gjaariir.  nod  safcaB^oei^ 
'for  Mr.  Chaistiaw,  described  the  lima  rack  as  a  Jaqpe  maaa  aH  tl4 
•foot  of  the  hill,  of  considewihk  height,  iadining  ovee  to  tM  oorth^t^ 
'  as  to  affn-d  shelter  when  it  rmed  ;  and  when  it  was  naaiijad,  lisf 
plaeed  fire  anderaeath,  to  heat  the  iU»iio»  aad  Iho^  pmmil  Inftss  teal 
above,  to  bortl  it.  ' j 


I  conceived  some  reiaauMi  of  a  stratoMi  nftig^t  fee 
treach  excavated  some  dietane^  ftong  th#  biMF  ff  lig  MUi^ 

.intersecting  it  ap  the  slope,  bat  could  only  fi&d  larrislaiiyi 
fragments  of  siliceoas  stones,  scmbs  nodnles  iasbedded  la  ttf 
soil,  a  few  of  them  crystallized  |  but  all  w«fw  laiiafHaiiHaiJ 

'  Mmtrhdr  by  the  natives,  withoat  reference  to  Ibna,  mmnij 


porous  texture*  j 

I     I  foond  a  superior  sort  of  Uim  at  various  plaoas  ia  the  iPaBay,  aaf 


rhed  that  eacdi  hunp  ibiised  ioTariably.  aa  if  frooi  parcolatiaA 

; round  Iho  roots  of  the Mi/>Aor  tree,  tittskeat  oear  the  troo  aodOiA 
'  towa^s  tBS 'l^tgfa;  and 


a  i^odhcal  iam»  but  aol  perlootliy  wpmI: 

were  also  called  m9mrk4r, 

'  The  lime  from  tli is  species  of  tufh  was  cottaldered  so  gocd^t&at 
th^  Superintendent  wished  for  a  large  quantity,  for  the  ympuea  of 
white-wasbiog*  but  the  coat  of  IfUBsit  acroaa  the  hiUajsna  too 

I  arailed  myself  of  the  *'  MKughi,"  passing  the  other  day,  to 
yon  a  sample  of  actyncdito;  it  is  only  a  lew  inchea  long,  hot  generally 
the  pieces  are  two  or  thrto  feet  long  and  a  foot  thick,  staodisg  vurti* 
cally  on  each  other  to  a  great  height,  prcaeating  %,  ^pscipiea  9i 
columns,  near  to  JUmaL 


f9S5.] 


Thnphvhire  o/'Kantty,  htVej/tint. 


709 


XIV. — EMraeifrvm  a  Ueieotologiottl  Journal  kept  at  Kndj,  Uiand  oi 

"    Cefion.     By  Captain  Oro,  R,  B. 


Btte: 

Tkenieflictric  Kang'V. 

IUl9-gtiag«.     1 

1913 
•Ml 

UA4. 

MoDtU)r 

Greatest  Range 
in  24  lioar«. 

Iieast  Range 
in  34  hoars. 

Hc40 

Temp. 

'  Rain 
falleii. 

Fallen  in 
24h«urt. 

SfoBth. 

Mkx. 

Bite,  i 

Raage 

Max. 

and 
M&a. 

Raage 

Max. 

ao4 
Mia. 

4 
Range 

lathe 
month 
Ifiita 

Max. 

and 

Ml«. 

Nov.    . . 

91*26 
69-» 

14-75 

86*6 
67- 

13-5 

74*6 

6r 

9-5 

78* 

9-3 

1-6 
0. 

pec 

79^ 
63*5 

17* 

79-5^ 
63*6 

17- 

7r5 

69*6 

3* 

72-3 

7*85 

1-75 

0. 

tni 

82- 
^9* 

23* 

81* 

59* 

22* 

69-5 

4* 

71*8 

T-b 

3'6 
0. 

59* 

«•    . 

61* 

59* 

29- 

7^6 
70* 

5'5 

7^6 
75-8 

•1-76 

J«4 

0. 

■far/  . . 

86- 
69- 

29* 

68* 
65- 

9S* 

61- 

71* 

I9» 

6*25 

1*8 
0. 

84*6 

ev 

93-6 

61* 
61- 

90- 

76- 
^0* 

6' 

ys*9 

6*26 

1-95 
0. 

Ur.  . 

85- 
66* 

96* 

63*5 
SI* 

i8-6 

76*6 
74* 

1*5   I     76*3 

1 

2* 

10 
0. 

Uime.  .. 

81* 
69- 

la* 

80- 
70- 

10» 

74* 
71- 

1 
3* 

73*9 

10* 

2- 
0. 

July.   .. 

78*5 
69' 

9-5 

78- 
69*0 

8-5 

73-5 
70*6  • 

1 
3-           73*7 

8-7 

1*8 
0. 

Aug.   .. 

81*8' 
66* 

16*5 

66* 

15-5 

-  73* 
70* 

3- 

72-3 

8-45 

2-6 

0. 

Sept.  .. 

•9-0 
€6-5 

le?" 

61*5 

68-5 

• 

13* 

.  7r»: 

69-5 

6* 

73- 1 

4-0 

8» 

0- 

r** 

fs.     "•» 

.  85- 

«lf-6 

.  76-  -^ 
70- 

5* 

72*7 

^^ 

0-9 

-0.J 

^   N.  B.  Highest  tavge  in  tSie  sWade,  86*.  Lowest,  69*.  McanT6aH^«  vf  Ikt 
73*3.  Total  qaaatity  of  Rain— inches,  78*6  •        .     ««• 

;  Remarks,— Kaady  U  sitUAted  iiv«  »<Mintain9lu  district,  in  Lat.  N.  7^16' ;— I^ng. 
'80»49',  and  at  an  elevation  of  about  168C  ft.  above  the  level  of  the  sea.  It  is  so 
surrounded  by  high  hills,  as  to  render  both  the  direction  and  force  of  tht^Witti  ♦Wy 
^cvdt  to  be  6btained-4>iit  H  is  strongly  affeeked*by  botk  m^issoomu 


4  t 


710  ilnoJ^fJkSf^ia^WMif^  to**"' 

in  the  SepUmkm^No*^ iti9ojimn^pfB9&)4afhi- BjfiB.iM.  Hq09t 

Carefully  us  1  tliouglit  ky'accbVnf^ftf^^eVh^'g^^^^^ 
recently  published  by  yoa,  was  execated,  I^ftnd  ^tliit  ttiere  U  6W 
material  error  in  'it,  viz.  tbe  statement  tbhit  tl^e 'sipebieft  lituB  only  two 
teiits  or'mammsB.     A  recent  iiissection  of  a  fine  maid  lea  to  the  ' 
notice  of  tbe' fact/'that  there  are  tout  teats/ which  ^act  was  contintfb'd' 
by  the  examination  of  two  live  ifemales.  *  There  can/ therefore,  he  no 
qdestion  that  this  species  of  goat  has  four  teats  :  and  the  clrdim- 
•tance  is  bo  remarlcahle,  that  I  propose  to  substitute  the  name  Qaadri- 
mammis,  ot  four-teated ;  foi*  the  popular  name  of  JharaT  under  wtiieti ' 
1  described  it.     Deer  are  aiatinguished   by  four  teats ;  goats  and^ 


gi&nns)  to  cervUs  /'eind  another  proof  that  the  infihTte  variety  aT^nrnfiiire 
cannot  be  designated  by  our  artificial  signs  apd' peremptory  divisions.' 
Antilope,  capra,  and  avis^  how  shall  we  contradistib^msh  them  ?  soITd ' 
cored  horns,  in  the  first,  is  no  unerring  marie  f  ahil  now  vre\^&ve  a, 
species  of  the  second,  and  a  (eartf/eM  species  too,  aMm^oamg  oia^ 
cOnjgeners  to  tally  himself  with  cervus — quoad,  the  number Vf'mammseV^ 

•*  « 

— i — . — ^ . tttk^i  "io 

A.     A  bttwli'ed  ^nrd^  yeBo^  taNr  t^illt>^«t-q  %<ii)mi>  W«»d»^ ' 
fttely  strong  kleeliibl>'  fifliicb  tOtfn  asvamed  a  fide  dTatige^&t.  ^  Ar  tM' 
etid  of  90Rie'd![&y«,  hf«6k'itoMir  retikaining -uiirfciii«v«Ai'>  Mat^^^w' 
applied,  and  the  solution  gently  boiled.  The«h7i»liol'Wflfilsikili  dUMA^' 
eii  wd  'suedfe^ve  porttoiis  >6f^  ibtf^lfaifte  '^cil>rent^  Weilii'iAnl^oyftL. 
tillHkh  ifik  ai^eAi^d  perfefcrti^dMlbflkedc  *Thtf>tel«t{octf'w^ei«'aite" 
itd«eedto  k  hioderateeom]M6b  by  4telffliftii>tf,J  wM  ba^dboWbg^dcpetiiWM  ^ 
ft  feeble  cloudy  precipitate,  wfateh  Hubsid^^  skywif .    Thfe  ^Mir  BftW 
heing  decanted,  and  evaporated  at  a  gentle  beat  't6  ^^ryU^H  ^iSft  «i- 
de^  orange  br^rn  niaM»  wfaieb  wmgfhvd  0^  gpramei    Tin*  va^tante 
y^9^  adhesive,  fusible,  scarcely,  if  at  all,  soluble  in  walj^jii^at'^  re^d^y 
80  in  alcohol,  to  which  in  small  proportions  it  oommuDioated  %  fiie 
orange  tint.    A  concentrated  solution  deposits  p&  "cbo|iD^]  ji^  v^ 
iHsinber  of  minute  shining  crystals,  which  subside  to   the  bottom  in 
the  form  of  ii  brilliant  orange-brown  powder.     When  this  precipitn- 


-     Y     r 


tioD  has  cesaed,  the  solntion  leti  fall,  bj  ■pontaneona  evaporattoD,  a 
feW'thnetttauib^ckma<kfUiWiMcalpibvaBdl«p|teentl7fidtyitatiu'^;''r 
bvtfoqualatitilWk  stiliHtfa^Q^c)n>pK&nlu-'^aiM!iinti«K.     - 

B.  The  flocculeat  pr«dpitate  above  mentioned,  being  .wAleotMl 
anddriMtr  wrigbedO;J..  ,Jt,t^,tI)i;cqn*iftep;7,  fB^b^ity,  andptlwr 
■((nsibte  prppertiea  pt  W9x. 

fp.-,    The  silK,  rtill 'pert^tly,  piaafi'  '?  ?*,de«p 

aiiy^  vesiel,  and  builed  wjth  succea  1  water  aa 

Ic^jf  aa  any  aeosjbl^  .fiction  was  pr'  i^aleaceot 

aolution  waji  obtained.      It  waa  fi  ezbibitcd  , 

•carce  any  tenjencj'  tp  deposit  the  p  laion.     A  . 

aolntion  of  bi-chlorid;  of  mercuiry,  c  »  gradua-  ' 

ted  tube,  ttirevt  down  a  bulky  coagi  ;;,  became 

n^ch  fspndensejl,  and  [jermitted  the  eaa^  decantation  pf  the  clef  r . 
fluid.  .  This  precipitate,  well  washed  an^.  dried,  weighed  (deducting/ 
I  ;4  grains,  the  amount  of  metallic  salt  employed),  8^9  ^mias.  It  had 
iJI  the  well  known  characteristica  of  albumen.  ., 

D,  T,he  clear  fl^tid  decuited  in  procesa  Cueing  evaporated  to 
drynesa  in  a  stpam  bath,  left  a  nemrly.coloQrless,  tranaparent,  brittle 
ntass,  Tesem|l^lip^,guii^.  It  weighed  13'0  grains,  and  had  a  teodeacjr 
to  Boftf^,  from  thp  presuice  of  a  small  quantity  of  deliquescent  aalta. 
It  disaolved  roadily  in  water,  trom  jfrbich  neitber  ,tbe  bi-chloride 
nor  tan  th^ew  it  down,  ,  It  eibibited  n^o  tendency  to  gelatiDize, 
however  concentrated  i  and  w&s  copiously  precipitated  by  mb-acetate 

E.  Alcohol  now  took  but  a  feeble  tinge  from  the  silk,  which  still 
retained  ^MttflJarslinMs.'  A^ttf  in&tt  solution  of  caustic  potash 
w«a  ««fq(4i»giyTeKbib«Wdlt-^a4tafun9^  few  hours  digMtion,  wa* 
p9«r4d,off,'e)N«tly,f)^iiti»tiae|l  iWitttiifWriatio  acid,  #a4  treatad.  wttb^ 
tbe.ibitpUprifk'U  4q  >proo«m--<^-  1^  prpoipiute  of  albumen  thus 
obitMB<t(l  wrmghedO^gmiMi.;  .! 

(EvuiFiiwU}!,  the.  silkyfibntkFwhjKib  l|»d  now  attained  iu  full  liutm. 
a^ddex^ity,  weighed  |76>;  oxbl^Bgn-loaaof  0'&  upon  the  total, 
a^jt^jluitabla.  :ta  hygr«WlUt(i  «W»IWe.|  Xbs.  whole  of  the  producU- 
bjiing  4rW  Jit  a  atcawbeat  immadiatBly  belore  weighment.  Hie 
fjlllWingar^e  tJtig  ^ca^ltiv.of  the  analysis  : 
•.  Ai   'MainaM  EoloMJac  «atnr, '  and  wbits  filsmantoai  sabstasoe,  ....       9'9 

B.     W«|,., 01 

''  C.  aod  E.  AlbamriD,' B-9 

fBi    Mwait,....i 13-0- 

,P.     Blcschad  fibre, 76-5 

"F.'    ftfgronetrtc  noUture, 0-S 

GninSt  100.0 

'       ■    '   "4  T  3 


719  ExfrtKt»/^P>t  COTTyqwPifaMe-  DtNa 

differing  onljfrwttonaHjr  froin  theaboVe;'^xce])t  in  th«  particular  of 
the  TeainomeoloaritiK  inttter,  which  wM  indeed  preeeht,  bat  in  * 
T«r7  anob  ««fl1tor  ^mpoitfon.  It  »  pn^bable  tbU  the  Yarietiej^of 
colour  obw;rvabl9  in  cocoooi,  the  yellow,  die  orange,  tb*  ln&:  tbi 
wUte  MndthcgraeaMi  ban,  dqiesd  (miy  (>p<n'tbe;2r«Uer  or  fesa 
ainpnae  of  this  redo  in  the  fibre.       j     ,  ,     i  ..    :,,,..    ■    ■ 


XVII. — ExTKACTS  raou  Corbkspondekck. 

1,  Nolt  reffaritlng  tAe  Bitilta  MontiinnI .  By  Dr.  SrU-n^MT. 
^  Wllh'resfMOt  (a  the  Bliilla  inonuineDt,  I  ite  Mr,  H0DOB9H  lUo  «£!:{«■  la 
thintto^it  •iMflllT  to  tUc  ManikyilU  topt,  an.)  nhich  I  bare'  Wd  at  yoa'  aa 
Ungabpat,  nn^  fgc  whicb  (ih^im  I  aont  y«»a  adaoied  AMrnir;^  <WMi4nF4 
to  apvwep^  r^t^'*'  mtne .ciiif,  WlMa.Ur.>l(M>MK:a^va>4Wlit»cat Afni*' 
Bhapal,  he  obUiDtd  leave  from  thft  GoTem^ent  to  dig  iota  it,  aad  1  riaitedit 
■oon  after,  (ia  December,  J822,)'wbei    ~ 

ttftapiliMiT  BjHW^d  (t  'ttt)lii'(He  tap'tty  ' 

kmi  to  vhkt  h*  otMMtrtffi  iHr  bAtt^  t 
•oIhI  brick-^troi-ki'itrttMift 'kt^t  apjxtuiii 
huriiDnMbaTo'iUfcd'tltat-tllHgMtklwB 
tb«  fonith  tuiThig  b««n  thrtytm  'dcM  1^ 
ttnotd  DD  the  graand,  *a4  ttiM' tnnU  Id- 
wall  wartbim  ■iaMMT'k'*AiK'tiytik«'«b' 
of  whiebiaUlnnMhing  joi)  ^trt'iH'KAi 
that  I  haTc  aMwIrrom  Kallinier  at^  'it' 
b— ii  Male  of'  (ben  Dfa^HllietM  ttopli^i 
hifhl;  obacene — actttpii^  '-tHalT  barto' 
prOTiucea:   ta  what  era  dicmiifbAbngf''' 

!'  Je  joini  qoelqav,  ^qU  4  #11  Je.»ro'  fxax  v ou  ft^e.^tlqa—  maMnau  iM* 

le  Sarnath  et  le  AtaU  MoBJid  i  Juaapur. 

Le  Swnuth,  <;p;Dag^<l>a<i>|t,a>m^fcaj,dB«cBnldJhtH*i.Ta«^it*i^yli<if>fcutbtwj 

Eintetre  rorigine  du  oom  Fagpd^f  ar  I'lLDJigr^  4e|jgU|bJe|ii  ««,atiaMTtanM 
mit^eenCejlououparnil  qaeli]oes  centaiawiciui  j'J,B^,T^:4flp^»■^,^o•  pe*iUprta' 
deCnlombo,  juaqWauiimioepses  ^'Auuadjapur*. .  (quim  ,diff)kMt(a..4'«it'4ia: 
raiitro,«ucuneli'»lif  forme  du  ^r^tftn  .iTiiU'  WJH*  de,,Pwloiii,Q»t..1»..ae«o»4. 
batiment  lur  le  prcfnicr  :  mnia  cclui-^,^n9  si;i^jdaMfiD  jia  Jorntn^Mracoandnvi: 
eomme  la  laattrpfe  Jk  U  couiiole  qipde^^,"  |j^{j(i■I^,4S«.^lS«r«ltk.arlkM.■«•' 
lhs■eia  le  batimenL  d'eh  haul  pnuc,,<^^f^  ,pfiaciM^,i  pow  laqneik,!*  :paiti«  .d'«»: 
bu  a 'eat  qua  le  foDdemeQC,  la  base:  ce^  Pngobf^  ^pqt  toiijava  ^ti•.afu^  «^ 

Ioarrj  qilt'fdbei  lea  petits,  et  le  SarnatH  Cat  de,  ce  nombre),a^  Toniw;  qpis.  pwtia, 
'iuip1a»-giaiMl'qaarr«,  qui  conlieitt  T entree  et  une  Tihare:   cm  deux  «aan<* 

aonttiaiblio*  ilanalead«bi1*di>S^rn«th>  "*  "^ 

fl^  reHqna  mi  la  quella  l^fdlfloe  eat  hatfc  se  trmi^  tODJ)barJ('a«^iiU  «■' 
VCainier  i^urrii.Biaia  pas  toujoun  ■•  mlUea.  I/Atala  Mo^  k'Jitnipiar  eeC 
4eiiideiaaDt  na  uicmd  i-gar,  je  016U  ijKe  e'tkt  leaoit,  on  taalioa'd'ftnle  BMAni: 
ana  de  oe  genra  as  troDic  tL  ttqapur,  «l  ploaleurs  «B  CejrltM,  dort  )a  pIVM  ymft  rf ' 
celle  meatioDni^ep*rTDBNsa.daniiioD  tpitome,  noBiin^  daal  le*  aoclenoea  entei 
de  Qe^lan,  lOUOca^nDaa.  C^l*  deJiianp^  contiBat  l(Ui«,.Mb>aDea  on- flWU 
plksCtei  d^cach^s,  (colonnee  quarries  eat  une  rausie  d^lUUtyw  7)  J'f)  «l^tH 
Mail  en  rafn  de  trauver  uae  iaacriptioa  sur  ce>  calonaei  fcj.iwtpar,  nwia  ja  asia- 
•ore  qu'une   perauaoe  aiec  plui  de  tsmi  que  j'avoU  mniaitue  fiairait  ftt  «•■ 


>Il  < 


f    -v 


i      .1         '1       'i»lt 


found  along  witli  two  brns  m  theVcavatiDBs  at  Sarnath.  iiia^9  in  the  .year  ,1^98* 
iua  ditorib«d)fty  ^'<Du>i«A-i^  iii^  tber  ^2afaf^To¥niti«  tif''th¥  Asiatic^  R6<earcbet,i 
Icas  oi\u;h  |»\e»M4  t<^4i%9Arftr  tl>f,i4ef)U«if4fn|9Mcl'^|wdl*9ipiMift^lM^dM4Mr, 
j^c.*'  about  which  lo  muctt  discussion  has  lat#ly  ta3(en|>lape^  ^99^fV?^i\M'^'hfff 
bottom  lines  of  the  page.  They  are  disguisei^y  ievera  V^t-y  gfdtfs  errors 'of  ihe 
copyist,  and  it  is  therefore  not  surprising  that  no  attempt  should  have  been  made 
by  WiLFomD,  who  alludes  several  times  in  his  essay  to  theother  part  of  the 
imeripttoiiy  or  by  other  Sanscrit  scholarsi  to  read  ii ;  tEe  lines  are  thus  given : 

By  comparing' tfili$'|p^i til  ,^e  vcrsiQu  giv^A  In.pAgf)  1^7»  its  real  ^ccprdllice 
iiiflbe  at  once  j)ercejved  thrp.ugjt^j^iie.cU^^i^  9f,^finsf»u  t 

r  had  the  pleasure  of  obserpng.thi^  b^aH^if^ljpiV^Oneilpq.^I^iViilMillBt.Ah* 
east  of  Singtiea.in  T^rhut,  at  S,  a*.  ^..  qn  t)lie,^th.,o<  A^W^A^k'^^^^^*  l«*ppt*«i 
&  the  eastern  part  of  the  sl^y^  j9?9.W9il  J>^Mfg  jiftrf»«M[,ilrt  /dUVter,  Jlwl  otiy  « 
few  dfegrees 'about  the  Western  hprizuo^  ,/I;)4t:  .prf|iB«»ati<7>ooloar«;W«Q  diatiMtIt 
developed,  and  the  ^''^hperfpct.  though  p9X  rsq.wUense.aa.thQse  genis»«Uf  (Stib 
in  the  solar  ins., ,  Tfte^  radiy^|  of  the  |tr^  t^ppear^  aliy^  ^cas  .thaa  thft  one  ion»«4 
by  the  it^.  '  ft  remiiined  c^istjipctly  yiaibU  for  ^ha  ^paoe^  Xd  mioutcS'fi  ixftof 
which  ft  gradu&Ujr  lost  .its'  ra^iapcy^  and  diaappeMcd. .  Tha.  ii|«roij)g  wftS'  cU>i*d|i^ 
^ith'light^ow^rs  of  rai d|  aivd  t}ie,  temperat,ujre 85^  of  J^ahrenhf^  .>.,  i  ^  <t 
'  T  haVe'|^eas6Q  lo'poserye  tb^t  iibis  pheporoenof^^s  pot  of  fr«(|«B4t.0Miurre«Mtf 
forthiivis  only'the  secpnd  one  Jj  hpA;)ec^  airing  my  lif^t^ime*  -  ,u. 

Frott  Rind,  Jamumt^tlAiihiihBAiL  1 1  >  *>     i  .■•  .  r  >  -.u '(  u\ 

The  native  thatp|ied  bi|ts  i|i,  t;)^e  y|U^g^<^f  ^ingl)«»  |i|>Twrhjat7wei(D  this  morn- 
ing covered  wMte  with  a  ^rdst  nnd/ although  the  thermometer  did  not  indicate 
ai^tpar  lM^r«tai^-ti^iL'4«tcrf  FafambM,  Wftfti  Kght  llirii  of^nd /rotk  The 
west.  .'^  (•^•■"<'  ♦.■'•"  '   '^ 

At  fourf-btsulni'4&  iMi^tes  A.  hr.;  and  at  diy-break.  observed  a  meteor  \^  th^ 
foroft  of*  gltfbtttofbkltbf  ftr^,  tHiich  passed  .tnVoUgh  the  air,  from  west  to  east^* 


eye  oonUI  teMSh,  aild  femc^ed'TTiifile  tor  fi^e  seconds,  after  which  it  etxploded^ 
Ulce  a  rocket  throwing  off  nnoMbUs  conrnsc'atlons  of  intense  Ught  \  but  without 
any  report  or  ut^e  of  hay  kiifdl''  Its  apparent  elevation  incousidcrable, 

Amtfhfr  beauttfui  Meteor  Qbterved  at  tKfi  aanni  village  on  the  2QtA  of  Ma§t,  i832« 

At  6  liours  40  minutes  p.  m.  a  large  pear^ahaped  meteor  was  observed-  ahoot^' 
ing  very,,ri^i4  Ia  .a  havjjiofital  -i^oaition,  and  in  a  dimction  from  N.  to  S. 
Nothing  cott^d  excoed  the  brilliant  migtiue  of  graea,  ftingad  with  bhaa  coloars, 
exhibited  •daring  lita  capid  progress.  It  ielt  a  Inminoua  traia  of  great  lofigtbf 
behiudt  an4.^cmai4^  visible  aboat  thraa  aeeendai  thanidMappaavedinthasoathu 
eco^horifQi^  wi(t^ai^taj(hibiting.  any  aig04<>f  exploding.      .\ 

^    R&narJIi&die' Fktnomnum  9^1  opp^tM$*SHtgke&,  Vn  T^rnlwf,  Jitly  Ibfk,  1853. 

Tbls  evening,  faring  a  thin  shower  of  rain, '1  observed  ou  the  oppoeite  side  of , 
th^  great  rrt^r  Gattdak,  at  the  distance  of  two  piiles,  the  phenomeuoa  called  by  , 
tlM^iiattvta  *'ll^d  Hitrchimd  ka  Pura^     An  aCrial  city  appeared,  with  its 


7X4  fy$k(»i^.fa^ii(0Q^i99yMimei^  pSit^ 

vhioh,  it  began  to  niter  Us  44>p««^iiPAitbeoftlittl»ftol«Jnii/ii^llFi^^ 
g;i«4uiLUy  diaappou-ed  ulto^etbef  witb  tl^.p^aMng^stoiFriu.  /{TMft^ipb^oiPWiciD  fe 
do  not  reneof^rto  bavo-ovei  bof^w^ae^iiK  nlttjiii9iM[f'taridi^5irif««p%,.fil«|t:i% 
called  the  i^«  Jifot^Ma  ia^  italfv^  ajudt  4  thndc, ^i«fftlwnrfiiQ»ft*<^<>(ftqi>tnre  of 
vbM  it  -eaUod  the  F/*«»Ci4  AfvvfAi  Iw  Iiob«M«9d  A«nMiif|peb9n««  m  uit«rvc*ij|»g 
WAter ;  but  it  «h«  QQniMlet»bly'^AT»t9d  ftb#vt  Abei«rQ|fe)Ml^li|4»£:ib«»  nt«Ckifttr«i^i^ 
a[Mr<i  a  gr9M  ^i.mmi^  treM,«i«b»eb7^met««^;  «m»i jmiiiiiUiQ.  4bowini  of  tvwm 
«Mr  I  anppoae  caiiflfHi.  tbia-  Tarf  .fniiii|lfkr<i9ppe«rMH#  bliJtbf^niirMt9o»#  otmOm^ 
ti«»i«l  tbr  aUnoapbfKk  air^  pt^difltertnt  dff»<irj»»»MI>ri»mi4»IC4bfbfroy.  la  91? 
J  -    ^       '^  MM4ltoJarMMdPI$|HWJ'l(Nilf>Mlb^,  .18341  ^' li:   i^'iB    aiB^n  .^ 

&'AbtM«  hiMifff^SO  mivRites  !»Pit^/^  T  tihrrinnrriniir  "tiimirifii|[nhn  iirt  tiiiiwtfiiT 
phMOttfttfOtt  I  k^tKtbfkkeHi  'A'dto»4^b]Mki«ltftt4»(^iti<kIifl*,f  •f'^^Utl^lR^ftmk^is 
ittelf  totbe  w«stp»f  d8ii^«a,«  Th«4«MhMjQ«ii«ti(«ed'b0Mi^^  t^lMi^ iiiM«n]f 
tlttt^«|lpetted  M  the'np^ehied%«  Hi 4!lkii^\otdnMf^ifinPJMta,^oi  nhek  awb,  dbii'* 
iMbg'tb^ftMfft  Mlliatft>t»4oiiM'«rgM«n/MiQiv  and^^MirlMllillitlA'mliiglia^'^^iob^ 

^l«th^vtt«itV<'#'toinittmif0i^able  bkdefhf  IW|«»  «llod^  ^Wifli#i1lfthXll^tli>ir'|«iP 

^VUflliei^bebii  tint  already  beatttifwl^eiiwl,  tll^^4^fair  minntti  tbt»^8ittf  V^iKWfciiii^^lf 
tk^t^femtht  ii|)<«be>-«ii<|dte  i«l  lAM>^«ilo(ld;  >witte>A  tfAeiidodk-  pttr->iteil|^iiti* 
TMi^biHfMiMUott  ^f tfittttnad  -vMUq  ^for^  tb*  ^  «t)tfo^Hi€  t»i4'  wuHtMi^  ^irli««^  ib  J^|AM 
d4«ity^rii[4%)4m^y«hd'liie<i^y  li^lMnlDg'8ttoeetodedv««|ftftiig;M«t#ifj^<t#(^iilte.^«c 

Daring  my  trarets  in  Behar,  I  had  frequent  occasion  to  notice  M§  p\limmt$tam ' 
o^tli»<iMeiit  0tti4M>inik«  df<4M>^^iAg««;  7he^4lr8t<^r>e^i>C'aiiir  t»«ii>ec«^ 
tU^fwM«l$md  aMI^«^,^nHhv23k-de«f  Ndir«Mb«ir,iliMi.'«  Sifti^tM  Mliia^M«MM» 
l^i«i^from  »<ranty'to<  aixtf.  feet'  higbi,  batiii|;«n»liiMHi|((1tt(ftt«fl  lindidyit^^ 
nvMf  aptrae  at  aeiii  Tbcf  imsaM^gf  about  lMlf^«(lfee^tnilin(te/^iii#^i1tauitiiei^ 
itiiiblti  ftif [  11  IPO 'IQLmhIUw]     ^  *"    •^^''  '      -''"<^  oJ  slajbvi'i.  v'x' !'>   ^,,  V- :^jj  j^^'^ii 

'  #b»r 'l4WAr^  l8B3t  •  eba«r««*{9ev^ral<8)iadi««twndi  uttltbft  iM^iOui  bt0*tei-' 
Ar  «nA  JTcmm;!.  'Fbe^iirbiililigWOtiwii^v^Wii^Vit^ffa^lttiAAe^Atd^nilb^  fM»^tf 
a  perpeiRif(Mibir4iolinamitk»»<miil«i  ibnnUMifefeK^^  Mef  /ontyBi^niafiiM  ylhbte:.! 
Ib«f  riiifeMMi»,'«rlcik  sthe^g«v»«a^^Ab'tba  baai^  kwHiMfepitflfldeiiqA ioi«M*4^  iiid. 

/V^.  25M,  1833.     On  the  sands  formed  by  the  confluence  <ff 'thcPrMef  <8Mn)» 

irifeb  :lb«<taigt^,  ^v»baflr^^wpvlafgft<awd:;»iiiiMwa»3iw^hwb^ 
Wiagreaftjbaigb^  in.  tb«  Ji|iri^BbB(«^ ^^v  I4^  !»^f^nMiFbl»]«i69»im^>^3lie 
apparent  diameter  of  each  aeemed  to  be  twelve  f«fl>WXb«^  XMm^ifieA  iMTiat^^r 
the  apace  -of-aevaral  minuta^,  and  than  gpadnaHy  dioperoodi  forming  a  eiond  e# 
aand.  which  remained  visiWe^or  a  cpnsidera^lj  t4a^  '^^^•jgfS^i^lf^yto^J^rt, 
by  a  Siii|bt  breeze  off  wind  from  the  west,  whic|  jast  ruflfea  the  gnrfsg^  7f  wW 
Ganges.  I  ,         •         •     -•*   .  .     'i-y./w..  ■    ».  '..-iN  ,  .j^k 


peopU^oe    _       ._   .     .  .      „.  ..,.., 

force.,    I  have  to  ndtice  that  on  £VQry  inatanc^  dKft  1  l»av*^ob4!prT«ilb4oa  phalli  f 
menonrthe  ak^  was  clear,  aokl  not  aiclond  tobeJMca.;  *  -   ;    }*     .    ■<  ^'.        .t,^j 

Bb«ck<  was  one  of  the  flrst  jttf  deacrtbe  tbeae  ecfiumie  in  4ds  Vas^cU  ta  diaocwM 
tifc  flovrcc  of  the  Nile.  Tbnti  ee)ebMtod«aT«ller  dederiM^^bem'ba*  <fiai^ciid»«i^ 
OTeiirhetming,  and  destroying  whole  c$r«Vans  ofrndtaBd^antfte.;-,^^  ^^! 

in  BuRirsa*  trsTelii,  1  find  mention  madeof  tfaeatk  uifher't1i^<n|ink<^t^i^*i^iSri 
<«  In  this  neigbboarhood  (m4aning  the  dissert),  4nd  [Bi^b^.^^^atl^^^.^^^^ 
^  banks  of  the  rlvnr,  we  wStneaaed  a  conatant  .  auqleaslc^;  c^^  ^iflfr^iida,  ^Mllt 
raised  the  dust  t9  a  ireat  hai^t,  .and  moved  over..t|i]^ pUi4i  ^M(iFK^^poat%^ 
saa.  -  In^  Ikdia,  the^s  phenoinena  are  fhmiliarly:knnwn  by  }the  nama  4if  demit  ,- 
where  they  anmetimis  unroof  a  house ;,  bnt  \1  ha(  not  fMcn  ibgaaciia  tha^  1  n—>fy 
either. of  aiic|»  a^e  01;  frjaqnency^  now  prevailed  w,.^!^  T^Vfiinf4ffi^f$ra3P*^ 
appeared.  t9  rise  fron^  gna^  of  wind,  for  tfa«  airitatt^^f«jiQ^i^tpirb|$d|,^t{by 
the  usual  north  wind  that  blows  ateadily  in  this  desert." \,        ,.^ 


IMfe] 


S»rivm:'fi^tit^09pr«tpvmkM. 


7\5 


bMHitB'-^aMbiHti^it  i*-1IW4ttif»llniM(»tM  ■mtcr-tpoola  «1  tM.  Uamnar/ 
lAMklaSMaatikuhtbcror  «aWitleHHb«dtlKt«Me  nala  4cao«D,  Mm*  fnMrs 
Str'IoAAaWavtim'iiiay  MlMsHEU^'farm  ■  tHcorf 'fhnt  litem  upon*  flm  bMls.i 
aad'lf' Ai<"MtiM'««ptritMit»lMit'ia  iota  l(7«iMd«  it,  1  am  well  remrdad. 

■■>  ''  ' ''>>MM0l«  tMMM'MirlMIt  JlWi  l'833,  nur  JaiHaka IH  ItrAW. 

''A'tHUCttl  <M  «ue«f  Mr<«<i*te"OMl^'0tt  tM  AyatWvHMt,  li'*  Kiel*  nt*n4«d' 
pUlK.  ttUuNrenttfvrDsitffta'vriAT'MBilT  mMfatns  sfYsgoMtiatfia  to  bs  mmb,- 
anwflk'iiaBtMapMiM'of'gnR,  lafnth  ktvm  lb  feednutoMKiui  herdi  of  cattla^ 
thM  ketrw  14'  tturitb'im'thll  iMhla  «rMUt  {Mtlobct  DrMfiAennnirare  hare  anA- 
there  to  k«  «eii'>rMMarittt'a>M<*MMM«.  '  Oa  tbe  above  da^,  1  tra*clt*d  Mim*: 
tliU  plain,  and  at  3  R.  Mi,  itbienraA  Uwif^eiMMBeaoit'af  Mirb^i.  Everj  object 
i|t<ll«lM"*M'reai|«r|Hl'fiM,«r  .lix^.timeaitm  <»4iiMr| atae.  u  aibe.au>H  aodMttla 


tWr  bnb(4''-.A><E»i*,.i*<«*i«)eN)ite4M'  aaak  ti  IMibl,.Uat-.tb*ii  .Ust-iy;pear«di 
like  tke  jfMiki  otpa^  Itmi.el  TlaMe  diitert^aa  oaatiRMit  M  chaagoia*  tlwM 
4ti^a«tofiM«d.a4aMi'to  luah  »  dnrMi  that  the  .oMn^iilloatUe.Uiaii^d  ttmiwi 
i^apea  ored-lwaMAti -like  t^itdowf  aodPUMi-!  A.  traMptoent  blwiliTkkwi  of 
vapour  could  now  and  tben  be  teen  when  itooping  dona,  aoii  ivolunClawariili 
U^iliMiMMi.avddiwvai  »n  aoAalatoir  awttvik  toluah,;!  iiaij  b»  <)»tt<^  ouned 
b  Ui  ^wiTar,,Bot  DoBinHtfa  foi  mr  ■teiffVi,  vhen'aiifaA. 


Witle^ib«*ara*tWt<lb«f  nidBotUhfttftitkUeflr  a*|i'«i(ithififtiM 
Tbej,  howerer,'  itated,  that  it  wai  aamething  Dot  good,  uid  thi 
itvuiddu  q/ter  tttng  il."     1  coabLAQVlTMLiprevail  on  them  tc 


ita       ,.  . 

.  Tai*  plMtt  i*  J>oB>dtdioitAe-Mit  b^-.a.naMpj  j' 
GatM.^tK^btiw  mtPOM  "llMki  I  iittimnilt  mm,  Iw  «tiib  u  ^mtitiij  oall*«L  Jfaten. 
r:^<fiUint.I  tMtT»!<)«4«i»l|iiewlkti>*4t''  '''A*qtiDaUoiuble,*)M|>e,"  MMcary 
teHliBroytMBiM »fi'WwtFdMhi'«lww il  impaiimUt  *pd, iavUibtei  aifintl  awtr* 
bnted  the  fean  of  mj  gerTsnti  to  ■up«»tti:ioD,  hut  I  hare  aabM^uaatlf  Itwgfcfr 
tlutrt*r  bamr<VMlairMrihiMfW«i|>Ur>ir*haa»i^«m«iitn<rat.iMlly'aBUHdl>j 

JlffifTM,  isUeli.H  pMfabk't  ^T'a'«reaMiiMwttiltir^tba  poople  iitthe  MigUowA 

iag>iU*ig(BhtMk|>la(«iDa<ltVda7»»f«VlI.^IMl  iWumedifMiniBij^luaVi'u  ' 

.lTk*Mil[tgi»rRpniMtiBg«a<MJJuiaaa-<rft«arab>enradv.|kW.l«b«BcMittti»« 
WMlWi^iWi notion,  ,.i^:,...■-:    ,-.,.■,;!(,     .;,-j,,m. 

-  anu  *■«*  Iff.  A»:  swSrrim'i  ■-■'■-  ■-'  ■■' '  ■■ - 


lJt4n(h. 


JdIT,  . . 


la  iddilig  thi«'ta  the  tinm1»er  of  Meteoft>Kg(cU  ri>tttB«U  fnibthlied  ia  Mr 
'  'Joutaal,  we  faaVe  corseted  leteral'  obrioni  mntakM  in  tKe  dfecioiah  ef  tk« 
original.  ■.,.:*, J:'    ..■,-^ ,  ,  • 


XVnr. — lUeleorolagieal  MegtMttr, 


'"  SSSSs^issBisiSlss'ssiiSSSaaBS^iU's 


iiiiiiiiiimiii6ii696ieimti*ii4 


juiSSiJ"  I  Sg^sK  kSrk^S  ^k§^rS  ?H5  r  Si'S5 


a  I  >=2i^£>^S33»£cSl3S;^^S^52>f3^SS|^->S  |2 


™H"*»;"i?l^.§3.  ?it?P-  i>:g^=g  ii§i  I  M^.js 


Tl 


■^.!i|S5;-aa  k-ss:-;  5:-35:s  : 


'i3;-353  :-3;53i  sass-s-s 


l?:.^j£ig  SiA^ii  gsa^R^  rrr;£  g  ^eealtf 


! 


ill 

lli 

ii 

III 

1 

;i 
I 
I 

! 
.1 


INDEX 


i  Page 

Albatross,  Obsenrations  on  the,  ...  lu6 
Alexandria,  whether  Jskardoh?  .. . .  589 
Analysis  of  Tibetan  Medical  Work,  1 
Anaifsii,  Chemical,  of  Sea-water, . .   ft09 

■  -,  of  Carbonate  Mag^nesia,  510 
^  I  ■  «•,  of  Tin  from  Malacca,  ..  612 
^— — -,  of  American  Lamp  LiqUid  913 
I  ■■  -,  of  Mineral  Waters,  ....  513 
t  ■  «»  of Moulmein  Minerals, . ,  Sid 
»  ",  of  Snlpht.  Moiybdeniim,  514 
*— — ,  of  Rangoon  Petroleum,..  627 

*  ■,  of  Nellore  Copper,  ...  579 
»  M      ■   ■,  of  Momea,  oc  Mountain 

*  Chetni, 696 

-— ,  of  Raw  Silk, 710 

^nkoy  Tea  Hills,  Visit  to, 95 

Lntelopes,  of  Nepti, 487 

ksftaiDi  Tea  Plant  discovered  in,  49,    47 

-y  Coal  dlscbYered  in, 704- 

ksbiaolean  Society,  Cluestionsfrom,  295 
issofiiate  Membertf  Resolution  re» 

girding,  S36 287 

Astronomical  Initranients,  Correc- 
tion of, 258 

Asnrhiur,  Note  regardlnitj 708 

Baetrian  Coins,  Note  on, 327 

Baksa,  UMa..W.  K.  Ml  Scvilik 

Foaslls, 665,  698 

Barometer,  Influence  of  the  Moon  on 
the, 262 

*  "         -,  Horary  Observations  of,  514 

Beams,  Table  of  ScanUin^s  of, 227 

Benson,  W.  H«  oa  new  Falagian 

I  Shells 173,  698 

t— • ,  oa  Cariaaria 215 

■             ,  oa  three  Indian  Bi- 
valves,'      450 

»  -     ■■        ■,  Notices  of  Indian 

SheHsby,  528 

Bbnza,  Dr.   P.    If.'f  Qeologpy  of 

:    Neilfiris, 413 

Bhilsa,' Monument  at, 712 

Birds,  Mode  of  preserving, 4M 

Bombay,  Trappean  Rocks  of, 530 

Books,  Notice  of  New, 4U 

Boring,  Instroctiona  regarding, ....   235 
BoocHB,  stuffed  Specimens  presen- 
ted by,  475 

BotJ|.]>sa80N,  S.  M.,  oa  Climate  of 

Maaari, .«. .   230 

Bridges,  Suspension  Tables  fbr,  ....  222 
Buddhist  Priests  of  Ramree,  29, 9t 

■  Image,  inscription  on,  132,  713 
'    ■           Remains  In  Scotland,  ....    181 

■  Sacred  Formula, 196,  718 

»  Coins  of  Behat, 624 

BuavBT,  Col.,  Papers  presented  by,  160 

,  Account  of  Pngan,. .   400 
Campbell,    Dr.    A.,  on  Nlpalese 

8tUI, .289 

Caflaaria»  new  Spcdas  of, 215 


Page 

Cavtlbt,  Lieut.,  0n  new  Species  of 
Snake, 219 

■  <  on    Qumti   Gold 
Washing, 279 

y  Fossil  Discoveries 

atPinjOr, 586 

Ceylon,  Aneleut  History  of, 408 

Ch4rdw^,  Ruins  of,  in  AaMS,  i...    IBS 

Chemical — (see  Analysis.) 

Cbctai,  Mouataia,  aaalyala  afy  ....  696 

China,  Fubkia,  Province  of, 553 

Cbiaese  Tartary,  Description  of, .. .   653 

Coal,  new  "site  of,  at  Nerbada, 648 

,  iaAasam 706 

Cochin  Chinese  Dictionary,  Note  on, 

182, 408 

Coins,  from  Behat,  56 624 

-^— ,  Col.     Stacy's     Collection 

•  flf ,' .-^ 196 

,  VaNTuaA  Collection  of,  ... .   327 

,  Ancient  Buddhist, 624 

,  Indo-Scytblc,. 629 

-,  Ancient  Canoi:^, 634 

^  Hindu,  second  series, 668 

CoUlmation,  on  the  Measure  of, ... .   258 
CoLViN,    Col.,   Present  of   Fbssii 

Bones  by,.. 56,  236,  65 1 

Copper  Mines  at  Ajmir,  295,  ......   582 

ofNellore, 574 

■  of  Singh^na, 681 

Correspondence,  Extracts  from,  517*  7 1^ 
Cboma,  Mr.  A.,  on  Tibetan  Medi* 

cal  Work, 1 

Daws ,  Mr.,  FossHs  presented  by, . .   236 
pFAN,  E.,  on  the  Jamna  Alhivinm,  261 

' ,  Account  of  Shekhawdtl   . 

.  Tempie,  36) , 409 

— — — ,  on  Jamaa  Fossil  Bones,. .   495 
Desiderata  of  the  British  Association,  1I6 

— in  Botany, 294 

Dictionary,   Cochin  Chinese,  Note 

ofa 189 

Distiilatioa,  Native  Mode  ofg 282 

Pixoif,Oapt.C.  J.,  on  AJmlr  Copper 
Mines,  •«....   .•..•>......••«..   582 

Edoxwokth,  M.  p.,  on  OUtoaCe  of 

Ambala,  40i 

Egypt,  Tour  through  part  of, 438 

Electro-nuignetlsm,  experiments  on,  181 
Elliott,  J.  B.,  on  Kesariak  Inscrip- 
tion, 233, 286 

Erolia,  Rcd^billed,  of  NepAl,..   468,701 
Errors  of  Astroa.  lasts.  oOrrepked, 

818, 519 

Etans,  Dr.  G.,  Account  of  a  Mim* 

my  head,    311 

ETEaasT,  Rev.  R.,  oa  Rain  at  Cal« 

cutta, 107 

II           ■         y  sa  Jamaa  Wclls»  919 
i  oa  Moon's  Influ- 
ence on  the  Barometar,  . . , 


718  hide^e. 

8TKRB9T,ReT.R.,  g^olo|;ical  vl«t  to 
GugiMttri^ .  t  f  ...•««. 690 

PjiLCONBA,Dr«'sCaUlQgue  of  Fossil 
Boaesy « 57 

VIshr  CM  An  tctrfkoirdinaryj ........ .  218 

Fouvr,  %JL»f  Oeicriptioa  of  Kamree, 

a(Kea ., i99 

Id"  ',  on  ft  Sea- monster  in  the 

B»T^ ..., 62 

Formuls  for  Strain  of  Materials,  . .   115 
VoasU  Bomea,  Col.  Colvin's  Dona- 

•    tionof,    ^ «    &$j  236,  651 

i  list  of  Dr.  Falconer* s, 

•7».H.. 179 

' .>  Col»  B9RMBjr*8  Do-__ 

■atioa  of, ^..,,..,179 

fcam    Betwa     and 


H0D]6(ddy,  B.-B-V^iHWdrfiiMiui/tSr 

: on  Tlbetaa  ^iktrt|^ii»' i!^ 

rr^-  ten  9anl&fl»  IlM4^tfioB,-  9t& 

'—  Zoology  of  NeMT  9S9y  Stt 

on  Beanicd^alttti^,.—  464 

: on  Red'Mfled  BroHa,  4VB,  Tin 

■  on  Thar  and  GlH>r4l  Ar- 

telo|>es  of  Nipal 4l9 

— : on  WiW  Gnat  <yf  do. . . .  4fl 

on  Wild   Sheep  of  ^^,.  4|A 

on  Spedfic  Charftctcini  of^  ' ' 


Cenms r . .  J?'4 

on  Kipal  MuatalRt.  %  *  • ;. '  VSi 


Clioaar, l83 

-f^sil  BalTaio's  Head, 236 

I*'    ■' Bonaa of theiaa»na» 267, 495«  500 
**^^— Elk, NoteoRtbv,  ......  409«. 506 

«-*-T»-*  Vageta^last  of  ttc  Soae  Ar 

fat6S«  <^.«<b^«r.* «........,  907 

— .f^ SivatkeriRBi,  •*..•.  .....^.  517 

»■'        ShelU  of  Kasia  HilU 620 


Horary  observations  at  Culcntta; . . '  Su 
H D GEL,  Baron »  on  Sartifrth,--:. ..   .    TH 

Hnman  Bones,  sizpp<>i^  FbsvH, 49f 

HUTCHIKSOK,  Major,  Ro<iflmlt1iY,  iVt 
H  nrroN,  Lt.  T.  ^  on  the  Albatross,  .\   toS 

,  Notes  on  k  Toyaipe,  ....   i^ 

HUTTON,  T,  O.,  cnx 'HaminaiR  In- 
scriptions, .......  .^.^' .......;«  »   S19 

Image  Of  Bttddlra*, :......:..     56 

Inscriptions  from  KasVirteb.  339,  •; 
.,  Pi^levl,^  coins 


itmm 


*>■  .fc 


■«-«BoiMaeft)MvSiili- Himalayas,  565 
—  Diacoreriea^at  Fii^or*. ......  5S6 

C  amel  disooverW »  ...«,.  ^. «  6 ^ 


Fossils,   Synopsis  of  Slvilik,    ««,...   796 
Geography  of  Ramrec^  SO,  94,  ..  ^I.  199 

-,■■.■■  .of  Soootra,  ..^ ,,, .    136 

of  the  Maldives, 319 

■  .1     ■■    ■ .  of  Palaatina,  w. ....... .  438 

>   ■    ■  0f  Psfsla,  .♦.».... ....^  602 

*— ' of  Chinese  Tartary,  ., , .   65i 

Geology  of  the  Doah  Alluvinm,  .•^.  I6i 
at      ■  ■      of  the  Nilgiris,  409,  >...\.   ^13 

.. — >— ,  Siiicions  Tufa, - .  *  410 

*'        ■    ■,  Elevation  of  the  a\iii^,.^  433 
""  of  tbe  NortherR  Circ^rs,..   43i 
*■■  '  of  Bomhay« ........ •.4,^,, .  532 

of  Malacca, ^.....£iO 


■  ■     '       I       ,  Ethiopic,  from  Har» 
mam,  1.^.... '.'^* ~. ..  sss 

on  Scab 'of  Malay  Ri^ 

jas,   . - 9S3 

■  ■                  fti>m  Frovince  Wallet- 
ley,  .... 56 

on  jEmlcra  Lath, 96 

''^  'dn'Bn&Klsft  twtCigt^  IM 


■■  ■     T   ff^nn.  .Benares,    IM, 

18),.. .:'..*..'^L.. .::..;...;  ^u,  ?« 

from  Bhagaipai*,  i..; '  166 


rr=T 


I  • 


•!T 


-^.;-f<mndatPettpetf,....  475 

ii-^jtttf'fiarhirtUr.^ 47$ 


thsects»  on  the  Preserv«tioR<of  <.^;  '469 
{ron  Su8pensnlb''Roo<; ..'...  ."ip.w .   1 H 


»» * 


■u>  maiocw,   ...••.••«.••»&  .nay       yr  >■,  c 

of  Nellorc ,•  i..  ..|75     ylf  ai;tl.( 


,  Strenr 


of  Nellorc ,•  i..  ..|75     i|lf  «»m 

of  Gangantrl,  . .   .,..•,, ^  :.69<J     h^^'^*  ?'  ^'^ I!!?  P**  Cdhf*cthm  of 


tsin  of. 


OhRznl,  Saline  Exndation  at,  .«..«.  699 

Gold  Washings  of  the  Qiimtii '%^ 

GOR901S,  Q.J.  Visit  to  Ankoy  Tea.  ^i 

Hilfe, 95 

,  to Fuhkin Tea  Province,..  ^53 


to«* 


Gi^efit,  Ceppsf  Plates  found  in,.^  . .  477 
KammaK^  Inscriptions  from, ..««.,  533 
Haraha,  Temples  of,  in  Shekhaif  at,  36| 
Haynb,  B.  Extract  from  Tracts  of. .  576 
HERSopii^.  Shr  Jo«M,  on  TayJ^U 

Collimator, ...  jsiS 

Hindu  Sehtismatica, ., .  < « » « ; ..,     61 

History  of  Kamrup, J91 

■    ■    ■■  of  Aemaan,  »...,••»». 206 

^■*     ■  of MaategkAbowo, .». . .   244 

—  ofNaiing,  a ,,,  309 

*•«--— of  Bactria,  ..,..•,,..>... .,«.  33d 
«'  '  ■>*  Oitiqiie on iRidiaR,  » . ^ .,.,«.  394 
.^-«— —  of  Bakna,  eitraotad, .. .  ^j,  401 
*'•    •> of Ca^lois, .•.I* «<««•'•.«•. ..^a   407 

of  Bali^hhiv DyoiMly,.  ......   480 

I of  Chinese  Tartary, 659 


^  Jndexl?rfiar,  7.'i.. i. .;..-..  5I« 

jamna,  Rocki  Vf  ttc^. i .-. . .  *61 

Jj&KKiN^,  raM.  F.;dn  Assam  Tea,    43 

Jerusalem.  Monkish  FVandaat 44< 

Kankar  Strata'of  the  Jnmna,. 96T 

KemHon,  Moontain  troot  of, 9t 

ICeoek<idn,  Speculation  regatdlng^,..  ««• 
Krramat  Ali,  carious  S«It  pro- 

r  cured  by. 090 

..  ii*-.  Coins  presented  l»y,. .   Slf 

,  Saline  Snbstaiioa  ]R«* 


.   seated  by, 

i(Mi^A0TB*8   TranslatiOft  of  Br4- 

'  dhist  f6ramla, t9t 

KiTTOB,  Lt.;  00  Allalia^aA  PBiar,  I«t 

Laiolat,  J'  If.  on  Ra#  Silt; 7i# 

Lamb,  G.  W.,  Tible  of  Rata  iiy, . .  409 
Language  0^'  j^^^jp^ 


Atacieilt  railed  •. 


tAterite,  UucfstSona  feaafiURg,  «Sti  491 

Ldth— (see  MonniRtee.} '"■ 


fyden. 


719 


Pagt 
JLSA,  Jh  K«tU«  of  Indian  9l>eU9^  bj^  %\S 
I<«iigltiidM  of  Nuirk^ad,    .........     52 

JLiin»r  Transit*  at  Nnsirkbad^ 63 

Malaeea,Statet  of  the  interiorof,  ]  79,  240 
*  '  ,  Datc&  Dooanente  regarding,  305 
Hklooimbov^  J>r.s  oa  Hyderabad 

Monuments, 180 

MalcUve  Islands,  Account  of, 319 

Mammaliat  Preservatioo  of,  .,. 462 

Makcbt  od  Liuuir  loftaence, 525 

M  AtaoH,  Mr.,  Coins  discovered  by,  234 

Itttterlals,  Strength  of,.' , .   1 15 

iMx;CLBLI4AJrI^    Pr.,    on   ^emaon 

.   Trout, ,...,... ».     39 

•— —  on  Silicious  Tufa...   4)p 

-t-Note  on  Fossil  Shells,  520 


If  atnral  History,  Notes  on  a  Voyage 
finsiaod. 


Pag§ 


from  Cngiand. ......«*'  Y67 

,  new  Pelagian  Sheila. 1 73  698 
— -<,T)ew1adiattBWa)«e»,  4^ 
— — ,  new  CarinariK,  ..  215 
— r*,  Snake,  new  species,  919 
-^^^,  e^rtraordlaary  Fish,  2 IB 
,  Foetus    of  Squalna 


Mazimus,   -  9M 

of  Kemaoo,  Note-on' 


McCo6Hf  DiF*  Specimteos  present- 
ed by, i,^,..,... 5$7 

Medicai  System  of  Tibet,., i 

MenangiUibowe   States,...^ 241 

if  eteorological  Register  of  Calcutta,      , 
64,   120.  184,  240,  296,  360,  412,       . 

.476,  5a9)  588,  652t    715 

x^, <«*—    Associations    at  the 

Cap«,  ,.,  357 

■  ■■■  ,  Phenomena  in  Tirhut,  713 

Meteorology  t»f  Naair&bad, 49 

•— of  Masnri 230 

■  '■     of  Ambala,    405 

«■*         of  Kandy,  Ceylon,. . . .   709 

of  Mausitins, 715 

Mi6NA9«  Ca^ti-  R^i,Tc(\^r  through 

Petsia,   ..k*.... »,. 602 

Mill,  Rev.  W.   H.,   on   Buddhist 

Formula,  146,  198,  ...» 214 

>i  ■              Illy  on  Kesariah  In- 
scription, 238,.  « '936 

*•  ,   Hestitution  and 

'  .TranslatioaoX  Shokawiti  Inscrip- 
tion, ...,.  a**-- 367 

Monuments,     Sarun    and     Tirhut 

Liitbs. 124 

,  Allahabad  lAth,^. . . . .,  127 

, Ancient  Moun4»twkra',  T28 

f '  ■         ..     ,  Bakra  Pillar,  ...,'..,.    129 

— ,  Ancient,  in  Hyderabad,  180 

,..       f  ■  ■  ^,  Anc^eo't,  In  Assam,  ..    185 


the,  355,399, i 4fO 

—-—— of  Nepal,  ProspJdRiSi  -966 

,  Uirieora  Fish,  ..  «•  411 

'-^ «,  BeiirdHl  Vnltnre,..  454 

,  Red-billed  Erolia,..  468 

',  fllntaforpresenring 


Objects  of, 462 

— '  — ,  M ostein  of  Nipal,..   7<>9 

■     , Specimens  presented,  476 

,  Nipal  Antelope^;  . .  4ifH 

*•,  W1MOeatefN<piU,  4»1 
-,WHd8h«cpof  NlpAl  499 
-  of  N^pttHllttfltrated,  681 
-,  fresh-water  ShciW,  629 
of    Yan  'Dfeman'a- 


^mm^lm^-^tmmm^tmm^t^-^ 


.tl. 


■    ■  ■■    fcl 


I-and  Tiger,  ' . .  ^.  ^..-U.  .J. . . .-  67« 

^i-H,  AsfSaid;  9pediiA^na7-687 

-',  NeMeee  deer,. . .  •  646 


I     i      11.        «*■! 


*-«-» 


,  Bactrian,  of  Topes,. . . .   234 
M-  ,  Ruinous,  in  Shekawltti,  361 


«•** 


«•*♦• 


•,  at  Bhilsa, 7i2 

^yOfSamktb, '.   7l2 


Moon,  Influence  of  on  Rain, 20a 

■>■>'■  ,  Influence  of  on  Weather,  . .  525 
Moorcroft's  Papers,  Note  regarding,  177 

Mummy  Head,  dissected 322 

llftnseum,  Resolutions  regarding  the 

of  Asiftio  Society,  183,   .  / 2 Jl 

Hnnning,  on  the  Government  of,  1 79,  297 

Nasirii^A<|»  Meteorology  of. 49 

INatural  History  of  Ramcee, 35 

>"i       ^  If  .11  ■  Mountain  Xront  of 

^emaon, .....^.... ,. ..     39 

»""         — — ,  Assain-Tea  Plant,  42    48 

»-** ——,  Sea-monster  in  Bay,    62 

g.  »  ■  *>;  .^  I  -n,  Albatross, .. .  1U7,  171 
r"  >  of  Socotray  143 


TespcTtilionidse  of  Nipal, '• . .  699 

NeilgiHv,  Oeolofry  of  the,  409,  ...  4Jft 
"Nellore  Copper  Ore,  Analysis  of. . . .  67* 
'Nkwbold,  Ens.,  Memoir  of  Nan- 

tiing * . .   997 

■  ^  ■■  '-,  on  Menangklibowe  States-  241 
*——--,  AeeountofSnngieUjong,  6H7 

Nip&lese  Spirit  Still,. 969 

OtiVBH,    Col.    T.,   on  Nasirabid 

Climate, -49 

— ■* —  ,  on     |jongitnde    of  -■  • 

NasiriCbad, ^ .     m 

Oriental  PubKeations,    Discossiona 
regarding,  236,  29<»,349>407,....  410 
■'       ■       '        '        ■  ,  Memorial  re- 
garding, 968, 479 

OusRLKY,  Capt.  J.  R.,  Coal  discov- 
ered by, .' •..  648 

Palcivtine,  Tour  through, 438 

Pbahsom,  J.T.on  SqnalusMaximas,  324 

— — -,  on  preserving  Ob« . 

jecU  of  Nat.  Hist 462 

■  — ,on  Thylhcli^naOyn**' 

eephahis, *.*,  679 

Persia,  Tour  through  part  of,  . . .  ^ . .  609 
Petroleum ,  Analysis  of,  . . « .  ^  4 . « , .  fisy 
Piano  Fbrte,  Suspension  Rods  appli- 

edto 643 

P1DDIN6TON,   H.,  oa  a.Monatroafl 

Fish 218 

Pora,  in  Assam,  Acconat  of 180 

Powell,  Lt.  Aeeonnt  of  Maldives,..  ^19 
PBE8GBAVB,  Col.   D.'s,  Improve- 

meats  on  Pianos, 643 

Prinsbp,  J.tOnBnddhistlnaoription,  133 

,  on  the  V«atam  Coihs, ..  327 

■    ',  on  Pehlevi  Alphabet,  ....  329 

F^'— ,  on^ttmna  Fossils,    •»..  600 


720 


Indes* 


Page 
pRiKBEP,  J.,  Chemical  AnalyscBbyi  509 

-,  Horary  Obsertatioas  by,  514 

,  OB  Nellore  Copper  Mines,  A 4 

•. — . ,onAndeatHinduCouiay6ai,  670 

■and  all  editorial  matter. 
Proceedings   of  the  Asiatic  Society, 

53,   177,  032,   287,   348,407,472, 

516,    685, 640 

Pngan,  Capital  of  Andent  Bnrma, 

400, *09 

Rain,  quantity  of,  at  different  eleTa* 

tions  explained, 69 

,  fall  at  Calcutta, 207 

,  Inflaence  of  Moon  on, 208 

— •,  Rei^ister  of,  at  Dacca, 405 

RafttSt  of  i>imroan,   124 

. .  ofKammp, 191 

of  Canoij, 369 

ofSbckhavat, 390 

-oftbe  BalbaradynMty,  486,..  640 

of  Canoig, 643,  673 

Rambree  Island,  Account  of,  20,  82,  199 
Ramcbaran,  Founder  of  a  Sect, ....  65 
RamsaneUs,  Hindu  Sehismatict,  .. .  65 
Report  of  Asiatic  Society,  1834,. ...     54 

Roof  of  fCasipur  Foundry, HI 

Saltoess  of  Red  Sea  Water, 509 

SarnAth  Inscription,  Note  on,.  .211,  712 

Sanscrit  Verses,  classes  of, 396 

SCHULTZ,  M.,  notice  of  his  Murder,  604 

Seals  of  Malay  Princes,  248, 668 

Sect  of  the  Ramsanehis, 66 

Shabpura,  a  town  in  Udipur, 65 

Shells ,  ne  «  genera  of  Pelagian, ....    1 73 

~,  Benson' s  collection  of, ... .    163 

. ^,  new  spedes  of  Carinaria,  . .    tl5 

,,  new  Indian  BiralTC 450 

Silk,  Analysis  of,   710 

SlmrouB,  Ruins  of,  described, 1 20 

Slvatberium,  Notice  of 687 

Snake,  new  spedes  of ,. 217 

Socotra,  Re|<ort  on  the  Island  of,  . .  138 
SpilsburyDt.  prcsentsFossilBoaee,  66 
Stacy,  Col.  T.,  Collection  of  Coins,  621 
Stalactite  Calcareous  Pea  of  Tibet,. .   520 

. W-,  of  little  Tibet, 596 

Statistics,  Population  of  Ava, 180 

-  of  Ramri  Island, 200 

. of  Malacca, 316 

-  of  Kemaon,  359 

of  Chinese  Tartary, 654 

Stbphbnson  ,  J.,  excursion  to  Bakra,  128 

,  on  Vegetable  Agates,  507 

_ ,  on  Pea  Stalactite,  . .  590 

Sunjie  Ujong,  Malacca,  Account  of,  537 
Survey  of  Brahmaputra,  siuipended,  63 
Table  of  Dew  Point  and  Wet  bulb 

Thermometer, 50 

. .  of  Rain  at  different  elcYations,    60 

..         of  Strength  of  Materials,  114, 

116,    W 

of  Rain  fall  at  Calcutta,  ....   207 

of  Suspendon  Bridge  Rods,. .   223 

.  of  strength  of  Iron  Bolts,. . . .   S26 

of  Scantlings  of  Beams, 227 

>fLunarRarometricDepressioBS,  254 
..of  Tides  at  Madras, 328 


Table  of  Rain  at  Oaeea, 

.: of  temperature  at  Ambala, . .  400 

Tartary,  oral  description  of, 660 

Tathagata,  a  name  of  Buddha,  133,  234 
Tattooing,  at  Arraean,  mode  of,. . . .  206 
TAYLom,  T.  G.  on  a  new  Collimator,  256 
■,  on  Instrumental  er- 
rors,    **• 

. -,  Observation  of  Hal- 
ley's  Comet,    5« 

Tea  Plant  ia  Assam, 43 

HiUs  of  China,  Visit  to 96 

Plantations  of  Fnbkia, 653 

Temperature  at  Ambala, 405 

1 ofDeepWdls,  229,  ..   230 

TBOMBOir,  Capt.  J.,  on  Snspensioa 

Bridges,  *•• 

,  OB  Saul-wood 

Beams, M7 

Tibet,  OB  the  Capital  of  Uttle,  ....   669 

Tides,  at  Madras, 325 

,  Semimenstrual  EquatiOB  of,  517 

Tiger,  mode  of  catching  in  Ramrl,    96 

Tla  Mines  of  Malacca 643 

— .  Aaalyses  of, 512 

TVansUtions  of  Pluijabi  HyBUis,  ..     76 

.^-. of  Buimese  Prayers,    Oft 

. of  SimrouB  Slokas, . .   124 

of  Hbetaa    Bauddhia 

Formula,  .......•' 136 

, of  Pali  or  Pracrit  For- 
mula,   •  •  • IJ* 

«_  __  of  Bhagelpur  Inacrip- 

tioB, 199 

of  SaniAth  iBseriptioB,  213 

of  Malf  y  PilBeca'  Sa- 

nad, ««» 

of  KeeariahlnscriptloB  «6 

of   Shekhawati    la. 

seription, 37i 

of  Burmeee  Bietorj, 

extract, 

...  of  two    iaseriptioBS 

from  GuB^rat, 

ToKHOUB,  Hob.  Q^  letter  ob  CeyloB 

History, 486 

Unicorn  Fisb,  note  regardiBgj  ....   411 
ViCAKY,  Lt.  presents  Fossil  Boaea,  183 

Vulture,  bearded  of  Nepal,. 454 

Wadb,  Capt.  C.  M.  OB  Iskirdoh^. .  6^9 
Wathbn,  W.  H.,  on  Guzerat  la- 

scriptioBS,   477 

— —  on  Chinese  Tartary,  660 

Wells,  Deep,  Temperature  of,  ....  229 
WELLSTBD,  Lt.  J<  R.,  OB  SocotVB,. .    136 

Wrstmacott,  Capt.  G.  £•,  ob  the 

^Rarasanchi  sect, 66 

— — ,  obRuIbb 

ofChirdwar, 16fr 

Whbwbll,  Rbt.  W.,  ob  TMe  Eqva- 

tion, 617 

Zoological!  Society,    eztracta    firom 

Proceedings  of , 626 

Zoology  of  Nepal,  Propoaalt  to  p«b- 

lish 3«» 

.—._«—  Catalogoe  of,  ....  621 
FoaaU,.SynopaiBef»  76^ 


PROSPECTUS 


OT 


ORIENTAL    WORKS 


IN 


THE  COURSE  OF  PUBLICATION 


BY   THB 


ASIATIC  SOCIETY  OP  BENGAL. 


CALCUTTA  t 
1885. 


PROSPECTUS. 


The  Supreme  Government  havioff  presented  to  the  Afiiatic  Society  of 
Bengal,  the  whole  of  the  unfinlahed  Oriental  Workg,  the  publicatioo  of 
which  was  commenced  under  the  auspices  of  the  General  Committee  of 
Public  Instruction,  and  was  discontinued  bv  order  of  the  Right  Hononble 
Lord  William  Bentinck,  Governor  General  of  India  in  Council,  on  tJie  7th 
March,  1835 :  and  the  Asiatic  Society  having  resolved  to  adopt  immediate 
measures  for  the  completion  of  those  mentioned  below  (some  few  being 
unavoidablv  suspended  during  the  absence  of  the  author,  or  for  other 
reasons),  the  patronage  of  the  friends  of  Oriental  Literature,  and  of  the 
public  of  India,  is  solicited  in  aid  and  support  of  this  important  undertaking. 

The  estimated  expenoe  of  finishing  the  works  now  in  progress  is  twenty 
thousand  rupees ;  a  sum  very  much  less  than  that  which  has  been  disbars, 
ed  by  Government  on  the  valuable  portion  of  the  works  already  printed 
and  conceded  to  the  Society ;  and  as  profit  is  by  no  means  in  contemplation, 
the  prices  which  the  Society  can  aflbrd  to  ^  upon  each  Work,  to  &ibscri. 
bers,  with  a  view  to  raise  the  necessary  funds  for  their  completion,  ars 
necessarily  much  lower  than  the  ordinary  selling  prices  of  similar  werk& 

Should  any  surplus  accrue  on  the  sale  of  the  present  works,  it  is  proposed  to 
extend  the  benent  of  publication  to  such  other  Standard  Clasncal  Anthon 
of  India,  as  may  appear  of  most  judicious  selection ;  and  the  Asiatic  Soeie^ 
invites  all  Oriental  scholars,  whether  Members  or  otherwise,  to  favor  it 
with  their  opinions  and  recommendations  on  this  subject. 

Some  of  the  volumes  of  the  Mahibharata,  the  Fatawa  Alemgiri,  &c.  are 
now  ready  for  delivery  to  subscribers  on  application  at  the  residence  of  the 
Secretary,  (New  Mint/)  or  at  the  Asiatic  Society's  Apartments,  in  Psik 
Street,  Chowringee.  They  are  also  for  sale  at  the  principal  bookaellen. 
A  few  copies  of  the  Mahabh^rata,  the  lUjatarangmi,  and  the   Alem- 

glrf,  have  been  struck  off  on  large  paper,  and  are  well  adapted  for  pnUic 
braries. 

The  following  is  a  statement  of  the  works  now  in  progress,  to  wbidi  is 
added  a  notice  of  the  character  and  contents  of  each  work,  extracted  frssa 
the  writings  of  those  whose  reputation  for  oriental  knowledge  will  give 
due  weight  to  their  recorded  opinions. 

San»crit, 

1.  The  Maha'bha'kata,  6  volumesy  royal  qnsrto. 

Two  volaraes,  or  1400  pages,  are  printed. 

Three  volames,  or  nearly  2000  pages,  remain  nnlliilshed. 

Prie9  io  aubteHbtn,  URm,  par  volume,  9tjbr  the  work,  ^  6D  ltittpm»»  faryt  j^>r,   SO 

toNMi^SuA«eribirt«16jMrMl«iM,     <•        ^       ^        «  80        «.         «.  «» ISO 

8.  The  Ra'ja  Takanoini',  a  History  of  Caahmir,  in  9  quarto  olaBes,  619 
pages :  a  little  more  than  one-third  remains  to  be  completed. 

3.  The  Naisbada,  a  popular  Sanscrit  poem,  with  Commentary  by  a  Fttdit  of 
the  Government  Sansoit  College,  600  pages,  or  one-third  of  the  whole,  printed; 
octavo. 

'Prte9  9^th9fiT9ttolwM,toSvih9arQm9,  ^  ..  ••   6  Riip««iw 

IP  Non-ati^9cr1lb§r;  ^         ^  ^   B  «• 


PROSPECTUS.  9 

4.  The  Sausrvta,  a  Sanscrit  Medical  Work  ;  3  Toliimes,  royal  octavo,  714  page^ 
forming  the  first,  and  two-thirds  of  the  second,  Tolume,  are  printed. 

JViof  to  Subseriben,  4  lt«.  per  «ef.»<r  M«  work,       ^       ^     B  A«|mm. 

to  Nofi-Subieriter*,  ft  «.  «.      —    10 

5.  The  Saeira  Viota,  a  Sanscrit  translation  of  Hooper's  Vade  Meeum,  by 
Madan  Mohan,  Physician  to  the  Sanscrit  College ;  one  quarter  printed;  octavo. 

priet  to  SybteHbent        *,  «•  ^  «»     8  Rupm$    8  Antuu, 

to  Noit-SiAacribert,  «  —  «.     3 

Arabic, 

6.  The  Fa'tawb'  A'lkmci'ri',  Arabic,  6  volumes,  royal  quarto. 
The  whole  work  will  be  ready  for  delivery  in  a  month. 

PHet  to  Skbotrtben,  10  Rt.  per  volume,  or  for  the  work,     ^   60  Rupeeo,  largo  paper,  88 

to  Nom-Suboarlbere,  15,       «.        ^       «         ^         ^^  80  100 

7.  The  Ina'ta,  Arabic,  a  commentary  on  the  HMyOf  in  four  volumes,  quarto : 
the  two  last  volumes  printed,  the  second  volume  now  in  hand.  (This  work  has  been 
made  over  to  the  editors  for  completion,  on  their  own  account,  and  will  cost  them 
4,000  rupees.) 

Price  to  Sttbecribero,        10  Ro,  per  volume,  or^  theteholet      «•    40  Rupeee, 
to  Non-Subeerlberi,  15,       ^  ^        ^        ^  .«.    •*    00 

8.  The  Kha'za'mat  Vh  Ilm,  (Persian,)  one  volume,  large  quarto,  630  pages, 
with  numerous  lithographed  plates. 

One-fifth  remains  to  be  completed,  which  will  occupy  10  months. 

price  to  Suboeribero,       «».•.•..«•«.«...    M  Rupeeo, 
to  Non-Suboeriberot       ^       ^       ^       *-         •...«.    16 

9.  The  jAViTA'MB  vis  Ilm  Vh  RIAZI^  an  Arabic  translation  of  Hutton*8  Ma- 
thematics, quarto,  by  Dr.  J.  Tytlkr. 

The  first  section,  130  pM^s,  comprising  as  far  as  the  table  of  powers  and  roots 
inclusive,  is  completed,  and  nearly  ready  for  delivery. 

PHw4^1«f  SM<tofitoSi«&«eHd«rv,  «•  .»  «.    A  Rupee$» 

to  Non-8iAoeribere,  ^  ^  «.    6 

10.  The  Anis  ul  Masarkahi'n,  an  Arabic  translation  of  Hooper's  Vade  Mecum, 
by  Hr.  J.  Tytlsr,  quarto,  330  pages,  complete. 

The  Index  or  Glossary  of  Terms  remains  unfiniahed ;  bat  will  be  hereafter  delivered 
as  an  Appendix. 

Price  f^the  uwrk  wiiOimU  htdoM  to  SuboeHbere,  **  «•     «.    6  Rupeo$» 

to  Ifon-StAoeribero,    ^        «     .«    8 

11.  A  Trbatisb  on  Alosbra,  in  Arabic,  proceeding  on  the  basis  of  a  transla- 
tion  of  Bridges*  Treatise,  but  much  modified  and  enlarged  :  with  an  Appendix  on  the 
application  of  Analysis  to  Geometry  and  Trigonometry,  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Mill  ; 
octavo,  printed  at  Bishop's  College. 

The  first  and  second  part  are  finished,  to  the  end  of  Plane  Trigonometry  :  the  con- 
tinuation of  the  Appendix  to  Spherics  remains  to  be  passed  through  the  preas. 

Price  to  Saboertbert,  iftret  SoetUnu,      ^       ^       *^        «.       •*    10  Rupeee. 
^  Non'Suboertbero,       ^^^^^^^19 

Critical  Noticbs. 
1.— The  Maha'bha'rat.^7%«  Oreat  Epic  Poem  qf  the  Hindus, 

**  The  Mahibhirat  details  the  dissensions  of  the  Pdndava  and  Kauratfo  princes, 
who  were  cousins  by  birth,  and  rival  competitors  for  the  throne  of  Haatinnpur. 
The  latter  were  at  first'successful,  and  compelled  the  former  to  secrete  themselves 
for  a  season  until  they  contracted  an  alliance  with  a  powerful  prince  in  the  Pa^jab, 
when  a  part  of  the  kingdom  was  transferred  to  them.  Subsequently  this  was  lost 
by  the  Pdndavaa  at  dice,  and  they  were  driven  into  exile,  from  which  they  emerged 
to  assert  their  rights  in  arms.  All  the  princes  of  India  took  part  with  one  or  other 
of  the  contending  kinsmen,  and  a  series  of  battles  ensued  at  Kuru  Kshetrt,  tba 
modern  Tahnesar  /  which  ended  in  the  destruction  of  Daryodhana  and  the  ^her 
Kanrava  princes,  and  the  elevation  of  Yudhishthira,  the  elder  of  the  Pdndava  bro- 
thers, to  the  supreme  sovereignty  over  India."— Wilson,  At,  Res.  xvii.  609. 

**  Abulfazl  has  pronounced  of  the  Mahdbh&rat  that,  <  although  it  abounds  with 
extravagant  images  and  descriptions,  they  are  in  the  highest  degree  entertaining  and 
instructive.'  In  forming  a  parallel  between  the  works  of  the  eastern  and  western 
worlds,  we  may  decide  on  the  whole  that  reason  and  taste  are  the  grand  preroga- 
tives of  European  minds,  while  the  Asiatics  have  soared  to  loftier  heights  in  the 
sphere  of  imagination.  The  poetry  otMathurA^  which  is  the  Parnassian  land  of  the 
Hindus,  has  a  softer  and  less  elevated  train  than  the  works  of  Vta^sa  (the  Vsdas  and 


4  PROSPECTUS. 

tbe  MoKibhArMta).  la  the  latter  poem  are  to  be  found  the  philosophical  and  pacBUar 
tenets  of  the  followers  of  Cbishna.  I  feel  confident  in  asserting  that,  until  an  acea- 
rate  translation  of  these  works  shall  appear  in  some  European,  language,  the  general 
history  of  philosophy  must  remain  ioeomplete :  for  I  perfectly  agree  with  thote  who 
are  of  opinion,  that  one  carrtct  venion  of  any  celebrated  Hindu  book  would  be  iff  greater 
wUue  than  all  the  diisertationt  or  euay»  that  could  be  compoeed  on  the  same  ob/trt.'* — 
Sir  Wm.  Jonbs,  As,  Ret.  i.  401.  [To  obtain  a  correct  tranMlatum^  an  accurate  vendoa 
of  the  original  is  indispensable ;  and  that  in  a  shape  which  shall  be  accessible  to  th« 
learned  in  «J1  countries,  and  at  a  more  reasonable  rate  than  that  for  which  manuscript 
copies  can  be  obtained.] 

'*  The  Mahibhirat  contains  upwards  of  four  hundred  thousand  lines :  Mr.  Wil. 
KIN6  has  translated  more  than  a  third  part  of  it ;  but  only  the  short  episode  entitled 
the  BhA^mvat  Gita  is  hitherto  published,  and  from  this  specimen  we  must  form  an  opi- 
nion of  the  whole.  '  Might  I,  an  unlettered  man,  venture  to  prescribe  bounds  to  &e 
latitude  of  criticism,  I  should  exclude  in  estimating  the  merits  of  such  a  prodnctioB,  all 
rules  drawn  from  the  ancient  or  modern  literature  of  Europe,  all  references  to  suck 
sentiments  or  manners  as  are  become  the  standards  of  propriety  for  opinion  and 
action  in  our  own  modes  of  life,  and  equally  all  appeals  to  our  revealed  tenets  of 
religion  and  moral  dpity.  I  should  exclude  them  as  by  no  means  applicable  to  the 
langpiaffe,  sentiments,  manners,  or  morality  appertaining  to  a  system  of  society 
with  which  we  have  been  for  ages  unconnected,  and  of  an  antiquity  preceding  even 
the  first  efforts  of  civilization  in  our  own  quarter  of  the  globe.  With  these  Seduc- 
tions or  rather  qualifications,  I  hesitate  not  to  pronounce  the  GUA  a  performsBce 
of  great  originidity,  of  a  sublimity  of  conception,  reasoning  and  diction,  almost 
unequalled ;  and  a  single  exception,  among  all  the  known  religions  of  mankind,  of 
a  theology  accurately  corresponding  with  that  qf  the  Christian  dispensation^  and  most 
powerfully  Ulustratinf  its  fundamental  doctrines.^— Oovemor  Oeneral  Wakrkk  Hast- 
ZNOS^  Letter  in  the  Preface  to  Wilkinb*s  Translation  of  the  Bhdyavat  Oitd,  1 785. 

**  In  the  dialogue  between  Keibhna^  and  his  pupil,  there  are  several  passage 
which  give  a  high  idea  of  the  genius  of  the  poet.    The  speech  of  Abjvn,  in  which  he 
expresses  the  anguish  of  his  soul,  will  strike  every  reader  as  beautifol  and  pathe- 
tic ;  and  I  shall  produce  a  description  of  the  Supreme  Being,  and  of  the  reveienee 
wherewith  he  should  be  worshipped,  which  is  sublime.    But  while  these  exdte  our 
admiration,  and  confirm  us  in  the  belief  of  a  high  depnree  of  dvilization  in  that 
country  Where  such  a  woric  was  produced,  we  are  surprised  at  the  defect  of  taste  in 
the  manner  of  introducing  this  episode.    The  passage  alloded  to  above  in  Abjon's 
prayer  :  *'  O  Mighty  Being,  who  art  the  Prime  Creator,  Eternal  God  ta  Gods,  the 
world's  mansion !    Thou  art  the  incorruptible  Being,  distinct  from  all  thinn  tiaa- 
■ient ;  Thou  art  before  all  Gods  ;  the  ancient  Purush  (vital  soul),  and  the  Supreaie 
supporter  of  the  universe.    Thou  knowest  all  things*  and  art  worthy  to  be  known ; 
Thou  art  the  Supreme  mansion ;  and  by  thee,  O  infinite  Form,  the  universe  was 
spread  abroad;  Reverence  be  unto  thee  on  all  sides,  O  thou  who  art  ail  in  all  I 
Infinite  is  thy  power  and  thy  glory :  Thou  art  the  Father  of  all  things,  •«iswatw  . 
and  inanimate  ;  Thou  art  the  wise  instructor  of  the  whole,  worthy  to  be  adoied. 
There  is  none  like  unto  thee  ;  where,  then,  in  the  three  worlds,  is  there  one  al>ove 
thee?    Wherefore  I  bow  down,  and  with  my  body  prostrate  upon  the  ground,  crave 
thy  mercy,  Lord,  worthy  to  be  adored  1  for  thou  shouldest  bear  with  me,  even  as  a 
father  with  his  son,  a  friend  with  his  friend,  a  lover  with  his  beloved.'*  Men  capable 
of  forming  such  ideas  of  the  Deity  must  have  seen  that  it  was  only  by  sanctity  of 
heart,  and  purity  of  manners,  they  could  hope  to  gain  the  approbation  of  aBeing  perfect 
In  goodness.    This  truth  Vya'sa  labours  to  inculcate  in  the  MahAbkirata,  but  with 
the  prudent  reserve  and  artful  precaution  natural  to  a  brahmin,  studious  neither  to 
offend  his  countrymen,  nor  to  diminish  the  influence  of  his  own  order.    His  ideas 
concerning  the  mode  of  worshipping  the  Deity,  are  ejqilained  in  many  other  strUdng 
passages  of  the  poem.*'— Robkbtson's  Dissertation  on  India, 

3. — Ra'JA  TABANOINf. 

'*^e  only  Sanscrit  composition  yet  discovered  to  which  the  title  of  ^history  can 
with  any  propriety  be  applied,  is  the  M6ja  Taranyinlf  a  history  of  Cashmir.  This 
work  was  first  introduced  to  the  knowledge  of  the  Mahomedans  by  the  lesmed 
minister  of  Akbbb,  Abulfazl,  who  has  given  a  summary  of  its  contents,  taken  frun 
a  Persian  tranMatlon  prepared  by  order  of  Abbbb."  *'  Mr.  Glaowin'a  Rni^h 
version  of  this  abstract  excited  curiosity  and  stimulated  inquiry,  but  the  result  wus 
unsatisfactory,  and  a  long  period  intervened  before  the  original  work  iras  diaeotered. 
Sir  William  Jones  was  unable  to  meet  with  it,  although  the  history  of  India 
fh>m  the  Sanscrit  Cashmir  authorities  was  amongst  the  tasks  his  undaunted  and 
indefatigable  intellect  had  planned  ;  It  was  not  until  the  year  180S  that  Mr.  Colb- 


PB08PKCTUS.  O 

BROOKE  vas  successful  Id  bis  search.  He  proeared  a  copy  of  the  work  from  the 
heirs  of  a  brahmin  who  died  at  Calcutta,  and  aboat  the  same  time  another  transcript 
was  obtained  by  Mr.  Spkkv  from  Lnclinow.  I  purchased  a  third  brought  for  sale 
to  Calcutta ;  and  I  have  been  hitherto  unable  to  meet  with  any  other  transcript 
of  this  version. 

'*  The  R&ja  Tarangini  is  a  series  of  compoifitions  written  by  different  authors  at 
different  periods ;  a  circumstance  that  gives  greater  value  to  its  contents,  as  with 
the  exception  of  the  early  periods  of  the  history,  the  several  authors  may  be  regard- 
ed almost  as  the  chroniclers  of  their  own  times.  The  first  of  the  series  is  by  Cai.- 
ha'na  pa'ndit,  who  states  the  earlier  authorities  he  had  consulted.  This  portioa 
commences  with  the  fabulous  ages,  and  comes  down  to  Sanokama  Diva»  in  A.  D. 
1027  ;  his  own  date  is  A.  D.  1148. 

"  The  next  section  is  the  fL&jikwAi  of  Jona  RaO  a',  of  which  a  copy  has  not  yet  beea 
procured.  The  third,  by  Sai  Vara  Pa'ndita,  pupil  of  Jona  RaOa',  begins  with  Zbin 
UL  Ab-kd-din,  and  closes  with  the  accession  of  Fattbh  Shah,  in  A.  D.  1477. 

''The fourth  section,  the  l{d;^ai<  Pd/dc<& by  Ptj'nt a  Bha'tt a',  continues  the 
history  down  to  the  annexation  of  Cashmir  to  the  empire  of  A  k  bib,  and  was  written 
at  the  desire  of  that  monarch. 

"  In  the  utter  darkness  which  envelopes  the  history  of  India  previous  to  the  Ma« 
Salman  invasion,  the  appearance  of  such  a  record  as  that  furnished  by  the  Cashmlri- 
an  writers  acquires  an  importance  independent  of  the  value  of  the  record  itself,  or 
the  character  of  transactions  it  commemorates  ;  the  discovery  of  the  manuscripts  by 
Mr.  CoLEBRooKB  was  hailed  as  a  most  fortunate  event." — Wilson's  fttajf  oa  iM 
History  of  Cashmir ,  As.  Res.  xvi.  1. 

3.— Naishada. 

This  poem  is  universally  read  by  students  of  the  Sanscrit  language,  as  a  poetical 
class  book.  It  was  on  this  account  recommended  for  publication  to  the  Committee 
of  Instruction.  It  bears  the  name  of  Sai  Harsh  a,  whose  reputation  rests  altoge- 
ther on  tills  pleasing  and  popular  version  of  the  famed  episode  of  Nala  and  Damayanti, 
a  subject  which  has  also  engaged  the  peps  of  other  celebrated  Indian  writers, 
after  its  first  narration  in  the  Mab^bh^ata.  As  the  first  part  only  of  the  poem  is 
usually  read  by  students,  the  volume  now  ready  will  probably  meet  a  speedy  sale  at  a 

{irice  within  the  reach  of  the  natives.  The  comment  of  Prbm cha'nd  Pandit  Is  calcu- 
ated  to  increase  the  utility  of  the  work  to  learners. 

4.^Thb  Subruta. 

**  The  author  of  the  Smisru/a,  which  ranks  the  second  work  In  antiquity,  and  is 
decidedly  the  first  in  merit  of  the  Hindu  writers  on  the  medical  art,  Susruta,  is  the 
only  one  who  attempts  to  lay  down  a  systematic  course  of  proceeding  (in  cases 
leprosy)."     "  An  account  of  the  Hindu  system,  omitting  its  chief  defects,  would  be 

Sartial  and  incomplete;  and  in  order  to  offer  a  candid  view  of  the  whole  some 
emand  must  be  made  upon  the  endurance  of  more  enlightened  practice.  The 
effort,  perhaps,  may  not  be  altogether  unproductive.  The  medical  compounds 
about  to  be  describea,  however  absurdly  blended,  consist  of  ingredients  that  singly 
may  deserve  attention  ;  and  some  substances  of  real  utility,  as  «vell  of  novelty,  may 
possibly  be  selected  from  the  chaos." — Wilson  on  Kvuhia  or  Leprosy,  as  known  to  the 
Hindus,  Trans.  Med,  Soe,  Col.  i.  76. 

6. — FaTA'WB'i  A'LBMOiRi. 

'*  It  was  commenced  A.  H.  1067,  corresponding  with  the  11th  year  of  A^lbm- 
GiR*s  reign.  Credible  persons  have  related  that,  when  MIrza  Kazim,  author 
of  the  A'Umgimdmah,  had  finished  and  presented  to  His  Majesty,  the  history  of 
the  first  ten  years  of  the  reign,  it  occurred  to  the  King  that  there  were  many  books 
of  history  in  the  world,  and  that  from  the  inclination  which  mankind  have  to  read 
such  books,  they  are  composed  without  orders  from  kings  and  nobles  ;  that 
the  foundation  of  good  government  is  justice  ;  and  that  this  depends  upon  a 
knowledge  of  the  ordinances  of  the  law  ;  that  although  the  learned  of  every  age 
bad  compiled  expositions  of  the  law,  yet  in  some  instances  the  examples  were  so 
dispersed  that  they  could  not  readily  be  found,  when  required  ;  and  in  others,  the 
cases  of  less  weight  were  not  distinguished  from  those  adjudged  to  be  authoritative, 
whilst  some  decisions  also  had  been  unnecessarily  repeated ;  and  others,  though 
requisite,  had  been  omitted  ;  wherefore  it  was  proper  that,  in  the  present  reign, 
a  new  Fat&wH  should  be  compiled,  to  be  arranged  in  the  most  approved  manner, 
and  to  contain  the  most  authoritative  decisions  of  law,  including  every  useful  case 
which  had  been  adjudged,  without  repetition  or  omission.  As  soon  as  the  King 
bad  formed  this  design,  he  ordered  the  MIrza  Kazim  to  discontinue  writing  the 
A'lemgimAmah  ;  and  not  to  take  in  future  the  sum  allotted  for  it  from  the  royal 
treasury.    He  then  assembled  a  number  of  eminent  lawyers  from  the  PanjAbf  the 


6  PSOSFECTUS. 

environs  of  SMchJahdndbAd,  Akbirdltddf  JldhdbAdf  and  the  Dakhan,  and  employed 
them  in  compiling  the  work,  which  was  afterwards  called  the  Fat&w^  A'lemsiri, 
In  truth,  no  other  FatiwA  is  equal  to  it  in  excellence.  It  has  hecome  celebrated  in 
every  city,  as  well  in  Arabia  as  in  other  countries  ;  and  is  termed  at  Mecca,  the 
Fataw&i  Hind,  Or  Indian  exposUions.  It  is  esteemed  by  the  learned  of  every  country, 
and  is  received  as  an  authority  for  law  decisions  in  this  empire."  It  is  added 
that,  six  lacs  of  rupees  are  said  to  have  been  disbursed  in  stipends  to  the  learned 
compilers,  the  purchase  of  books,  and  other  expenses  attending  the  execntioa 
of  the  work. 

**  The  Fat&wH  A'lemgiri  beine  four  times  the  siseof  the  Hidayah,  and  contain- 
ing little  more  than  a  recital  of  law  cases,  without  the  arguments  and  proofs 
which  are  diffusively  stated  in  the  Hidayah,  it  must  possess  an  advantage  over  that 
work,  for  practical  use,  in  its  greater  number  of  cases  and  examples.  Without 
contrasting  their  respective  merits,  however,  the  one  is  universally  admitted  to  be 
a  most  useful  supplement  to  the  other ;  and  a  conversance  in  both,  or  an  easy  means  of 
reference  to  them  in  cases  of  judicial  occurrence,  must  be  of  essential  use  towards 
the  due  administration  of  the  Mahomedan  law,  as  fhr  as  that  law  is  declared  to 
be  the  established  rule  and  standard  of  decision. 

*'  The  FatAwH  A'lemgiri  consists  of  61  books  in  the  following  order  :—l.  ToA^rol, 
purification;  2.  Sal&t,  prayer;  3.  Zakat,  ^ms ;  4.  Som,  fasting;  5.  HajJ^  pilgriin- 
age  ;  6.  NikAk^  marriage;  7.  RazAati  fosterage;  8.  TMqt  divorce  ;  9.  BtAk,  ma> 
numission;  10.  Aym&nt  vows;  11.  H^dtid, fixed  penalties ;  12.   Saraqdhf   larceny; 

13.  Sojfisry    institutes  or  regulations  concerning  infidels,  apostates,   and  rebels; 

14.  Z»agi/,  foundings  ;  15.  Lukiah,  troves;  16.  Ibdkf  absconding  of  slaves;  17. 
MafqAdf  missing  persons ;  18.  Shirkat,  partnership ;  19*  Wnqf^  endowment ;  or 
religious  and  charitable  appropriation  ;  SO.  By<f,  sale;  31.  Sarf,  exchange  of  coin 
or  bullion;  32.  Kaf&l,  bail;  33.  HnuDdU,  transfer  of  debts;  34.  Adtih  al- 
Qdzi,  the  duty  of  a  Kazee ;  35.  Shahddat,  evidence ;  26.  Ruj4  aniskdbddai,  retiae- 
tien  of  evidence;  37.  Vak&Uit,  agency  ;  38.  Dd¥?i,  claim ;  89.  Jqrdr,  ackaowledgmeat ; 
30.  SuJihf  composition  ;  31.  MozdrtUHit,  co-partnership  in  stock  and  labour;  39t.  ffrntf- 
dit  deposit ,  33.  AMyat,  lending  without  return ;  34.  Bibahf  gift ;  35.  IJdrdk,  hire 
and  farm ;  36.  Mokdtab,  covenanted  slave ;  37.  Watd,  connection  of  emancipator 
and  freedom,  or  of  patron  and  client ;  38.  Ikr&hy  composition ;  39.  He^,  inhibitioin  and 
disqualification  ;  40.  MdnsAn^  licensed  slave,  and  ward ;  41.  GAosi,  usurpation  ;  43. 
Shufdh.  right  of  vicinity ;  43.  Qismaty  partition ;  44.  Mitzdrdat,  comiiact  of  cnltifation; 
45.  Mddmalat  or  Mozdrdatf  compact  of  gardening;  46.  ^a5duia,  animals  slain  by 
zabh,  or  incision  of  the  throat ;  47-  UZ'klyahf  sacrifice ;  48.  Kankiyat,  abomination, 
disapprobation,  or  censure  ;  49.  TaharH,  presumptive  preference  ;  SO.  Ihya^vl  aiMocf, 
cultivation  of  waste  land;  51.  Skirbt  right  to  water;  52.  Ushrabdij  intoxicating  li- 
quors ;  53.  Sydf  game ;  54.  JtiAn,  pledge  ;  55.  Jinayat,  oiFences  against  the  person  ; 
06.  Woidyay  testamentary  bequests ;  57*  Mahdsttr^O'tifill&i,  judidal  prooee^ngs 
and  decrees ;  58.  Shur^t,  legal  forms  ;  59.  Hwal,  legal  devices ;  69.  Kkunsa, 
hermaphrodite  ;  61.  Fardiz,  rules  of  inheritance." — Ha&ington's  Remarki  m  the 
authoritiet  qf  Mohammedan  Law,    As.  Ret»  X.  475. 

6.— Khasa'nat  ul  Ilm. 

Of  this  work,  it  is  unnecessary  to  say  more  than  that  it  contains  a  whole  coofvc  of 
European  mathematical  and  geometrical  instruction,  drawn  up  in  Persian  by  Kka'k 
Ji  a  learned  Native  Munshi  at  Patna,  since  dead,  aided  by  Dr.  J.  TTTLca.  It  waa 
intended,  and  is  particularly  well  adapted,  for  the  use  of  Seminaries,  where  the 
Persian  language  is  read. 

7.— Translations  of  Edropean  Scibncv. 

It  is  unnecessary  to  add  (for  the  English  reader)  any  notice  of  Dr.  Ttti.sr's  trans- 
lations of  Huttom's  Mathematics  and  Hooper's  Yade  Mecum  into  Arabic  Th« 
great  learning  of  the  Translator  is  sufficient  warrant  of  his  having  executed  his  task 
£i  the  best  manner. 

The  S  A  RIKA  ViDTA,  bclng  also  a  translation  of  Hoopkr's  Yade  Mecum  into 
Sanscrit,  needs  no  further  description.  The  Pandit  who  has  executed  it,  has  had  the 
advantage  of  practical  instruction  and  the  charge  of  a  hospital  under  Dr.  J.  GmANTf 
late  Professor  of  Medicine  to  the  Sanscrit  College. 

Neither  is  it  necessary  to  pass  any  eulogium  on  the  Arabic  Treatise  on  Algebra  by 
the  Reverend  Dr.  Mill,  principal  of  Bishop's  College.  These  works  were  inteadea 
for  the  use  of  the  Government  Colleges,  and  although  under  the  present  system  the 
knowledge  of  European  Science  is  to  be  excluded  from  Arabic  and  Sanscrit  Stodcnta 
unless  they  also  study  English,  there  will  doubtless  be  numerous  native  institntioiDS 
where  the  books  will  be  greedily  sought  and  their  value  duly  appreciated. 


CATALOGUE 

OF 

SCHOOL   BOOKS, 

PUBLfSHSD    BT 

THE  CALCUTTA  SCHOOL-BOOK  SOCIETY, 

And  to  he  obtained  at  the  Depantory,  Circular  Road, 


Most  of  the  Works  in  this  List  may  also  be  procured  of  the  follow- 
ing Gentlemen,  who  have  kindly  agreed  to  act  as  Agents  of  the  Society. 


Mr.  Bbttb,  Chinsarah. 

Rev.  Mr.  Hill,  Berhampore. 

Mr.  Dbbdbb,  C.  S.,  Bauleah. 

Mr.  Clift,  Patna. 

Mr.  Spiers,  C.  S.,  Allahabad. 


Rev.  Mr.  Whitb,  Cawopore. 
Mr.  NiCHOLLS,  Secrole,  Benares. 
Capt.  Duncan,  College,  Agra. 
Mr.  Taylor,  College,  Delhi. 
Rev.  Mr.  Whitino,  Meemt. 


I.    ENGLISH— ELEMENTARY. 
Spelling,  Rbadinq,  Gaammar^  avd  Abithmbtio. 

lU,  Ae,  P. 

English  Spelling  Book,  No.  L 

Ditto  ditto.  No.  IL 

Murray's  Spelling  Book^  Indianized, 

Carpenter's  Spelling  Assistant,  (enlarged,) 

English  Reader,  (Prose,)  No.  L 

Ditto  ditto  ditto,  No.  IL 

Ditto  ditto  ditto.  No.  IIL 

Ditto  ditto  ditto^  No.  IV. 

Ditto  ditto  ditto.  No.  V. 

English  Reader,  (Poetical,)  No.  I. 

Ditto  ditto,  (ditto,)  No.  IL 

Ditto  ditto,  (ditto,)  No.  IIL 

Ditto  ditto,  (ditto,)  No.  IV. 

Woollaston's  Elements  of  English  Grammar, 

Murray's  Abridged  Grammar, 

Rickett's  (D'Anselme's)  English  Exercises, 

Murray's  Large  Grammar, 

Murray's  Exercises, 

Chamier's  Arithmetic,  (enlarged,) 

SCIENTIFIC. 
Grooraprt,  AsTBONOir^  Natural  Philobopht,  &c. 
First  Geography,  (Clift's,) 
Nicholl*s  Geograj^y, 
Mcpherson's  Geography  of  Hindoostan, 
Outline  Maps, 
Tas8iii*8  Atlas, 


cL 

0 

5 

0 

..» 

0 

7 

0 

.•• 

0 

9 

0 

■•  • 

I 

8 

0 

••• 

0 

11 

0 

a. 

0 

13 

0 

.  •• 

0 

10 

0 

•  •• 

1 

0 

0 

•  « 

1 

18 

0 

.1. 

0 

IS 

0 

... 

0 

li 

0 

•  •• 

1 

4 

0 

•  •• 

I 

19 

0 

•  •• 

0 

3 

0 

•  •• 

0 

8 

0 

I 

0 

1 

3 

8 

6 
0 

•  •• 

1 

4 

0 

P- 

0 

8 

0 

[L0B0PH7, 

&C. 

cl. 

0 

6 

0 

c  b. 

2 

0 

0 

tkcov. 

0 

6 

0 

••• 

0 

8 

0 

••• 

s 

0 

0 

11 


Catalogue. 


Part., 


r 
■ 


Introduction   to    Natural  Pbiloaophy^  wood  eotSyVlfi.  ^  F. 

I.  Astronomy,  ...  ^6  p.  0  5  0 

II.  Mechanics,  ...  %  p.  0  5  0  I 

III.  Hydrostatics,  ...  20  p.  0  9  0  ^ 

IV.  Pneumatics,  ...  90  p.  0  2  0 
^     V.     Optics,                     ...  58  p.  0  5  0^ 

Natural  Philosophy,  with  numerous '  wood  cuts,  d. 


1    3    «^ 


4     0     0 


REWARD  BOOKS. 

History,  Biography,  Natural  History,  &c 
Serampore  Indian  Youth's  Magazine,   (Digdurshuo,) 

in  16  Nos.  complete,  dL  1  19    0 

Goldsmith's  History  of  England,  ...  9    0    0 

History  of  Greece,  (one  of  the  pnblications   of  the 

UseAil  Knowledge  Society,)  ...  9  19    0 

Wilson's  Introduction  to  Universal  History,  ...  9    0    0 


IL— ANGLO-ASIATIC. 
1. — ^Anolo.Sunscrit. 
Yates's  Vocabulary,  in  three  parts, 
Hitopodesh, 


p.     I     0     0 
bds.  19    0    0 


I 


9.-~ABfOLO.BBK€IALEB. 

Primer, 

Pearson's  Idiomatical  Exercises,  (Bakyabolee,)        c 

Pleasing  Tales,  (Monoronjun  Ethihas,)  p. 

Stewart  s  Historical  Anecdotes, 

Yates's  Elements  of  Natural  History  and  Pliiloflophy, 

Pearson's  English  Grammar,  ch 

Pearson's  Dictionary, 

Tarachand's  Ditto, 

Mendies's  Ditto,  ••« 

Morton's  Ditto, 

Ramcomol  Sen's  English  &  Benglaee  IMctionary,  4to. 

Pearson's  Dialogues  on  Geography,  &c. 

Elements  of  Ancient  History, 

Serampore  Indian  Youth's  Magaiine,  in  16  Nos. 

Animal  Biography,  Part  II«  No.  K 

Ditto  ditto.  No.  II. 

Ditto  ditto.  No.  III. 


0  9 

1  4 

0     6 

0  19 

1  6 

0  10 

1  4 


P- 
d. 

cL 

... 
•  •• 


4 

8 

8 

50 


0 
0 
0 
0 


1  14 


4 

S 
0 
0 
0 


0 
0 
8 
6 
6 


0 
0 
0 
0 
0 
0 
0 
0 
0 
0 
0 
0 
0 
0 
0 
0 
0 


S.«— AlfOLp-HlNDOOIB. 

Historical  Anecdotes,  p.    0    8    6 

Pleasing  Tales,  •..     0    7    6 

Adam's  Dictionary,  d.    9    8    0 

%*  Many  other  School  Works  also,  in  the  Native  ktrngw^fti  oni^ 

may  be  procured  as  aboTO 


■  Wh«*  to7b^s";ui'b:?r;5uy  ^^t  .ad  their  value  duly  .pprecUt5L 


LIST  OF  PLATES. 


Plate  I.  Mountain  Trout  of  Kemaon^  to  face,  ^..^.^^^m^.^,^.,  page    40 

II.  Assam  tea  plant,  and  Nipal  Camellia,  ^^>.,.^>.^.>.>^,.^,..,^    48 

III.  Buddhist  inscription  from  Province  Welleflley,...>^.>^^.,^>.    56 

IV.  Map  of  Ramri  i8land,.»^^M>^...>«,^>..,^.>.^^^^>^^>.>^^..>^*.^>.>»«>^>^^    94 

V.  Burmese  prayers  lithographed,  J**^^^^^^^^^,^...^^^^^^^    92 

VI.  Roof  of  Kaaipur  Foundery,  ^^^^^^^^^ ^^^^»,^^^^^*,^^  118 

VII.  Laths  of  Radhia  and  Bakri, 121 

VIII.  Facsimile  of  inscription  on  Radhia  Lith,  ^««...«^^«..  ..^....^^  124 

IX.  Image  of  Buddha  and  S&m^th  inscription,^^,^^.^^..  ^»^^ —  134 

X.  Site  of  ruins  at  Chard  war,  in  Assam,  ...^^..^^.^^^^..^^..^^  193 

XI.  Ranja  inscription  on  a  Chaitya,  near  Kathmandu,  ^«-«..^  198 

XII.  Impressions  of  Malacca  seal8,«*.*.^»«.«.«»««.«^«.«^.*.^.^.^«^  241 

XIII.  Geological  sections  of  the  Jumna  banks,  ^^*^^* m^^.^  262 

XIV.  Ditto  ditto,  «>*>.»«>^»*>.> »»«»«»«».*.«»«.*.*,. ...«,>■ ?.. iiP^i^ #>>.«>„«,«,  264 

XV.  Ditto  ditto, —-^ 266 

XVI.  Plan  of  rocks  in  «fumna  bed,«»..»*>*...M  i..».. <...*»#.«...»^<».>^  268 

XVII.  Gold  washings  in  Nah an  river.  Nipal  still.  Kesaria  insc'np.  284 
XVIII.  Survey  of  the  Maldives, ......^....„^,.,,.„ ^^ „.... ^^....^^  319 

XX.  Inscriptions  on  Bactrian  coins, „■■ „^^,.»,„*,^^.,»^^^  \.  343 

XXI.  to  XXVI.  Bactrian  coins,  of  Gen.  Ventura's  collection,  J 

XXVII.  Map  of  Unch^pah&r,  Shekhivati,.>^.,.>.,.>..>^„ .......  ^  .■.^.  ^ 

XXVIII.  XXIX.  XXX«      Temples  on  ditto,  and   architectural  y  359 

XXXI.  Facsimile  of  Shekh^vati  inscription,^.. ,..„., ^m^  361 

^vjx.^^&A.  JMap  or  woe  XNciigiriB,  w»*>*.^»w..i».».w*>.ip*k.<w*»w».i».»w» *»•»». <»<«»..<. .»«»««».»<■  413 
JVJvJvi Ai.  fossiis  01  me  o umna  nver,»»*»*»»«#..o«po».»wn»»«»..w.<»#»<«.*»o.>«.<w.w<^.w«i»i»  ouo 

XXXIV.  XXXV.  Ancient  Hindu  coins,  Behat,^^.......,.....^ ^^^^^  626 

XXXVI.  XXXVII.  Hindu  coins,  Rajput  series, «.., ^^^...^^  674 

XXXVIII.  Connection  of  I ndo-Scythic  with  Canouj  coins, «^..«««..,..^  630 
JvJvJkiJL.  ximGu  coins,  L/anouj  sen es, •» <i» *>«>» a. #»».«»<ipt».««r».ii»«w.w».*>o»o.» <>«»■» «.<,<»  636 
XL.  Facsimile  of  Gujerati  inscription,^,^..,.^,..^^.^^.^..,^^..^^^  -k 

XLI.  Alphabet  of  ditto, f    ^'^^ 

— —   Transcript  of  ditto  in  modern  character,^>..>^.> >,>,>,..^»^  486 

XLII.  XLIII.  £thiopic  inscriptions  from  Arabia,^,.^^.^^.,^^.,^.^  536 

XLIV.  Fossil  Elk  of  the  sub^HimAlayas,^..^..,,.^..^^^..^^..,..,,.,.,,,,^  506 

XLV.  to  XLVIII.  Fossils  of  the  sub-Himtiayas,  hyasna,^.,,,^^^  568 

XL IX,  Hindu  coins,  Saur&shtra  series, ^^^^^s,^^^.^ ...,.^  684 

L.  Ditto,  second  Canouj  series,  .>^>.^^ ...>>.^^.^.., .„„»„«..... .^^^  668 

LI.  Indo-Scythic  coins,  ^ ^m..,.^^.,^^^^ .,.>„.,^.>...^«>^., , 628 

LI  I.  Compensation  rods  for  Pianos,^.^^^...,^.^..,.^^....^.^.,.,^.,^.,^  644 

LI  1 1.  Coal  beds  of  the  Nerbada  valley, ,-^-,,,,-,,^^^,-,  Q4g 

LIV»  Bearded  Vulture  and  Red.billed  £rolia,^«.«.^«r.,.*«^«.«»^  460 


A 


I     '